Fantasy Spellbound: Revelation [CLOSED]

[xrakkax]

If that hadn’t been enough, they were given one more reason to be on alert. A twisting humanoid shape of bark and vines stepped a cracking foot into the light of the bonfire.

Paulo had fallen out of his seat, Hadassah scrambled to grab him up, Tysha had squeaked in a pitch of fear, and Cara knocked over her chair as she sprang up. Elijah and Annie felt their hearts jump into their throats. Danson and Matt yelped and stood too, fists raised and eyes wide. Serenity did little more than scream, getting yanked against Bellasiel who raised her free arm defensively against—well, against nothing.

The thing crumbled into twigs and further into toothpick sized pieces with each step forward until it collapsed and let the wind blow the remnants of its body away as Rennick dropped his hand. They only noticed it after a moment when their minds were fully sharpened for combat.

Laughing broke the tension. Charlotte wiped away a tear from her eye. “Oh, you guys! That was hilarious!”

Clutching her chest, Annie said, “Damn it, Lottie!”

“I should have known,” Tysha closed her eyes briefly as she sat back again.

“Maybe someone should get Lulah?” Matt said, and went to do that without waiting on anyone to volunteer.

Pale faced, Danson patted his chest as if to check he still had a heartbeat. “I’ll come!”

“I- I don’t know if I should be angry or impressed,” JD said, swallowing his fear. For the briefest moment it looked like his nose had been scared straighter. A swipe over his face with his hands smoothed out his features and nothing appeared awry.

“Hopefully impressed, but I will take anger in stride,” Charlotte chuckled. She’d deserve it. Would she regret it? Probably not.

JD got up to soothe Kaylee. “It’s okay. You don’t have to use that to roast anything other than s’mores.”

Realizing just what had happened, Kaylee gradually let her guard down. The weapon was lowered and she found her way to lean against JD. "That...that...goddammit Charlotte!" She turned to scowl at her sister. "You nearly gave me a heart attack! I swear, one of these days I hope someone pranks you so hard so you get what you deserve."

Spooked but more amused, Sophia giggled as she shook away her tension. "I don't know, it was pretty damn good. But, I better go find my woman before she tries to make a run back to the school," she excused herself as she went into the cottage. In fact she'd find Tallulah under one of the beds, where she was soon greeted with the mild horror of learning far too much about a friend's sexual preferences.

Still on the porch, Keagan nervously chuckled as well. "It was good. A bit too good, even. If I didn't know your schedules were full, I would have thought you'd found time to rehearse."

The observational guess wasn’t far off. The throuple had schedules that tried to match, so they could all spend time together, but sometimes they couldn’t. Keagan and Charlotte would find themselves alone with one another, or vice versa. It was rare, but some time slots separated them completely.

“Actually, we just used the time where you were at track to practice,” Charlotte said. “I would have liked to have kept it super secret, even from Kuna, but I needed his Almaeri,” Charlotte said to Keagan.

Rennick grinned and said, “Charlotte had been planning it since the beginning of this month.”

JD guided Kaylee with him to the lounge farthest from the woods. He would never admit he was as frightened as the rest of them. He sat down with his girlfriend who he wrapped tightly against him, and managed a smile. “I’ll never forget this Halloween, that’s for sure,” JD spoffed a little nervously.

Calmed down and ready to spend more time with him, Kaylee nodded. "It wasn't a bad one. Next year will probably be better though. They always seem to get better," Kaylee sighed contently, running a hand along his chest. "We'll have Winter Formal, the Valentine's dance, and Prom still, too. Plenty of memories to make."

“Yeah,” JD smiled, naturally taking that hand and giving her palm a kiss. “I can’t wait.”

“Me neither!” Charlotte grinned at the thought of sharing all these events with her boyfriends too. She nestled them closer as if they could merge if she willed it.

“What are you doing, muz Ashari?” Rennick chuckled, doing his best to squish against her at her prompting. It apparently wasn’t enough.

“There’s far too much distance between us,” Charlotte said simply.

Rennick noted the time. “Well, it’s getting late. Why don’t we get close in our room?”

“Oh, yes, I think I’d love that,” Charlotte grinned.

Keagan nuzzled his way to her neck lightly, murmuring against her skin, "And I think we should continue what we started during Spin, Truth, Dare, my Koh-i-noor," he suggested with a brief nip hidden from the view of most.

“Mmm, yes, let’s,” Charlotte purred.

Taking this as a sign that the party finally came to its close, those who were still on the porch got to their feet. Elijah and Annie were the first to thank them all and wish them a Happy Halloween weekend. Tysha, Bellasiel, Serenity, and the others made their way out about the same way.

JD stood up with Kaylee as the throuple headed into the cottage before them. “Hmm, you know, I feel that we have a little too much distance between us as well.”

That simple line was enough to get cornflower eyes shimmering once more with the same hopefulness she had earlier in the evening, stoked by his sweet nothings and talented touch. "I think you're right, Mia Ragione," Kaylee took hold of his hand and started tugging him toward the stairs. "We should go fix that before there's irreparable damage."

“Then let’s hurry,” JD chuckled, pausing only to make sure the sliding door behind him shut. They wouldn’t want things crawling inside.

Coming into the cottage JD and Kaylee stepped around fallen snacks, decorations, and pieces of costume, waved farewell to the last person who happened to catch their eye as they exited through the front, and followed behind Keagan and Rennick up the stairs. JD and Kaylee were careful not to step on some of the fallen items coming off the throuple as they got a little carried away with excitement. The path cleared after the three turned to their room and walked in with Charlotte in their arms. JD felt safer catching Kaylee up as well once they were at the top where it was flat ground.

Sandy and Danny soon fell away just as Rita, Gordon, and Jim West, did in the room adjacent. Thanks to the forethought about sound from Rennick during construction neither would have known the other was even still at the cottage. They were free to express themselves fully to each other for quite a while until they were exhausted and drifted off to sleep.

The following weeks heading to Thanksgiving were a whirl of school, practicing for the second dance competition that winter, a play getting ready for spring, all family events—whispers of a car for the teen girls—and keeping up with their restaurant jobs. By now Charlotte got the hang of her work, so she felt comfortable even dealing with unruly customers. Maybe it was her attitude shaped by experience, but she didn’t end up with as bad of a group of people as she had at the beginning. Once or twice Kaylee had met with a scoundrel. They were promptly dispatched by JD or Giuseppe—a thing Charlotte first thought was something only her Uncle Jovan did at his pub, and utilized thereafter.

On the Tuesday before Thanksgiving Charlotte just cleared a table and needed to take a break. She passed JD who came to the podium while the regular hostess handled a customer issue to the side. A tall older man walked in with neat, combed hair and a picture of a little girl with light brown hair, honey eyes, and an adorable smile.

“Welcome to Vittorio, sir, how many in your party?” JD asked.

“Oh, actually, I’m hoping you could tell me if you’ve seen this girl,” he raised the picture. “This is my niece, Bailey Miller. She’s been lost to our family since before Hell’s Gate. I got a letter saying she might have been spotted working here.”

Studying the image, JD had to shake his head. “Sorry, sir. No one here resembles this picture.”

“Ah,” the man sighed, tucking away the image. “Well, thank you for your time, Mr.—,” he squinted to read the shiny name tag, “Davenport.”

“You’re welcome,” JD smiled. “Are you sure you don’t want to stay? Have some dinner, Mr…?”

“Sammy Miller, and no, it’s far too expensive for me, but thank you,” Mr. Miller smiled back and left soon after, even with the offer of a discount.

Later on, once the last hour came to end their shifts, JD, Kaylee, and Charlotte chatted while they got off their working gear. Odd, but JD’s mind didn’t remind him of the encounter that day. He was more interested in the talk about a ‘little Thanksgiving’ between friends.

“I haven’t heard of a little Thanksgiving before,” JD said.

“Oh well, Kaylee and I were saying that it sucks you can’t come to ours, so we thought we’d make one at the hill,” Charlotte said. “It was Kaylee’s idea, actually.”

JD smiled, pulling Kaylee to him. “That sounds just like my sweet, lovely, mio Cielo.”

"I just didn't want to miss out on holidays with you if I can avoid it," Kaylee explained, though she wouldn't object to a good embrace after a long shift. They were still waiting for the green light for his first visit to Avostoska, Kaylee's fingers crossed that it wouldn't be much longer. "But just a small get together before everyone parts ways to go to their families. I can't promise the food will be great, but I would be willing to try and cook again for you."

“Oh definitely,” JD said, swaying a little where they stood together. “Since it’s a potluck I’ll bring something as well.”

“Lasagna?” Charlotte teased.

JD spoffed, “Maybe!”

“Well, it’s tomorrow night, so you best get that going when you can,” Charlotte said. “For now, why don’t you two love birds say goodbye? We gotta get going if we want to get to the shuttle on time.”

Turning his attention onto his sweetheart, JD gave Kaylee a kiss or two. “Good night, mio Cielo.”

Disappointment was more than evident on her face, sighing but taking her farewell kisses in stride. "I hate goodbyes," Kaylee murmured but tilted her chin up to him nonetheless. "But a goodnight only until tomorrow. And tell your grandfather I said hi, Mia Ragione." A staple part of her evening ended at that point.

“I will,” JD murmured.

Reluctant as always to let her go, JD did so after one more kiss and watched them leave, as per tradition. Then he turned back to the restaurant to clock out and leave to see his grandfather. Some nights were harder than others. JD wondered if he might have to get some kind of caregiver to keep an eye on old Giuseppe.

Meanwhile the girls were driven back to the school. On the way they talked about the finishing touches on the cottage for their little Thanksgiving. They also were excited that their big family Thanksgiving was coming, since it had been a long time since they last saw all of their family together. Well, the month before for the October birthdays. Now it was November birthday time! Which they squished in with Thanksgiving if they didn’t make it earlier than that.

“It’s crazy that Renta is two and Rayne is six this month!” Charlotte marveled. “Not to mention, Jin and Jas are gonna be in high school next year.”

It was true, the first batch of babies that came around after Hell's Gate weren't toddlers anymore. Most had started school and the younger siblings were right behind on their way. Even Desi and Lyra were no longer running wildly around the halls of Avostoska. They were being tutored and brought into the world of school—likely going to argue to learn alongside cousins if they could!

"You're right...it's been seven years," Kaylee mused aloud, shaking her head. It felt like another time, so far away. "Do you think Solaris was the last of the cousins?"

None of their aunts had announced a pregnancy since the newest additions of the Blair's and Al-Zakhar's youngest sons. A few times she was hopeful for Granya and Liam to decide to be parents, though as she grew older she understood their hesitancy at the possible risks. That, and the dread of what it might mean for little lives who did not choose to become werewolves.

“Oh, maybe,” Charlotte said, a little sad. “I just hope we’re always able to be together.”

They had less than eighteen summers before their cousins were no longer tiny and adorable. Then they’d get jobs and spread around the world. A pang of sadness hit Charlotte over knowing they might only see them on holidays alone. Would they grow distant? Become people who are fondly remembered and occasionally smile and wave? It hurt a little to think their closeness could fade by time and space. But they’d never trade a moment of it. And they’d make sure to reunite at least for the holidays.

“And I mean, if we ever did want to see our family grow, we could always have children with our husbands,” Charlotte posed. She smiled to think of Keagan and Rennick holding their babies. “At a reasonable age, of course. I’m thinking thirty-five.”

Kaylee unknowingly shared her sister's concern with just how their large family would fare over time. She didn't expect everyone to vanish, but life had a way of getting in the way with plans. People had their own families, hobbies, and were bound to take up their time.

Charlotte's talk of babies made her fair brows perk in interest. "Thirty-five, huh? Sounds like you've been thinking about this more lately," her sister accused lightly with a nudge across the backseat. "Do the boys know that on top of wanting to tie a knot with them both you plan on demanding kids from them in less than twenty years?"

“Absolutely,” Charlotte hummed happily. “We talk about it from time to time. We want to be on the same page. I mean, unless something crazy happens, we plan on marrying after we graduate high school.”

"Aww, that's so exciting," Kaylee had earnest joy for her sister and the loves she had found. "I'm glad everything is working out with you three. I had my doubts but now it feels like it's just right."

Letting her head rest against the seat, Kaylee wondered if that was ever a talk she and JD would be having. Teasing at Halloween doing a daughter's hair was probably the closest they'd come to talking about the two of them having kids. Now it made her wonder if that was something he'd ever want.

Charlotte prompted the question on Kaylee’s mind. “What about you two? Have you and JD talked about children or your future yet?” It had been a while since they touched on the topic.

Thinking on it for a moment, the eldest sister offered a shrug. "I wanted to say we haven't really talked about it, but I think it has been brought up a couple of times. He hasn't really given me a direct answer as to what he wants or thinks of when he thinks of his future." Maybe that was something Kaylee needed to ask more directly if she wanted a more direct answer?

“Oh well, we’re still in high school, so there’s plenty of time,” Charlotte said encouragingly, although she too thought it was something Kaylee might want to cover before long. “For what it’s worth, I think you two are perfect for each other.”

That helped brighten Kaylee's mood significantly, knowing that it wasn't just something she thought or saw through rose-colored glasses. "Yeah, I think so too," she smiled, though she didn't dismiss the thoughts completely. Maybe she would have to bring it up at another time.

The sisters moved on to other topics as they came back to school. They parted ways. Kaylee left for their dorm and Charlotte met up with her guys for their night at their cottage. Morning came and JD reunited with Kaylee and the other companions. They went about their classes as usual.

Along with the coveted Professor Strom with his luscious locks and rolling velvet voice, the students also faced a new professor that year as they were introduced to Sociology. While the two both brought an understanding of humanities to the table, they could not be more opposites, even when they were seen alongside each other; a common occurrence across the campus grounds.

Professor Alasdair Macleod was a brick wall of a Scottish man, unable to be accused of being a pretty boy. A set of three scars across the right side of his face had also cost him the vision in one eye, glossed over for some time. Many of the students had on-going theories of just what had caused the deformity. A were attack? Did a gruesome fairy best him in one of the countless battles around Hell's Gate? No one seemed to have the courage needed to ask, and so they could only guess.

Just before the students were faced with their fall break for the Thanksgiving holiday, it was less than easy to keep the students attention, meaning his gravely voice was rougher than normal to snap a few out of their daydreaming and conversations. "Now there's some tha'll tell you there's natural or 'God-given- rights. A load of shite if you ask me, but to each their own," earned a couple of chuckles around the room. "More importanly they say that you forfeit these rights in exchange fer civil rights as parta social contract. Yeh enter society and expect it to treat ye in a 'right' way. Social contract dictates the agreement between you and me to behave a certain way. The idea we dun run around actin nefarious and slurpin out each other's eyeballs as snacks."

The visual was greeted by a few shivers or murmurs, less than in favor for obvious reasons. Tallulah's hand went up in the air timidly, answered by an upward jerk of his head. "Professor, would you say a social contract then is basically laws?"

Macleod's head tilted side to side but ultimate he shook it in disagreement. "Not quite, lass. Not all societies have a governing set of laws n some even function without a head or government all together. It does pave way for laws, though. By saying that out in the wild, the lawsa nature are chaotic and full of death, a social contract offers civilization as an alternative to bein out in the wilderness. It says you agree to behave as society dictates and in exchange are provided the benefits of that society," he explained as he did a brief pace down one of the rows. "It justifies that since rulers are useful in the protection they provide, it should be accepted by all people who're reasonable as an obligation. Locke said you leave the state of nature to join t'commonwealth as a way to handle disputes and injuries. But a big thing he pointed to in his writin' is that there is no subjection to power without consent."

JD sat contentedly beside Kaylee as they listened to the lesson. The chapter on the theory of social contract sat open on his tablet. Some were indifferent, like Cara; some were uncertain of how they felt about it, like Asim; some were invested in it as a fruit of the nature of Man, like Hadassah. Even if just a theory, it was one that fit well with JD’s chosen world view. It did not concern itself with morality, merely what was practical. However, one point or two that the professor brought up did prompt him to seek clarification, just in case he misunderstood.

Once given permission to speak, JD asked, “Would it be accurate to say that the Social Contract is a theory on humanity’s attempt at cooperation to maintain order, as a solution to chaos that could otherwise end in a collapse, if left unchecked?”

"Now yer gettin it," their professor grinned, taking a broad stance at the front once more. "It's the concept that everyone agrees to act civil and follow a setta expectations. Failure to do so and yer not welcome in the community. An outlaw or society."

Pleased, JD had nothing more to say. There were pathways of thought here that a person could take their time traveling, such as the definition of civil changed by society, or what it meant when one society unanimously agrees to attack another to force compliance with their own, but those didn’t concern JD at the moment. However, not everything the professor said sat well with all the students.

Asim waited to be called on. At the chance to speak, he said, “You stated that the social contract offers an alternative to the wildness of nature—the law of tooth and claw, if you will—but I have to disagree with your observation, professor. Nature is actually quite organized. Much of what we call order is exemplified in nature. The Fibonacci spiral is found in numerous species, like conch shells formed by sea creatures, and including plant-life, like pinecones. We have built our fastest jets off of the forms of the swiftest birds because of the brilliance of their shape for speed.” With that said, Asim went on, “Animals, and plant-life, have complex systems of cooperation. Humanity is the only creature that struggles to achieve the same. The fact that you said a social contract ‘offers’ an alternative speaks volumes about the truth of this. A colony of ants, a flock of crows, or a pod of orcas have no such troubles. Aside from mild anomalies, they are as predictable as the sunrise. They are what they are—so are people, and we strive for order out of chaos, because we are not, in fact, ordered. We are chaos in an ordered world.”

It would be fair to assume Asims’ devotion to his faith in Islam shaped his world view, just as it would be assumed JD’s perspective was shaped by the lack of it. While not said aloud, it could be guessed he did not find favor in his professors claim that God-given rights—bestowed by Allah, as Asim understood it—was a load of shite. The young Muslim man did not speak ill of his teachers. Nonetheless, he didn’t back down when he felt a call to speak in defense of Allah’s grand design of nature and the fine-tuned reality he created in which they lived.

It was clear Alasdair's skin was too thick for a child to bother him at all. He even looked almost amused by Asim's need to defend. "Aye lad, nature can be beautiful, but you'd be a fool to think that just cause there's peace in ants that there aren't plenty of predators out there that'd be happy to use your bones to pick their teeth clean of yer flesh," he'd come closer to the boys seat, leaning in with the glistening scars of his face toward his student. "Nature can be beautiful but that doesn't mean she's not fierce. Man made civilization to band together against nature's wrath. Yer offered protection from the monsters out there, under the expectation you won't become a monster in here."

Respectfully, Asim said, “I understand the concept of the theory, professor. I do have some thoughts on the Social Contract, but I am not concerned about the theory at this time. I am focused on your remark about nature and chaos.” Even if professor Alasdair's skin was as tough as stone, Asim did his best not to disrespect him when he reiterated. “Nature isn’t chaotic or uncivilized. It is a balanced ecosystem as delicate and intricate as a carefully crafted watch. A single variation in our gravity would crush us. The loss of one species, such as the bees, would mean the death of millions. Nature only suffers disorder because of Man.”

Humming in thought, the professor tapped the top of his desk. "And do you believe if there is a balance then it can't be uncivilized? A gazelle can't negotiate with a lioness for his life. It is a cycle of life, but the tooth and claw of a predator is just as unforgiving as the desert sun."

Feeling tension leave his shoulders, Asim shrugged, “I think that depends on what constitutes being civilized. It could change by culture. Death is inevitable, be it dealt by a lioness who takes down the gazelle, or the law that takes the life of one who no longer wishes to agree to live as the society dictates. The theory does not promise respect to life, it enforces order. Even Socrates uses this theory to convince Crito he must die—death is a part of order. I should say it is Just that the gazelle is eaten by the lions, and does not concern itself with whether it is forgiving, as it is Just that Man one day faces the moment of his death and judgment thereafter. It is my belief that the gazelle would not negotiate out of his place in life, as I believe the same for the plants. A blade of grass suffers just as much as a beast. The scent you smell after cutting your lawn is the cry of pain to let the rest of the plants know something has gone awry. Pain is a part of life. I will only concern myself with what Allah has called me to do on earth, regardless of my suffering for it. What would it serve me to gain the ‘civilized’ world and lose my soul?”

"And what part of joining civilization forfeits your soul, Asim?" A sandy blonde brow perked in question.

“Depending on the ‘civil’ization it could mean giving up Islam, which I will not do. Just in the year twenty-twenty-one, the Communist government of China executed two-million Muslims because they refused to turn their backs on their beliefs. They stole Christians to use their bodies as involuntary organ donors because they did not value them as human beings. The ‘civilIzation’ of Communist China crushed these believers with the stones of their churches. They’ve done as much to Muslim and with their own masques,” Asim turned to his classmate. He had less restraint in his tone with his peers. “Do you think because it has the word ‘civil’ in it, that it means I would be welcome? In the past, the British were arguably the most advanced ‘civil’ization in history. At one point the sun never set on the British Empire. They tried to eliminate the Irish, they participated in the Atlantic slave trade, and they colonized Native Americans. They also have used the word ‘civilized’ to describe themselves. What does that even mean? Advancement in technology? Germany, at one point, was more advanced. They were still not as devastating in the number of people they killed as Mao. Hitler’s six-million to Mao’s forty-million. Did you know that this many died? Mao was Atheist. Do you think he’d like that I am a Muslim? I do not trust that a gathering of like-minded people who agree to live in a certain way speaks anything about how they will treat others, not even my own religion. I am a Shi’ite and my ancestors have been brutalized by the Sunni Muslims. Don’t let the idea of ‘civil’ fool you into thinking it must be righteous.”

Alasdair had no problem in letting his students speak their mind or share their thoughts. After all, a classroom was for learning, and that wasn't supposed to be a one way street in his mind. Raising a single, calloused finger to the sky he then turned to point it at Asim. "And that, my lad, is precisely the problem. People are the problem. Whenever you have a theory or an idea, it is Man and his greed that will undoubtedly be its downfall. Time and time again. The social contract is a sound theory, however the worst monsters are the ones within ourselves. The thread that holds it in is thin and easy to break, sadly."

Slowly nodding, Asim said, “I think I agree that Man is corruptive. The use of Social Contract does not discriminate between Man and monsters, after all. Monsters can agree to work together.” Asim did have the opinion that Man is the chaos in the ordered world. Carl Junge had said as much about the ‘Dark Man’ inside every person. The ‘Shadow’ in people who, given the chance, could rise up as the next infamous dictator no matter how well we think of ourselves.

Elijah engaged with Asim here. They had a history of friendly debate. “Well, wouldn’t you say that it isn’t that the theories, the expectations, or the idea is necessarily corruptible as it is that Man falls short of them?”

Pondering this, Asim said, “I guess I could say that an abstract could be considered intangible, thus not subject to a ‘downfall’, but wouldn’t you agree that Man can pervert? Or disrupt?”

“Well yes, but consider that Man can ‘be’ disrupted, even with good intention,” Elijah posed. “Because not everything can be twisted. Especially the abstract. What about in the case that there is a flaw in the ideology? That the Man is corrupted only because he subjects himself to corruption, not that the Man is the source of the corruption.”

“Maybe,” Asim eyed him.

“Soooo, then when the snake presented the idea of eating the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil to Eve, it isn’t that she is the corruptor, but that she subjected herself to corruption? That Man is inherently good, and not necessarily pure chaos?”

Asim laughed. He wagged his finger at his old debate buddy. “Oh that is a nice try! I have more to say on the nuance of that and where I disagree. Maybe later, Eli.”

Chuckling, Elijah sat back in his seat. “Sorry for interrupting, professor, I had to take my shot.”

"No need t'apologize," their teacher brushed the remark aside. "This is a safe place to share yer ideas and thoughts. Though, if you'd really like to go into detail on the inner processing and workin’s of man and what makes him tick enough to go off the deep end or keeps him as a respectable man in society, I suggest takin' it to my colleague. Xander has a more appropriate perspective I think you'll appreciate."

Smiling, Elijah said, “Yes sir, I’ll keep that in mind.”

The exciting back and forth came to an end just as the bell rang. JD gathered up his tablet, his bag, and waited for Kaylee to get her gear before heading out with their companions following in-step. They were just about in the hallway when Asim came up to walk alongside Elijah to resume ther ongoing discussion. Annie chuckled to herself. They were so similar and yet very different! At least they didn’t let what separated them get in the way of friendly interactions.

Charlotte stretched her arms above her head. “Oh, man. That felt like such a long class!”

"That's just because you wanted to get going since it's so close to the weekend and our dinner," Kaylee teased, taking ahold of JD.

"She's been fairly patient," Keagan tried to defend his precious gem.

"I mean...has she?" Tallulah asked with a chuckle.

“Holidays are amazing you guys!” Charlotte said, puffing air through her nose. “It’s what brings us together okay?”

Rennick chuckled, slipping his arm around her waist as Keagan did. “Maybe, but you have to admit you get a little obsessed.”

Sniffing, Charlotte said, “It’s just that Kaylee and I were talking about how all our little cousins were growing up. Our siblings are too. What if they live in strange, far off places?” Another thought struck and Charlotte lamented, “What if you all leave me? Lulah, you can’t leave me! None of you can!”

“Muz Ashari,” Rennick said slowly, “are you…getting a ‘visit’ soon?”

“A visit? A visit from who?” Charlotte asked, and then raised her brows. “Oh…maybe.” She blushed and said, “We’re getting off topic. We were talking about family and friends. We need to stick together, grow together, and be a part of each other’s lives.”

The 'maybe' was sounding more and more likely. Her men were trying to learn the early warning signs and even had a ‘Devils Watch’ calendar kept in their room. Just so they knew ahead of time to stock up on supplies and be prepared for the battle ahead.

"I'm sure we'll all stay in contact, Lottie. You have very good friends and I don't think you need to worry," Keagan tried to assure her and her hormones.

"Of course we will," Sophia had enough confidence for them all. "We did say we're getting tattoos next year. Plus if Lulah and I get married I want to have a ridiculous number of bridesmaids!"

Tearing up at the thought, Charlotte said, “You two will be beautiful.”

“Yep, I think we’re gonna have to break out the chocolate,” Rennick chuckled to Keagan.

JD wondered if he might have to bring out treats too. Did the sisters ever sync up? That was a thing, wasn’t it? On occasion JD thought he had a handle on predicting when her moon brought in the Red Tide. The app he used to help him went on the fritz sometimes, but JD had noticed that Charlotte did seem a little emotional around the time Kaylee did. Or was that in his head? How did he ask without seeming insensitive?

Rubbing Kaylee’s back, JD said, “Ahem—mio Cielo, this will be a great night. I am looking forward to it. What about you?”

Distracted with the discussion and the fact that she too was about to be visited by the dark fairy herself and was faced with a bout of hormones, Kaylee was still hung up on the thought of what would be the world's cutest lesbian wedding. She jerked her head to face JD, eyes wide at just how she took his words.

"You…you're looking forward to it?" Unaware he likely just meant that night, Kaylee faced a wave of emotions. "Do you mean just Soph and Lulah's wedding or ours?"

Perking up at the incorrect deduction, Sophia was happy to repeat it louder. "JD and Kaylee are gonna get married?! Praise the Lord, you're going to have the cutest babies!!"

“Married? JD and Kaylee?” Annie whipped her head around from listening to Elijah and Asim.

“Oh my gosh, when?” Hadassah asked excitedly, leaning forward.

Charlotte brought the fingers of both her hands to her lips in tearful happiness. “Oh, Kaylee! That’s wonderful!”

It all happened so fast! JD’s eyes flicked from one face to the next as if he might find someone who had heard him correctly, someone to help! His mouth wordlessly opened and closed twice as their friends around him erupted in chatter and congratulations.

Bellasiel, standing next to her brother, said, “May your lives entwine as your bodies, and produce an abundance of fish!”

“Sorry,” Serenity smiled apologetically to the assumed engaged couple, “that’s not the best translation of her cultures well-wish, but it will have to do.”

“Uh,” JD raised a hand, “I- I-.” Did he risk embarrassment? “I haven’t proposed.”

Seeing some confusion here, Dirael offered his wisdom. “Oh you don’t have to, apparently. It’s quite common to fantasize about marriage and weddings. The girls here do it all the time! And then they want you to say stuff like that too.” He pulled out his phone and showed him a Pinterest board that his female peers liked to talk about. “So I made this to help. They really like it….although, some of them get mad when you tell them you’ve had that same talk with other girls too.”

Brushing aside Dirael and one more of his foibles, Sophia shook her head. "Don't worry, you can deal with the technicalities later. More importantly we only have so much time to pick out dresses, colors, venues-"

"She's right. My mother says you need to think ahead because they book up years ahead of time," Tallulah had to agree. She didn't always join in on the fantasies or planning, but it was solid advice.

Realizing that she might have caused a problem, Kaylee flashed a sheepish smile to her now overwhelmed beau. "I'm sorry...I thought you were talking about the wedding," she apologized, hoping that wouldn't put a dent in the serious talk she wanted to have at that point. Around them girls were still chattering happily. "Do you want me to call them off? I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

“I’m sure it will subside,” JD spoffed, a hint of uncertainty in his tone.

The next class would probably calm the bustle of excitement and tame Charlotte’s angry scowl towards him. He wasn’t sure he deserved boiling mocha eyes pouring his way! That, and she did have an unnerving edge too similar to Inara’s Tigress stare with that look. Different from Wesley’s calm fury, which he, and her two beaus, didn’t much like seeing on Charlotte either. Rennick tended to play with fire when it came to annoying their beloved. Sometimes he wondered if his antics might go too far and encourage Charlotte to carry on the tradition of using a sandal for reprimandation.

In the meantime JD decided to quietly inquire what he should have probably been forward about. “Ahem…I was actually hoping to get us talking and then segue into finding out if you might want a heating pad any time soon.”

A heating pad. A heating pad? Kaylee blinked twice before following his train of thought. It was considerate, although in that moment she would have preferred being offered a ring to a heating pad.

"Oh...yeah, uh any day now," Kaylee nodded, clearing her throat. "But I'll make sure to put it in my backpack this time." Unlike a couple months prior when they had to leave the cottage for an emergency trip back to the Academy when it was forgotten.

Inwardly proud he wasn’t far off, JD didn’t think too far into this particular talk. After parting ways from some of their companions who weren’t scheduled with, JD walked with his girlfriend into their next class in blissful ignorance of just how much Kaylee was mired in her own uncertainty and concerns about his thoughts on their future.

Class with Runa always perked Rennick up. He paid little attention to anything else and missed the mood from Kaylee that Charlotte picked up on. The lesson on the Waryth consumed him. This was all kinds of history leading up to the events of Hell’s Gate that he had to absorb.

“—Sahar’s ability to split his body into multiples is evidence to assume that he may have been related to an ancient lineage said to be extinct when a pact could not be fulfilled between his family and another,” Runa explained.

Most of those who had heard Rennick’s fairy tale could guess where he got his inspiration at this point. The Von Helsing sisters knew Sahar. Kaylee knew him better, even if still limited. The strange deep throaty giggle he had still rang in their ears at the thought of him. Mostly they remembered his appearance could not be distinguished easily. They called it ‘androgynous’. That, and he ran a stake through the heart of Sigvar.

A hand raised. “Did the clones have minds of their own?”

“No,” Runa answered, and went on with her lesson. “Erebus joined for their common goal to bring order into the world of Aarin. As you recall, the attempt to live in a purely Almaeric society devolved within a generation into chaos. The other being that their secondary goal included finding the mages who had rebelled. Natalia Drozdov made a lasting impression on Erebus, who wished to resume their coupling. That did not end well for him, but that will be talked about at a later time.” She drummed her fingers against her desktop. “Chronology is important when teaching history. Be careful not to bounce around too much, if you ever become a historian relaying information.”

Another hand raised and the student asked, “Is it important to know about this stuff? Aarin’s History is so choppy and broken.”

Runa raised a brow. “Of course it is. You should know your enemy.”

Rennick didn’t appear pleased. He asked for permission to speak and said, “Isn’t it fairer to say that those who abused power are the enemy? I mean, people on the surface do terrible things too.”

“Yes, they do,” Runa agreed without hesitation. “Humanity is the same wherever you go, but Almaeri is an especially corruptive element that can do far more damage than you can imagine. If it were up to me, who has lived a lifetime in Aarin and knows exactly what I am talking about, I would eliminate the use of Almaeri entirely. I would prohibit it, I would make laws against it, I would never agree to teach someone how to control it, and I am a strong advocate of Binding.”

That irked Rennick a little. He had too much respect for Runa to make a belligerent argument in his favor. So he asked, “Wasn’t Almaeri pivotal in reclaiming order?”

“That’s like asking if we benefit from evil, shouldn’t we tolerate it. I would say no, even if it meant a few more natural deaths or a longer time to achieve peace, because, ultimately, if you tolerate and accept evil you will never find peace, no matter how small or inconsequential it seems at the time,” Runa said. “I would sooner choose the delay of existence of the speculum that aids the doctor in observing the cervix, than choose the suffering and death of women that were brutally harmed in its invention by a doctor who cared little for their lives.” Runa explained, “I would sooner choose the life of a mundie, who must strike flint and steel for fire, than choose to risk becoming a monster that will use fire created by Almaeri to strike at the people around me. I am lucky I didn’t fall into that myself, that I bound my Almaeri when I did.” She gave Rennick a pointed look. “And you should count yourself lucky I did as well.” Runa’s abilities were quite legendary at this point. Rennick was good at what he did, but she could have commanded the winds to tear him into pieces.

A little humbled, but still not quite ready to admit or accept, Rennick said, “What is even the alternative? Without fire to fight fire?”

“Fight fire with water,” Runa said, getting up to walk around her desk. “Fight with peace. Fight with hope. That is what vanquished the darkness of Aarin. Almaeri results in insanity. Do not fight insanity with insanity.” She swept her eyes over them. “Have you not been preparing to fight more than fairies and gods? As far as I am concerned, the witches and warlocks you sit beside now could be facing you head-on in battle one day.”

Joss flashed in the minds of the companions present. Undoubtedly he would be using Almaeri. He hoped for a nation of free Aarinian land, as did Rennick. Not one for gods, but for people who wished to practice their culture, their traditions, and their magic in peace. Would Joss use his Almaeri with the hope it will do the good Rennick spoke of? How long would that fight last? To their twilight years? Would Joss lose his mind? Would Kaylee meet him again, but not as the return of her first love as he wrote in his last letter?

There was some discomfort at that thought, visible by a few shifting in their seats. All the talk of staying in touch and maintaining an everlasting friendship were now dimmed by the possibility that those around them could ever become enemies. Kaylee would have liked to say it was impossible, but somewhere in South America it was probable that Joss was becoming only the first example.

Tallulah raised her hand, speaking when called on. "Do you think there could be justifiable good in waiting to bind if you're not actively using Almaeri? That could slow the possibility of insanity and still offers a possible form of defense if needed, couldn't it?"

“This rationalization is the first step to becoming the kind of monster you never thought you’d be. Convincing yourself that you use something inherently corruptive for a good purpose does not make you immune. Your good intention will not shield you, or others. You might scrape by the skin of your teeth and feel justified, but you do make yourself a model for others who will see you and do so themselves,” Runa said unapologetically. She had lived too long to care about being sensitive. “The remarkable truth is that Almaeri isn’t even necessary to achieve the goals of freedom from gods and fairies. The Faiths of the world, such as Islam, Judaeism, and Christianity, even loosely religious ones like Buddhism, makes for a powerful counter active measure that you don’t even have to believe in to use it as a tool. They have no negative repercussions as far as we’ve observed. It is readily available too, to everyone.” Runa happened to stand in front of Tallulah at this time. Her fingers bridged and, with a soft tone, asked, “Knowing that there are powerful alternatives, I think you should ask yourself if the allure of Almaeri doesn't have a hold on you now, and how easily would you be willing to give it up, even as soon as tomorrow.”

It was a fair enough question, and one that the young woman had even thought over several times. Tallulah knew she was likely an exception to those Awoken at the academy, overly aware of dangers presented by Almaeri and still not bound. She could count the number of times she'd indulged on her hands, none of which had been life or death situations as her mother had insisted. Missy had confessed she regretted Awakening her daughter, but left the decision of when or if she'd bind up to her. Tallulah justified waiting in case something were to happen and she needed it, which seemed responsible at the time.

Now she was placed on the thought and once more mulled it over. "Now that I've been through a fair amount of training and am capable of defense I would," she said earnestly. After all, the few times she had chosen to use Almaeri and issued commands was to save Kaylee from the egging embarrassment, give Regina a bit of what she deserved, and a few sessions behind closed doors picking up on Rennick's tricks. Those could all be done away with. "But is that to say that you find no justification for those who have not bound? Most do not have a choice in being Awoken and until reaching the age of consent, aren't able to agree to a binding ceremony without guardian approval, often the ones who were the cause of being Awoken."

“If you are asking if I admit a desirable outcome resulted from the use of Almaeri, I would say I do so freely. I myself used my strengths for my goals. Does it justify the use, when I could have gone an alternative route? No, I think not. Your peers who aren’t Almaeric are not burdend with the belief they needed to hold on to it while learning combat, and neither did you need to. Just because something ended well by providence or coincidence doesn’t mean it wouldn’t have ended the same without it, or that we should condone the method used based on the result. It is still shameful that Dr. Conti experimented on lives, even if it meant coming up with antidotes. I was ignorant, or perhaps even willfully ignoring, the alternatives for convenience or out of fear, but I hold the view I do now for a very good reason,” Runa said, turning to her desk. “Many don’t have a choice about becoming Awakend, you’re right, and yet the responsibility to make a good decision is the same for them as it is for those that choose to become Awkaned.” Runa pulled out a paper. She wrote on it and then got up to bring it to Tallulah, handing it to her. “This states that I am willing to aid you in performing the Binding ritual. The laws have made allowances for people above fourteen. If you are given permission from your mother, who is welcome to be present, then on Friday I encourage you to meet with me and put to slumber your Almaeri forever.”

Holding the paper in her hands, the gravity of just how real the moment was sunk in. That didn't necessarily deter Tallulah from her decision, but merely the circumstances around it. It was the holiday weekend and as a rarity, her mother would be around; a treat for a single parent. There was more concern that she would take up that precious time off for her mother than anything else.

Nonetheless, Tallulah pulled her cobalt gaze off the paper and up to Runa's face. "I'll speak with my mother about it," she offered as close to a confirmation as she could at that moment.

Beside her, Sophia shifted in her seat, not nearly as comfortable as her sweetheart was. After all, even if it was happening more often, there was no doubt the Binding ritual was not one without its risks for old people. Not entirely familiar, Sophia wondered if younger people had troubles too. She held her tongue though, worried honey eyes focused on the desk in front of her.

“I will be awaiting your word,” Runa said, and just as Fate would have it, the bell rang. “Have a good Thanksgiving,” she said to the students who were gathering their things.

As the companions were walking out together they were murmuring in wonder at what had transpired and Tallulah’s pending decision. A ways down the hall Rennick managed to fall in step alongside her.

“Do you really want to bind it, Lulah?” Rennick asked. He had no bad opinion of Runa, even if he disagreed with her. So he was comfortable speaking his mind in opposition to one of his favorite teachers. “It’s a long-term danger, yeah, but you’re so young.”

Having tucked the paper in her pocket just before she was joined on her free side, Tallulah looked up to Rennick with a slight shrug. "I don't see why not. I'm not using it so maybe it's better I stop now while I can before I get too dependent on it."

Tysha said, “I wish I could join you.” The umbrella program over the children they sponsored didn’t have a policy on permission. She’d have to wait until she aged out, or did it in secret.

“Hmmm,” Bellasiel pondered the issue. “Would Runa allow me to join?”

Dirael blinked in surprise. “Bella. You can’t mean it.”

“I don’t want to get addicted,” Bellasiel said. “Perhaps more of us should do it. So the others are not afraid. Maybe you too, Dirael.”

Frowning, her brother fell into silence. Dirael didn’t know what it meant to live without recourse to his Almaeri. If what Runa said was true….well, who said she was absolutely right anyway? Dirael didn’t speak his mind at this time. Perhaps worried someone might say something too sensible for him to argue against.

Rennick sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I dunno…Seems a waste…” Though there was more on his mind than that.

Uncomfortable with the discussion, especially since she cared about Rennick with all her heart, as she did for Keagan, Charlotte didn’t want to dwell on it, or the thought that Rennick could become dependent and go crazy one day.

“Well,” Charlotte cleared her throat of pesky hormonal emotions, “I wish for the best for everyone.” She pulled out her phone to distract herself. “We don’t have much homework, so I expect everyone to meet at the cottage around four without delay, alright?”

Spoffing, Tallulah shook her head at Lottie's remarks. "Yes, mother. We'll make sure to be on time," she joked, giving Sophia's hand a squeeze. The other girl had been considerably quiet since class ended, though Lulah was a bit too preoccupied with her own thoughts to notice it.

"Yeah, we'll be heading there just before four," Kaylee spoke for JD and herself, though her mind wasn't entirely with them at the moment. Even if the discussion with Runa had been a good one and made her think of her family momentarily, she was still a little too caught up in the earlier wedding discussion.

JD nodded absently. He had been just as quiet as Sophia, but even earlier since professor Alasdair’s class. He remained in silent thought even during his studies and only perked once he finished his work to say a brief parting to Kaylee so they could get dressed for the little Thanksgiving. On the way to his room he happened to fall into step with Elijah.

“Hey JD,” he greeted with a smile.

“Hey,” he responded a little solemnly.

Elijah tilted his head. “You okay?”

“Yeah,” JD murmured. After a few steps of silence he asked, “Why do you have debates with Asim?”

A little surprised, but willing to answer, Elijah said, “We are open to hearing what the other person has to say.”

“But you both believe you’re right and that the other person is wrong,” JD said flatly. “You’re expecting him to find truth in your viewpoint. It’s the same for him. How is that being open?”

“Hmm, that’s a fair point. But, I think I need to rephrase to help you understand what I mean by that,” Elijah said. “We have faith in what we know is right. We recognize the desire for truth in each other. We hope that, through compassionate discussion, we are able to gift the faith, hope, and truth we value to the other person.”

“What do you do if you’re the one who is wrong?” JD asked, eyeing him.

Elijah accepted the fair question. He took time to consider his answer. “If, in the end, I find it is not more reasonable to continue on the path I am on, then it is best that I change my path. It would be hard. I would probably have cognitive dissonance issues. I doubt something like that would even happen overnight, but…” he nodded, “I would have to either ignore the truth or embrace it, no matter if it’s hard. I would hope Asim would help me on that journey as I would help him, if he were to have his world transformed, but if not, I would still have to strive for truth.”

After a long silence JD rhetorically asked, “What is truth?” The words were said so low that Elijah nearly missed them. He waited for no reply, picking up his pace to go into the dorm to change.

It took time before JD came out, clean, fresh, and wearing an outfit he hoped Kaylee would enjoy. He hadn’t worn a nice suit in a while. Nothing overly fancy. A casual ‘Thanksgiving’ inspired outfit with a print of a pumpkin on his pocket. He smiled at it, thinking of Kaylee. Then JD went to the vault doors where he was supposed to meet her promptly at three-fifty.

Although she didn't have time to make a turkey dress as she had hoped to, Kaylee did find a fall-colored one that would have to do on short notice. Especially since she didn't want to bother the seamstresses or head to Avostoska in the middle of the week. She perked up the moment she saw JD, practically skipping to his side and immediately going for a kiss on the cheek.

"You look so dapper," she praised him.

“I didn’t want to find out what Lottie would do to me if I didn’t come matching the theme,” JD said, grinning from ear to ear. His lips simply quirked at the sight of her. “And look at you.” He gave her a twirl with his hand in hers. Practice paid off and his fingers didn’t tangle this time. “You’re gorgeous, as always.”

Blushing, she tried to brush off his compliment. "Just a last minute outfit. Like you, I also don't want Charlotte saying I ruined Thanksgiving or anything dramatic," she chuckled, letting their hands fall before them and nodding toward the vault. "Were you ready to go then?"

JD opened the door and swept a palm out. “After you, my Duchess.”

The two made their way to the hill. They could already hear the faint sound of fall music in the distance as they followed the familiar pathway. Though beautiful, the butterflies were no longer necessary to guide them to the cottage, even in the evening. They arrived to see everything had a touch of Fall decor.

“Hey, they’re here!” Danson yelled back. He and Matt were carrying large hollowed-out pumpkins to the back porch.

“Oh good! This way guys,” Charlotte said, walking out with a pot in her arms.

Bellasiel trailed behind her carrying a bowl of tossed salad. Cara was scooting furniture to allow for room when they decided to come in if the storm decided to roll in, Serenity put the last of the colored leaves on the fringes of the doors, Elijah set up tables with Annie in the back, and it seemed just about everyone was doing something.

JD asked, “Do you need any help?”

“Even if we did, we’re under orders not to let you,” Rennick spoffed. He had two bags of ice on his shoulders.

“Oh, haha,” JD walked with Kaylee behind Rennick to the back porch.

Rennick poured the ice into the pumpkins. Keagan was expected to bring over the drinks. Before JD could insist on doing something Charlotte urged him and Kaylee to take a seat on one of the lounges. They watched as the porch transformed into a mini Thanksgiving wonderland. They even had a small turkey steaming in the middle of the table surrounded by other classics like stuffing, green bean casserole, ham slices, potatoes, and more.

“Wow…” JD murmured, feeling a pang inside as it struck him that this had been put together for him. All of it because he couldn’t make it to their Thanksgiving at Avostoska. Clearing his throat, JD asked Kaylee, “So, what do you guys do on this holiday?”

"Eat! A lot!" Sophia had to offer her input as she passed by with a basket of buns to add.

Chuckling, Kaylee had to agree with her. "Sophia's right, but we also spend time with our family. A chance to catch up with those we haven't seen, share stories, and just be grateful that we have each other. Sometimes we like to throw in a pumpkin pie eating contest for fun, although it doesn't end well since everyone's already so full from dinner," she mused.

“In my family we each take a turn saying something we’re thankful for this year,” Annie said as she stacked the utensils and plates.

Elijah said, “We sing and dance too, though I think with the Von Helsing family you’d expect that at every event.”

“Absolutely,” Charlotte said, swiping a stray curl out of her face. She pulled out her phone from the pocket of the apron she wore. “We have a whole list of songs people can sing and Ren extended the deck for more space to dance.”

“Only on that one condition,” Rennick said, coming to her side after handling the pumpkin arrangements with Keagan.

Sighing, Charlotte said, “Okay, but just one though.”

“One what?” JD asked.

Smug, Rennick said, “Got her to agree to sing.”

“I am no soprano,” Charlotte muttered, taking off her apron.

“Good. Contraltos are not meant to be sopranos,” Rennick gave her cheek a kiss.

“Your singing voice goes that low?” JD asked.

Wincing, Charlotte said, “Yeah. I inherited my mother’s vocals.”

“Oh, I didn’t mean to give a negative impression,” JD said quickly.

Hadassah said, “It’s nothing to be ashamed of. Altos are important.”

Before they could shower any encouragement Charlotte waved them off. It wasn’t like hearing the confirmation took away the feelings. “I know, I know, learn to love yourself and all that—Get your plates and eat. We’ll worry about singing later.”

"Yes mother!" Tallulah chuckled, moving with Sophia to get them streaming along and starting up the lines.

It seemed like Sophia was much better than she had been previously during class. Whether that meant the two of them had talked or that she'd simply calmed down remained unknown to the others.

Kaylee took hold of JD's hand, the two moving to join in at the delicious food. "Make sure you try the green bean casserole," she insisted to him. "It tastes much better than it looks, I swear."

“Hmmm,” JD stretched his neck to see over several shoulders. It did look sloppy. “I will give it a try.”

There were quite a few holiday dishes that interested him. Combinations he didn’t think to plate found themselves squished against each other until he was sure he might not finish all of it. JD, thankfully, didn’t have to be concerned about making sure there were no leftovers. Apparently that was expected.

JD took his food back to his seat with Kaylee. He took the first bite and knew immediately he had missed out all these years. He didn’t spare time to talk at first, testing out each spoonful and deciding just what he’d go back for when he was done.

“You like it?” Charlotte beamed.

“Yesh,” JD paused to swallow and nodded. “This is really good. I love this fluffy savory bread.”

“Stuffing,” Serenity smiled.

“Yeah, that. And this green bean casserole is amazing,” JD had definitely taken a bigger scoop the second round.

“Save room for dessert,” Charlotte grinned.

JD couldn’t promise it. At the same time he knew, deep inside, he really had to control himself. So he strategized in his head how he could optimize his intake of food while not overextending his limits. That happened in a blink in his mind. Outwardly he simply sat and enjoyed his meal while conversation went on around him.

Cara talked about how she might have met someone at the club for card game enthusiasts she joined. No one she’d bring to the hill just yet, but she did have a flirty encounter with an uno reverse card. Hadassah said her aunt kept sending her pictures of Orthodox Jewish boys. Matt got bummed out that his scores were low. Too low to be considered for the week with the official Guardians. The friends encouraged him before the conversation moved on to other topics.

Tallulah wasn't quite as overwhelmed as JD might have been. She'd had the Thanksgiving meal or at least the closest her mother could each year, but having a table filled with those around was a new experience, and one she could get used to.

Once everyone's stomachs were over full, the group enjoyed a few fall and holiday-themed activities together. They bobbed for apples, pinned the feather on the turkey, and wrote a dated line about what they were thankful for on a paper pumpkin mounted on the wall, leaving space for next year.

“Karaoke time,” Rennick reminded them, but looked at their sweetheart.

“Okay, okay. Hold on, I’m finishing my turn,” Charlotte said, still detailing on the pumpkin just how much her men meant to her, among other things. “There.”

“Good, here you go,” Rennick handed her a mic just as she set down the pen and faced him.

Sighing, Charlotte went to sit comfortably in the living area with the rest of them. There were two options she knew well enough. Charlotte sang ‘Take Me To Church’, by Hozier:
.

Unlike a sporano’s pure, high tones, that rang sweetly, a contralto’s lower range brought richness, like a warm, thick coco. Altos weren’t often hitting the charts, so it made sense that sopranos gained more attention. Charlotte long since accepted that she wouldn’t be center stage for music like her sister, but it did feel nice to sing for people like her friends. So she really got into it and decided to add one more song. Charlotte sang ‘Smooth’ by Santana .

“Woo!” Rennick cheered along with Keagan. Not to say the others didn’t, but those two were her biggest fans.

Pink cheeked, Charlotte settled between her loves, happily receiving kisses and murmurs of praise. Maybe higher notes were hard and, if she tried to hit them she sounded like a squawking chicken, but perhaps singing her lower range wasn’t so bad after all.

Sophia was far enough out of her rut that music was calling to her. Although not exactly in the mood of Thanksgiving, she decided to slip into a song in her seldom flaunted Spanish tongue. Almost as if she'd come prepared—she even had a guitar with her! Useful in the version of La Tortura that she wanted to perform.



Tallulah was front and center and couldn't be more proud of her sweethearts singing. It may not have been the best, but it was still quite beautiful.

Although Kaylee hadn't found the time or possibly lacked the courage to directly approach, she did think she could share a song of her feelings. Cornflower fields didn't stir far from umber fields as she sang along with an acoustic version of Ho hey!



After a while of music the friends were content to stay inside. Outside the storm had crept up on them. Icy rain pattered the windows and wind blew the butterfly chimes. They would have to leave soon before it could get bad enough to strand them at the cottage.

“I think it’s time to head off,” Matt said, gathering up his things. “That was really great guys. Thanks!”

“Yeah, lots of fun,” Danson grinned. He walked out with most of the friends, such as Bellasiel, Serenity, Paulo and Hadassah, who got ready when he did.

With a night of decisions still ahead, Tallulah politely excused herself as others were parting, Sophia at her side. "It was a great idea, Lottie and Kaylee. We can make it one of our own little traditions," she suggested before making their way to the portal with arms laden.

Tysha, Annie and Elijah waved, “We should do this again next year!”

“Definitely!” Charlotte beamed, waving back. Then she turned to clear up the few items missed. “So JD, how did you like it?”

“It was great,” JD said, helping to toss some trash without allowing them to stop him. “I’m looking forward to Christmas at this point.”

Kaylee silently wondered if they'd need to do another event at the cottage. After all, her father had suggested things might change by winter formal. Rather than risk suggesting it in case it would get turned down, she followed suit in cleaning up.

"We could do a white elephant gift exchange too," Kaylee suggested. It was a more manageable option than trying to get gifts for everyone, after all. "Snow angels, a snowball fight, if the weather cooperates of course."

All those snowy activities simply lit Kaylee up and JD had to smile. One thing stood out that he decided to address. “White Elephant?” JD asked.

“Yeah, we each bring a wrapped gift, sometimes a gag-gift, and pull a number out of a hat to see who goes in what order. The first person starts us off by choosing a gift,” Charlotte explained, sitting down on Keagan’s lap with her legs draped over Rennick’s. “Everyone thereafter can either take a gift previously opened or unwrap an unknown one. Gifts can’t be taken more than twice. Further bargaining is done after the game ends. We do it all the time for our family.”

“Oh,” JD nodded, pulling Kaylee to him on a couch. “That makes sense. You’ve got a lot of people.”

Charlotte smiled, absentmindedly lacing her fingers with Keagans. “Yeah,” she said gazed up at Keagan and over at Rennick. “And one day we’ll have more to bring into this world.”

Keagan, who had found his way to place gentle kisses along the back of her neck and shoulders where skin was exposed, grinned at the idea. "One day," he agreed, deciding not to dwell on just what details they may or may not have to discuss. Besides, they had time to talk and plan, right now they could just focus on the three of them. What it would be like to add another small Charlotte to their unusual family would remain unseen.

Kaylee had to smile after their small discussion of Lottie and her plans on life after school with her two men. They seemed so happy and content, so willing to think ahead. Looking up at JD, she considered asking his thoughts on the matter, but decided that it might not be something he wanted to be asked in additional company. "Maybe," she nodded softly.

Unaware of possible tension, Keagan casually asked the other couple, "What about you guys? Plans for adding kids at some point?"

“Oh I don’t know,” JD spoffed. “At one time I thought I’d be a perpetual bachelor or an occasional lover,” he said, and Kaylee would recall the conversation she had with her boyfriend in the art cabin. At that time he said he wasn’t sure being a father was his calling. “But here I am with a girlfriend, so I guess I’ll have to see.”

Before she could stop her reaction, Kaylee's face conveyed one of mixed hope and also frustration. He couldn't just give a straight answer! She wanted to know and felt like it didn't need to be shrouded with mystery. So involved in her own thoughts, she nearly missed Keagan's response.

"That's fair. I just think it sounds like an adventure I wouldn't want to miss out on with the people I love, y'know?" he shrugged, moving Charlotte's hair to the side and running his fingers through it.

After a long day Charlotte melted into the motions of Keagan’s hand. Rennick massaging her feet pulled her further into relaxation. “Mhm,” she purred in agreement. “Holidays and birthdays and first school trips.”

“Teaching our children guitar,” Rennick mused. “Sailing.”

“Dancing, playing games,” Charlotte said. “I can’t wait to show them fuzzy animals and listen to their baby babble. Just all the cute and adorable things our little cousins do.” She shifted so she might give Keagan and Rennick a kiss before settling back into place. “And all with with the men of my heart.”

JD observed them with quiet respect. He smiled soflty. “It does sound like an adventure.” His hands absentmindedly rubbed Kaylee’s shoulder. “To be honest I thought this arrangement of yours was kind of reckless.”

“Fair,” Charlotte spoffed. A lot of people thought that and she did wonder at times in the past.

“But I think you three will make a great parenting unit,” JD said.

“Thank you,” Charlotte smiled. As a natural reflex, she wanted to reflect the same compliment. She paused only because her mind caught her up to the moment and what it meant to Kaylee who hadn’t gotten this talked out yet with JD. That hesitation was shrugged off and Charlotte brazenly added, “I think you would make a good father, JD.”

Pink cheeked, JD said, “I would hope…” he looked down with a smile at Kaylee. “I know you’d make a great mother.”

Feeling her heart and soul warming at his words, Kaylee fought and failed to mask her soaring emotions. "I hope so. I'd like to find out someday..." Was that too direct since they weren't alone?

Still oblivious to the two across the way but ready for a comfortable night with the other two, Keagan gave Rennick a light nudge while placing a kiss at the bottom of Charlotte's jawline. "You guys fine with crashing here tonight? I could use some post-Thanksgiving feast cuddles before I hit a food coma."

“Oh I want more than cuddles,” Charlotte said, giving Keagan’s lip a nip since his mouth was so close. “You’ve revved my engine and I will drive this to the end.”

Rennick winked at Charlotte, “I could eat a snack before bed.”

Their sweetheart held onto Keagan as they got up, since she was already in his arms. The three offered their goodnights as they ascended the stairs. The storm outside made it feel all the more exciting to Charlotte. Thunder sent a satisfying rumble through the chest. Soon JD and Kaylee were left in the comfort of the cozy living room.

“Did you want to curl up?” JD asked with wiggled his brows.

It was a look she knew all too well and nearly immediately agreed, before reigning herself in. Questions needed to be asked before they consumed her! "I'd like to cuddle," Kaylee agreed, shifting so that she laid with her chest along his. "But...I was thinking maybe we have a talk, too?"

Brows perked, JD rubbed Kaylee’s back and asked, “Yeah sure. What is it?”

Nerves trying to win over, she pushed past them with determination. "Well, I just thought that since we've been together for a few months it might be a good time to get a solid idea of what each of us wants in the future," Kaylee explained before adding with a sheepish smile, "Especially so you don't get cornered in the hallways about things you didn't intend to say."

“Ah, I see,” JD nodded, his fingers entwining in her curls. Despite this being a time when her hormones were likely influencing the situation, he had to admit to himself that it was probably on her mind lately, what with seeing her sister with her boyfriends. “Well, to be honest I can’t say what the future will bring. I really didn’t know…I really didn’t think it would become like this,” he looked around the room. There was something deeper there, even if neither could place their finger on it. “But, I suppose it’s fine to think about it and talk about it.” He looked back down at Kaylee with a smile. “I think you’re the kind of woman I’d like to have as mine.”

"Well that's good, because you do have me as yours," Kaylee couldn't suppress a giggle, leaning up and meeting his lips briefly. "But neither of us knows what'll happen in the future, that doesn't mean we can't share what we have for our own hopes. Right?"

“And what do you hope for the future, mio Cielo?” JD mused, tucking her a little closer.

Kaylee hummed in thought. "That, at some point, I'd like to be married to someone who I know cares deeply for me and my ambitions," she listed one at the forefront of her own thoughts. "And I would want to create my own family with them, one that I can enjoy before I'm overwhelmed with age. Especially because I think they would be an unbelievably amazing parent and don't want to miss seeing it."

Hearing these dreams made JD smile. It always stirred admiration in him to glimpse into Kaylee’s mind. While it didn’t ignite him the same exact way as it did for Rennick when Charlotte talked about her goals, it nonetheless drew JD deeper into his investment in Kaylee and her life. Knowing more about her desires had him nuzzling noses.

“I want the same for you, mio Cielo,” JD said, giving her a kiss. “Baby girls with your beautiful cornflower eyes will steal hearts,” he said, caressing her cheek. “You’ve said before you didn’t think you would have children around as an Elite. Have you thought that over and want to try anyway? Or will you wait until your late thirties as Lottie said she would?”

His words were melting her heart, which Kaylee assumed would need to be attributed to an approaching Moon cycle, though they were sweet nonetheless. "I wouldn't object to trying regardless. Leave it up to Fate to decide," she shrugged. "Waiting so late just feels so far away now. Our Uncle Joao sometimes complains that he is getting too old to keep up with their kids and I would hate for that to happen. Or worse, something goes awry on a mission and I never get that experience as a result."

“Hmm, fair,” JD nodded. Even if Charlotte thought of that point it was likely she had a lingering youthful expectation that it would never happen that way—just like a teen who believed she knew the world and how it worked, regardless of how many times it proved otherwise. “Well, I can’t say I don’t agree with that train of thought,” he said. “Fate will have her way with us anyway, I think, so I suppose it wouldn’t due to make an enemy of her.” JD gave Kaylee another affectionate kiss. “I certainly have no complaints with ending up with you.”

"No complaints, huh," Kaylee had to spoff at him, though she did return his affection with another meeting of their lips. "I tell you that I want to marry you and bare your children and your response is that you have no complaints?" Clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth and shaking her head, she sat up on his lap. "Now what's a girl to do with that level of nonchalance?"

“Nonchalance? No, mio Cielo, I am far from feeling indifferent, in fact I’m in reserved awe if anything,” JD said earnestly. “I…I don’t deserve you, Kaylee. I don’t mean it in the sweet romantic way of false modesty. I really mean I truly don’t deserve you. I can’t possibly be nonchalant. I’m struck in absolute surreal astonishment that you’re mine.”

Heat sank into her cheeks and cornflower eyes had to avert their gaze for a moment before she could find his once more. Reaching up, her hand brushed gently along his cheek. "Then it sounds like you simply don't see yourself the way I do, mia Ragione. You don't give yourself credit as the wonderful and caring man that I've fallen in love with." Her heart fluttered quickly within, sure that he could hear it outside of her chest.

JD murmured, “You’re right, mio Cielo, I don’t. But I am humbled that you do. Maybe one day I’ll believe it.” He leaned to kiss her and this time he didn’t spare a minute more for speech.

After a heated moment JD picked Kaylee up in his arms and ascended the stairs to shower her with the affection he had in his heart for her. There were unknowns in the future. Right now all JD wanted was to forget them. He wanted to believe Kaylee’s words and lived in her world that night in her arms. But the night would end and the sun would rise and JD would say a temporary farewell to Kaylee and the other three until he could see her again that Monday.


Thursday the students had off. Charlotte and Kaylee walked with Rennick and Keagan to the vault doors. All along the way Charlotte could tell Kaylee was in a glowing mood. Charlotte had shared intimacy with her loves and knew that there was something else that had to give her sister that extra brightness than a morning tumble with JD. She would have to catch a moment to speak about it with Kaylee when she had the chance!

Since they had found each other after she'd opened her heart to him, Kaylee's mood couldn't be sullied. Even if she couldn't bring JD to that Thanksgiving with her family, she had every intention to bring him to the next, and the following, and on and on. Dreams were filled with cornflower field and umber forest eyed babies, held in awe at their father's magic tricks and storytelling.

Keagan adjusted their shared bag over his free shoulder, the other holding one of Charlotte's hands. "Is it bad that even though we stuffed our faces last night I can't wait to do it again? Mmm Avosotoska pies already have my mouth watering!"

“I’m looking forward to lemon tarts,” Rennick said. He raised his eyes to the crown mounding and the tapestries. “Never thought I’d see the day that I’d want to be back here.”

Keagan had to spoff at Rennick's remark. "Speak for yourself. I couldn't wait to get back here," he said without shame. "You were a moody prick at first, but left in a much better mood, Ndugu. Good thing we got you loosened up."

“Yeah, I remember you were quite pissed the first time you came,” Charlotte chuckled. She gave him a kiss on his cheek. “Why don’t you guys enjoy the castle while Kaylee and I go to the spa?”

Kaylee perked up at the offer, though a moment later realized that likely meant she had something in mind. After all, it felt like they'd been keeping up pretty well of late with their activities and weren't getting over-exhausted. Either way, Kaylee wanted to get a nice pedicure and address the knot in her back that JD hadn't been able to get out.

“Fine, but don’t be gone too long,” Rennick said. “I need you as a buffer.”

The little girls had been months without seeing either Rennick or Keagan. He wasn’t sure just how they would react, especially since they probably heard that Rennick finally admitted to being in love with his fake-wife and now joined Keagan and Charlotte in a relationship with genuine interest. That, and this would be the first time the whole family would officially meet the three as a throuple.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “We’ll be back in an hour or two, I promise.” She halted with them to offer both a heartfelt kiss before stepping back to take Kaylees hand. “See you later!”

"You will, or we'll come find you," Keagan teased lightly before pulling away from her and turning with Rennick to give the girls some privacy.

Kaylee waited until they were a few steps on their way toward the spa before posing a vague question. "Do you think you're going to wait to tell mom and dad about your decision?"

“Shh, we’re in the hall,” Charlotte chuckled, blushing. “Wait until we get to the spa—Last one there is a canker-sore on Regina’s lower lip!”

The sprint for their lives ended with the two coming to a halt at staff in their way of the spa entrance. They squeezed into the room in such a close call that neither could get the other to agree they had won. So, they shelved that for something more important.

“To answer your question…I don’t know if I’ve made a solid decision to announce,” Charlotte feigned innocence.

For all intents and purposes what she had said to the boys could be classified as a proposal, but at the moment Charlotte could finagle her way out of calling it that to avoid possible moodiness from her parents, specifically her father.

"Oh come on! Are you just going to keep it a secret for a year and a half then?" Kaylee didn't think she could keep it to herself that long if she was Charlotte! But now the conversation was on her and her cheeks were already pinking even before she could answer.

“Besides, I think the more interesting topic we should discuss is your beaming smile this morning!”

"What? I'm not allowed to just be in a good mood?"

Charlotte’s chuckled got interrupted by a grunt from the press of a fist against her back, but she recovered to say, “Spill the tea, Kaylee! I know something’s up. What happened after we left?”

"We were just talking about what we want in the future," Kaylee tried to play off the truth, though her lips betrayed her with a bright grin.

“If you don’t tell me how that went, I’m going to hit you in the boob,” Charlotte spoffed, raising her open palm. “

"Noo! That hurt so much last time we fought," Kaylee groaned, leaning her chest away in self defense. "We just....talked about how we both wanted to get married and have children...and I specifically told him I wanted to have his and he told me that he didn't deserve me." Tears were sneaking out and she had to wipe them away quickly.

“Awwww!” Charlotte’s coo ended in an abrupt exhale of air from a particularly firm roll of a hand. “That’s so sweet Kaylee!” She smirked. “Gonna go tell mom and dad?”

Kaylee paused in momentary thought. "Hmm...maybe soon. He hasn't exactly proposed to me after all. Although," her smile turned sly. "I...might have told him that I loved him last night…”

“Aw! And did he say so too?” Charlotte asked excitedly. She could have clapped if she wasn’t being stretched out like taffy.

"No..." Kaylee admitted before adding, “but he doesn't have to. I know he does."

Smiling, Charlotte couldn’t argue. “I think I agree.” She sat up and reached out to hold her sister’s hand. “I’m happy for you, Kaylee. You’ll be a beautiful bride and he will be a great husband and father, I’m sure of it.”

Hit with another wave of hormones, Kaylee tugged Lottie off the cot and into a tight hug. "I'm so glad you pushed me into asking him," she confessed, exhaling and drying her face yet again. "A much better idea than letting my imagination run wild."

Unable to keep her own emotions in check for more than one reason, Charlotte had to wipe at her eyes as well. “It’s meant to be. Besides, you’re my sister and I want you to have the best life.” She settled back only after another hug. “I think this is encouragement to tell Mom and Dad, but I think I should wait until after a real formal proposal.” Charlotte looked at the bracelet encircling her wrist. “To be honest, I was hoping they’d be the ones to do it, but I think a three-way relationship needed at least one of us to break that ice.”

"See, you're lucky like that. There's a whole extra person who can make the first move," Kaylee pointed out before tying her robe and heading for a pedicure. "But I don't think I'll push for a real proposal until after school. I don't want JD to ever feel like he's trapped."

“Hmm…” Charlotte pondered that as she sat down to let the staff attend her feet. “I wonder if the boys ever feel like us. You know, wanting us so much, but trying not to make us feel pressured. A dance of emotions. I can’t tell you how often I find myself wanting to cuddle them and wanting to know what they’re thinking about. If they’re thinking about me when they’re off doing something together or by themselves.”

Maybe sometimes, but in fact Keagan and Rennick were trying to test if the holograms were programmed to fart after eating a copious amount of beans at that moment.

A staff member brought a selection of color options to Kaylee for her toes. “New ones from France.”

Picking out a dark pastel pink hue, Kaylee leaned back for a session of being properly pampered on her worn feet. "I don't think they're quite as in-depth as we can be. Plus we tend to jump to conclusions a lot more often than they do."

“Hmm, fair,” Charlotte chuckled, choosing a red and gold blend for her toes, thanking the woman as she went to apply the color. “So, how do you envision your married life? Career and then kids?”

"I think I'll just wait to see how things pan out," Kaylee shrugged her shoulders as she let the chair give her a soft vibration that was comforting. "But if it happens sooner then so be it. However Fate decides we get to grow as a couple then I would love it."

Charlotte exhaled with her lips pressed, causing them to vibrate. “Oh man, I want to say I am as zen as that, but I don’t know if I have the peace it would take to let Fate decide. Maybe I can be accused of being like Dad, but I will have a tight handle on when I have children.” It was taken as a challenge and Fate immediately decided to ruin all of her plans. “Late thirties, maybe thirty five. I’m thinking I should have enough Elite adventures by then.”

The girls continued their conversation, bouncing around topics, until they were refreshed and ready to dress. Charlotte and Kaylee walked together to the tailor where they chose their Thanksgiving dresses. Since Charlotte was there she also instructed the compliments to her outfit to be sent to the guys for them to wear.

Even though it wasn't exactly a fall-themed dress, when Lottie spotted a lace lilac piece from the wardrobe, she couldn't say no. That and the dress she immediately fell in love with she decided was too good to wear when JD couldn't appreciate it.

Afterwards the girls caught up with the boys around the time that the family would be arriving. The four of them went to the common room where the Lord and Lady of the castle were reclining in wait for everyone to gather. Jasper was at the vaults ready to tackle Jin and the twins were getting most of their energy out in the gardens by running after a holographic bunny.

“Ah, Pumkin, Dove,” Wesely smiled, coming to greet his daughters.

Beaming as they found their sly father of a Fox, Kaylee happily pulled her way into his embrace. "Hi dad," she smiled, noticing she had to tilt her head even less to meet his gaze than she did in the summer. She hoped she was done growing though—she didn't want to tower over JD or not be able to enjoy wearing heels!

Charlotte, on the other hand, was a little worried she would be wearing low heels for the rest of her life. The top of her head just tucked beneath his nose when she went in for her turn to hug and, of course, her mother felt small in her embrace.

“How has school been?” Inara asked once she let go.

“Doing great,” Charlotte smiled. She stepped aside so that Rennick and Keagan could come forward.

“Lord Von Helsing,” Rennick offered a handshake.

“Rennick,” Wesley smiled, and it was hard to know if it was a chilled one or if the room was simply cooler in anticipation for the crowd. Rennick was glad to turn to greet the mother either way while Wesley turned to Keagan and offered a hand. “Mr. O’Reilly.”

Offering his signature pearly smile, Keagan made sure his handshake was a hearty one. "It's great to see you again, Lord Von Helsing, and please Keagan is just fine. I don't feel like I'm due any niceties or special titles. It's an honor just to visit your beautiful home."

Relaxing his arm around his wife, Wesley maintained a pleasant manner. “We’re glad to have you back, Keagan. The both of you are welcome.”

“We hope your stay is comfortable,” Inara smiled.

This being a peaceful reunion, Charlotte happily took the hands of her beaus and said, “Come and look at the games outside. We also have animals to pet too. Aunt Lauri and Aunt Natalia bring them around every year for the littles.”

Just as they headed off Wesley and Inara asked Kaylee to linger with them. “I’ve heard good reports on the content of JD’s character, Pumpkin. Good grades, pragmatic, and congenial with his peers. I thought you’d like to know that I’ve been feeling more comfortable with the prospect of giving him a passcard to Avostoska.”

Intrigued she was asked to stay behind, Kaylee perked at the good news. "Oh, really? You mean he wouldn't have to wait until Winter formal?" She loved the idea of having him come for dinner and to meet her family.

“Well, if you recall I said by New Years,” Wesley reminded her. “Winter Formal is a little sooner than that, but I’d say it’s possible at this point, so just give me a little more time.”

Kaylee decided to not comment on what she had misheard apparently. It wouldn't point out technicalities when there was now a hope. Instead she smiled and nodded. "My fingers are crossed," she admitted.

The sound of tiny feet preceded a happy cry of, “Kaywee!”

“Ah, they’ve arrived,” Wesley grinned, looking beyond his eldest at the little rascals with their parents.

Kaylee turned to meet the waves of young children who were growing taller and more curious each time she saw them. It wasn't long before Kaylee had Aria on one hip, Astrid on the other, with Amelie patiently at her side and beginning a trail of eager little ones who had stories to tell and questions to ask. Apparently a month apart was too long for some of them! With parents' approval, she started toward the outdoors with a line of quacking little ducks sounding off.

"Your dress is pretty. Can I have it?"

"Can you braid my hair?"

"Solaris cwies too much, can we weave him hewe?"

"You can have Coda too! He poops all the time!"

Coming around with Hye and Kazumi, after a vigorous race for cotton candy balls the size of their thumbs—easy, quick, and too small amount of sugar to give them a crash later—Desara and Lyranni still had enough energy to jog over to their cousins. Hye and Kazumi were off the clock officially now, so they gave a relaxed greeting before taking seats on the lounges to have casual conversations.

“Melie! Zasha! Luna!” One of the twins waved, and the other called out other names as they closed the gap between them.

More were still coming out, to their delight. The appearance of Jin running with Jasper followed by a huffing Kit trying to keep up meant Nia wouldn’t be far. All their favorite cousins, which was to say all of them, were greeted in a chatter of excitement and boisterous joy. They nearly missed Charlotte coming to Kaylee’s side with two familiar males.

“Ah! It’s Teagan and Renny!” Nellethial beamed. She had heard the tales from her cousins. While Des and Lyra were told not to press with the titles of ‘married’ and ‘husbands’ and ‘wife’, none of the other girls were under that restriction! “Awr you two maywee Watty?”

Rennick didn’t have to fight this time. He crouched down to the girls eager to hear the news. “One day,” he said with a grin, and though they burst into giggles and excitement he pressed his finger to his lips. Quite a difference from the first time he came there. Maybe this meant they’d have mercy and leave him to relax with Charlotte and Keagan.

While Rennick might have been hopeful for peace and quiet, he clearly didn't know where he was. Even the best behaved girls were there for questions, especially since they couldn't ask about JossNotJosh anymore. Melody and Lilith were particularly curious.

"How will you both marry her? You can't have two husbands," Lilith pointed out. Several of the girls were now getting older to the point they could distinguish play pretend from real life.

"Yeh, one husband, one wife," Zasha agreed.

Amelie popped up with an interjection, inching closer to Keagan. "No, mommy says sometimes girls marry girls and boys marry boys."

Nodding, Rennick said, “Yeah, and sometimes some people marry more than one.”

Charlotte added, “It’s not for everybody. It takes a lot of patience and understanding. We just happen to work well.”

Skeptical, Nell asked, “Weely?”

The smaller gaggle of boys had been eyeing a child-friendly shooting range but were still close enough that Colt could hear at the back of the pack. "Hells bells! Mama says anybody can marry whoever they want, so long as you wash yer damn hands!"

"Aheesh! You can't feckin swear like that!" Nia was happy to share reprimands she'd received from doing the same. "The babies will copy you!"

Renata, wobbly legs and all, cheered happily, "Feckin!"

"Told you," Nia sighed.

Charlotte perked in amused surprise and bent to gently caution her cousin Renata against using that word. It was too late, obviously. That word would stick for an hour or two until she forgot it.

Going back to the important matter at hand, Des gave Rennick a demanding poke on his side. "When is one day? And who is going to be the flower girl?"

Defeated, Rennick sat back on his legs. Charlotte rested a hand on his shoulder in consolation, though she fought to keep down a laugh by pressing her palm to her mouth. He knew he wouldn’t get out of answering, so Rennick said, “Well I would say all of you are welcome to be a flower girl…maybe in a year or two.”

“That’s so long,” Lyra crossed her arms.

“Bless ‘er heart, maybe he hands are dirty like a pig in the mud,” Baretta said, playing off the knowledge her brother pointed out. “You two need to wash and then you can marry now.”

Chuckling, Charlotte shook her head, “We have clean hands, see?” She held hers up and the other two did so as well to prove it. “It’s just that we’re not ready for it just yet. We’re still in school.” Taking that opportunity, Charlotte spoke in an insisting tone. “School is very important! You will make a better spouse if you learn all you can. Okay? At least go through all your high school before even considering marrying.”

“What’s all this about marriage after school?” Cory asked, having come out to find his little girl to check on her well-being. It being Fall, colds were going around and she had sneezed a few times that morning.

“Oh,” Charlotte blushed, smiling sheepishly. “Uh, just general life advice.”

Rennick stood up and tried to divert attention away from that topic with a greeting handshake. “Good to see you, Lord Cromwell.”

“Good to see you too, Rennick. And you too, Keagan,” Cory smiled, taking his hand too. By now the truth of what went down on Valentine’s Day had been explained to Keagan; a simple prank on nosy uncles.

"We're grateful for a chance to celebrate with your family," Keagan said as he shook, adding with praise, "And they're such beautiful families and smart kids."

Cory said, “They are, aren’t they?” He picked up his little girl who had been sticking up one finger after the other.

Working on her math, Amelie perked up. "It's ten more years of school and then I can get married!" Her absolute delight shone as she was unaware of just what that would mean to her father.

“Uhh, wait now,” Cory’s protest was interrupted.

"And eleven for me," Lilith chirped in. "Then I can find a husband and get married and have babies!!"

Everest, wandering over from where the adults were greeting and mingled, winced at the words. "No, no my Lilypad. You don't need to get married then. I think you should wait until you're at least thirty."

"But then I'll be old like you, dad," his eldest daughter argued.

Ellie let out an amused chuckle from behind him. "Hear that babe? You're not the young stud you used to be. But is mom old, Lilith?"

"No way! Mom's hot and dad got lucky," the young girl said in a tone that suggested it was possibly coached.

That earned nods and chuckles. Apparently no one in earshot had an argument against this statement. Wesely was occupied with a conversation and couldn’t defend his bromantic lover. Fate was merciful on Everest. Well, partly. Instead of everyone teasing and dwelling on his good fortune with his lovely phoenix, the girls were eager to continue speaking on their own prospects for the future.

“I want to make someone lucky too,” Rayne smiled.

“Oui!” Luna pressed tiny fists in excitement to her chin. “Can’t wait for school to be done.”

“When school done for me?” Nell asked, not yet on the same level as her older cousins.

“More than ten,” Lyra said. She perked. “Or less, if you get done quick, like my Mommy and Daddy. They got done with school early and met later.” And of course, if they had met just after school then they’d have married earlier too. Or so kid logic went. “Maybe at fifteen! You can too, Lottie, if you go fast!”

Charlotte didn’t want to face the backfire on the point about waiting an appropriate time, so she said, “Oh look, Aunt Natalia and Aunt Lauri are getting to the animals.”

More than those two had come out, but they were the ones involved in a distraction good enough to lure the girls attention away. Natalia would get a surprise as Renata came chanting a new word. Thankfully any of the girls who could have continued the point about marriage were also competing with these newly arrived family members.

Liam and Granya came up to say their hellos to Keagan and Rennick first out of courtesy. Then they hugged the girls. Charlotte could hear a distinct inhale from Granya just before she pulled away. Her cousin’s cheeks pinked and so the blush on Charlotte’s didn’t fade just yet. The knowing glance between the two young men didn’t help lessen it either.

“Good day so far?” Granya struggled not to chuckle, going in for a hug to Kaylee.

Beyond amused by the fact that the kids were still deadlocked on the throuple, Kaylee smiled as she met Granya for their embrace. "Yeah, it's been a really good day," she agreed. "A nice and easy morning, spa time with Lottie, and now surrounded by everyone I love. What about you?"

Granya, so close, couldn’t miss the scent on Kaylee either. She said nothing out of politeness. However, Kaylee did note a pause and a slight tilt of her head before Granya answered, “Um, we’re doing well. Really well, in fact.” She couldn’t help a beam, even with the curious, brief, furrow of her brow. Granya glanced around. “Is your boyfriend here?”

A briefly sad smile was on Kaylee's face before she willed it away. "No, he's not. Still waiting on dad to give him the green light to visit the castle," she explained. "We had a Thanksgiving celebration with friends last night since he wouldn't be able to make it and hadn't experienced it yet."

“Ah,” Granya nodded. “Well, we’re looking forward to meeting him.”

Liam gave his wife a gentle squeeze against his side. “Yeah, we’re happy to know you’ve found someone.”

Alassiel came up right then. Granya’s nose snapped in her direction, eyes dilated. The Seamaiden greeted the girls, “Hey girls!” She hugged them. “And hello to you too, boys. Rennick and Keagan, right?”

"Yes it is, ma'am," Keagan nodded, happy to accept her embrace and smiling at the faint, comforting scent. "So good to finally meet you, Mrs. De'Lavigne."

While Charlotte and Kaylee let Rennick and Keagan meet with more of their family, the girls shared a look before observing how close Granya was leaning towards their Aunt Alassiel. Liam caught their stare and had to sheepishly guide Granya away.

Kaylee had followed Granya as she was led away, cornflower eyes widened as a thought struck her. All the other aunts were so eager to be around the Drowned Maiden when they were... "Is Granya..." She half thought aloud.

“I dunno, but…” Charlotte gave her boyfriends a quick assurance they’d be back before taking Kaylee’s hand and speed walking to their mother who was talking to their Aunt Natalia. The perfect people to interrogate.

“Hey girls,” Inara smiled.

Skipping pleasantries, Charlotte asked in a whisper that might escape enhanced hearing, “Mom, is Granya pregnant?”

Natalia blushed and tried to excuse herself from the discussion. “I think Joao needs me—,”

Kaylee pushed on before she could get away. "Because she was really enjoying Aunt Alassiel's scent like all the moms have done when they're pregnant."

“Exactly,” Charlotte said, keeping in a breath. “Aunt Natalia, has she tried to verify with you?”

Directly being pulled into the talk, their aunt shifted her weight in indecision. The intense looks she got, now even from Inara, were too much for her to deflect. Sighing, Natalia said, “They wanted to announce it themselves—,” The girls struggled not to burst into a squeal. Inara pressed her hands to her mouth, “—but yes, they’re expecting.”

“Oh my god!” Charlotte exhaled, shaking her open hands. “When did they come to you? How many? We need details! I mean, we thought this might never happen.”

“It wasn’t planned,” Natalia admitted with a spoff.

“But they use Almaeri, don’t they?” Charlotte asked.

“They do, but it seems that, when there is intense, genuine love, it can even be because of Almaeri that two Awakened conceive,” Natalia explained the phenomena briefly. “It was a surprise that gave Granya a lot of anxiety at first, but after a talk with Liam she grew comfortable and decided to take on this adventure with him with a joyful heart.”

"That's so amazing!" Kaylee couldn't contain her excitement. This wasn't the end of the babies! And who knew, maybe a few years after school finished she and JD could continue to grow their family and she would be the one ready to celebrate. "When are they going to tell everyone? I hope tonight, so we don't have to keep a secret for long."

"Who's keeping secrets?" The familiar song of Willow's voice rang out as she stepped over, sling across her chest and Rosalie at her side, also curious.

"Secrets? We don't do secrets around here much," their blonde aunt remarked with interest. Mostly because there were far too many resources and skills around to find out.

Inara grabbed a drink and took a long sip to deter anyone from asking her directly. The girls were caught in uncertainty, stumbling over words to make up for their obvious beaming smiles and coming up with nothing substantial. Natalia took only two steps back before someone else came up.

“Ooo, is there family news?” Theo asked.

Amalia leaned in, “News? What news?”

“News you say,” Wesley stepped beside his wife.

The gathering of interested family members was hard to ignore by now. Even Granya and Liam were catching on with their abilities to hear from far away. Not to mention Molly, who had been doing a good job staying silent behind her husband, gave them a look and they knew it wasn’t going to wait until after dinner.

“We do have news. We were going to wait until everyone had food, but I suppose now is fine,” Liam said aloud with a grin, drawing attention their way. “Granya and I are expecting four pups in January. Girls and boys.”

"Four? Oh hell nah, you muddafuckkas are crazy," Annabelle cackled but tilted her cup as a toast.

"That's amazing, congratulations!" Many were sharing their excitement and offering different praises and blessings.

Kaylee on the other hand felt her brows narrow at one particular piece of the news. "In January?" She didn't look seven or eight months pregnant, definitely not with four babies!

Oliver was on board with her thoughts. "Oh yes, how is that all going to work out?" After all, as many babies as there were in the family, none were with such unique parents.

“Natalia helped us figure that out,” Liam said. “Looks like we conceived while wolves last full moon. It takes about sixty to seventy days for wolves to give birth. They’ll be born on a full moon, most likely. It’s possible they’ll be either mixed shapes, or all puppies. It will be easier if they’re pups.”

“I’ll say,” Molly chuckled. She had been holding her tongue expertly. “They’ll be pups, I know that. And they’ll be beautiful.”

“How long will they be pups?” Lauri asked, completely enthralled.

“They won’t have a handle on that until they’re older. They’ll probably shift between without thought,” Natalia said.

“Yes, basically,” Molly nodded.

“And…the full moons?” Inara asked, figuring that was a concern.

Molly beamed, “Lil young’ns won’t have troubles there. Turns out Liam’s contribution to their genetic make-up protects them from forced transformations. They’ll have full awareness and autonomy.”

"Marvelous," Oliver murmured in respected awe.

"That's quite the phenomenon," Willow agreed.

Rosy was just as interested. "Oh you're going going be such good parents—and quadruplets?!"

"Puppies?!" Amelie had perked up, only catching bits of the grown up talk.

"No, they are making babies," Desara corrected as if she was silly not to realize it.

“Well, they’re going to be werewolf babies, Des,” Inara explained. “So they will be both.” And whatever Liam was that undoubtedly had a part to play in their design.

Lyra squealed, “Can we hold them? Can we play with the puppies?”

“We’ll have to see,” Natalia said. “They are a new experience for everyone, but mainly for Granya and Liam. The fact that they’re having so many must mean the wolf part of them is going to influence a lot about who they are and how they grow.”

It was a great advantage to have an aunt for a veterinarian. They would still go to the human hospital for check ups, but it was likely Natalia would have more information on what to expect than the local maternity ward for human mothers. Liam would probably help construct a den on their vast woodland property.

Nodding, Granya said, “But of course I will be happy to invite anyone who would like to see them when they’re born, if it’s safe.”

Theo came up and pulled his niece into a firm, gentle hold. “I am so proud of you, Shchenok. You have grown into a beautiful, strong woman, in the face of it all.”

Jovan, who held Renata, gave a nod, “You have done well.”

“Thank you,” Granya smiled, feeling tears of joy slip down her face before she let go.

“Congratulations to the newest parents in our ever-growing family,” Wesley said. “Let me know if you need anything.”

Ryuu said, “Just say the word.”

“Ye, we’re here for you, homes,” Yonten said, raising a beer—of course he had one open already!

“Cheers!”
“Congrats!”
“Woo!”

The praise and support certainly warmed the hearts of the young men looking forward to the day they could stand with their wife and have the same. Rennick simply marveled at the change in him and his situation in what felt like a day ago that he came with a scowl on his face. Who he was before would have looked upon this display with caution and suspicion, but this family proved him dead wrong about all his assumptions. Rennick smiled.

“Now let’s eat!” Yonten said. He had made a snack out of a dragon before they came, but this time he needed something for his belly.

If Rennick had thought he was free, he was in for another surprise. Small children were under the impression he was available to help them get their food. Rennick did his best, even looping Keagan in on it—the girls were quite happy to include him—all while trying to get his own food and take his spot beside Charlotte.

Amidst the bustle of people settling down to eat Kaylee happened to overhear Granya speaking with Liam, saying, “There is a familiar smell here. It is on Kaylee. Do you know it?”

“I…” Liam hummed in thought. “I don’t know. Maybe?”

“Hm,” Granya leaned back with her plate of meats and a glob of peanut butter. They were used to seeing her eat a wolfish diet. “Where have I smelled this before…” she trailed off in thought as she chewed.

“Kaylee, come here,” Charlotte waved her sister over.

Forced to tuck away curiosities of just what was smelled on her, Kaylee moved to the free spot across from her sister. The seat beside her would soon fill, though sadly not with the young man she wanted there. Nonetheless she tried hard to focus on enjoying time with their family and everything that entailed.

Among the classic activities of singing, dancing, and games with prizes, there were photos, a small impromptu skit, and more that filled their time at the party with memories they’d cherish forever. By the end of the day Rennick had learned tips on interacting with the littles that he pocketed for future use, the uncles and male friends had their fun dropping hints to Charlotte’s boyfriends that they could make their demise look like an accident, and JD even texted Kaylee a picture of himself and his grandpa with an Italian-style take on Thanksgiving.

Inspired by you, mio Cielo. The text had said.

After goodbyes they all parted for sleep. Jin got to spend the night with Jasper and Kit, Rennick and Keagan left for Charlotte's room with her, and JD managed a call to Kaylee before she fell asleep to end the day on a sweet note—he was happy to hear of Granya’s good news.

The Von Helsing sister’s Thanksgiving break consisted of relaxing—except for Charlotte’s Red Tide that started early Monday morning—calling up their sweethearts if they weren’t present, and occasionally meeting with them out on the town if they could make it. Kaylee and Charlotte still had their jobs to cover, after all.

On Tuesday evening Charlotte was clearing one of her last tables when an older man was seated to the one next to her. He called to her, “Excuse me, miss?”

“Yes, sir?” Charlotte smiled, dirty plate in one hand and a rag in the other.

“Have you seen this young woman?” The man held up an image of a baby with beautiful dark eyes. “Her name is Mandy Miller. She’d be older now. Probably look more like this,” he said, and took out a smiling woman with a cascade of raven locks. Her eyes were just as deep and onyx. She had a dimple on her left cheek.

“Oh, no, I’m sorry sir. I don’t know anyone who looks like that,” Charlotte apologized.

“Ah, okay,” he sighed. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, and good luck,” Charlotte said, taking care of the mess in her hands before clocking out.

“See you guys Thursday,” JD said to both, but his lips were on Kaylees for a kiss.

It might have been time for a farewell, but Kaylee had little intention of stepping away at that moment. "Feels so long away," Kaylee murmured, reaching up to stroke his face. "Never thought I'd be eager for school to start up again."

“I know what you mean,” JD grinned. “Maybe tomorrow night I’ll take you out for dinner, if your parents are okay with it.”

Lighting up, Kaylee rose enough on her toes to meet his lips for a kiss. "I can't see why they'd say no. It's not like we have anything planned and I'd love to go on a date."

“Perfect. Text me when you get the word,” JD said, giving her a warm, firm hug and another affectionate kiss before reluctantly letting her go.

Charlotte and Kaylee got into the backseat of the Lyft. They paid little mind to one of their usual drivers to get to talking about the dinner JD was going to take her on.

“You think it will be Italian? Or something new?” Charlotte asked with a smile.

Humming in thought as she played with a few golden curls, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "I'm not sure...although I figure we have Italian often enough that he might decide we're ready for a switch of pace."

“I’m hoping Keagan and Rennick will take me to this one Greek place,” Charlotte said, pulling out a bar of chocolate to nibble on, “but after Satan’s Waterfall, cause I don’t want to feel uncomfortable in public. You know how it is.”

"Yeah, but you could always tell them you want to go and..." Kaylee trailed off, the fiddling with her hair stopping. "Hmm, yours is going already?"

“Yeah, since early Monday,” Charlotte said. “Thankfully I wasn’t sleeping next to the guys when it happened. They’re super sweet, but I still rather not bleed all over them. You ever have that happen?”

"No, I haven't," her sister answered, though clearly distracted. "It usually starts during the day...generally the morning yours does..." Although that only meant it had been a day.

The cabin in the back of the car grew quiet. Charlotte slipped her bar of chocolate back into her bag. “A whole day late?” Lowering her voice, she asked, “Did anything happen differently? Did you forget to take your pills, or did he have an accident?” It had happened once or twice with Keagan. A rip, or a snag that pulled it off. Charlotte didn’t have to worry about Rennick.

"No, not that I remember," Kaylee admitted, shifting in her seat. She thought she was pretty good when it came to taking her birth control, although it wasn't impossible that she'd missed one or taken it later in the day due to a hectic schedule. "I mean...it's just a day, right? We don't have to get worried yet?"

“I…dunno,” Charlotte admitted. “Let’s worry if it doesn’t happen by the end of tomorrow. You’ve been doing a lot of hard exercise too. Sometimes that can throw you off. It happens to athletes all the time.”

Oh Kaylee hoped it was that. After all, waiting for her father to accept JD wasn't going to be helped if the Fox caught wind of a bun in a young oven. "Yeah, I'll give it another day or so."

“Right, and we can always, you know, check,” Charlotte said.

Their medical options were vast at Avostoska. Best part was that they had privacy for the most part. Life and death emergencies were exceptions.

Kaylee only nodded in agreement, diving back into her thoughts. She wasn't sure just what she'd tell JD if they did…well, now she wouldn't dwell on it. Instead she kept her gaze forward and tried to chat with her sister.

Tuesday night came and went without a hint of blood. Even as the sun hit its zenith Kaylee’s check at the bathroom didn’t come up with anything. Charlotte said nothing out of respect for Kaylee. Thankfully their parents were occupied and the children were having fun with friends.

By the time evening came Charlotte found Kaylee getting ready for the dinner. Their parents had agreed she could go. “Hey…How’s it going?”

"I feel fine," Kaylee said with little confidence in her words. "I mean, if it were something I would feel it right? I've just been tired and a bit emotional, the same as I am with every period."

“Hope so,” Charlotte said. School was difficult enough without adding a child to the list of duties. “So…then I hope you have a good night. Text me if you need anything, okay?”

"Of course," Kaylee agreed. At that point she assumed Charlotte would keep her worries secret for her, at least until they could figure this out. "I'll be back by eleven if you are still up by then."

“Okay, see you,” Charlotte said, and went to her desk of gadgets in the meantime.

As usual the one man who happened to be watching the doors at the school was the one who had the scar on his lip. Officer Marshall stood at his post behind Kaylee while she waited for JD to roll up. He had gotten his license and managed to get a decent car. The familiar silver sedan pulled in front and JD came out to greet her.

“Hey, mio Cielo,” JD grinned, coming in for a hug and a kiss.

As always, he managed to brighten her entire day and demeanor. Kaylee returned the kiss with a gentle sigh. "Even a night felt too long, mia Ragione," she confessed sheepishly, slipping into the car after he opened her door. After he started it she asked, "What's for dinner?"

“Thought we’d get some Phở, since it’s been cold lately,” JD said, driving them away from the school. “It’s got a nice view of the hills from the restaurant window too.”

Autumn was coming to a close and the nip in the air would mean snow soon. It was bound to rain. The hills would be glistening for a romantic scene. Along the way to the restaurant they talked about Winter Formal and the possibility that JD could get a passcard before New Years, they discussed the top scorers for the week way with official Guardians, and by the time JD parked and opened her door, they marveled over what a floof of werewolf pups would be like.

JD walked into the restaurant with Kaylee and looked over the menu. “I’ll have beef pho and an egg roll appetizer.”

Mulling over her options, Kaylee selected her own bowl. "I'll try the seafood pho with a side of steamed dumplings. We can share them," she offered to JD. She didn't think it was necessary for them to worry about the cost of their date just then. She still had her savings, so splurging on sides wasn't the worst idea.

“Sounds good,” JD said, and once their waiter took their orders and left he happily settled with his water and continued his conversation with Kaylee. “January isn’t far off. That’s a quick pregnancy.”

"It is, similar to a dog's gestation we figured," Kaylee pointed out, sipping her tea. "And they weren't planning or anything, so it's just a learning process since the genetics are so unique."

JD chuckled, “I bet. Crazy that it’s a surprise. You’d think they’d see it coming—or, I guess, you said that thing about Almaeri. At least we don’t have to worry about that.”

The thought she had lost for a few seconds popped back up at his words. Turning her gaze to her empty place setting, Kaylee didn't answer him out of a combination of guilt and fear. After all, what if it was something...Clearly they did have something to worry about, otherwise she wouldn't have been as stressed as she was.

If it weren't for the fact that they had spent so much time together JD might have missed the shift. The table hid his hands that rubbed together. “Is- is something the matter, mio Cielo?” JD asked, a touch of uncertainty to his tone.

"No," Kaylee answered, perhaps a bit too quickly, before realizing it wouldn't due to be dishonest with the man she had said she wanted to marry one day. "Well, I don't know yet... I'm just waiting because uh...I'm a little late."

“Late?” JD asked, his brows furrowing. His mind shuffled through the likely possibilities and when the right one hit, his brows perked. “Oh, you think you might be…” he trailed off and sat up straighter. “How late?”

"A couple of days," Kaylee raised her hands up. "So it's probably not a reason to be worried yet, and Lottie pointed out it's easy for it to be late from stress and physical activity and such. I'm sure it's fine."

Offering a comforting smile, JD reached over and took her hands that she had raised. “You’re stressed,” he said. His thumbs ran over her fingers. “It will be fine, mio Cielo, I’m sure it’s one of those possibilities.” JD gave her hands a squeeze. “I’m glad you felt safe to tell me. I want to be a man you trust with these feelings.”

"I do feel safe with you," Kaylee gently squeezed his hands, offering a weak smile in return. "And I also thought that...well, if it's not what we hope it is that you deserve to know, of course. I wouldn't want to keep something like that from you. It's your life, too."

“I appreciate that,” JD said, smiling fondly at her.

“Here is your egg roll and dumpling,” the waiter came to set the two plates between them, causing JD and Kaylee to break their hold.

“Thank you,” JD said, and when the person left he took up an egg roll and one of the lettuce leaves that came with it. “I hope this hasn’t happened often. I wouldn’t want you to have been stressed out.” He wrapped the egg roll with the green leaf, dipped it in the sauce, and took a bite.

Kaylee used the chopsticks provided to carefully pluck one of the dumplings, chewing over it before she answered him. "No, this is the first time. It was off once in the summer, but my aunts explained it was likely just from me syncing with Lottie."

“You see I knew something was off,” JD said through a bite. “I thought my app was just failing me—Yeah, it helps, don’t laugh,” he said, chuckling himself. “I saw the calendar Ren and Keagan have up. I’m just one step ahead in the technological age.”

"It really is quite clever, although I didn't think you'd really need to track it," Kaylee chuckled, taking a piece of a dumpling and offering it to him across the table. "I would think one of us stressing out about my body is enough."

Taking that offer, JD ate the hot, soft meaty appetizer with gratitude and didn’t hesitate to share his egg rolls with her. “It’s really a helpful tool if I want to make sure I’m on time with treats stocked.”

Before long their soup arrived. The two were happy to continue their date until they were too full to stay. Rain had begun to fall, which meant that if they wanted to spend time at the cottage without getting too muddy, they’d have to go. JD paid the tab and drove them to the school. Marshall let them in. The teens and, when they did get to the cottage, they enjoyed a good hour or two together in their room with the rain pattering on the roof.

Spent and satisfied, JD pulled away to handle himself and peered down with a chuckle. “Yeah, I figured you wouldn’t have to worry,” he said, peeling away the rubber sheath stained red.

Wincing at the sight, she offered an apologetic sigh. "Well...at least we're not pregnant." Kaylee shrugged her shoulders, still comfortably sprawled on their bed and even less willing to get up and move just yet. "I probably was just a little paranoid especially after Granya and Liam made their announcement."

“Makes sense,” he said.

After disposing of the plastic JD got a warm rag and the heating pad. He laid the pad over Kaylee’s abdomen and cleaned them up a bit before tossing the rag into a hamper and grabbing a bar of chocolate for her.

Curled up with her much needed heat and a soft blanket, she smiled up at him with absolute adoration. "You're such a good man and you take such amazing care of me," Kaylee murmured, accepting the chocolate into her fort. "Lottie's right that you're going to be such a good father one day."

“She said that?” JD spoffed. “Well, if I have two approved reviews from the Von Helsing sisters, then I have to have something going for me.” He laid down next to her while they still had some time. “It’s gonna be hard going home without you, mio Cielo. I’ll be so glad to see you at work tomorrow.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Pouting, she tugged him close as she gnawed on the milk chocolate candy bar. "I know...I don't like us having so much time apart," Kaylee confessed, rising up to give him a gentle kiss. "I feel like I'm missing a piece of you when we're apart. I'm sure that sounds very cheesy though..."

“Not at all,” JD murmured, stealing another sweet kiss with that flavor on her tongue. “Besides, I have said cheesy puns between the both of us to allow for any cherry-cheeked cliques you want to say. Go on and say them. Shout them from the rooftops.” He raised a hand and swept it in the air. “Oh a rose by any other name smells just as sweet; My Kaylee is the bees knees; My heart will go on and on!”

She chuckled at his silly antics. "Oh, I wouldn't want you any other way. My beloved magician who stole my heart like it was part of his act," she smirked, tugging his arm down so that she could curl up against it. "And I wouldn't have it any other way. I mean, besides not having to leave you. It'll be nice when you can come to the castle and we can share my big bed."

“Mmmm, I would definitely like to make memories in there,” JD mused, gently caressing her side. “Not gonna lie, I’ll probably be combing the entire castle, even if it takes time. I’ve heard so much. I must see it all myself. Maybe your father can give me a personal tour.”

"I'd be happy to give you a tour with him," she offered, as usual nearly purring under his touch. "Show you the places I liked to hide when we played hide and seek growing up. Let you see everything I've experienced since I was young. Just don't be too interested in the castle that you forget about me, mia Ragione."

Chuckling, JD said, “No I don’t think that would happen, even if your father was the only one to give me a tour.” He gave her a kiss. “I would come find you and catch you up.” He pulled one of her legs over his thigh. The heating pad pressed between them spread warmth though him as well. “And you could take me anywhere you pleased.”

"Mmm I want to take you on a trip," Kaylee pondered aloud, happy to have her body pressed up against his. "First I want to go to Italy with you. We can go on a little gondola boat tour at night, listening to music with tummies full of delicious food. Then I want to go on a trip skiing, maybe in Switzerland? And then get lost hiking in Norway. We could see the world together, JD, and then I don't just get to see it but then watch you as you experience. It sounds so wonderful." Her fingers toyed along his collarbone, soft cornflower fields gazing up at him. "We couldn't ask for more."

Sighing, JD pressed his forehead to hers. “No, I don’t think we could ask for more…Everything you said sounds amazing. Far, far better than I could dream of…” he murmured. JD nuzzled so his lips found her neck. He placed soft kisses and spoke between them. “I’d like to take you to my old home by the ponds.” Without regard to the time JD rolled over onto Kaylee. He hooked his arms under hers to keep her close. “I’d show you the gardens my mother used to tend.” He tilted Kaylee’s hips and took full advantage of the arrival of her Red Moon and lost focus on words. It truly felt different when they had no barrier between them.

By the time Kaylee returned to Avostoska the clock struck eleven-twenty. If she had been the kind of teen to make a habit out of coming home late, she might have been confronted about it, but no one said a word to Kaylee. It didn’t mean she would get away with it all the time. Likely this was considered a point where they could give her the benefit of the doubt. Either way it was too late for Charlotte to be up. She had nearly fallen asleep on the couch and decided to turn in for the night.

Thursday morning Charlotte got up bright and early for breakfast, as was expected from the children of Wesley and Inara. Kaylee heard the knock of her sister on her door and the girl poked her head in without word to come inside.

“So? What happened?” Charlotte asked, closing the door behind her.

Grunting from the heavy weight of sleep while her own body was sabotaging her, Kaylee offered a tired smile. "The date went really well," she offered, rolling over and pulling the blanket to her chest. "We had Pho and then went back to the cottage for time together."

“And? What about your situation?” Charlotte asked, coming over to plop beside her sister. “Did you tell him? Or did it come in time?”

"Oh, both," she chuckled, letting the pillow rest between her thighs to prop up one hip. "I told him at dinner because the topic had come up and then when we were at the cabin she made her bloody debut of course." Wiggling in closer she added in a hushed tone. "And then we went at it again even after! Oh, that felt so good."

Charlotte squealed, seeing that it went over even better then expected. “Oh yes, it’s an amazing feeling!” While she would not want to purposefully stain Keagan or Rennick because it was a hassle to clean after, in her mind, it was no lie that she loved the deep massage. “They make me feel comfortable too, so that’s good. I bet JD was just as happy. Keagan says it feels more intense when it’s just skin.”

"Mmm, I agree with him. It's been a long time since I was with Joss and we didn't need protection," she pointed out. "If I wasn't deathly afraid of us getting pregnant in schooI, I would probably tell him to all the time." But that risk was quite a large one!

“Yeees,” Charlotte giggled in agreement. “Oof, when we get married and we’re ready for babies, that's gonna be the best.” She tossed a small pillow up and down. “Wonder which one will hit the target first.”

Pascal materialized following a soft beep. The sound had to be added in after a few times people were startled into a scream. “Lady Kaylee, Lady Charlotte,” he said with a bow. “Your parents want me to remind you that breakfast will be soon.”

“We’re coming,” Charlotte said, slipping off of the bed. “See you downstairs, Kaylee.”

"I'll be right there, Miss Target," Kaylee spoffed, swinging her legs over the side of her bed and starting the process of getting dressed. The added work of dealing with her monthly curse (or this month, a blessing) only slowed her slightly and then she was joining their family. Thankfully there was no repirmanding of her slightly late arrival.

The rest of their vacation ended without anything special acting and by Monday both girls were done dealing with Flo. All too eager to be reunited with JD, Kaylee rushed through the portal with hasty farewells. Even if she loved her family, she was finding more and more that she looked forward to her time with him and faced a grey world when she couldn't.

JD, of course, was just as happy to meet with his beloved. They wordlessly embraced and teetered in a swaying circle whilst nuzzling and kissing. “So good to see you again, mio Cielo.”

"Mmm and I never want to leave you again," Kaylee murmured, not caring if the kisses she gave him earned them a scolding.

"Look at these two," Keagan chuckled with an arm around Charlotte. "Two young people madly in love and kept apart. It's like Romeo and Juliet but with wifi and less death."

“More like Rose and Jack and less death. Romeo and Juliet were dumb teens. Kaylee and JD are far more sophisticated,” Charlotte chuckled. She paused and looked up at him. “Hey, I was apart from you too. Where’s my running embrace and lovey-dovey heart-bubbles—Ah!”

Rennick came up from behind, lifting Charlotte in the air. “Oh look, it’s my love that I’ve fallen madly for and now I must swing around in circles.”

Charlotte clung to her boyfriend who often danced on the edge of getting a smack as the world spun around her. When they slowed she had her fingers dug into his back and her legs wrapped so tight around his waist that she made Rennick wince slightly through his wide grin.

“Rennick!” Charlotte gasped, forcing her body to relax her hold. She leaned back to glare down at him. “You are this close to getting hit with my shoe.”

“Oh honey, talk dirty to me,” Rennick smirked. She slid down to her feet and he chased her lips for a kiss. Charlotte did give in, only after he murmured a few of her favorite playful pleads for forgiveness.

Chuckling, Keagan leaned in and offered his own affection while she was still held. "My job is to keep you distracted with my suave charm and good looks so that Ren can give you an unexpected swirl, but I promise there will always be heart bubbles from us both, my Koh-i-noor," he vowed from both of her men.

JD, who had finally pulled away to breath from his affection with Kaylee, chuckled, “So we’re Jack and Rose, but I don’t even know what those three are.”

“They’re Hulio, Miguel, and Chel from The Road to El Dorado, if they were polyamorous,” Cara said, coming up to them. “Hey guys, how was your Thanksgiving?”

“It was great,” Charlotte said, in a good mood again. “How about you?”

“No complaints,” Cara said.

Others joined with them soon enough, with tales of holiday vacation for better or for worse. Danson hurting his ankle had to be the suckiest of them. Tysha and Jordan got to tour the south of France on Wesley’s tab. Serenity had an uncomfortable time with her family, mainly because her father was getting suspicious of certain behaviors and rumors. Elijah and Annie had a great time, Hadassah got to invite Paulo to her home, and Matt met girl who didn’t go to their school. All in all they were happily chatting when they remembered a certain intriguing event that may or may not have taken place when Tallulah and Sophia came walking up next to Bellasiel and Dirael.

“Hey, Lulah,” Charlotte greeted softly with the others. “So, how was um- how was your Thanksgiving?”

While others peered about with a gentle but present curiosity, Sophia kept hold of Tallulah's hand. If their break hadn't been as long as it was, she might have shown signs of being stressed. As it was, she was back to her usual bubbly self. Honey eyes sparkled from the joy this new chapter might bring them, one free of fear for her sweethearts mental state. Still, she let Lulah be the one to speak.

"We had the ritual that Friday," she answered for those who were expressing clear interest. "Runa was kind throughout it, and my mom and Sophie were both there. It was...intense. There was a moment where I almost backed out where it felt like I was panicking, but it wasn't me. It's hard to explain how it felt, but the small part of me that wanted it to stop didn't win and when it was over I felt- I feel lighter. Like this weight was under my skin for almost all my life and I was so used to it that I didn't even realize it was there until it was gone."

"She got a good night's sleep and has been perfectly fine ever since," Sophia chimed in, happy to report.

"Really good sleep now," Tallulah spoffed, knowing from Runa it was expected with the Almaeri slumbered.

"And you don't have any regrets?" The low, monotone from just behind their collected group had been unexpected, Winter keeping a safe distance but clearly intrigued.

"No, I can't say I have a single regret," Tallulah said honestly. "I tried to talk my mom into binding hers after, but I think she's just too dependent on it now for her to consider. I hope that changes, though." Winter responded with a non-committal grunt that Tallulah took as thanks for her response before turning to leave them. It would likely be an on going talk, especially since it started in the classroom.

The arrival and departure of Winter reminded JD he would have to make sure he and Kaylee spent one of their meals with her that day. In the meantime he turned his focus back onto Tallulah along with the others.

“That’s great, Lulah, I’m so happy for you,” Tysha said earnestly.

Rennick had to admit that Tallulah did appear to be just fine. Not just that, but he silently observed a kind of outward emanation of an inner peace he couldn’t place with words.

“You seem brighter too,” Serenity noted, as if thinking the same. She looked over at Bellasiel. “Did you go through it?”

Bellasiel offered a sad smile. “I had the conversation with my mom and um—,” she glanced at Dirael, “—and well, mother said it was fine, but we couldn’t make it that day. I thought I’d make a request with Runa anyway and schedule it.”

The older brother breathed, his chest expanding briefly. Dirael looked down at his sister. “We should get going to class.”

Nodding, Bellasiel said, “See you around guys.”

“Oh, okay,” Serenity spoke first, waving.

“Bye,” Charlotte said. She noted the time. “They’re probably right. We should get going.”

The rest of the day the companions went about their business as usual with little variation. Tallulah had an advantage when it came to the fact that she hadn’t used her Almaeri much before. She didn’t have to relearn to live daily life. Rennick, on the other hand, started to become aware of just how often he was using it. They were small, even inconsequential moments or tasks, but they added up over the days and the weeks.

As an experiment, Rennick tried to abstain from the use of his magic in discreet ways to not get his lovers overly excited about it. While he was certainly intrigued by Tallulah’s new state of being, he wasn’t sure he could rationalize giving up his Almaeri like that just yet. So, he went about his little stretches of time without it here and there. It was then Rennick noticed that Charlotte had all but stopped asking him to do things for her with it too. He thought back when that might have started and he could only think of that day at class when Runa made Tallulah the offer. Rennick figured his butterfly was being cautious—not wanting to push him, but not contributing to something she thought was ultimately not healthy.

While Rennick made his struggles in secret it came to the attention of the companions that Dirael and Bellasiel were at odds. Her brother did not, in anyway, think it was a good idea to be rid of such a power tool. Perhaps it was the deep-rooted upbringing that Bellasiel grew up with, that she hoped would no longer be a burden, but her brother didn’t have to tell her not to do it for her to feel such pressure to keep it.

Pulled between putting it to sleep and keeping her brother’s respect, Bellasiel entered the dorm one evening to Serenity making tea, as usual.

“Hey,” Bellasiel greeted.

Serenity turned with a bright smile. “Hi, how’re you?”

“I’m okay,” Bellasiel said. “I could use some tea.”

Wordlessly Serenity poured them a cup and they sat on the couches together. “What’s on your mind?”

Blowing on her drink, Bellasiel thought over what to say. She hadn’t planned to come, in all honesty. “Well…I was thinking about you and me and the troubles we face in our family life. I really do want my Almaeri to slumber, but it’s upheaving peace between me and Dirael. He thinks I am putting myself in danger.”

“In a way he’s right,” Serenity played the devil's advocate for a second. “But life will always be dangerous and I think it comes down to what you want to risk.” She sipped her cup.

“I know,” Bellasiel nodded. She sipped her tea. “I just- I guess I wanted to tell you that I understand you better. Dirael is an obstacle to my goals that I didn’t think would have such sway to keep me from progressing. It’s not like he would hit me or disown me either, and yet I feel restrained by his concern.”

Doe-eyes downcast, Serenity said, “You don’t have to…”

“But I do. I should apologize,” Bellasiel set her cup aside. “I was angry with you, Serri.”

“I know, but—,”

“No buts,” Bellasiel came closer and guided Serenity to set her cup aside as well so she might hold her hands. “I should have been more understanding and patient. Yes, I was hurt, but then you said you were sorry. I should have been far more forgiving. You have little of that from your father already…So please accept my apology.”

Cheeks pink, Serenity said, “Of course.” They were quite close, but she had to say, “I haven’t the courage yet, though…to say anything to either of my parents.” Her hands gave Bellaisel’s a gentle squeeze. “I don’t want you to be put in the position of—,”

It had been a long time since they had kissed. Serenity put aside her small cautionary speech and let the moment take her. The unspoken, silent assurance that they’d get through that together—they’d get through all of it side-by-side—was enough to set that talk to rest. Bellasiel pulled Serenity up and they made their way to her room.

Not long after Charlotte walked in with Kaylee to change out of their uniforms to go to work. They noted the two cups of cold tea and no sight of Serenity.

“This is odd…Serri would never abandon a mess,” Charlotte said, and noticed what kinds of herbal blends were in them. “That one is definitely Serri’s tea. And this one,” she bent and took a sniff, “must be Bella’s.”

A light thump and distinctive sound came from the direction of Serenity’s room. She shared it with Tysha, but they knew that the Vanguard girl was in deep study with one of their other companions. Charlotte and Kaylee cautiously walked up to listen and heard one or two noises that made them blush.

"Well then...it looks like they've officially made up from camp," Kaylee said in a giddy, hushed tone once they'd stepped back away from the door. After all, they would want and deserved their privacy. Plus they needed to change and get going if they wouldn't be late. "But good for them, if you ask me."

“Yeah,” Charlotte chuckled, nodding.

The girls almost went to pick up the cups. They decided it might be suspicious if the two came out and saw someone had potentially guessed what was going on. Instead they focused on getting switched out for work.

Snow had begun to fall so Charlotte pulled on thick, soft wool tights to wear under her uniform and a lovely seal skin coat bought from indigenous Alaskan tribes to support their businesses. The white fur trimmed hood and inner lining felt like being wrapped in a hug by a benevolent polar bear. She roped her hair at the back of her head, put on a little makeup, and stuck her feet in cozy matching boots before grabbing her bag.

Unlike her sister, Kaylee embraced the familiar chill that was settling in the land. She had a coat of course, but didn't feel the need to button it or go the extra mile with layers and all of that nonsense. It meant she arrived with rosy cheeks and a frosted nose, but she didn't mind.

The girls headed down their usual pathway. Students still going through their school day were nowhere to be seen, since they just had lunch, as expected. They did happen to pass by Dirael. Charlotte waved, but he didn’t seem to notice. He was standing with a young man Kaylee and Charlotte thought they might have seen before, but couldn’t place. They had business to attend to, so they left that moment pass without another thought.

On the way to the restaurant Charlotte and Kaylee talked about Winter Formal coming up that Saturday. “I think this is gonna be the best dance yet. We’re all going to have someone to go with. I hear Cara is going to finally bring whoever it is she met with her to the dance too. And of course Bell and Serri have got to go together,” she said with a smile. “And maybe Dad will give JD a passcard that night too. What a lovely early Christmas gift that would be.”

"That would be nice," Kaylee agreed with a sigh, though she had decided to not get too optimistic. She didn't want to get hers or JD's hopes up. "Either way, at least we have our Little Christmas planned, so we'll have time together no matter what."

“That’s a good point,” Charlotte smiled.

They came to a stop and their driver wished them a good day. The girls huddled out of the car into the restaurant where Rose was reunited with her Jack. They worked the normal shift and clocked out like any other night. Shortly after they left an older man came to one of the other waiters if a girl by the name of Taylee Miller worked at their restaurant. No, they didn't know anyone by that name. They turned the man away. With a hectic schedule no one bothered to mention their isolated incidences.

Days went by and the girls were too excited about Winter Formal to wonder why Dirael hadn’t been around as of late. Perhaps off on another fling. Paisley had even dated him for a time before moving on. The girl had a whole new path to blaze since breaking from Regina and Hugo. No one knew about the relationship status between the Ice Queen and her cheating bastard, but nobody cared to find out at this point. That tea got old and cold in their view.

“Kaylee, come out and look at my hair. Should I leave it down or put it up?” Charlotte said, still praising herself in the mirror. She wore a flowing gown of silver trimmed with black lace.



Hearing her sister call, Kaylee slipped on her heels and left her own room to do an inspection. Looking at Charlotte she tilted her head side to side in thought. "I'm going to say leave it down. You have it up so often for work and in a braid beside that. Take a chance to let it be seen with this luscious locks." Her own hair was down as well, dolled up with temporarily dyed hair that had taken a painstakingly long time. Her gown and hair was a galaxy-themed duo that she had taken some inspiration from seeing pictures of Lauris wedding. "I know I'm leaving mine down for the full effect."



“Hmm, I think you’re right,” Charlotte said, and only pinned in diamond snowflakes as an accent. She turned around and beamed at Kaylee. “It turned out really well. JD is gonna love it!”

A tone sounded and Pascal appeared. “My Lady, I have come to alert you that the vault’s bell has been rung, as you requested.”

“Oh, that must be the guys,” Charlotte said, grabbing a thin pocketbook that matched her dress.

The girls were proud that they hadn’t taken longer than expected to dress before their men were ready to pick them up. As usual their parents gave them their well-wishes and the girls left with hopes for a magical evening. Their little sisters were quite envious of their princess-like appearances, but more because Kaylee and Charlotte had a reason for it too!

Rennick and Keagan were standing with JD in wait for their beloveds. They got the memo about matching their outfits with that of the girls' dresses, thankfully. The three were talking, but the topic dropped easily when they noticed the girls coming through the doors. They were momentarily taken off guard by the beauties covered in stars and frost.

“Muz Ashari, you're gorgeous,” Rennick grinned, breaking the trance so that he and Keagan might close the gap and share affection with her. They both were running their fingers through her thick cascade of dark waves without even a thought.

Adorned in a silver tux with a black lapel and bow tie, Keagan couldn't possibly have smiled wider at the sight of the woman he would move heaven and earth for. "Absolutely stunning. You'll be the talk of the entire dance," he said with complete confidence.

JD snapped out of his own stare to do the same, happily giving Kaylee a kiss. “Mio Cielo, you’re as beautiful as the night’s sky.”

"Aww, you are far too kind with your words, mia Ragione," Kaylee blushed, though she didn't hesitate to give him a kiss. "And you...mmm, I'll never get over just how delectable you look in a tux. It makes me fall further in love each time."

“I do feel sharp in this outfit,” JD said, giving his sleeve a fond tug. He had a dark blue ensemble with starry accents. JD even went the extra step to put a subtle streak of blue in his hair. “Come with me my celestial maiden,” he said, taking her arm in his, and walked together next to the throuple.

They made it through to the Great Halls where classical music pulled them into a fantastical world of winter and elegance. Halloween was fun, but Winter Formal just got better and better each year with the new arrivals and the return of students dressing up for the occasion. The charm, the decor—it simply took ones breath away.

“Hey guys,” Serenity, wearing a full skirted A-line, greeted the five of them. She had a brightness in her eyes that could not be missed as she stood with Bellasiel who opted for an Aarinian-inspired suit matching her sweetheart’s theme.

Charlotte gasped softly, “Oh wow, you guys look great!”

“Thank you,” Bellasiel beamed. “I was going to go with a dress too, but I prefer pants. After wearing dresses all my life it’s a nice change.” She looked down at Serenity with a smile. “Besides, my Raq’Shaay would outshine me anyway.”

Rennick spoffed, “Cute.”

“What does it mean?” Charlotte asked him, watching Serenity bashfully glance away.

“Tealeaf,” Rennick said.

Delighted, Charlotte took one arm of each of them so they might walk in tandem together. “I better hope I do turn some heads at least, but I am satisfied if I have the attention of just the two of you.”

"Aww, adorable," Kaylee had to agree, letting her head rest on JD's shoulder. Behind her, others seem to share their opinions.

"It's so perfect for Serri," Sophia cooed happily, giving Tallulah's arm a gentle squeeze. The two were dressed in matching two-piece formals, with Tallulah's usual dark forest green and Sophia in a gentle off-white hue. It was quite the Christmas scene.



“Everyone is looking really good,” Cara said, coming up to marvel at Sophia and Tallulah’s dresses, moving on to praise the others.

“Thanks, you too,” Serenity said softly. She looked around. “Where’s your boyfriend?”

“Oh, yeah, um, he’s ill,” Cara shrugged sheepishly.

“Ah, that sucks,” Charlotte shook her head. “Next time.”

Coming up to them, Danson asked, “Next time what?” Tysha trailed behind.

“Nothing, it’s nothing,” Cara waved. “Ty, you look wonderful!”

“Thanks! You guys too!”

One after the other their companions gathered up, all chattering and complementing one another. This was all well and good, but JD didn’t want to spare another moment standing still. He discreetly guided Kaylee with him to the dancefloor, falling in step with her and the music. He had done enough practice with the Waltz that he didn’t even have to think much about his footwork. Meanwhile the companions finally did the same. Charlotte and her boyfriends were also proud of their practiced moves when all together, but just as happy to watch or get drinks while the other took Charlotte out for a spin.

At one point Rennick decided to try out some swing steps with Keagan while Charlotte took a small break. She got in line for punch. In front of her stood a tall young man. From behind Charlotte could tell just who it might be from the ivory hair and masculine figure. Plus, Bellasiel had let her seafoam waves down with a pin to keep fly-always out of her face.

“Hey Dirael, where have you been? We haven’t seen you in wh—,” Charlotte’s words fell silent when the man turned around.

A particularly handsome face stared down at Charlotte. Blood red irides, black sclera. One of the Dlashi, but definitely not Dirael. She had seen him before, she knew it. Charlotte’s mind quickly answered her with a memory of the night of the dance competition. Dirael had performed with another of his ethnic people. A young man Charlotte had considered hotter than Dirael at the time. What with the look she gave him now, Charlotte hadn’t changed her opinion. The young man smiled as if he knew it too.

“You know Dirael?”

“Ahem,” Charlotte nodded, “yes, he’s a friend of ours—Who are you?”

“My name is Khaz. I am a late transfer student,” he answered.

“And you know Dirael?”

“Yes, he’s a cousin of mine,” Khaz said.

Brows furrowed. Charlotte said, “Neither of them said anything about a cousin coming to the academy.”

“Bellasiel must not have gotten the message, but I assure you Dirael does know,” Khaz said, his smile warm and inviting.

Charlotte smiled back. “Well, welcome to Von Helsing Academy…What brings you here exactly?”

“Better education,” Khaz said. “Knowledge is power, so I’ve read. I agree. I think there is benefit to diversifying my repertoire of knowledge and that means leaving the confines of what’s comfortable.”

“Hmmm, makes sense,” Charlotte said, stepping forward with him to the table. “One punch for me, please.”

“And one for me,” Khaz said. He glanced down at Charlotte, grinning.

“What?” Charlotte spoffed.

“You’re Charlotte, aren’t you? Dirael spoke a lot about you,” Khaz said, amused.

“All good things I hope,” Charlotte said, glancing up and back at the staff setting out their cups.

“Very good. It’s a shame you’ve said you’re abstaining,” Khaz said, taking his drink. “If you ever make an exception, let me know.”

It could be imagined what that loud mouth might have said. Well, it wasn’t like she regretted the nights they had. From time to time Charlotte dabbled with the idea of doing it again. If it weren’t for the fact she could catch feelings with repetition, she would have. The allure of tasting the world pulled at her resolve to leave it behind. However, the pickings were slim anyway. Cara wasn’t kidding when she said she hardly found anyone worth the time.

Taking their drinks, Khaz said, “If you ever make an exception, let me know.”

Charlotte stared at him as he blended into the crowd. Questions were on her mind. How come she wasn’t satisfied with his answer to why he came to their school? Why is he so comfortable speaking to women after coming straight from the other academy? Did Dirael know and not tell Bellasiel? Also…why did those men seem to like dark hair and tan skin so much? It seemed like a common trend for Dirael, even if he did chase any skirt that fluttered by—well, for a while anyway.

“Excuse me?” A student waiting patiently frowned at Charlotte who still stood in place.

“Oh, sorry,” Charlotte said, stepping away. She drank her cup of punch and disposed of it, waiting for one of her friends to take a rest so she might tell them what she experienced just now.

It just so happened that while Sophia went off to the bathroom that Tallulah found herself seated beside Charlotte, sipping a glass of punch before she eased off her heels for a moment of peace. "It's amazing you manage to get any breaks with two partners," she spoffed, straightening back up. "Soph hardly lets me catch my breath; can't imagine what it'd be like with two of her."

Charlotte shook off her blush. “It’s a bit of effort, but it’s worth it—Lulah, did you know that Dirael and Bella have a cousin who joined recently?” She tried to point him out. The man was leaning casually a few yards off, talking to another student. “His name is Khaz.”

Thinking on it for a moment, Tallulah ended up shaking her head. "No, I didn't know that," she admitted, but shrugged it off. "Though they seem to have been so focused on assimilating that it felt like they hadn't talked about their lives outside of school and before the academy too much. Or maybe they didn't know he was coming?"

“Khaz said at least Dirael knew,” Charlotte said, adding in explanation “He talked to me just now, by the punch.” She leaned back in contemplation, arms crossed with fingers drumming. “Apparently Dirael told him about us,” she said, meaning the friends.

"Weird...although Dirael does talk a lot and he has absolutely no filter," Tallulah chuckled, knowing Charlotte wasn't the only girl to fall victim to his kiss and tell habits. Not only that but he just seemed eager to share everything he learned.

“Yeah, you got that right,” Charlotte blushed again. “Khaz let me know he heard all about Dirael and I…” As if by Fate the girls watched as Khaz happened to look their way with a wink. Charlotte shifted her weight to face away, hoping Tallulah would as well. “Ignore him, ignore him.”

Not one to be as phased my the male physique as some of the other girls were, Tallulah was still curious. She also didn't look away when Lottie half begged her, perking a brow as she sipped her punch, gaze trained on him over the lip of her cup. "The men around here sure seem to know where they stand," she mused aloud, finally turning to look back to Charlotte. "He's not bad. Which means I'm sure Sophia will be fawning over him the moment she spots him."

“Oh, that’s right,” Charlotte perked, looking back at Tallulah. “You don’t mind if she invites his attention away, do you?”

"Is that your way of me asking my girlfriend to distract the man who is shooting you bedroom eyes to give them to her instead?" Tallulah had to spoff, finishing off her punch. "It's not a problem, just funny is all."

Smiling sheepishly, Charlotte was glad Tallulah understood. “Thanks,” she said, adding in a chuckle, “otherwise I might end up saying yes, if he turns out to be charming. Or at least, I’d want to. I won’t be making a decision for all three of us without the guy’s input.”

"Well, knowing those two men and how madly in love with you they are, I'd expect them to say yes to you unless they thought you'd be in danger," Lulah said as she stood up, spotting Sophia coming back into the Great Hall. "Either way, I have a mission to go lead my walking libido of a girlfriend to her next batch of man candy, so if you don't see us tonight you'll know why."

It was only a few steps in that the two lovers met, Tallulah leaning in and brushing some of Sophia's hair aside as she murmured of the newcomer. Honey eyes had grown immensely and there was no mistaking her immediate interest. Taking ahold of Tallulah's wrist, she practically yanked her along so that she could make their presence known. Even at a distance, Lottie might have caught her very suggestive, "Why hello there, handsome. I haven't seen the likes of you around here before, but I'd be happy to see the rest of you."

Khaz grinned, taking in the beauty of dark hair and dark eyes. “I’m new to a lot of the figures of speech here, but I hope you’re speaking quite literally,” he spoke in a smooth tone. He offered his hand and took hers up to his lips to kiss in greeting. “I’m Khaz.” Crimson eyes danced around her face. “Hmm, you must be Sophia Elora…Isabella…Martinez Baros, right?” Khaz smiled upon Tallulah, a shift in his intent—perhaps knowing her personal persuasion didn’t favor men. “And the lovely Tallulah Boswell.”

Even if he was going to be more of a treat for Sophia and this was a distraction maneuver for Charlotte, Tallulah would have to admit his smoothness wasn't something she was immune to. After all, being on her girlfriend's goodside was good start to any relationship of knowing her. "You must have a good memory," she remarked, standing a foot back to allow Sophia the limelight she often craved.

"Forget about the memory, let's talk about that tongue of yours. I do love the way my name rolls of it," she was all but purring with no veil to her intentions. "And I can assure you that I quite literally hope we can put it to the test and see what else it's capable of, Khaz."

Bowing his mouth in approval, Khaz said, “I should have come here months ago. Such friendly and attractive company.” He tucked one hand in his pocket and ran his hand the other held out a hand to Sophia. “If you’re retiring for the night, I wouldn’t mind taking a stroll wherever you want to take me.”

Borderline giddy, Sophia accepted the offered hand and threw a glance over her shoulder to her sweetheart. A simple nod was the signal that her heated fantasies were likely to come alive that night. "Oh I'm sure we can find somewhere for attractive company to appreciate each other in a plethora of ways. You seem like you might be quick enough on your feet to slip past threats of pink slips," she suggested, he'd free hand finding Tallulah's.

The sounds of the Great Hall faded as the three made their way past the arches, through halls, and to the dorms. It was here that they’d meet the patrol. Cleverly, Khaz bit his wrist and a bead of blood produced from his skin. He tossed it on his face and a convincing illusion softened his features. Khaz pulled off his jacket and held it in front of him to obscure his masculine torso. Thankfully his hair was long enough to pass for a feminine cut if he tousled it. The one drawback was his height. For that, he decided to flaunt it. After all, they had seen Bellasiel. She was quite tall too.

All these together caught the eye of the patroller keeping an eye on the girl's form. He only squinted in suspicion at the three as they passed by, briefly questioning what they were seeing before shaking off concern and resuming his duty.

The three entered the chamber lounge between the connected rooms wherein Khaz dropped the illusion and his jacket. He turned to the girls and said, “That’s how it’s done.”

"Very impressive," Sophia didn't mute her awe, folding herself up against his chest and reaching for his jawline.

Even Tallulah offered her praise. "Well done, though we should allow others the decency of going to our room, Sophia," she reminded her, moving to the door in question.

"Oh we're coming," she called without turning her head or body to move just yet. Playful honeysuckle gaze came with a perked dark brow. "Going to keep up with two young women with a lot to offer, Khaz?"

“Eres bienvenido a mostrarme, si no los uso a los dos en poco tiempo, picante[You're welcome to show me, if I don't wear the both of you out before long, spicy girl],” Khaz rumbled, giving her lips a gentle snap with his teeth. “Just lead the way.”

"Eres un hombre travieso. Me gusta [You are a naughty man. I like it]," Sophia purred before she took hold of his belt loop and tugged him along while walking backwards to their room. It might have been months since Rennick had been available for a night of tumbling, but the two were hardly rusty. Little time passed before the girls had Khaz's suit strewn across their bedroom floor and were both pulling him to the silk-covered mattress.

Every man had his own set of tastes and skills. Rennick’s talents were the kind of inclusive maneuvers that paired well with his current lifestyle. While Khaz didn’t lack the ability to join the three of them at once in some form or another, he tended to do best alternating and using available items around them. Khaz provided them if need be with a drop of his blood. Tallulah learned then that some of the intensity that came with Rennick’s visits in the past was indeed due to her status as Awakened. Khaz compensated for the lack of that advantage the best he could. By the end of their tryst Khaz had thoroughly worn the two girls out. Different from Rennick, but still a good tumble.

Khaz peered up from between squirming legs of one as they both came down, grinning at their fluttering lashes. He pulled his hand from the other and propped up his chin. He watched them panting and couldn’t help but enjoy it. “The best kind of end to the night,” he rumbled.

Once she'd found herself grounded once more, Tallulah had to flash him a softened smile. "Much better than anticipated," she admitted. Her preference might have leaned toward women, but she could still appreciate what Khaz had brought to the bedroom.

"Dios mio, it was amazing," Sophia sighed, her head finding a pillow as familiar feminine lips roamed her neck in a way she loved. "Oh you're more than welcomed to as many nights as you can handle of us, bocadillo misterioso [mysterious snack]." Her glow was bright as she slid the top of her foot slowly up his shin.

“I think I’ll take you up on that offer, if I can,” Khaz said, briefly resting while his fingers brushed her gently.

After a time of calming and watching them cuddling one another Khaz made his discreet exit when the two of them were struggling to stay awake. He gathered his things, got dressed, and walked out the door to see the chambers empty. Carefully, Khaz poked a curious nose in the door next to Sophia and Tallulah’s. He noted several items that told him he had walked in on Tysha and Serenity’s room. He opened the door to the next one and determined he was peering in on Charlotte and Kaylee’s room. Khaz hesitated to close the door. Whatever he wanted to do, he decided it was best not to roam here for now. So, he shut that and moved on. Next he opened Bellasiel and Cara’s room. A glance around told him the coast was still clear, so he quietly padded into the room and peeked around the shelves and over the desk on her side. Khaz carefully lifted up books, turned over floppy hats, and looked through bags. Then he found the sleek, black jewelry box.

Khaz gently opened the slim cabinet side of the box to an array of necklaces. Whatever he found, he didn’t need. Sighing, Khaz shut the box and turned to leave. He passed through the door of the room and closed it, taking two strides forward, when Serenity and Bellasiel walked into the chamber.

“Khaz?” Bellasiel gasped, shock evident on her face.

“Bella,” Khaz greeted with a smile, though he felt a heat spread over his back and a slight lump in his throat. He gave a nod to her sweetheart. “Serenity.”

Serenity looked between them, confused. “Hello..” she said in her uncertainty.

“What are you doing here?” Bellasiel asked, her tone edged on accusation.

Khaz walked two more steps before answering. “I thought I’d follow in the footsteps of my cousins. You’re quite the Trail Blazers.”

Bellasiel didn’t know if she should be more surprised he was there at all or that he was freely speaking to her, face to face, without even a wince. “Urhazak allowed this?”

“My father is a priest of Sydalsh, under your father, what do you think?” Khaz asked.

“I…I really don’t know…I guess,” Bellasiel struggled to gauge how to act here. She barely knew Khaz growing up. They played once or twice as toddlers. “So, you’re leaving all that life behind? You’re…you’re not a cultist anymore?”

“Well, if I am, I think I’d deserve a punishment for—what do they call it? Railing?—for railing your two friends,” Khaz spoffed.

Bellasiel ventured a smile, though weak and unsure. “I guess so,” she said. Trying to find the silver lining despite feeling off, Bellasiel said, “Well, I’m glad you’re here. Dirael needs a friend right now. He’s been pretty down lately.”

“Oh yes, he’s told me about his troubles,” Khaz said, giving her a meaningful look that bordered on pity. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep him company.”

There was nothing that justified the chill up Bellaisle’s spine. She shook the sensation of worry away and forced a brighter smile. “Thank you,” she said.

“Good night,” Bellasiel said, pulling Serenity along with her.
“Night,” Khaz said, and only left when they shut the door. Thankfully the patroller was occupied with another student on his way back to his dorm.

Dirael waited anxiously in the room shared with his cousin. He was sitting on the bed with his hands clasping the edge of his sheets when the door opened. The young man couldn’t have been paler. He stood up and wrung his hands.

“Did you find it?” Dirael asked, feeling sweat bead on his brow.

“No,” Khaz answered. He tossed his jacket and began to dress for sleep. “If it’s not here, Dirael, your father will be angry with you. You’ve already wasted so much time. A whole summer and a quarter of the year?” He gave Dirael a disfavorable shake of his head. “We know we both deserve the lashings coming our way—indulging in blasphemy for a good cause won’t spare us our debt due this behavior—but can you hope to escape more than what is needed to satisfy the law?”

Dirael felt himself wilt. He sank down onto the bed. “It’s just…”

“I know,” Khaz sighed, coming to sit beside his cousin. “It seems like a utopia doesn’t it? The cars, the money, the blue sky—I won’t lie. The women are…fascinating.” He smiled, thinking of Sophia and Tallulah, as well as other females he may or may not have ‘had’ to meet. “Talking to them has been quite interesting, but you can’t let this cloud your judgement. The gods will never die. Our blood is under the rite of Sydalsh. You know he’s coming back.”

Those last words made Dirael shiver. “Does he have to?”

Khaz frowned. “If we want to maintain our people. These governments want to control us.” It wasn’t a lie, though the solution of the cultists wasn’t appealing. “We won’t be safe without his return. Bella won’t be safe, Dirael. And if they manage to cripple her by tricking her into having this ritual…she’ll be as good as dead.”

That made Dirael wince. “I can’t let that happen to Bella,” he said, in a strained tone.

“No, you can’t,” Khaz agreed.

Dirael nearly spoke again. He nearly said he also didn’t want her to feel despair in life either. She had been so happy lately, especially since she and Serenity made up. He nearly argued that, even if Sydalsh returned, couldn’t they let her be? Couldn't they let her live this way? Did she have to be wed to Khaz and wear the traditional garb? But Dirael didn’t know what punishments would come if he spoke against that too. So, he merely nodded and went to curl up against his pillow.

“We’ll try again another day. Those girls are eager, so I think I’ll have a few chances. If not them, I have a chance to seduce Lottie to get back to their dorm,” Khaz said, going to his own bed. “In the meantime don’t mope so much. You’ll draw unwanted attention.”

“Okay…” Dirael murmured sadly. He sighed and closed his eyes.

Back at the Great Hall, the Winter Formal raged on, with notably a few faces missing from it. Kaylee realized only as everything was dying down that there was no sign of the Ice Queen or her goonie of a man. She wondered if their rocky relationship status was the reason she didn't show, or if Paisley not doing her work had her grades slipping again.

When finally their feet couldn't take it anymore and she was more than pleased with how hard JD had been working on his dance moves, she motioned she was ready to leave. Arm and arm the two made their way toward the door, stopping briefly at the throuple. "Where's everyone been?" The dance itself had been enjoyable and a night to remember, but there were definitely several faces from their group now missing in the hall.

“Oh, uh—I think Cara is trying to convince her friends from drama that her boyfriend exists,” Charlotte gave a nod. She turned to point at the exit where they too where headed. “Eli and Annie just left with Hadassah and Paulo. Probably to bed, it’s nearly twelve. I know Bella and Serri left a good twenty minutes ago for sleep. I’m pretty sure Ty, Danson, and Matt are somewhere here, though. Aaaaand—Soph and Lulah had gone an hour or two ago with Khaz. He’s Dirael and Bella’s cousin. He, apparently, is following their example.”

Feeling sympathetic that Cara had to justify her date's absent was short-lived as the rundown of everyone else's locations popped up with something admittedly more interesting. "A cousin? They've never mentioned a cousin coming," Kaylee's brows furrowed in confusion. "Did dad mention anything about students coming in the middle of the year? And wait - the girls took him away? It's been awhile since that happened, hasn't it?"

All good questions! Charlotte tackled them in order. “Yeah, I know, right? I don’t think Dad did, but I don’t think he’s mentioned other late students either. But we have been busy lately. That’s how I rationalized why Dirael hasn’t said anything, or why Bell probably didn’t,” she said, and gave a chuckle. “And uh, yeah, they hadn’t really taken a third in a while.” She looked up at Rennick. “Not since you, is that right, Kuna?”

“I think so,” Rennick said. “Must be a handsome guy. Soph doesn’t just bed any old trousers that come strutting by—wait, if Dirael and Bell didn’t say anything, how did you know about him?”

Charlotte parted her lips in pause, then cleared her throat. “He and I met at the punch line.”

JD chuckled, reserving a pun, and asked, “Yeah? Just got to talking?”

“Well, yes,” Charlotte’s cheeks pinked, lowering her voice as they all walked farther from the Great Hall. “I thought he was Dirael, so I said hello. Turns out no, he is not Dirael. I was kind of startled that another Dalshi was here, so I hadn’t given my name, but turns out he knew me. Said Dirael told him all about us.”

Keagan found some amusement to see another had his gem up in arms with her emotions by the color on her cheeks. "I'd guess handsome alright," he said with a brief perk of his brows.

"Abut us? Why would his cousin care about a bunch of teenagers miles away, especially when they view outsiders as heathens," Kaylee spoffed, arm looped around JD's as she kept in step with him. "Weird that he'd end up here at all. With how controlling Bella and Dirael made it sound I would think they'd be on edge after they vanished and not let anything else poison their cult of a community."

Veering away from talk of how handsome Khaz might have been, Charlotte said, “Yeah you’d think. I mean, he was the guy who danced the duo with Dirael last year. If his family is anything like what Bell and her brother described I’d have thought they would keep a tighter hold on their members. But I guess cutting loose and getting down with heathens is in season.” She blushed again and her eyes wandered to the ceiling. “Khaz made it very clear he was interested in expanding his knowledge…”

"Knowledge?" Kaylee wiggled her brows to see her sister out of her comfort zone. "Or bedpost notches?"

Seeing his suspicions were correct, Keagan had to shake his head. "On the prowl again, my Koh-i-noor? And here I thought Ndugu and I finally had you in a satiated state."

“I am not on the prowl! If anything, he prowled at me,” Charlotte said, holding Keagan and Rennick a little closer to herself. “So I sent someone prowling his way.”

Chuckling, Rennick said, “So is this how Soph and Lulah got a bedfellow tonight?”

“Yes…” Charlotte admitted, eyes closed briefly as she tried to rid herself of the bloom of color and the small grin on her face. “I will not be easily pursued or drawn in by new hotties. Besides, Khaz is like a bundle of cotton candy. He’d be sweet for a night, but nothing lasting, and he could never take away the absolute pleasure and joy I have with my Snugglebear and Heart-thief. The infatuation will pass. It has before. I just need to ride this out.”

“On Khaz?” JD asked.

Charlotte puffed her cheeks and felt her mouth struggle to frown against his joke and fail. “Stahp!”

Chuckling, Keagan couldn't hide his own amusement. "Well, we can talk over the possibility of riding new horses at another time," he offered, leaning in to nip at her neck. "For now, I think we need to have a session to dealing with that growing heat we can feel from here."

"Sounds like you two have your hands full tonight," Kaylee had to chuckle. "Just don't go getting yourselves in trouble now."


“Oh I think we’ll get in deep trouble,” Rennick mused, guiding Charlotte and Keagan to the vault doors instead of their dorms, stirring that budding passion with their whispered words and enticing touches.

JD gave Kaylee a squeeze and he too turned them in that direction. He caught her eyes in a sultry stare. “I’d say farewell and goodnight, buty ou don’t look nearly as tired as you should be for a restful sleep, mio Cielo…” he leaned in to her ear to say in a rumble of Italian, “Voy a remediar eso[I will remedy that.]”

"You're right about that, Ndugu," Keagan's grin was more than telltale as the three helped themselves to the vault and prepared it for a trip to the awaiting Hill.

Cornflower eyes sparkled with a growing enticed sparkle, biting her own lip softly. "You do know how I feel about the way you make Italian sound," she breathed, now all too eager to get them out of the hall and somewhere she could freely express herself. The portal couldn't load fast enough and soon she was tugging him through with her, right on to the soft crunch of snow beneath their feet. "Voglio solo tutti voi [I just want all of you]," her Italian was not nearly as practiced as she had wanted it to be, but in the growing heat of the moment, she was impressed she could remember that much!

“Oh, you’ll have all of me alright,” JD grinned, taking her up in his arms as they came to the door.

Bright with intrigue and desire, the five of them were quick to their respective rooms where they spent a lovely night making good on all of their murmured promises. They woke late and stayed long enough that they got texts to check in on their whereabouts from a couple people. This being the beginning of Christmas break, they were given the grace period to leave the cottage without pressure, so they texted they were fine, they’d be where they’d need to be soon, and wished their testers well.

By afternoon the five reluctantly gathered their things and made their way off of the hill. They wore casual clothes, loosely tied hair, and glowing smiles. No patroller had the authority to pink-slip them for walking through the halls in the day at this time due to the holiday break. Lots of kisses and sighs were exchanged before the girls made their way to their home at the castle.

Without having to say anything the girls felt an odd shift in how they felt walking the halls of their grand dwelling. The ancient territory they grew up on held so many wonderful memories. At first the idea of leaving had filled them with a sense of anxiety and sorrow. But, now that they had met their soulmates it seemed that, while immensely fond and forever grateful, they could feel a restlessness knowing they were still bound to Avostoska. The idea of bonding to their beloveds for a lifetime and having their own place to grow and build a family called to them.

Still, they knew they couldn’t let the time left that they had to be wasted. They spent the majority of Christmas break putting extra effort in finding moments to spare for their family. Jasper, Kit, the twins, and any visiting cousins, were treated with movie nights, spa days, snow games, ice skating, coco, and more. They even went on another trip with their mother for a few days on a skiing trip. They did similarly with their father, but he had much to do. Charlotte and Kaylee came up on him to ask what he would be doing that day in case he had free time.

They walked in on a news reporter on the screen of his office who announced, “—island had been under siege for two weeks at the end of Autumn and ended in surrender to the Rebels from the coast of Brazil.”

Sighing deeply Wesley turned off the TV and pulled out his phone. Texts batted back and forth. A frown defined his mood. However, when he glanced up to see his daughters he brightened. “Darlings, what I can I do for you?”

Kaylee couldn't mask a surge of sadness from the glimpse of the news. She wondered if Joss was among those involved, and more importantly if he was that he was causing harm to others. Pulling her eyes from the blank screen to look up to her father, she recalled the reason for their visit. "We were just wondering what you'd be doing today, since break has been going by rather quickly."

Wesley queued in on the signs of his daughter's melancholy. He had been too slow to shut off the news, it seemed. He paused his texts and tucked away his phone. There was time to work out how to smooth the wrinkles made by these recent events, but he wouldn’t always have time with his daughters. That, and he couldn’t allow Kaylee to be sad for long.

“Nothing I can’t postpone,” Wesley said, getting up to walk over to them. “What would you like to do?”

“We were thinking of maybe a night by the lake, so it feels like we flew somewhere together,” Charlotte answered. “Kaylee brought coco made by JD too.”

“Oh is that so?” Wesley smiled down at his pumpkin, setting a comforting paternal hand on her shoulder.

"Yeah, he sent some with because it's not Christmas break if you don't have cocoa," she offered his explanation. "We thought it might be a nice break from work for us to camp out. But, we understand if work has you too busy."

“No, no, I will handle that later,” Wesley said, walking with them out of his office. “I can’t wait to try the famous Italian coco.”

Smiling, Charlotte said, “It’s really good. JD is gonna make a whole pot full for our little Christmas tomorrow night.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Wesley said.

Hesitating, Charlotte glanced at Kaylee and decided not to press for the passcard right now. They had a night ahead of them. She was sure Kaylee wouldn’t want that to be hanging over their good time anyway. So, the girls got to talking about what they looked forward to doing for their little Christmas. It didn’t take much effort at all to fall into happy conversation and the three were content to find themselves out on the icy surface where months ago they had swam, skating until the sun set. They had their dinner in the small dwelling by the lake and curled up next to the wide window with steaming cups of Italian coco piled with whipped cream with a side of cookies.

Late in the night, not long for sleep, the three were chuckling and reminiscing. Wesley’s phone beeped again and he took a quick glance before setting it aside to charge.

“Dad,” Charlotte yawned. “What exactly have you been up to under house arrest? You’ve told us some before.”

“Hmm….” Wesley considered how to answer. “Well, my darlings, since we’re out here and I know this place doesn’t have any WiFi or data signals, I guess I can be more candid.”

Furrowing her brows, Charlotte asked, “More candid?”

“Some evidence suggests there may be eyes on what I stream over distances. I have reason to believe that there are bugs in certain places in the castle,” Wesley said. “Not in your rooms. Just areas that were ‘under observation’ by the courts. So…forgive me if I am not completely forthcoming, some of it is best not to put on your shoulders.” He kept to himself that it was mainly to keep them from the burden of knowledge and the responsibility that came with it, if, in that crazy world, they were ever put under pressure to divulge information by anyone, even a friend. “Under hours arrest I have been working to ensure that certain organizations get a headstart in the right direction. I’ve made connections and set up bases. Unfortunately some have been overtaken—coincidence, I’m certain. It was too new to have been discovered so soon. It’s just that it means a big delay in my goals.”

"What sort of organizations?" Kaylee had to hope they were ones with the best intentions. Based on his reaction to the news, she assumed they were located off the coast of Brazil.

“Hmmm,” Wesley thought over how to phrase it. “Ones focused on the rescue and protection of the vulnerable.”

“Where are they?” Charlotte asked.

“Well, the one I can tell you about now used to be in Brazil. I’ll have to handle that tomorrow. It’s best I don’t elaborate on where others might be,” Wesley said, shifting to lay on his pillow. “It’s really important to me that these are set up and last. I would hate for all my hard work to fade if and when I…Well, maybe one day, after you’ve gone through the proper schooling, if you girls happen to want to be a part of my projects, I can tell you more. For now I think this is as much as I feel comfortable saying. There’s a lot at stake, my darlings.”

Cuddling comfortably on one side of their father, with Kaylee on the other, Charlotte sighed, “Alright…”

That did leave a thought in her mind of whether or not Kaylee would find herself taking over her father's legacy. She recognized that while it might seem like a life of luxury there were also immense responsibilities with it. They'd watched stress age him and imagined it'd just get worse as time went on. "We can revisit it when you think I would be ready," she suggested as she found a comfortable spot beside him. "I trust the measures you take to protect us and the family." A part of her wondered about raising the question for the pass card and if it was appropriate timing.

“Yeah,” Charlotte said softly. She had considered the same as her sister even as drowsiness overcame her. Their parents didn’t oblige them to take over their work, but how could children of such people not at least wonder if they might be filling those roles?

Whether or not it would have been a good time to bring up the passcard, their father had closed his eyes and his breathing indicated he had fallen asleep. Charlotte followed soon after along with Kaylee. If Inara had been present she would have snapped several pictures. She had done so over the years.

The next morning the girls woke to their father walking in with food for breakfast so they could still hang out until the girls ran off to get their little Christmas ready.They enjoyed the morning with Wesley, threw a few snowballs, and made the trek back to the castle before lunch. The girls grabbed their things, the presents they wrapped, and hurried to the hill.

“I can’t wait until they come,” Charlotte beamed, setting out their touch-up decorations. “It would be so great if it snowed too!”

The hearth was a comfortable blaze with little red stockings lined up in two rows above for each of them, cursive initials on the white faux fur. Kaylee was dropping a candy came in each along with a few small chocolates (mindful of those who preferred dark to milk to nuts) as the two chatted. "It would be nice if we could continue this as a tradition after school, too," she commented aloud. "Although I'm sure once everyone has their own families and obligations it might be harder to ask for a second holiday. Even if we just do Thanksgiving or maybe a merged holiday between, I would be happy that we could all celebrate together."

“Oh yes, at least once every season if we can,” Charlotte said. She turned on the three mini chocolate fountains and the fondue pot surrounded by an array of dippable snacks and faced around to adjust the volume on the music. “Especially, if we have our families. I’d love for our children to mingle and become friends.” Much like how they had grown up themselves. She was about to say more when she noticed the warm lights of the lanterns outside glowing brighter. “Oh! They’re here!”

Trekking through the powdered path were several familiar figures. Danson and Matt were racing each other to the front door. One tripped against the other. They wrestled each other, getting passed up by Tysha and Cara. Behind them trailed Elijah, Annie, Hadassah, and Paulo who had to pause briefly before circumnavigating that masculine mess. Bellasiel helped Serenity over a particularly icy puddle on their way up to the cottage. Charlotte, to her delight, managed to snap a picture. Danson and Matter finally got to their feet by the time Sophia and Tallulah caught up with JD, Rennick, and Keagan taking up the rear guard. Tysha was traveling with Jordan for Christmas.

A chorus of boisterous joyful hellos filled the previously tranquil cottage. Praise poured forth for all the work Kaylee and Charlotte put into the food, the decorations, and more. After many hugs and, of course, kisses from their beloveds, the girls made sure to direct their friends to place their gifts under the tree for now and to leave their shoes at the front with their bags. Then they were urged further into the living area where they could rest, have snacks, drink spiced wine, eggnog (wiith a little rum), and set out anything the friends decided to bring.

“Hope I didn’t make too much,” JD chuckled, putting his crockpot of coco on an available counter space. “Looks like a feast in here.”
“You made plenty, trust me,” Charlotte assured him. “We have Danny and Matt here, remember that.”

“Hey,” the boys said, with mouths full. Their complaints were ignored.

JD felt a little better about that point. He set aside his worry and went to give his girlfriend a proper hello now that the others weren’t crowding. “I hope this wasn’t too stressful to arrange.”

Slipping her arms around his waist and pulling herself close, Kaylee shook her head. "Not at all. It was actually a pleasant distraction from missing you," she smiled up at him, beaming ear to ear. "I don't think I mind doing homey things like this at all."

“I’m glad it wasn’t trouble. I really do appreciate it,” JD smiled, swaying with her absentmindedly to a faint Christmas tune. “Feels cozy and comforting. Almost as much as holding you feels.” He gave her a praising glance. “You look amazing too. You’re a sweet Christmas snack I’d like to bite later on.”

"Well then, you'd better not fill up on other treats and maybe we'll find time for a nibble once everyone's gone," Kaylee suggested with an excited sparkle in her eyes that he was too skilled at bringing out.

JD grinned, leaning in to give her a good, satisfying kiss. “I’m sure I’ll be ravenous for you no matter what,” he rumbled. “Come and get cozy with me, mio Cielo, I am not done holding you,” he said, guiding her with him to sit among their friends.

"Good, because I'm not done being held by you," she assured him, though her thoughts were far beyond cuddling on a couch. She did curl up beside him, keeping ahold of one of his hands and lightly rubbing her thumb along the skin while listening to the others.

"You did fantastic, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan leaned in go offer his praise as well. "And if I didn't fear for my life, I might point out that you look stunning in a rather housewife position like this."

“Oh?” Charlotte raised a brow with a playful upturn of her lips. “You like this look, hm?” She gave a turn around before facing back to Keagan and draping her arms around his neck. “I kinda do too. There’s something powerful about being able to slay creatures, but also bake brownies well in a cute apron.”

Rennick slipped his arms around from the back and bent slightly to rest his chin on her shoulder. Charlotte felt a thrill of warmth and contentment from being held by both. “Mhm, cute is right. You’re as pretty as a present.”

“Oh good,” Charlotte grinned. She nuzzled their noses and purred, “You can unwrap me later.”

"I think we'll have to do just that, my gem," Keagan murmured, giving her neck a final gentle nip before pulling back enough to look at them both. Dark nut gaze fell lovingly on the two who lit his life and brightened his days. "I'm so glad to have you both. It's the best gift I could ever have asked for - and never would have thought to. It's been an unbelievable year and I can't wait for the next with you."

“Aww,” Charlotte sniffed, giving them both a squeeze, with one arm around Keagan and the other reaching behind her to grab Rennick.

A year full of unexpected transformations and growth for sure, and they could guess how shocked their Freshman, or even Sophomore, selves would have been to know the plank with glasses and the shorty-short looking child would end up, not just with each other, but with a whole other wonderful person. They grew both physically, mentally, and emotionally in what felt like years fit into months.

“You guys are my life,” Rennick agreed soflty. He gave Charlotte a last kiss before letting go, and even went to give one ot Keagan, before the three found a place on the couches to fold up in eachother’s presence and got in on the conversations happening between their friends.

“Games first,” Annie insisted, guarding a small plate of snacks.

“No, no, let’s do dancing,” Elijah said. “It’s starting to snow too, so the enclosed porch will have a misty, fanciful feel to it.”

“What about singing first?” Cara posed.

"We'll have time for everything so long as we pick something now," Tallulah chuckled, amused at the friendly debate of a schedule.

"Whatever we pick, I hope we do presents early. I can't stand to see that many wrapped!" Sophia's protests earned a few mused laughs.

"Presents should be last. A good way to end the night," Keagan offered his thoughts.

Kaylee nodded in agreement, much to Sophia's dismay. "And I think we should do a game to start. Then we can always do singing/dancing at the same time - music can easily be heard between the living space and porch."

“Game it is!” Annie beamed and took out a fancy red pull-string bag. “This is a wholesome version of Mafia. You find Santa Claus instead of a killer.”

The friends made a comical show of pretending to sleep so the person playing Santa could drop a small Christmas present the size of a thumb—foam wrapped in pretty paper—in each of their target’s hands. Matt fumbled his first try, muttering a curse that eliminated at least four of them from suspicion for the fact that Elijah, Annie, Hadassah, and Serenity basically never used those words, and then, of course, narrowed it further since he had a masculine voice. Danson managed to get away with giving everyone a bell to all but three. The girls who wore full skirts had a hard time concealing their identities. In the end it turned out that Bellasiel pulled the wool over the eyes of everyone—pants being her advantage that deterred her accusers towards the men—getting all of her targets.

A couple other games were played, ending in merriment for all, until finally they sensed the shift in interest that prompted Elijah to take his shot. “Alright guys, let’s go dancing!” He brightened, taking Annie’s hand in his. Those two headed off the others going to the porch.

To Elijah’s delight the snow hadn’t stopped just yet. The friends were treated to a misty floating ambience of white fluff while they sprung, dipped, and swung their partners within the cozy enclosed space. They were further pleasantly surprised by the passing of a herd of deer. Two or three had paused to stare at them before heading off into the fog of the winter evening.

Next they trickled back into the living room where they snacked and drank. The coco JD had brought dwindled until the bottom of the pot could only be swiped with a finger, the cheese fondue needed replenishing, one of the chocolate fountains was out, and there were no more tiny sausages left.

About this time a couple of them found themselves flipping through a book of songs. One by one they got into the music of the season. Charlotte, feeling less self-conscious, sang ‘Merry Little Christmas’ to a piano.
.

Rennick, who only got into Christmas that year, chose one he had heard on a list called ‘Old Toy Trains’.
. Charlotte and Kegan were two of the most enthusiastic clappers.

Serenity had grown up with all kinds of Christmas songs, which was true for Annie and Elijah, and they joined for a few, but the best was when they sang ‘Carol of the Bells’.


Although it wasn't a Christmas song, Keagan was still overfilling from the love he had for Rennick and Charlotte that he had to put it into a song. A more relaxed version of 'We Found Love' was performed with his signature pearly grin.

While Tallulah was content watching, her beloved diva simply was not. Drug up to the front of the room, the two girls put on their own rendition of 'Baby it's Cold Outside' complete with Sophia's never reigned in ecstatic acting and theatrics.

Prodded into joining, JD chuckled, “Alright, but you gotta have patience. I didn’t grow up with an American Christmas. My mother wasn’t a big fan of it.”

"Well, you can at least try. Give me a little harmony, mia Ragione?" Kaylee pleaded with cornflower eyes. It did the trick and she was able to coax him into singing 'Let it Snow' complete with the lyrics available for when he felt comfortable joining in. It ended with a well-deserved kiss on his cheek, pleased he was willing to take those jumps with her.

“Not bad!” They praised.

JD gave Kaylee’s cheek a kiss. “Oh that’s because I had this beauty.”

“So you don’t know any Christmas songs?” Serenity asked.

“Nah,” JD paused the shake of his head. “Well, I don’t know much about Christmas songs, but I do know the lullaby my mother used to sing.”

“Oh, do that!” Charlotte said.

“Okay,” JD smiled, and went to sing a little soothing tune urging a baby to sleep.

Kaylee found herself swaying to the music with a lingering smile on her face. Even if she didn't understand most of the words, she did pick up on the deep emotions tied to the piece. When JD joined her on the couch once more, she pulled him in for an embrace while sighing. "That was beautiful. Probably my new favorite lullaby."

“It was my favorite too,” JD said, smiling wistfully. “My mother said one time I tried to stop her from singing, so I wouldn’t fall asleep. I tried to cover her mouth going ‘no, no’, but she just moved my fingers aside and my eyes shut as she went on.”

The cute story was said in a volume enough for others to hear, though JD meant to just tell Kaylee. Charlotte felt her emotions stir.“Aww, that’s sweet,” she cooed. “Babies are adorable. Kaylee, remember when Kit used to listen to us read him stories as he fell asleep with his seal?”

Kaylee's head didn't move from JD's shoulder as she nodded. "Of course, how could I forget? He'd come over with his blanket and seal and book and ask for 'just one'." They'd read for their cousins a few times, though most of their nights at the castle were spent with younger siblings in their age groups. It made her pine for that sweet innocence again, her mind wondering how long until they were the ones singing the sweet lullabies.

“Aw, that’s cute. Man, they’re all adorable. I I miss the De’Levigne girls,” Tallulah sighed. “Babysitting them was so fun.” She took a sip of her eggnog. “Hey, remember when were accosted by that gnome? He dead yet?”

“No,” Charlotte spoffed. “He comes back once in a while to shoot mud balls at Willow’s window when she’s doing dishes.”

“Persistent,” JD chuckled. “They haven’t gotten help?”

“Dad offered, but Uncle Theo says he wants to do it himself,” Charlotte shrugged.

Rennick hummed in thought, running his thumb across his sweetheart's hand. “Seems odd he should take so long…”

“Well, odd or not,” Cara said, setting down her cup, “instead of dwelling on that, why don’t we tell some sweet Christmasy stories? Or watch a Christmas movie?”

“Have you guys heard of the ‘Gift of the Magi’? Hint, it doesn’t have anything to do with the story of the Nativity,” Elijah said.

"But Christmas movies," Sophia pouted, even if she did enjoy the stories her friends always seemed to have.

"Nothing wrong with one story and then we can watch a movie, my Sophiebear," Tallulah offered.

"Fine..but only if it's Elf," her beloved huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

Chuckling, Kaylee nodded toward Eli. "Go ahead and tell us the story."

“I’ll make it brief for you Soph,” Elijah chuckled. He leaned back in thought of how to condense it. “During the Great Depression there was this newly wed couple who lost all their assets, their memorabilia, all the extra little items that could be sold to pay rent and put food on the table. They kept only what they could afford. The wife, Della, cherished her long, beautiful hair that reached her ankles. She had wanted combs she could never have money enough to pay for. The husband, Jim, saved his grandfather’s pocket watch. It turned out that their first Christmas would be without a tree, without a feast, and without presents to keep the lights on and the furnace going. Jim had worked so hard. He spent extra nights at the factory to scrape by. Their bills were heavy on their wallet that year. Della’s heart stirred in love and concern for him. She wanted him to have something to uplift his spirit. Something meaningful. Della knew his grandfather's watch had no chain. So, she went down to the wig maker and sold all five-feet of her hair for enough to buy him one made of gold to match. Christmas morning the wife and husband woke with broad, big smiles without knowing why the other was so happy, except that they both produced a wrapped present for the other. Della and Jim switched their gifts, opened them, and were astonished to find that the husband had gotten his wife the combs she adored for hair she no longer had, and the wife had gotten her husband the chain for a watch he sold to buy her those combs. They burst out in a laugh and felt that they hadn’t been so amused in months since the economy crashed. The confirmation of the love for the other evident in the sacrifice they made soared their spirits higher than a pair of combs or a gold chain could if they had hair or a watch to pair them, and they had a merry Christmas.”

Kaylee had to let out a sad chuckle at the end of the story. "Well..it's unfortunate but also a good show of their love for each other, I'd say," she observed, giving JD a light nudge. "And maybe a lesson that sometimes it's better not to do things in secret?"

“Hm? Why you looking at me?” JD chuckled. “What? Did I do something in secret?”

"Not yet, but I wouldn't put it past you," she pointed out with a grin.

“Pfft,” Cara shook her head. “Don't listen to her, JD! Surprises can be fun. You do you! I think that’s an adorable story of true love.”

“As someone who loves adorable Christmas stories, I have to agree with Sophia and say that a movie is the best way to enjoy them. Let’s put one on!” Annie said, scrolling through the options to find Elf.

“Soph didn’t say that,” Matt spoffed. “All she said was ‘but Christmas movies’, Annie.”

“Silence Matt,” Cara nudged him. “After this, we should do the presents. All in favor?”

There was a chorus of agreement from everyone around the room. "I was going to pop fresh popcorn. Anyone want some or a refill on snacks while I'm up?" Kaylee gave JD a peck before slipping out of his lap and heading to the kitchenette

“Oo, oo, bring the whole charcuterie board,” Cara said. “And put the rest of the candies on it too.”

“That’s a lot, Cara” Charlotte tsc’d.

JD got up. “I’ll help,” he said, taking orders from the others as he came up to Kaylee’s side.

They popped corn, arranged what was left of the candy on the board next to the remaining cheeses, meats, olives, and other toothpickable foods. JD took the board while Kaylee brought the bags of popcorn over to hand them out to people. The board was placed in reach, or a friendly hand, from everyone in the living room.

“Press play,” Danson urged.

“I am, I am,” Annie said, clicking.

For the next hour and a half the companions enjoyed a story of destiny, family, and love. Buddy, an orphan, ended up crawling into Santa’s sack as a baby and into the hearts of the audience. The comedy followed Buddy’s journey trying to fit in with his Elf peers, only to discover the truth that he is, in fact, a human with a human family he never knew. He is encouraged to find his place among his own kind to live a fuller life. Despite society all foibles that Bellasiel could relate to, including accidentally insulting a person with dwarfism by calling him an elf, startling a woman he fell in love with by singing with her unfounded while she showered, and disrupting his biological father’s life with his very presence, Buddy’s endearing, good natured personality charms his stone-hearted biological father, earns the affection of a musical coworker, and rejuvenates the spirit of Christmas, which saved it from halting, for the entirety of New York, if not the world.

Stretching, Charlotte hummed contentedly. “Mmm, I like that movie. Especially the songs.” Whenever they played on screen the friends who knew the lyrics joined in, making for a delightful experience. “Soph, you should be an actress.”

“I think the funniest parts is where Bella said ‘Oh, is that inappropriate?’, when Buddy ran around in the revolving doors,” Matt laughed.

“Nah, it’s the awkward flirting for me,” Danson chuckled. “You could have switched out Buddy and Jovie with Dirael and Lottie, and it wouldn’t have changed a thing.”

“Ha ha, you’re right,” Rennick busted a laugh at that too, earning a pout from his sweetheart and a brief, playful lean away from Rennick towards Keagan.

"The flirting was painful. It didn't get better behind closed doors," Keagan had to admit.

His words were barely heard though, because Charlotte had awoken a problem. "See, you see? I told you that I am an acting prodigy, Tallulah. You should pity this world and those who haven't been blessed to be graced by my presence. It is a sin we need to right!"

Sighing, Tallulah gave her lover a shake of her head and stood up. "Thank you Lottie. Now I'll have a diva again for two weeks," she said as she moved to use the restroom.

"Two weeks? I would be ashamed of myself to give up so easy!" Sophia huffed.

Between laughing and inhaling air, Charlotte managed to say, “Merry Christmas Lulah!” as her friend made her way to answer natures call.

Chuckling, Kaylee leaned into JD. "So...presents once Lulah is back? I know it's getting late for some."

“Yes, let’s get ready while Lulah is going to the bathroom,” Hadassah said, getting the Santa’s hat with numbers written on paper slips. “Take one and pass it around please,” she said, handing it off to the nearest companion after she did so herself.

By the time Tallulah returned there was one slip left for her to take. They decided to arrange themselves in order so they didn’t get mixed up or confused. First one to go was Paulo who opened a big bag. He pulled out a quilted blanket stitched with memories and fabric photos of the friends since Freshman with room to add for Junior and Senior year. Next, Bellasiel tore away the paper wrapped around a picture frame containing a real bar of chocolate with a tiny hammer attached. The words written across the top and better read: In case of period, break glass.

"Oh, that is tempting. A certain someone is a devil on hers," Tallulah quipped, but ended up reaching for an unwrapped gift instead. The square box she opened contained a white porcelain tea pot that was shaped like an elephant.

Bellasiel perked, turning to Serenity with a big smile. Her girlfriend in question sat in mute bewilderment. Bellasiel mouthed, “See?”

Keagan was next and reached for a box and wound up with a murder mystery night kit. "Oh sweet. This would be a blast to play some night!"

“Oh nice,” Rennick leaned to get a better view.

“Yes, Keagan…Indeed it would be,” Annie’s eyes sparkled with intent. “Shame if someone took it from you.”

“Well you’re gonna have to wait,” Charlotte playfully wagged a finger. She hoped someone might come up with something her friend would like.

“My turn,” Hadassah chose a bag and pulled out a white elephant plushie. Across the way Bellasiel beamed a pleased smile. Chuckling, Hadassah said, “I think some of us took the name of this game quite literally.”

Serenity coughed and said nothing, nor did she look at her sweetheart who was grinning from ear-to-ear to whom she had explained that no one would be bringing any elephants, let alone white ones. Instead she observed the gifts and, weak to her interests, couldn’t pass up the gift one of them had already picked. “Lulah, if you wouldn't mind?”

"Something told me I wouldn't be able to keep hold of it for long," Tallulah chuckled, handing over the unwrapped tea pot. Now that her hands were empty, she reached for a large bag that was poorly closed with haphazard tissue paper. Reaching in, she pulled out a shower curtain with Jeff Goldblum posed on it. A matching set of sheets and pillow cases were also in the mix. "I...I don't understand."

At Charlotte's side, Keagan was nearly bursting with laughter. He had started fanning himself due to a need of oxygen, making it a little too easy to see who had packed that gift.

Hadassah gasped in longing dismay, “No! I almost chose that one—damn it!” She looked to the next person. “Matt, you have to take my gift. I must have Jeff Goldblum.” She shoved the elephant towards him. “Take it! Take it!”

“Nope,” Matt wrestled to get up and grabbed the next present. Hadassah melted in a frustrated sigh. He popped the end off of the tube and pulled out a four-foot long image of Reyan Reynolds posing in a sultry manner. The corner was signed by the actor himself with a drawing of a wink emoji. Immediately Matt gasped and held it away from grasping hands. “Mine!”

“Who even got that?” Danson threw up his hands.

Serenity chuckled, “A long story. I just kept it around and thought I might as well give it up to someone who might appreciate his masculine energy better than me.”

“Annie you’re up,” Danson poked her who sat beside him. He and Matt shared squinting stares at one another.

“Hmmm,” Annie looked at the murder date night box and then to the basket of unknown goodies. “Alright, I’ll pick a gift,” she said, and pulled the thin, colored plastic away to chocolates, popcorn, a bottle of sparkling juice to simulate champagne, a dice game inspired by the one Alassiel and Andriy owned, a pair of lacy undergarments, and the ‘Princess Bride’. Annie blushed. “Oh my.”

That earned a laugh from most of them and polite chuckles from others. Charlotte smiled sheepishly and said, “Oh I’m so sorry! Ha ha, I guess I didn’t think that one all the way through.”

Elijah cleared his throat, “Well, you might want to eat the food now, but…I mean, if we ever get married…”
“Oooo!!!” Hadassah squealed. “That’s got the be the most forward flirt I have ever heard come out of your mouth, Eli!”

It certainly made Annie blush! She couldn’t help a bashful smile as she sat back with it on the couch. “Ahem—I just might, if I end up keeping it.”

“Well, you might not have to worry about that,” JD said, tossing his number and holding out his hand.

In good humor Annie gave the basket over to him with a chuckle, “For the best, I think.”

JD gave Kaylee a wink. “The very best.”

Fighting off a playful blush, Kaylee looked away to hide a growing smirk. "We'll just have to wait and see," she murmured for him to hear.

“Annie,” Hadassah held up her elephant. “It’s soft and big and squishy.”

“Hmmmmm,” Annie spoffed, “Alright.”

The elephant barely dropped into Annie’s hand before Hadassah got up to gather the Jeff Goldblum paraphernalia. “You’re free to pick another gift, dear lady.”

“Lulah, take the poster from Matt and then I can take the poster from you so it will be mine,” Danson said.

Matt shook his head, “No, Lulah. Take a new gift.”

"Well, I think I have an obligation to take the Reynolds poster," Tallulah said, standing up and taking the poster from Matt with considerable effort. It wasn't her taste, but she had a plan in the long run.

“Nooooo!” Matt lamented.

“Hah!” Danson pointed at him.

“Shut up,” Matt stuck his tongue out. He looked around the room for options.

Paulo waved his blanket around. “You look cold, Matt. Maybe a cozy wrap?”

“Nope, no thanks,” Matt spoffed. He broke and decided to take up an unwrapped gift. “A bowl with a split int he middle?”

“To keep your cereal from getting soggy,” Elijah explained.

“Ah, not bad,” Matt bowed his mouth in approval. Maybe someone might want this and he could snatch back the poster. He looked at Danson. “What do you say, Danny?”

“Not a chance!” Danson said, and he reached out to take it from Tallulah with a triumphant smile that quickly dropped when someone else came forward.

"Not so fast, buddy," Sophia jumped up on her feet, waving her scrap of paper about like a victory flag before tossing it in his face. "I pick before you and you didn't plan that!" Turning to Tallulah she batted her eyelashes. "Will the most beautiful girl in the world please pass me the most beautiful man?"

Chuckling, Tallulah handed over yet another present. "I wouldn't have expected anything else." Turning to the remaining gift pile, she picked out a silver-wrapped box. Inside was a pair of soft slippers, something she was both content with and hopeful wouldn't result in her gift being taken - again!

Charlotte announced, “Poster is locked in!”

“Damn it!” Danson sighed. He gave a look around and went with a new gift. He pulled a tall, silver coffee maker. “Oh, I’ve seen these before. They’re common in Italy. I can guess you brought this,” he said in a tease to JD.

Not admitting to anything, JD spoffed, “Cara you’re up.”

The young woman reached over and grabbed a modest sized gift. “It’s so light,” Cara said, peeling away the paper to reveal a bag of cotton candy. “Ugh, ‘Reindeer Farts’—Matt, is this you!?”

The ex-boyfriend in question couldn’t help but laugh. It was enough to confirm. “Haha, your face!”

“Well it’s not a nasty treat at least,” Cara shrugged and sat back with her gift.

“My turn,” Elijah hummed, thinking about that murder mystery game. He also heavily considered the slippers. “You know what? I think this would be funny to give to my cousin,” he said, taking Bellasiel’s gift off of her hands. “His wife is kinda nuts sometimes.”

Annie chuckled, “Oh, that will be fun to see.”

Bellasiel decided to pick a new gift. “Ah, a mug.”

A silhouette forest with deer wrapped around the black surface speckled with white dots for stars. It was a hefty thing that had a comfortable hold. It could be used for soup for a light snack or to indulge in a favorite drink.

“Pour something hot in it,” Rennick suggested, which gave him away, but he didn’t care.

Bellasiel took a ladle of spiced wine and as soon as it filled the mug a galaxy of colors bloomed over the surface. “Whoa!”

“Aw, so pretty,” Serenity sighed.

“Do you like it?” Bellasiel smiled, coming back to sit beside her.

“I do, but don’t feel pressure to give it to me,” Serenity said. “Besides, I have you. So you could just always share.”

“Aw, how sweet,” Charlotte smiled. She gave Rennick a nudge. “Your turn, Kuna.”

Rennick looked around him. “Well, the best one ended up with Soph, so…” he scruffed his chin. “I’ll pick a new one.” He pulled up a larger bag and out came a blanket that looked like a tortilla and a pair of pizza socks, and he chuckled, “Well, I am a snack.”

“You are,” Charlotte grinned, giving him a kiss on his cheek before taking a look around at who got what. “I’m actually interested in your blanket, Paulo.”

“It’s here for the taking,” he chuckled. Not that he didn’t like it, but that he was interested in the coffee maker.

“But, I am also curious,” Charlotte said, roaming to the unwrapped gift. “And I can’t help but wonder what’s inside this box.” The hidden gift turned out to be a pleasant surprise. “Spicy strawberry jam and homemade honey-cinnamon butter. This looks delicious!”

Paulo smiled. “My grandmother and I made them. It’s her special recipe.”

“Wow, that’s great. I can’t wait to try it,” Charlotte beamed, sitting back between her beaus. “Kaylee, you’re up.”

Not feeling like she horribly missed out on anything with the claimed poster, Kaylee decided to reach for the last gift that remained. The small box (an unfulfilling hamburger at best) actually held a jewelry set, necklace with matching earrings adorned in amethyst. "Oh, they're beautiful! Looks like one of the best was missed for last," she beamed, quite pleased she hadn't tried to thief the coffee maker or slippers instead.

“Alright, Paulo! You get to cap us off,” Charlotte said, content to know that he wouldn’t be going after her jam.

“Hmmmm,” Paulo grinned and looked over at the Italian coffee maker. “Hand it over Danny.”

“You know what? Fine. I like this blanket anyway,” Danson said, taking the fluffy large expanse of fabric with all of their highlight moments. “Who made this?”

“I did,” Annie smiled. “By the end of this year I’ll add to it.”

“Can I make requests?”

“Sure!” Annie chuckled.

Pleased, Danson said, “Well then I think I got the best gift here—all of you.”

“Oh, we need to send Ty a picture,” Charlotte perked, remembering she had promised. “Everyone gather by the hearth. Kuna?”

“On it,” Rennick said, setting up his tripod to snap a picture.

The companions all squished together and held up their gifts. There wouldn’t be any sound in the image, but they also wanted to send a brief video clip of them saying Merry Christmas. Once that was done the media was sent.

“Alright, I think that’s it for us,” Serenity said, taking Bellasiel’s hand. “This was really fun you guys.”

"An absolute blast," Sophia agreed, still keeping quite the grip on her newly acquired poster. Much to Tallulah's dismay, it would be in their shared room and no argument would change that.

Lulah nodded as she picked up the bits of rubbish that had gathered around where they were seated, tossing them away before rising up and taking Sophia's hand. "We're going to head out, too. It's getting a bit late and we'll be up early to travel tomorrow." The two had decided to split Christmas and New Years between their families, both for enjoyment and as a test for each side. "Thank you for the perfect Little Christmas - we'll have to do it again next year."

Kaylee slipped an arm around JD and let her head rest on his shoulder, pleased with how positive everyone's response was. "And the year after," she said with every ounce of hope in what was to come for their group of friends.

“Yes, every year,” Charlotte said, putting her jam and butter into her bag. She turned around to see Rennick raising his hand. She knew the posture and the intent in his eyes. Charlotte clasped it with both of hers.

Raising his brows, Rennick asked, “Something wrong?”

“Uh, no. I just was gonna say you don’t have to do that. It won’t take long to clean, I promise,” Charlotte said, giving his hand a squeeze before taking a trash bag.

“Yeah, don’t worry, Ren, we got this,” Elijah said, going in to help.

“Alright…” Rennick said after a moment, choosing to do the clean-up manually.

Before long the cottage was put to rights. Cara dusted off her hands and said, “Alright, that should be good.”

Charlotte went in for hugs. “Bye you guys!”

“Goodbye!” They said. The friends walked out of the cottage, waving and wishing each other a merry Christmas.

Once the last person faded into the fog the sisters were left with their sweethearts. Charlotte stretched and said, “Oo, that was fun.”

JD, reunited again with Kaylee at his side, said, “It was pretty great. I’ll have to tell grandpa all about it. I just know the celebration at Avostoska has got to be like this on a grander scale. I hope one day I can come.” Turning to the other men in the room, JD asked, “Are you guys going?”

Kaylee bit her lip while Keagan answered hesitantly. "I'm pretty sure that's the plan. Although it's possible it could have changed," he offered. He didn't expect Wesley to have changed his mind, but also felt bad that so far the carpet hadn't been rolled out for JD like it had for the other two boyfriends.

 

[xrakkax]

“Hope not,” JD chuckled, clearly not upset as it might have been suspected. “Especially since you could be there to put in a good word for me.”

Rennick, grabbing the overnight bags alongside Keagan that they brought, nodded, “Yeah, will do.”

As they walked out of the cottage onto the crunchy path off snow, JD said, “Maybe one day all of you can have a Christmas with me and my grandpa.”

“Oh that sounds lovely,” Charlotte said. She guided Keagan between her and Rennick, so they might protect him from the chill he never seemed to tolerate.

Once they got to the portals they loaded the door to the school for JD. It was courteous to allow him to go first. JD turned to Kaylee and held her in a consoling hug in case she was sad. “I’ve been on my best behavior, as you told me your father noticed. It can’t be long,” he said, giving her a soft squeeze. “I’ll see you back at school Monday, mio Cielo.”

Cornflower fields couldn't mask the sadness. She wouldn't have Christmas with her beloved. "Monday," Kaylee forced a smile and kept hold of him as long as she could. "Tell your grandpa I said hi." She didn't think she needed to tell him that she would miss him; that seemed more than obvious.

With that her sweetheart said his last murmured good bye sealed with a kiss and then JD passed through the portal where he stood and looked at her with a big smile and a wave. Once it closed JD slowly blew out air and wiped his brow before heading off down the halls.

The four on the other side opened the other door to the castle and passed through. As expected Avostoska was decorated from the top to bottom with garlands, rounded bells, red and green ribbons, holographic atmosphere of snow, and they could hear faint Christmas music played by classical musicians in the background. It simply radiated elegant wistfulness.

“Don’t worry Kaylee, I’m sure Dad will authorize him soon,” Charlotte comforted her sister.

Somehow all the Christmas decorations and merriment that was being shared was just not enough right then. Kaylee held back a deep sigh and nodded to her sister's remark. "I hope so..." Although she wasn't sure just what she could do if he didn't. Maybe she instead would go to JD's for holidays, that way she didn't miss out on celebrating with the man she loved.

Trying to keep the mood light and attention shifted off the hard time Kaylee was clearly having, Keagan posed a question. "Anything we're needed to do?" Likely not since they had an entire staff to assist, but it felt like the polite thing to ask.

“Oh, it will be fine, Dilrubaa. We’ve got everything covered,” Charlotte said, giving her sweetheart’s hand a squeeze.

The throuple fell back a few steps from Kaylee and Rennick leaned in to ask, “Should we do something for her?”

Charlotte shook her head and whispered soflty, “Give her time and space.”

As much as she would like to think their physical presence would be a comforting one, Charlotte noticed that Kaylee often found being alone—at least at first—a cathartic process to equilibrium. It was true when Joss first got expelled and when she was without him at summer camp. It was time Charlotte didn’t impose her own expectations of healing onto her sister.

Rennick opened the door to their room to find the Fox himself drifting off on one of the lounges. His phone held loose in his hand over his lap. If they had been no less than a few minutes late he may have fallen completely asleep. As it was, Wesley perked at the sound of the four walking in through the door.

“Dad?” Charlotte tilted her head.

“Mmm—girls, you came later than I thought,” Wesley rubbed some of the sleep from his eyes. He stood up and, even if he was eye level with Rennick, it still felt like he was a giant. “I tried to catch you before you left.”

Charlotte pulled out her phone to see one missed call and one message in a group chat between her, Kaylee, and their parents. It read that Wesley recently talked with Inara and decided that JD could be offered to stay for Christmas even without his own passcard. The girls had been so busy they didn’t check their phones. Charlotte herself had turned down the volume of hers to not interrupt the party while they were singing and forgot to turn it up.

“JD can come?” Charlotte held back her excitement until she got the word.

“You don’t think it’s too late to get a hold of the young man?” Wesley asked, a little drowsy. He had his reservations, but he had his love for his daughters that often competed against his more cautious nature. That, and his wife helped temper his controlling behavior that tied closely with his concerns.

Kaylee's face did not hide the disbelief at her father's remark. Whipping her head around to her sister as if to silently ask if she heard it right. Hope seeped from cornflower fields as she looked back to Wesley. "Really? You mean he can come?!"

Chuckling, Wesley swiped an unruly curl from his face from when he nodded off. “It’s not a passcard, but it’s something until I’ve cleared a few things up,” he reiterated. “Go on and give him a call, Pumpkin.”

Sparing just enough time to launch herself into his arms, Kaylee blessed her father with a mantra of thanks before digging out her phone. A brief second later the line was ringing and he wasn't coming on it fast enough. It took a few tries to get a hold of him. They figured he might be in a car. It had been around ten or fifteen minutes since he left them.

"Mia Ragione! Dad says you are good to come visit. I can meet you at the vaults in minutes."

“Really?” JD’s perplexed tone reflected their own astonishment at the last-minute offer. Perhaps this was why he paused to reply. “Uh, let me contact my grandpa, mio Cielo. I’ll call back in a minute.”

"Oh...okay," Kaylee tried to stay understanding. After all, he was a caretaker for the elderly man.

The two got off the phone and Charlotte, of course, asked what was up. They would need to wait while JD spoke about the change in plans with his grandfather. Seconds passed by, but it felt like minutes stretching into several. Wesley lingered in wait with them. Finally after a couple of minutes Kaylee’s phone rang only once before she clicked accept.

“I’m so thankful for the opportunity, mio Cielo. Let your father know I greatly appreciate the offer,” JD said, hesitantly adding, “but it seems my grandpa is not feeling well. I think I should stay with him for now.”

Kaylee's face fell and they'd understand her dismay before she could convey it. "I'm...I'm sorry to hear that," she tried not to let her disappointment make it through the phone. "I'll make sure he knows. I hope he is feeling better so you can enjoy Christmas. Tell him I said hi and wish him a Merry Christmas." Kaylee didn't want to just hang up, but tears were threatening and she didn't know how long she could keep herself together for his sake and not make him feel guilty.

“I will, mio Cielo,” JD said in a gentle tone. He stayed on the line for a minute longer, feeling the sadness though the phone even if Kaylee hadn’t betrayed herself. “I’m very sorry. I didn’t expect this. Maybe it’s fortuitous that I did get home when I had, grandpa doesn’t take care of his needs when he’s ill. He forgets. You know how it is…I should go, but just know I miss you.”

"I know," Kaylee breathed shakily, clearing her throat. "I should let you go so you can take care of him. I'll see you Monday?"

“Yes, first thing on Monday,” JD said earnestly. They paused before they said a last goodbye and goodnight.

As soon as the phones hung up Wesley’s arms wrapped around Kaylee. “I’m terribly sorry, Pumpkin.”

It seems even if they had been on time that JD would not have been able to make it. Charlotte frowned deeply and tucked herself against her boyfriends for comfort—a thing she felt some guilt for being able to do.

"It's okay," Kaylee smiled sadly, accepting her father's embrace. "It's better that he is home since his grandfather needs him. And he said he really appreciated the offer."

“That’s amiable of him,” Wesley said, and could be counted in favor of JD’s character. Their father parted his lips to add, but instead he shifted the topic to make his exit. “Don’t let this upset you too much, my sweet. You won’t want your nose to swell while you’re trying to sleep.”

Scrunching her nose after the remark, Kaylee decided to step on past it. "Well, I didn't think he'd be able to be here anyways, so I'll just try not to think of the offer," she said with as much optimism as she could manage.

Giving his daughter a kiss atop her head before letting go, and a brief hug to his other child, Wesley made his way to the door. “Good night. And don’t worry, as promised, you won’t be expected at breakfast.”

Charlotte said, “Okay thank you. Night Dad.”

“We should get to bed,” Rennick suggested.

“Yeah, okay,” Charlotte nodded. She gave Kaylee an apologetic smile and offered a well wish for the night before heading to her room with Keagan and Rennick.

"Night, Kaylee," Keagan gingerly offered before they vanished inside Lottie's room.

Left alone in the lounge, Kaylee sighed as she walked into her room, white elephant gift in hand. Behind closed doors, she found no reason or strength to keep her tears in. Immediately she was ashamed of herself, crawling into bed after barely shedding her outer layers and shoes. After all, it was JD's duty to take care of his grandpa, just as she would for her parents if they were in that position. Expecting or even wanting him to be with her right then felt downright selfish. Eventually Kaylee found enough peace to sleep with the knowledge that he was such a great man to do what he did and that with patience they would have their time together.

Christmas morning the older teens were still recovering from their late night partying. Kaylee woke up to a little Italian poem that JD filmed of himself in his room at his desk, telling her about how much she meant to him. A small way of being near and close. JD ended it with a wish for her Christmas to be a wonderful one and to send him pictures and videos of them of her day if she could do it.

Once ready to face the holiday, Kaylee came out to meet the throuple waiting for her in the lounge between their rooms. They didn’t have to, they knew, but they didn’t want Kaylee to feel forgotten. The teens made their way down to the hall where the feasting, games, music, and fun would take place. Little cousins were quick to find Kaylee and lament not seeing JD with her. To keep the littles from dwelling on the topic, Rennick and Keagan distracted them from her. Charlotte did her best to help her sister relax. If and when Kaylee needed a moment, or a change of topic, she was right there to do so.

Like every other wonderful family get-together the hours went quickly for them. The children were taken on many adventures to wear them down. That, and their ages helped to subdue the once all-consuming fire of energy they used to have an endless supply of, making for a far more peaceful evening when the presents were being passed out to the family members.

Near the end Wesley came up to Kaylee and handed her a thin, palm-sized present topped with an unnecessarily large bow. “For you, my Pumpkin—well, sort of. It’s for JD.”

Looking down at the package with some confusion, cornflower eyes flicked up to his face at his explanation. "For JD?" When it clicked Kaylee's mouth dropped slightly. "A passcard? For him?"

Nodding, Wesley smiled and said, “I meant to give it to him today, but since he couldn’t make it, well, you could hand it to him for me.”

Her joy couldn't be bridled and immediately Kaylee flung her arms around his neck, jumping into an all-encompassing hug. "Oh dad! Thank you—thank you so much," she half squealed into the embrace. "You don't know how much this means to me—means to us!" All that waiting was finally going to be put to rest!

Giving his daughter a squeeze, Wesley laughed lightly. “Oh, my darling, I’m happy to see you joyful,” he said, and when she finally loosened enough that he could set her on her feet and look down, her father’s smile hinted to a deeper affection than she might have guessed; a paternal concern over his own preferences. “I’m sorry the deliberation took such a toll on you. I planned on waiting a little longer, but after some discussion…Well, I rather see you smile.”

Kaylee could hardly hear his words at that point, though she did smile. "I'm so glad you decided it was worth a try," she beamed at him. "Oh he's going to be so thrilled, dad. Thank you, thank you! I can't wait to show him everything."

“You’re very welcome,” Wesley said, and gave her a last kiss atop her head before urging her onward. “Now go celebrate while the families are still here.”

They had, as a family, decided to start their parties earlier in the day hoping that they’d get back to their homes at reasonable times. That would have to be seen. The sun was low in the sky and not everyone was on the same time schedule. Some people, tiny ones, ran on their own bodily queues for being awake and going to sleep.

Charlotte happened to catch a sweet sight and wanted to share it with Keagan and Kaylee. She found them, hushed them with a finger to her lips, and then guided them quietly to where Rennick had been cornered by Renata and a couple other toddlers in one of the quieter alcoves. Lauri came to rescue him and ended up needing Rennick to hold Solaris while she handled a messy kid situation. At some point Solaris got fussy, so he sang to comfort him. Now Charlotte, Keagan, and Kaylee got to witness an adorable moment that gave her hopes for the future.

Holding Solaris gently in his arms, Rennick sang the first melody that came to mind. “A dream is a wish your heart makes, when you’re fast asleep…”



“Aww,” Charlotte felt her heart melt as the baby slipped into slumber.

The coo got Rennick’s attention and he looked up with wide, Aegean seas. He blushed through a bashful grin. Rennick mouthed, “Is Lauri near?”

As if by Fate the mother returned to retrieve her child. “Aw, merci, Rennick,” she murmured, shifting her child into her arms. “We are off to our home. Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas,” Rennick whispered back before joining up with his lovers and future sister-in-law.

Lauri gave the same quiet goodbyes to the three eavesdroppers before going to her husband and other children. Just about all the families were saying their goodbyes at this time. As expected it took quite a while before any of them actually made their way to the portals where they parted in promise to see each other again.

Molly glanced at Wesley and said, “We’re gonna try to see ya’ll before we head to Tahoe for New Years, but if we don’t, then we’ll see yah next year.”

“Tahoe?” Inara asked.

“Yeah, we were invited by a patron,” Molly explained. “One time thing. Can’t hurt.”

“Oh…Okay,” Inara said.

“That’s fine,” Wesley said, draping his arm around his wife. “If you can’t make it to the New Years party, we will at least send you a video of us wishing you well.”

“Eh, yeah,” Micha looked between them, curious. “See you if we can?”

“Night! Merry Christmas!” Molly waved and ushered her husband and her children through the portal.

“Hm…Who are these ‘patrons’ anyway? Why do they get Micha and Molly?” Inara forced a smile.

“Just once won’t harm anything. A shame, but we will wish them well,” Wesley said, promptly turning around to the remaining guests. “Keagan, Rennick—feel free to spend the night. That is, unless Mrs. O’Reilly wants you back from us heathens young man?” Wesley teased.

"Nah, they aren't expecting me this break," Keagan said with a shrug of his shoulders. "I think they prefer the space for a while if we can."

“Ah, I see,” Wesley nodded. “And of course, Rennick, you’re on your own time.”

“Yeah, I just need to make sure I spend one night at the estate every week,” Rennick said.

“Really?” Charlotte asked.

“Mhm. Until I turn eighteen there are all these dumb rules. Some of them are recent. A lot of property and assets were taken from Awakened after Hells Gate,” Rennick said.

Now Charlotte was curious. What did his estate look like? Could they visit? Would it be insensitive to ask? All of this Rennick read in his love’s expression and had to hold back amusement as she tried to cover it up.

Inara would be partly to blame for that tendency. She couldn’t shake a familiar feeling and had to give her husband a tug to let him know she wanted answers. In response, Wesely placed his hand on hers of the arm she looped with his—he’d explain later. Inara felt at ease that her senses were correct and that helped her relax.

“You guys have a good night,” Inara said, and after she and her husband gave hugs and farewells, they were off for a late night talk.

Charlotte walked with the others with her mind going back to what Rennick had said. They were down the hall to their rooms when she posed the question Rennick could tell was coming.

“So, what are the rules around going to the estate?” Charlotte asked.

Grinning, Rennick decided he had energy for a dance of words. “Oh, you know, I have to make sure it’s being maintained, that I can’t sell it until I’m eighteen, that I must prove I live there—all kinds of rules.”

Charlotte asked a few more questions going nowhere near the answer she wanted. She shifted under his knowing gaze until she broke, asking, “Can we visit?”

“Oh, the estate?” Rennick asked in a tone of feigned surprise as he opened the door to the lounge. He chuckled when she gave him a firm pat to his shoulder. “Yeah, sure. I mean, I figured this might happen someday. You and whoever are welcome to poke around if you want.”

Clapping twice out of excitement Charlotte turned to Kaylee and noticed the present in her hand. “What’s that?”

Temporarily distracted from her interest in the talk of Rennick and his estate, Kaylee held up the package with pride. "It's a passcard. For JD," she explained. "Dad said he meant to give it to him himself, but of course then JD couldn't come."

“Oh wow! That’s great!” Charlotte beamed. “I’m so happy for you, Kaylee. I’m sure JD will be glad to know he’s welcome too!”

"I hope so. I worry he might get discouraged with just how long it's taking," her sister admitted.

"I'm sure he understands that people just have different levels of comfort when it comes to inviting someone into their home," Keagan offered, admittedly intrigued by the talk of Rennicks estate.

Charlotte looked up to Rennick. “Were you not comfortable?”

“I mean,” Rennick shrugged, “I wouldn’t say I wasn’t comfortable, but I guess I just didn’t think of it as a place I wanted to show off, you know? I have some fond memories, but nothing overly endearing.” Before Charlotte could coddle he said, “It’s fine. I will take you, Keagan, and whoever wants to go with me sometime when we’re free. I’m completely okay, alright, muz Ashari?”

Charlotte let him tilt her chin up and give her a light kiss on her lips. “Hmmm…Alright.” Satisfied for now, she turned to her sister. “You gonna check in on JD and his grandpa tomorrow? Maybe try to meet up with them if you can?”

"That wouldn't be a bad idea," Kaylee hummed in thought. "Family is mostly gone and I do want to make sure he's okay. Plus it'd be nice to give him this gift."

Charlotte asked, “Do you think showing up with soup might be too much? Or do you suppose you might call beforehand?”

"I mean as long as it's good soup," her sister shrugged. "I think a little surprise shouldn't cause much fuss, don't you? Just a short visit, check on them and wish them a merry Christmas."

“Yeah, I was thinking that too. Plus, we have amazing chefs. You might ask them to prepare something Italian,” Charlotte said, and chatted a little back and forth with her sister about what to wear and other details.

Rennick could tell this conversation might go on longer than they would want to be awake and he was interested in a last snack before bed. He rested his chin on Charlotte’s shoulder. “Muz Ashari…”

Charlotte spoffed, leaning her head against him. “Tired?”

“Almost,” Rennick said, giving her neck a kiss. He slipped one arm around her waist and took Keagan’s hand.

“Night, Kaylee,” Charlotte smiled, allowing her sweethearts to guide her away. “Don’t leave without trying on some outfits with me first, okay?”

"Of course," Kaylee assured her sister but nodded for the men to continue.

"Goodnight," Keagan said cheerfully as he tugged his two lovers away for their needed time together. He managed to place a few kisses on Charlotte's shoulder before they were whisked away to the privacy of her chambers.


The next day Charlotte, Keagan, and Rennick did not come out too quickly. When they did they were aglow with satisfaction. Thankfully they still made it in time for breakfast with the family and Charlotte got to join Kaylee in her prep for leaving the castle to get to JD’s home by lunchtime. Waiting for the girls, the guys ended up in conversation with Wesley who even brought them along to his workshop. While they did that the kitchens cooked an authentic Italian soup for Kaylee to bring to his grandpa.

“Alright, we narrowed the options down,” Charlotte said, sitting on the edge of Kaylee’s bed. “Which do you think JD would like best?”

Still in the Christmas mood, Kaylee had admittedly picked a few outfits that matched the festivities that had hardly died down. "Well, I think he would like the burgundy one best...but I don't know how appropriate that is with his grandfather around." Her eyes flicked at the three dresses that still remained to choose from.

“Yeah, the burgundy would be a good choice if you knew you were going to get time alone, because you could always cover up with a coat to be more decent in front of the grandfather,” Charlotte said. “I think that, while I love this one,” she pointed to the full skirt used in blue snowflakes on a snowy background, “I think that’s a little too fancy for a drop in home visit. That being said, go with the skirt and tights. You look so cute with the hat too.”

All valid points and precisely why Kaylee made sure to have her sister present in such vital moments like this. "I think you're right. It's not too much but still enough to make sure I keep up a good impression," she agreed, reaching to work on pulling the tights up her legs. "Plus I'll still surprise JD and I love the look on his face when he first sees me."

“Oh yes,” Charlotte sighed wistfully. “The slight double-take, the gentle inhale of breath. Then their smiles! In my case Keagan and Ren glance at one another, like they’re sharing in the moment—so cute!” She talked as she went to bring out the matching scarf to Kaylee’s outfit. “Here you go. Text me if you need anything. The guys and I are gonna hangout with Kit and the twins since Jas and Jin are raiding with their gaming friends.”

"I'll let you know, but I don't think I'll need back-up for a surprise visit," Kaylee chuckled, boots buckled on before she slipped into the cream pleated dress. "And if he's not doing well I won't stay for too long. I don't want to make it worse for his grandpa or anything."

“Alright, have fun and let them know we’re thinking of them,” Charlotte said, giving her sister a brief hug before heading off to find her boyfriends and siblings.

Just as Kaylee finished getting ready she got a knock at the door. The staff came to deliver a decent sized container of soup that three people could enjoy. They wished her well on her day.

Kaylee’s trip to JD’s home passed without trouble. To her delight the sky flaked snow in soft waves over the land, powdering the scenery with glistening white, like diamonds. Children walked with their parents covered in wool and with faces flushed with the cold. Huskies happily trotted and howled on the walks with their bundled up companions. Christmas had not been left the embrace of the town who kept their shining strings of lights, little trees, and lopsided snowmen.

The scenes playing out before her eyes were soon replaced by the sight of JD’s home. Kaylee had come there so many times she could have driven herself if she had a car. When it came to a stop and she got out Kaylee could see inside. JD’s back was to her as he helped his grandfather to the couch. At that angle, perhaps because of the dim overcast sky, his hair looked darker and a little straighter than usual.

With her container balanced against her hip and the gift slipped into the pocket of her jacket, Kaylee knocked twice, smiling as steam from her breath curled out.

“Coming!” JD’s voice called out. In less than a minute the door opened. Brows perked high, mouth agape. “Mio Cielo, you’re here,” he said in an astonished tone, mouth quirking a smile.

"I guess I just can't stay away," Kaylee admitted, shifting the soup so that it was in front of her. "I thought I'd come to check on you and I had a gift to give you that I couldn't wait until Monday." Her eyes shifted just past him, eager for a chance to step inside but always waiting for permission before assuming.

Still enthralled with seeing her again, JD had yet to invite her inside. He said, “I’m glad you did.”

Behind them they heard the old man ask, “Chi è quello, Bambino?” [Who is it?]

“È la mia ragazza, nonno,” JD answered. [my girlfriend]

“Oh, Morgan è venuto a trovarci?” [Oh, is Morgan back?]

JD finally broke from his loving stare, blushing a little as he shot a look back at his grandpa. He had the good sense to step aside to bring Kaylee into view. “No, nonno, sto con Kaylee.” [No, it’s Kaylee]

“Ah, sì, Kaylee. mi ricordo di lei. Una ragazza così carina[Oh yes, Kaylee, she’s such a sweet girl,” Grandpa Giuseppe smiled. He gave his grandson a look and said, “Dovresti chiederle di uscire[You should ask her out].”

Chuckling, JD said, “L'ho fatto. Lei ha detto sì. Siamo fidanzato e fidanzata.” [I did. She said yes. We’re boyfriend and girlfriend.]

“Oh,” Grandpa Giuseppe said. a little surprised, but pleased. “Eh heh…Ho dimenticato di nuovo, eh? Cosa dirà tua madre per sapere che sto perdendo la memoria? Ah, beh... cosa ha lì?" [I forgot again, huh? What will your mother say to know I am losing my memory? Ah, well...What does she have there?]

JD winced softly, but did not try to remind him of the passing of his daughter. Instead he looked back at Kaylee and to the pot she held. “Is it soup?”

Struggling to keep up with the Italian she was still so new to learning, fair brows relaxed from their furrowed state. "Oh, yes soup," Kaylee nodded, holding out the sealed container, trying to imagine she'd misheard something. "I thought it might help since you said he wasn't feeling well."

“That is very sweet, mio Cielo,” JD smiled and told his grandfather what she said. The old man beamed an appreciative smile.

Peering past him, Kaylee waved to the elderly man. "Buon pomeriggio signore!"

“Ah, buon pomeriggio,” the grandpa said in turn.

“Come to the kitchen,” JD said, guiding her with him to pour the bowls and get spoons. “Oh, this chicken gnocchi smells amazing.”

"And that's how you know that I didn't make it," Kaylee chuckled as she followed him, mindful not to track snow in with her. She set the canister on the counter and leaned against it to watch him curiously. "I hope I didn't interrupt anything since I didn't call or anything ahead of time."

JD pulled out the appropriate bowls. “No, nothing important. We were going to play music and I was going to read the next chapter in his book,” he said, and Kaylee knew the old man’s eyes were not the best. Even faces proved difficult for him. “It’s always good to see you, mio Cielo. Don’t fret.” He glanced up and down at her as he portioned out the soup. “Especially if you come around wearing that.”

Cheeks pinking, Kaylee stepped closer and on her toes, placing a gentle kiss on his cheek. "Always have to make sure I look best for you," she grinned, slipping her hand into her coat pocket. Feeling the gift, she felt it nearly burning a hole in the pocket. "Dad was sad that you couldn't come and wanted to make sure you got your gift after all."

“Oh, really?” JD perked, a little distracted by the kiss. He halted before picking the bowls up to take the gift. The paper easily peeled away. “Ah, the passcard! This is great,” he spoffed, turning it over in his hand before pocketing it and pulling Kaylee in for a hug. “Thank you, mio Cielo. And you have to thank your father when you return.”

Beaming with the joy it seemed to bring him, Kaylee nodded. "Of course. He was hoping to be able to give it to you himself, but since you weren't able to come I thought this was the next best thing," she explained, leaning in for one last gentle kiss, this time on the lips.

“Mmm, I appreciate it,” JD said, and lingered in their embrace for a few more soft, affectate kisses. Afterward they took the soup to the dining area.

Grandpa Giuseppe was helped to the table. The soup absolutely delighted him. He dug in as if he were experiencing a flashback to Italy. Kaylee remembered the weekend she and her sister spent with their mother and had to agree. The impeccable skills of the cooks at Avostoska proved themselves time and time again.

Full and satisfied, they brought out some of their delicious coffee with little treats on the side. The plate consisted of the kinds of sweets JD knew Kaylee liked, along with ones he and his grandpa enjoyed.

Giuseppe tilted his head and pointed to the plate. “Hai dimenticato la sua brioche al cioccolato e nocciole[You forgot her chocolate hazelnut brioche]”

“A Kaylee piacciono i biscotti al burro, nonno.[Kaylee likes the butter cookies, grandpa,” JD reminded him.

Grey brows rose and the old man silently expressed his understanding, happily going in for a biscotti and drinking the coffee his grandson had poured for him.

Kaylee smiled and did her best to try and understand what was being said. "The coffee is delicious," not daring to push her luck with much more Italian that day. "Did you two have a cozy Christmas evening?"

A brief conversation in Italian between the men and JD gave Kaylee the translation. “He had felt most of the morning, but he recovered by the evening to enjoy some of the day. We did some artwork, sang, and I read him more of his book.”

“Passerai il Natale con noi quest'anno?[Will you be having Christmas with us this year?” The old man asked.

JD translated to Kaylee and said, “Nod your head. I will tell him we’re having Christmas with him right now.” While she did just that JD turned to his grandpa. “Siamo proprio ora, nonno.[We are right now, grandpa.”

“Oh! Si, si,” the old man nodded, as if he just remembered. He began to get up with some help.

Another back and forth and JD chuckled, “He wants to find you a gift. I have no idea what he’s going to bring you, or how long he’ll take. Be prepared. You might get used socks.”

Amused while heartbroken that he couldn't tell what day it was. Still, Kaylee would play along for the sweet Italian man and have Christmas with them.

In about ten or so minutes Giuseppe returned with a little box. Atop the lid, fixed in place, was a small circle of metal holding a painting of an eye. The old man’s cataracts had a thin film that discolored his own eye, so Kaylee couldn’t tell if it was a personal custom-made accessory, or if he had gotten it from some antique shop, or as a gift from a friend, but she had heard that it was a romantic practice to have paintings done of your secret lovers eye.

JD, startled, spoke in Italian with a tone that indicated his surprise. He turned to Kaylee and said, “Eh, just play along.”

The old man opened the lid and revealed a trove of various kinds of vintage jewelry. Giuseppe chose a pearlescent stone with a gold design encircling it. He handed it to Kaylee and said, “Questo è il mio regalo per te. Buon Natale,[this is my gift to you. Merry Christmas”

Accepting the gem, cornflower eyes darted to JD for a moment before back to Giuseppe. "È bella. Grazie," she nodded, running her thumb lightly over the top. It was beautiful, but she wasn't going to keep it she already told herself. He wasn't in the state of mind to give away what seemed like an heirloom, though she would at least do as JD recommended and play along.

Happy to have it accepted, Giuseppe closed the little box and took it back with him to the room. While he did so, JD sheepishly said, “Feel free to wear it while you’re still here…”

JD figured she’d know not to run off with the piece, which gave him relief. At the same time he pondered if he might go ahead and get Kaylee a proper gift like a ring. In the meantime they welcomed Giuseppe back.

As soon as the old man saw the ring on Kaylee’s finger Giuseppe gasped with delight. “Le hai dato l'anello di tua madre?[You gave her your mother’s ring?]”

Hesitating, JD just nodded and said, “Si.”

“Oh, vedi? Sapevo che avresti trovato qualcuno dopo Morgan. Devi amare molto questa ragazza,[Oh, you see? I knew you'd find someone after Morgan. You must love this girl very much,]” the old man said.

Before JD had to respond an alarm went off. “Oh, it’s time for his afternoon nap. I’ll be back, mio Cielo,” he said, and went about the business of coaxing his grandfather into cooperating.

"Of course," Kaylee nodded, adjusting the ring as she stayed on the couch for the time being. It was the second time she was pretty sure she heard the same thing in the middle of flowing Italian, leaving her with that thought as she sat alone.

After what felt like a while JD finally returned and began to stack dishes and clear up the crumbs. “Not exactly a feast with dancing and music, but I hope you’ve enjoyed your visit so far.”

Kaylee was quick on her feet to help with cleaning up their impromptu lunch. "It's been wonderful," she said with all honesty, moving to the sink, fully prepared to wash the dishes. "And I still wish you could have joined us last night. Next year, maybe?"

“Yeah, I would love to,” JD smiled, getting his hands in deep with the bubbles of the sink. “And now that I have a passcard I can come with you all to the castle for visits too, which is great.”

"It really will be," Kaylee nodded in agreement. Just as she was reaching to dry off the first dish, the ring on her finger caught a glimmer of sunlight. "Oh, I should probably give this to you before I forget." Slipping the metal band off, she held it out to him.

“Uuuh, one moment,” JD said, finishing washing the dishes before he rinsed his hands off. He dried and then accepted the ring. “Thanks.”

Kaylee watched the ring for a moment before offering him a sad smile. "I hope that me being here doesn't make things worse on him. It seemed like you had to correct him a lot today."

“Oh uh, no, you haven’t made anything worse,” JD said. He pocketed the ring. “Grandpa has his memory issues. He forgets what time or what year it is, or who he’s talking to. Just happens since he can’t see well.”

"Yeah, I noticed," Kaylee couldn't help but say, taking a cloth and wiping down the counter where bits of soup were dried. "It sounded like he kept talking about Morgan?" Maybe he'd correct what she misheard.

JD winced slightly. Perhaps he had hoped that was lost in the fluency of his grandfather's Italian. He placed back the last spoon and then rested his palms behind him on the counter. “Grandpa did mistake you for Morgan a couple of times,” he said with a nod, exhaling. “I wasn’t sure how the knowledge would go over with you or your friends, but…Morgan and I dated before she went to the academy.”

"Oh," Kaylee tried to decide how she wanted to digest that information. "So during Freshman year when you both were waitlisted? I'm surprised you never mentioned it before."

"Is it surprising?" JD chuckled, lifting off the edge to walk with her to the living room. "Morgan isn't a popular person, even at camp. I didn't want that to color how people see me."

"That was something Kaylee couldn't deny. "That's fair...but that doesn't mean you can't bring up something like that to me," she pointed out as she took up a seat beside him on the sofa. "It's not like it would make me think less of you. She was just...a very hurt person and happened to be after people I care for."

Shrugging, JD said, "That's true. Although anytime it came to mind it didn't feel appropriate...Like Halloween."

It took Kaylee a moment to remember just what had happened at Halloween with the Truth he avoided answering, and when it struck her color filled her cheeks. "Ah, I see. So you two were pretty serious then, huh?"

“Yeah,” JD nodded. His hand found Kaylee’s. Perhaps apologetic? As if to assure her his past lover didn’t mean his current one meant less in any way. “Morgan does have her faults, but she’s actually a wonderful person. The two of you are both amazing people, even if different…I guess you could say I have an eclectic taste in women.”

Kaylee decided not to point out that trying to murder someone to extract revenge was a bit more than a fault. Based on their discussion after a movie night, she didn't expect it to end much differently. "Hopefully not eclectic anymore," she said with lightly pursed lips and a teasing rise of her brow. "This one is quite fond of you, after all."

Chuckling, JD said, “Don’t look so sour, mio Cielo. I’m more than fond of you.” His smile turned into a smirk. “So much so, I’d like to show you around. Maybe take a small tour of my room? There’s a backside of one of my pillows you haven’t seen.”

Kaylee really couldn't stay in any sort of a mood with remarks like that. "I haven't, huh? Well, I think maybe we should correct that," she suggested, feeling there was no reason not to since she had no specific time to return home.

“Vieni da questa parte, mio Cielo.[Come this way, mio Cielo]” JD purred, getting up off the couch to guider to his room with him.

Upon entering the simple space where JD slept, did his homework when there, or dabbled in his art, Kaylee notice two or three old journals on the desk. She would often glimpse them being set back onto shelves or tucked in drawers. Here JD did just that before turning back to her to pull away at her clothes.

Soon enough the two were rolling and merging on his bed. JD knew the amount of time he had to spare would only last the length of his grandfather’s nap. He made every moment count.

Thoroughly satisfied, Kaylee made no move to rise, settling contently on JD's chest. "You know I could lay here with you forever," she murmured softly, gazing up at him with nothing but love blooming in cornflower fields.

“Mmm, and I would hold you to me for just as long,” JD said with sincerity, umber eyes just as mesmerized by her as she was with him. “Thank you for coming, mio Cielo. It was barely a day and I missed you as if we had been parted by days.”

"I know what you mean," Kaylee nodded in an almost somber tone. "But maybe one day we won't have any days apart. We can fall asleep holding each other and wake up with kisses and no worries about running off to school."

“Maybe one day…” JD nodded, fingers running through her thick golden tresses spilled pleasingly over his shoulder.

BEEP! One phone alerted JD to the end of his grandpa’s name. Reluctantly they shifted up and got dressed. At this time it was near dinner. BING! The other phone, belonging to Kaylee, let her know her parents were asking if she was going to come home soon or stay with JD for the evening.

Groaning, she leaned over and picked up her phone to read the message. "Do you want me to stick around and try to help, or should I head home?" she decided to put the ball in his court.

“I dunno, what will endear me to your father?” JD asked playfully before giving his honest answer. “Of course I would want you with me.”

"I wouldn't mind staying, but I also don't want to be a hindrance," Kaylee pointed out with a soft smile. "I know he's a lot to take care of."

Pulling his shirt over his head, JD sighed and came over to drop onto Kaylee. His upper body prompted up by his palms, his nose an inch away from hers. “When have I ever thought that you were a hindrance?”

"Well I would rather we didn't start now," Kaylee smirked, rising up on her toes and kissing his nose briefly. "Mmm I do love you."

“Okay, sweet talking might become a hindrance if I’m tempted to forgo duties to delve into you again,” JD decided. “So I think you should text your parents you’ll be home late tonight and we can get started on dinner.” He gave her a kiss and lifted off, a smile lingering on his lips.

"Of course. Then you can see just how horrible my cooking skills still are," Kaylee chuckled, pulling her boots back on. "Just make sure we pick something simple so I can't mess it up and earn your grandfather's scorning."

“Oh, no, mio Cielo. You're not allowed to cook in this house,” JD laughed, opening the door.

Feigning offense, Kaylee put a hand over her heart. "I've been wounded," she said dramatically, fixing her scarf before walking past him out the room. "I'll remember this, mia Ragione."

“Good, for the sake of our tongues and bellies, I hope you never forget,” JD chuckled, hurrying away from any repercussions.

The rest of the evening went well. It being a Saturday they were pleased with how the day unfolded. JD and his grandfather insisted on cooking. Kaylee was allowed to set the table and sing some Italian folk songs. Once they were ready they sat down to drink, eat too much, have dessert on top of that, and enjoyed music once more before Giuseppe had to go to bed. Kaylee didn’t leave until after one more tour of JD’s room. He had many pillows to flip and there was nothing like revisiting old haunts anyway.

Late in the night Kaylee returned to Avostoska aglow with a good time and belly full. Charlotte was nowhere in sight, tucked between her favorite people in her bed after her own satisfying tumble. Everything seemed well in the world with no complaints from anyone.

Back at his home, JD took the ring his grandpa took out and found the box it came from. His finger looped around the edge of the painting of a feminine grey eye. After a moment he lifted the lid, placed the ring back, and gingerly set the box onto the shelf in his grandpa's room where it belonged.


The rest of the weekend went by too quickly. Monday called them all to school. It felt different coming back and none of them knew why. Or perhaps a shift had occurred before and they only noticed it pricking at them now? In any case, the vibe of the school before New Years settled in uncertainty on the students shoulders. With no understandable reason why they felt this way, distractions from the atmosphere were welcome.

Charlotte waited for Keagan and Rennick to come to her after Phys Ed. at her usual spot by the water fountain. She never knew who would keep her company. Sometimes it was more than one, sometimes her sister, but often she came after beastmaster class to sit alone.

Today Khaz walked up while Charlotte sat on the bench with her legs tucked. He parted his lips to speak when she raised her eyes with a warning intensity that, to his surprise, stopped him in his tracks and stole his words.

“I heard your night with Soph and Lulah went well,” Charlotte mused, pulling out her phone and casually scrolling through it. “I’m glad you found satisfaction.”

“Jealous?” Khaz teased, coming to sit beside her without invitation.

“Mmm, maybe,” Charlotte shrugged, adding, “I haven’t explored women, so I can’t say for sure.” She gave him a smirk and feigned confusion. “Or did you mean to ask if I was jealous because they had you?”

Chuckling, Khaz said, “You are gonna make this difficult.”

“Hopefully impossible,” Charlotte grinned.

Raising a brow, Khaz asked in genuine curiosity, “Now why is that?”

With nothing to lose, Charlotte answered, “Because I think, for me, I am a little too easy to fall in love when I’m intimate. I still think about Dirael…” Hesitant to say the following, but thinking it might as well be admitted, she added, “I feel attached, in a way. If it went on longer it would be a repeat of Rennick and, while I love Ren, it’s just that fact—I love him. I want him in my life forever. I can’t explain it. Dirael is three or four more beddings away from becoming someone I want as my husband. I don’t think it’s practical to keep adding. Two is a lot of work already.”

“Even if it was only once?” Khaz asked, a little hopeful. “One bedding at the cottage?”

“You are going right for the gold, aren’t you?” Charlotte chuckled, shaking her head. She didn’t answer for a stretch of time until she said, “One night stands….Well, I haven’t tried it before. I can’t be sure you’d agree to really do it only once either. I don’t know you well. And besides, it wouldn’t be just me, you realize. Yes, Keagan and Ren have a dynamic that we feel comforting bedding separately, but we are also in a triad-committed relationship. For something like this they would alway be present with me. It’s safer and they’re who matter most.”

“Hmm,” Khaz nodded in understanding. “Well, I don’t know what proof you need, but I can assure you I just want a taste. If your lovers are with you, then so be it.”

Still skeptical, Charlotte asked, “Why do you want a taste?” It just seemed a little odd somehow, even if she couldn’t explain it. “From the moment you saw me you were thirsty. Not gonna lie, it’s flattering,. But while Dirael was a funny, understandable, case of shelteredness that lended to explain his attraction to me, you—you’re not a stumbling, shy, sheltered man. Sophia is easier to satisfy with a hot male, but you even had Lulah complimenting your skills…That doesn’t sound like someone who is excited by something new and unleashed. You’ve had plenty to taste. What’s one more girl?”

“True. Maybe I have shed my innocence. Maybe I do know what is out there and maybe I know what I like….and I see it in you,” Khaz grinned. He cocked his head and appraised her. “Maybe I’m not satisfied any longer with only imagining what it’s like to ruffle your skirt and run my hands up your thighs, as Dirael described, and now I need to know myself.”

That sent a small shiver up Charlotte’s spine. She had to glance away as heat rose to her cheeks. She dropped her mocha eyes onto her phone and muttered, “Well, as you said…maybe.”

It infuriated her that, despite not saying another word, she felt like Khaz knew he hadn’t been outright rejected. There was a small chance. Charlotte never liked losing anything and she wasn’t about to admit defeat just yet. To buffer, and also because she was genuinely curious, she texted Rennick and Keagan to ask if they were done yet.

Fate would spare her and the messages wouldn't be far off. Keagan's message in fact told her to turn around so she could be faced with his pearly grin. "Ah! My Koh-i-noor," he nearly purred as he was there to inadvertently rescue her.

“Dilrubaa,” Charlotte beamed. She lifted off her legs to slip her arms around his neck. She peppered his cheeks with kisses. “Mmm, missed you.”

Rennick flanked Keagan, unbothered by not being the first to get attention. His focus was on Khaz. “Hey,” he greeted.

“Hello,” Khaz smiled pleasantly. He stood up out of respect to the men who mattered most, as Charlotte had said. “How was class?”

“Coach went easy on us today,” Rennick shrugged, turning to accept Charlotte once she was eager to get in affection from him.

“I can’t tell if you mean that,” Khaz chuckled.

“He does,” Charlotte spoffed, finally done with kisses and hugs. “Ren is an overachiever.”

“Clearly it’s working out for him,” Khaz winked at her.

Charlotte blushed and cleared her throat. “Well, anyway, we’ve gotta go. See you around.”

“Catch you later,” Khaz grinned, pleased to let her wonder if that was a promise or a simple parting well-wish.

Exhaling, Charlotte took the hands of her guys and began to walk to their next class together. “So, Dilrubaa, are your parents okay with you spending New Years with us?”

Keagan took a moment to answer, watching as Khaz left the three alone, his eyes shifting back to Charlotte. "To be honest, I don't think they'll object too much anymore. They haven't told me to leave, but they don't seem bothered to ask me to stay, so I'll come stay if that's alright with your parents."

Unbridled joy was tempered by a small wave of guilt. “Oof, I want my delight to be unburdened by their lack of concern, but I feel torn,” Charlotte said.

Rennick gave her hand a squeeze. “They made their choices. Be as happy as you want. I know I’m glad to have him with us.”

“Well I’m still hoping they’ll come around,” Charlotte said.

“Speaking of people coming around,” Rennick raised a brow, “I wonder what Khaz is doing sniffin’ around you.”

Blushing, Charlotte said, “Well…he just let me know he’s still interested is all.” She gave them a brief overview of their interaction. “Anyway, I’m not sure…”

Rennick addressed his first concern. “Do you have feelings for Dirael? I mean, he’s okay. A little standoffish, but okay.”

That tone somehow both made her feel comforted and yet annoyed. Charlotte said, “Why do you talk like that?”

“If you want him, well…I’m not going to get in the way of what makes you happy,” Rennick said. “I guess we could learn to like him like you do too.”

“I don’t want him, I want the two of you. I fancy him, yes, and maybe it might have been a deeper desire if I cultivated it with time spent and intimacy, but like I said to Khaz I don’t think that’s practical and I shouldn’t gamble. The more people the more complicated it gets. I don’t want to risk what I do have and appreciate. I mean, I’d end up with a harem if I really went wild with it,” Charlotte said. Frowning she added, “The happiness of both of you matter just as much as mine, you know. We’re in a bonded relationship now, but I promise you Ren, if Keegan had not wanted to pursue this dynamic with me, equally, I would not have wanted it. No one person in our throuple should do that to any of the others. I will not hear another word about entertaining my fantasies and infatuations just because I like them. In fact, I will refuse Khaz unless the two of you are also actually interested.”

"Are you sure that you want to word it like that?" Keagan had to ask, amusement dancing in his eyes though he kept a forward tone. "As you've said, I truly love the dynamic we have. The balance between the three of us is nearly perfect and frankly I'm quite content. If you were to ask me about bringing another body when you already admit you're interested, then I have to wonder if that is worth a risk to upset our balance. A night with one attractive person maybe, but do you want to be tempted?"

Nearly perfect? Nearly? Charlotte immediately wondered if she read too far into that word. Thankfully she wasn’t on her period—oh wait. Was she? It was near the end of the month. She normally felt emotional around this time. Charlotte furrowed her brows in thought about how long it had been since the last time and counted out an appropriate amount of days. Yes, any time now, possibly that night, she’d have her period begin. With that in mind she did her best to temper her emotions.

“Well no, I don’t want to be tempted if it means risking what we have,” Charlotte began, feeling the distress well up regardless of her intellectual mind, “Unlike when we first started this journey I do know now that I have my limits. Or rather, I need to make boundaries for myself since I am more aware of how I work. To be honest, Khaz is hot, yes, but there will never be a shortage of hot people in the world.”

And here Charlotte felt a bit of a release to say so out loud. She smiled, feeling distress turn to something else, something lighter. Somehow this confession of her genuine feelings made the idea of Khaz less appealing. Not that Charlotte couldn’t enjoy a romp if it did happen somehow, she knew she’d ride that man and feel a thrill, but now it seemed…well, less intriguing than it once had. His flirty words lost their luster in the few minutes of pondering what that could do to what she loved. Charlotte looked at it from an objective standpoint and felt only mildly pleased by the flattery and not the same heat she had experienced. That part of her existed. It was simply the truth. However, temptation didn’t have to be indulged just because it was there.

Charlotte looked with adoration between them. “I want to admire and cherish the hotties I have, who love me, and whom I love. I don’t want to upset anything to chase fleeting fancies.”

That admittedly pleased Keagan. "That sounds like quite the plan to me," he slipped an arm around her waist. "I'm not throwing in the towel all together, just saying I feel blessed now and enjoy a bit of slow pace to treasure it. If you want to get us out there you'll have to tell us, though."

“Exactly,” Charlotte sighed with a smile, a little in awe of the fact that Keagan basically spelled out how she felt about it.

Between the three of them they were a budding, blossoming family unit. Maybe, far down the line, if any one of them got hit with a fancy and the other two were just as interested, they might give it a go, but a slow and steady pace at this time felt just right.

Rennick couldn’t stop a grin. He hadn’t realized how much it meant to hear that from her. He didn’t often feel territorial. Maybe he didn’t think he had the right? Or maybe he had been a roaming lover for so long that it didn’t occur to him to be possessive? Either way, that didn’t mean he didn’t appreciate the sentiment. Rennick didn’t say a word. They had spoken all that needed to be said.

The day went on and the throuple reunited with their friends for dinner after a session of homework. They talked about what they would be doing for their New Years. Matt, Danson, Paulo, and most of them would be with family, as usual, but one of their announcements took them by surprise.

“I’m going to ask my family if Bella can come to our New Years party,” Serenity said. With a firm tone dredged up by courage, she added, “as my girlfriend.”

"Oh girl! That's so exciting," Sophia was nearly spilling with giddiness. "Gonna flaunt your girl and make sure they meet her!"

Much more calm at her side while still enthusiastic, Tallulah nodded in agreement. "I'm very excited for you both, Serri. I'm sure your parents will love her."

"And it's their loss if they don't," Keagan spoffed.

"More importantly, let us know if they don't. I'm sure we can talk to mom and dad if the worst case scenario happens and you need somewhere to stay," Kaylee decided to roll out the red carpet.

The prospect of a worse case scenario certainly had time to sink in that Serenity wilted once in a while. If it weren’t for Bellasiel at her side she would have shrunk back into the closet again where it was comfortable. Currently she felt braver than usual.

“Here’s hoping that they don’t treat you with cruelty, regardless of their position on it,” Annie said. Even if she didn’t agree with the lifestyle, she did care about Serenity as a human being and a friend.

“Thank you guys,” Serenity smiled. “If it doesn’t go well, and Bella’s mom isn’t able to get us, I’m sure we could make it back to the school to come to Avostoska.”

Charlotte nodded, “Good, cause we will be available. We could always send someone to pick you up too, if you need it.”

“We are grateful,” Bellasiel said. She held Serenity’s hand in support. The girl’s fingers were nearly as white as her own.

“So,” Serenity needed a change, turning to the men involved with the Von Helsing girls, “Are any of you going to Avostoska?”

Rennick nodded. “Yeah, Keagan and I for sure. I dunno about JD.”

“Oh, I’ll have to see how my grandpa is feeling that day. His health has been up and down lately. If he’s able to handle it, I can go,” JD said. “But, in the meantime, I know he’s felt better since last night and I have been given a passcard.”

The others were a chorus of congratulations. “When are you gonna visit?” Cara asked.

“Well, I was thinking tonight,” JD shrugged. “Since Tuesdays and Thursdays are reserved for my house.”

Already excited for the idea of showing him around her house, Kaylee was nothing but beaming. "There's so much you're going to see. The botanical gardens, the great hall," she listed excitedly, squeezing his arm. "This is going to be wonderful."

“It’s gotta be, from the way you guys talk about it,” JD chuckled.

“It will be,” Tysha smiled.

“Well, if you’re up for it and done eating, we can head out now,” Charlotte said, getting up from her seat with her sweethearts.

The companions eventually departed in their usual groups for various reasons. JD followed the throuple with Kaylee at his side. They went down the familiar paths to the vaults where they loaded the door. It felt odd that a room appeared on the other side instead of a woodland expanse. JD held his breath as they stepped through to the castle for his very first visit.

“This is very nice,” JD said, gazing around.

“It’s pretty friggin’ great,” Keagan had to chuckle at the remark. “Just wait til you check out the holodeck, man.This place is amazing.”

“We have the spa here too,” Charlotte said. “Indoor pools, galleries, and more. Plus, our family.”

Squeezing his hand, Kaylee looked up at JD. “Ready to meet my father?”

“The way you say it sounds ominous,” JD chuckled. “How much has he changed since camp? Should I be worried?”

"I wouldn't think so," she offered some reassurance, nudging him lightly. "Maybe more stressed, but it's an ongoing spectrum most of the time. You don't need to be worried at all."

"Then I trust you," JD smiled. He held her a little closer to his side as they continued, with Kaylee guiding them since the throuple lagged behind.

The common place to find the Fox on a weekday was in his workshop. Keagan and Rennick had visited a few times. The projects Wesley had going were endless, it seemed. Charlotte filled them in on the current exciting experiments their father had going on. By the time they reached the door they were all distracted by her descriptions. JD, who couldn't help but engage in the talk over his shoulder, absentmindedly swiped his card over the sensor without a glance and pressed down the handle. It resisted.

"Oh sorry, your card is probably not authorized for this room," Charlotte said. "Kaylee can do it." Since she was in front next to JD.

"Oh, of course," Kaylee mentally apologized for her lapse in attention. Her own card came out and swiped in front of the censor like she did each time she visited.


The door handle easily gave way to Kaylee's hand and yet she did not swing it forward. A single downward tilt activated the mechanisms that held the entrance shut. What appeared to be a regular sized door cracked the edges of a larger opening. It slid apart to allow them inside. The height of the workshop alone surprised them. If they were old enough to make the reference they would have compared it to Dexter's Laboratory. Sounds of whirring, clanking, and beeps were faintly heard to the backdrop of music that blasted over them. They recognized it as a newer band, 'Liliac', singing a cover of Holy Diver, all while Wesley crouched with a blowtorch in his gloved hands, face covered by a protective mask, showering sparks like ember rain.



"Dad!" Charlotte called out, hands cupped around the edges of her mouth. When he didn't answer, she took out her phone and texted him.

Wesley paused. The sparks diminished and he set down his tool. He yanked up his visor, verbally commanded the music to lower, and pulled off his gloves. Just as he brought up his cell he caught sight of his visitors. Seeing his daughters brightened his mood and he sported a big smile.

"Ah, my darlings, good to see you again," Wesley tucked his phone away and took off his head gear. Sweat and grime stuck his curls in their wayward, unkempt shapes, even as he gave the men a nod. "Hello, boys."

"Lord Von Helsing," Keagan gave a respected tilt of his head, staying back at Rennick's side. "Any exciting toys you're working on today?"

"Actually," Kaylee was quick to try and jump in before they got her father going on no doubt a good chat about work, "I was wondering if you weren't too busy if you'd want to give JD a tour since it's his first time visiting Avostoska."

“Of course! The rest of you are welcome to join, if you like.” Grinning, Wesley stood up and spread his arms. “What better place to start than my lab.”

JD held back a snort of mirth, giving his girlfriend's hand a squeeze. If she thought she had been quick to avoid talk about work, well, she gave her father the best excuse to do so. He didn’t mind at all. JD comfortably slipped his arm around her as he headed after Wesley with the throuple trailing them.

“Here and there you will see projects I paused—emphasis on paused. Even if some of them are several years waiting, I do intend to get back to them,” Wesley went on to show his current work on the guard towers.

The young men marveled at the sheer amount of effort, time, resources, and energy it had to take to get this much done. It made sense now that the holodeck only had you bring the rescued people to the door of the tower and not inside it. Wesley wasn’t finished with the design. Or at least he hadn’t updated the program? Either way, it was impressive.

“What the hell is that?” Rnenick pointed to metal skeletons as they circled back.

“Ah, yes, that is a dream project,” Wesley said, standing nearest Kaylee. “I’ve had androids work for me for quite a while now, but I want to know just how far I can take it.”

JD raised a brow. “You’re the kind of mad scientist that the film industry bases all their horror sci-fi off of.”

“Mad scientist? No,” Wesley shook his head and grinned. “Mad engineer is more like it.” He casually waved them on. “This way.”

Charlotte had been giddy the whole time, doing her best to restrain herself, but couldn’t help it at certain points. There were gadgets and little robots she had crafted alongside her father. Both were fascinated by what you could do with gears and wires, the machines you could make. Rennick found it absolutely endearing for sure, if not downright up his usual alley of attraction.

The five of them moved on until they came all the way back to the front of the lab again. JD had enjoyed the tour very much. He couldn’t get enough of observing blueprints or staring at the mechanisms they were shown. At the end of it he found himself hungry for more.

“This place is incredible,” JD praised. “I heard about the workshop many times. I also heard about the androids. Didn’t they focus their tasks in the dungeon?”

“Yes, I had them patrol, move supplies, and more,” Wesley nodded, getting a damp rag to help clean off some of the grime.

“Do you think we could check that place out too?” JD asked.

“Hmm,” Wesley looked at the time. “Well, we could, but that means skipping some of the other places.”

“I’m sure I won’t be able to escape the spa or holodeck even if I wanted to,” JD spoffed. “But I’d like to get a tour of the dungeons with you if you’re free now.”

Wesley shrugged. “I don’t mind. Anyone else want to come?”

"As enticing as the idea of a dungeon visit with my girlfriend's father sounds, I think I'll pass," Keagan chuckled. "I'm going to head to the room and drop off our bag, if that’s fine."

Wesley gave a brief incline of his head. “Suit yourself.”

“Yeah, I want to get changed and tend to my hair,” Charlotte said. She would have given him a hug, but he was a little too dirty.

“Aw, well, I’ll see you later then, Dove,” Wesley said. “What about you, Pumpkin?”

Kaylee was a bit on the fence at the offer. On one hand she wanted to be with JD, but on the other the dungeons, even rebuilt, struck a few emotions tied to less than pleasant memories of long ago. In the end, she decided to push past them and said, "Sure, I'll come with."





[after keagan]
Wesley gave a brief incline of his head. “Suit yourself.”

“Yeah, I want to get changed and tend to my hair,” Charlotte said. She would have given him a hug, but he was a little too dirty.

“Aw, well, I’ll see you later then, Dove,” Wesley said as the throuple walked out. “What about you, Pumpkin?”

[end]

“Great,” Wesley smiled. He tossed the rag and led the way.

They followed Wesley down vaguely familiar pathways. It had been years since the last time Kaylee had gone down those halls. It was like traveling through an uncanny valley of a memory of a nightmare. Small scenes, blurred by time and age, raising the tiny hairs on the back of her neck briefly. Jada had gone down this way with her the night the Mages from the dungeon got out. They had to escape to a safe place. Horses were waiting for them. Lauri, Oliver, and even Molly joined them and others hoping to get away from the angry, vengeful Mages. Even redone and with the passing of time, there was still an odd feeling Kaylee couldn't shake.

“—redesigned for my purposes. Did Kaylee tell you about them?” Wesley’s use of her name snapped her out of her thoughts. She hadn’t realized they had already dropped down to the level of the dungeons.

“Some,” JD said. “I have heard bits from both of your daughters about your efforts to mitigate human trafficking. This is all temporary safe housing then?”

“Yes, and I plan on doing the same in other places,” Wesley said, continuing their walk.

JD glanced up at Wesley, umber eyes intent. “A very drastic shift from its first use.”

“Indeed,” Wesley said.

“Dr. Conti is probably the most interesting person who worked here,” JD said.

“Mmm, well, I don’t know if I should say that. She did a lot of work, but it couldn’t have been done without Rosalie’s contribution. Her biochemical discoveries were the springboard to Conti’s serums.”

“How did you come across Dr. Conti?” JD asked.

“Certain Hunter contacts,” Wesely said.

“I hear your contacts were vast,” JD said.

“Vast? Well, I guess so. Skilled for sure,” Wesley said.

JD nodded. “Yeah, I heard you could practically get the drop on anyone.”

“I did, at one time,” Wesley said, coming to the end of the hall after pointing out the various accommodations for the people they rescued. “Well, that’s about it.”

Looking around, JD asked, “Do you mind if I take a look at the old lab? Or do you still have that?”

“Afraid the old lab did not get rebuilt,” Wesley said. He tilted his head. “Why? Is there something you wanted to see?”

Licking his lips, JD shrugged. “Just curious. We’re learning all about this stuff.” Kaylee knew JD wasn't wrong that they were currently approaching that part of history in Uncle Oliver's teachings. “Just feels fascinating to see it in person, you know? To get a deeper understanding. The lab, the vials. It’s all a part of what really happened.”

“History is quite the intriguing topic, I agree,” Wesley tucked his hands at the low of his back. “But sometimes it’s best to let ancient bones lie. People already have gotten snippets of Conti’s work and they’ve been doing egregious crimes with that knowledge. Could you imagine how terrible it would be if the entirety of it were to end up in the wrong hands? It’s fortunate that it got buried in rubble.”

After a pause JD smiled. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

“So,” Wesley brought his hands forward and clasped them. “We should probably get going. I have to wash and put my littles to bed.”

To JD’s slightly deflated smile, Kaylee said, "You'll just have to delve into history another time.” She gave his hand a squeeze. "Maybe even get Uncle Oliver at some point for a one on one session. But we can head on another part of a tour if you'd like?"

“A small one,” JD nodded, walking with her behind her father. “It is getting a bit late, after all, and we have school tomorrow. That, and work.” He asked, “Anything you want to show me in particular?”

"Hmm, how about the gardens? You were interested in those," Kaylee offered. She was going to say they could head straight to her bedroom, but didn't think her father wanted to hear that.

JD smiled. “Sounds good to me.”

Once they ascended it felt lighter, more breathable, to Kaylee. They parted from her father after a goodnight and made their way to the botanical gardens. The expanse of the glass and metal cage nearly stretched the length of an entire wing. Often called the ‘garden palace’ for this reason. The pathways wound around in confusing directions to anyone who didn’t spend time running around. Kaylee and Charlotte grew up doing so. It was no trouble for Kaylee to guide him all around her favorite flowers and trees. Outside the stars gleamed and the moon shined its luminosity down through the panels of frosted glass.

“Beautiful,” JD murmured. “It’s so peaceful too—Oh, a fountain.” The next best thing if they didn’t have a pond or lake. He walked right to it with her beside him. “Ah, nice. Fish.”

"Go ahead," Kaylee nudged him lightly closer. "No one will mind if you want to touch them."

That assurance was enough. JD sat on the edge and leaned to swish his finger into the water. The lazy fish propelled away, skittish. JD smiled, not offended by their instincts. “Is this a favorite place for you?”

"I would say so. I also love riding out in the fields and by the lake," she reflected fondly.

“That sounds fun. Maybe we could do that sometime. I know you love to ice skate, so we can do that too,” JD said, smiling to see a fish come close enough to brush his fingertip.

"I do love it," she couldn't deny. Kaylee always enjoyed her winters and this one wasn't disappointing. "But I want you to see what you want to see."

JD spoffed, “There’s so much here, I have no idea where to begin. I mean, to be honest, I got to check out your father’s workshop and the dungeons. That’s two big checks off my bucket list.” He glanced at the direction he was pretty sure ended in an exit and turned back to her with a grin. “Although…I am curious to see your room.”

Her lips curled up in a knowing smirk. "Oh? Not worried about it being too late with school tomorrow now?" Kaylee teased him. "After all, it would likely be a pretty long tour. I want to make sure you'd have a deep understanding of all the nooks and crannies, of course.”

Grinning, JD said, “Well, while I do care about getting enough sleep for school, I still want to be a good house guest and you have your duties as the hostess to show me where I’ll be sleeping.” He stood up and came to take Kaylee’s hand so she might guide them out. “Somewhere to unwind and lay down.”

Kaylee’s lips only pulled further as she didn't hesitate to trace their steps back through the garden. "Well then, I wouldn't want to disappoint you as a hostess," she insisted, quick to redirect their path toward the girls' chambers.

JD and Kaylee made it to her room in good time. Their sultry stares and murmured flirting paused when he entered. The grand lounge, like a living room with a hearth and view of the land outside, distracted him momentarily. Kaylee’s tug refocused his attention on her and they went into her room. Again he briefly let his eyes wander, but for less time. JD’s hands went to work to explore all those nooks Kaylee talked about. Once they had taken an in-depth tour of everything they curled up and fell asleep.

The morning had the five hot on their feet out the door for school. Class took up half the day and the sisters joined with JD to get to the restaurant. Work went on as usual, with a brief appearance of Giuseppe who made it through the day with JD’s help. At one point the old man was questioned by another gentleman, but Giuseppe had to admit he didn’t have the answer he was looking for. Their Tuesday shift ended, the girls left after a goodbye to JD, and so it was the same the last day of December on a Thursday, right after the girls finished their work.

“Oh I can’t wait until we get to go home for a nice three day weekend. I mean, I know we had two weeks for Christmas, but I feel like this is needed,” Charlotte said, smoothing out a tendril that dared to try to escape her bun.

"Me too," Kaylee agreed as she hung up her apron. "Now I just hope that JD is going to be able to come for the celebration." He still hadn't given her a definitive answer. Understandable, since his grandfather's condition was so unpredictable.

Charlotte hummed in consideration. The young man in question was just coming up to them now too. “JD, what’s the word on your grandpa?”

“I was gonna give him a call, actually,” JD said, taking out his phone. “It might be a hard sell, since I normally come home for Thursdays.”

Now that he was closer, Kaylee beamed softly to her lover. "Yeah, maybe," she agreed before moving toward him.

“Ah, nonno,” JD greeted, and spoke in Italian with him.

Having no real grasp on that language, Charlotte could only guess by his facial expressions what was going on. It looked to her like he could use a little help, so she said, “Tell him we would be so grateful,” Charlotte said. “Everyone is gonna be there. They’ll want to see you—well, almost. Molly and Micha’s family are going to Tahoe.” She offered an apologetic smile. “But the rest of them are gonna be present.”

Something she said hit right. JD’s tone brightened and, whatever was told to his grandpa, the old man seemed to agree. They hung up and JD said, “Well, he said it wouldn’t be so bad. Just as long as he’s able to reach me. If I’m needed I can leave and get home.” He turned to Kaylee with a sheepish smile. “If that’s alright.”

"That's perfect!" Kaylee's grin only widened. Reaching for his hand she pulled herself even closer and gave him a gentle peck. "I really hope you do get to stay. I'd like to bring in the New Year with you."

JD wrapped his arms around her, resting his umber gaze in cornflower fields. “I would like that too, mio Cielo.”

“Alright, well, if you two want to do that we gotta get going,” Charlotte chuckled. She put on her jacket, grabbed her bag, and turned to the back door.

“Coming,” JD said, securing his wallet and phone in his pocket before slipping on his own jacket. The weather still demanded they bundle up.

The three of them boarded the car of one of the girl’s regular Lyft drivers. They talked amongst themselves as they were taken to the shuttle bay. JD needed to get his things together from his room since he hadn’t been sure he was coming or not. The girls decided to follow and Charlotte let Rennick and Keagan know they were headed that way. They’d all walk to the vaults together from there.

On the way to the boys dorms, at the split between, they saw Regina haughtily walking to the girls dorm with a confused, annoyed expression aimed at Kaylee. For the life of them they did not know why, but while Regina hadn’t been obnoxious lately, she had been acting strange. Often they would notice her staring at Kaylee like a creeper, especially when she got back from her job. With nothing to show for this strange behavior beyond that, they just ignored it.

Coming into the boys dorm lounge Kaylee was asked by JD to wait a second while he grabbed his bag. It didn’t take long at all and they stood in wait for the other two.

“Is that what you’re wearing for the party?” Charlotte gestured to JD’s casual clothes.

“Nah, the outfit I have is in my bag,” JD said, and gave his sweetheart a kiss. “Kaylee chose it for me.” He faced Charlotte again. “I figured you did the same for your guys. Are they still getting ready?”

“Hmm, I’ll go check what’s up,” Charlotte decided to intrude on her beloved’s. She gave a signature knock to let them know it was her and then opened the door to see them pulling on clothes fit for the New Years party. They were a little sweaty and she noticed a distinctive glow. She closed the door behind her. “Oh so that’s why you’re taking forever.”

"Oh, uh," Keagan realized her train of thought. A tumble had been part of their evening, no doubt, but the sweat of the moment wasn't quite that. Still, could he tell the woman they loved that they'd nearly been bested by the packaging of their clothes? "Yeah, I guess we just got a little carried away. You know how sometimes things end up just uh, being harder than you planned."

Charlotte sat on the desk to admire them at her pleasure. “Hmm, yeah I bet. I know I’d—,” her mocha eyes drifted to a mangled lump, “—hey, what happened to the box? It's a reusable box. Why is it destroyed?”

Neither man had considered their woman would come into the room. The spontaneity did not prepare them. The two paused in their buttoning of shirts and buckling of belts to look over at the unfortunate container they had hoped was far enough aside not to notice. They were wrong.

Rennick had wanted to hold his tongue for Keagan’s sake, but now that the cat was out of the bag, he pointed a finger at it and said, “That box is ridiculous, muz Ashari. It was a pain to open.”

“Ridiculous?” Charlotte got off the desk to inspect it. “Did you stab this?”

“With my Bowie knife,” Rennick said.

“Why didn’t you just pull this tab?” Charlotte gave an inch of ribbon a yank and the dilapidated pieces shifted. They were too broken to properly unfold now, but the men got the idea. “It’s literally right here.”

A silent pause preceded Rennick’s complaint. “I didn’t know that. This is the first time I’ve seen a box let thi—Ashari, why didn’t you just send it in a normal box?”

“This is a normal box! it’s a normal fancy box!” Charlotte argued. “You murdered this fancy box!”

Rennick sighed, and yet the humor of it all caused him to snort a laugh. “You know what? Yeah, I did. And I would have gotten away with it, if it weren’t for you, you pesky woman. And I’d do it again.”

Amusement overshadowed her annoyance and Charlotte spoffed. She playfully raised a brow and set her hands akimbo, shifting her eyes onto Keagan. “And what do you have to say for yourself, Dilrubaa? The accomplice to this crime!”

"My gem. My warrior maiden," Keagan cleared his throat as he went through his names for her. "I....I couldn't get the damn thing open either! And it isn't very clearly labeled—I thought the ribbon was for show, Koh-i-noor!" Had they failed as men to be bested by a mere box?

Well he wasn’t wrong. For anyone unfamiliar with that packaging they could make such a mistake, Charlotte decided. However, that didn’t mean she wouldn’t take the opportunity for fun.

“Mhm, well, as far as I’m concerned this is a felony. I think the both of you should be tried for first degree,” Charlotte teased.

“Hey, it was a crime of passion at best. We never meant to let it go that far,” Rennick chuckled.

“Okay, then second-degree,” Charlotte spoffed. “Come on you two. I’ll lay down the law later, but we gotta get going.” She gave the nearest one, Keagan, a firm pat to his rear before going out the door.

JD and Kaylee eventually found comfort sitting with each other on the couch. “So what’s up?”

“Ren and Keagan had trouble with the box,” Charlotte mused.

“Oh, did the tab get stuck?” JD asked.

Chuckling, Charlotte decided not to out them. “Yeah, something like that.”

"That's weird," Kaylee mused. " I don't think I've ever had one get stuck. Craftsmanship has never been a problem."

“First time for everything I guess,” Charlotte held back a snort of mirth.

Before any more questions could be asked, the men came walking out looking sharp and distinguished. They said nothing about the box and simply took up their usual side of Charlotte. JD stood with Kaylee and the two followed the throuple out of the dorm.

On the way to the castle the girls talked about the usual way they celebrated New Years. They told them about how their Aunt Rosy and Uncle Cory met, how they kissed at midnight, and even adorably fell asleep alongside each other. They mentioned the usual games, songs, and dances, and so on.

Upon arriving, JD said, “I should get dressed.”

“Yeah, Kaylee and I need to as well,” Charlotte said. They were still in their waitressing uniforms.

"We'll just get dressed in my room," Kaylee offered, taking his hand and starting that way.

"Uh huh...make sure you two don't take too long to 'get dressed'," Keagan smirked knowingly, earning a blush from Kaylee.

“Hey you two are ones to talk,” Charlotte gave him a playful nudge. “I’m gonna find a dress to put on, are you guys comfortable going into the G.C. on your own?”

Rennick considered enjoying the sight of their sweetheart getting ready, but he had learned it was better when she already knew what to wear. When Charlotte had to search for a dress it turned into more of a chore than a simple show. But were they ready to head into a party without their beloved?

“Hmmm,” Rennick glanced at Keagan and then looked back to Charlotte. “You know what, yeah. I think we’ll be good.”

“Alright, I’ll be right down after, I promise,” Charlotte smiled. She gave them both a kiss before heading off.

The couple who left earlier had reached their room before Charlotte. JD went into his lady love’s room with her and dug out the neatly folded outfit she sent him. JD set that aside and began to disrobe, glancing with a pleased expression at Kaylee as she went about choosing her dress.

Shifting through a myriad rainbow of colors, his look wasn't missed and she perked a fair brow in his direction. "What's that look for?" Kaylee asked him with a curious smile.

“Nothing,” JD feigned ignorance. He smiled again. “Just happy to be here.”

Kaylee questioned him a little bit longer before she decided to accept it. "Good, because I'm happy to have you here too, Mia Ragione."

Once dressed himself, and before she did, JD watched her deciding between two dresses and asked, “So do you normally wear your panties inside out?” The amused grin on his face told Kaylee what he might have been chuckling about earlier.

The question caught her off guard, setting the dresses down and looking at her undergarment. Blushing, she pulled them off and set about turning them right side out. "Shouldn't you know by now how I wear my panties?" She tried to tease him back. "Was just a bit rushed getting ready this morning."

“Yeah, we did leave the cottage a little late,” JD spoffed. He looked over her options. “So, which dress are you going to wear?”

Looking between the tea-length dark navy dress with golden decals around her corset and the full length black skirted number also decorated in gold, Kaylee knew she needed a second opinion. "Well, if we're going to go outside, the shorter one could be chilly. Any plans for winter treks?"

“Uhh, I appreciate that you love winter, mio Cielo, but I am not looking forward to going outside. But I am fine with indoor activities and games,” JD chuckled. “You look amazing, so whichever dress you pick will be grateful, I’m sure.”

"That's adorable and sweet and does not help me at all," Kaylee sighed in an exasperated tone. "Fine, I'll wear the shorter one. It'll be easier to chase the kids without having to stop and tie up the skirt."

“You have ties? Oh, you have ties,” JD answered his own curiosity by ruffling the folds. “That’s clever.”

Two knocks at the door preceded Charlotte poking her head into the room. “Hey, can I borrow your mascara? I can’t find mine.” She reached out a hand and wiggled her fingers in her sister's direction.

“Why don’t you just come in?” JD asked.

“Not dressed yet,” Charlotte spoffed, her hand kept up in wait. “Just real quick—Oh, I heard from Pascal that Granya is here. She’s got a rounded belly now.”

"Ohh, that's so exciting!" Kaylee squealed as she walked over still in just her undergarments and passed the pale pink tube to her sister. "I suppose January is literally around the corner, isn't it?"

“Yes! And there are four. Oh I want to know the options for names,” Charlotte said, disappearing momentarily behind the cracked door to apply the black coloring. “I hope they choose distinct names so it’s not confusing to call after them.”

JD got up and said, “I’ll be right back. Gonna go to the bathroom to touch up before heading down.”

The girls gave him a cursory acknowledgment. As soon as he left Charlotte came in to put the mascar away herself. “Oo, cute pick,” she said about the dress Kaylee picked up. “Alright, I'm gonna get my own dress on and I’ll head down. See you!”

And just like that Charlotte closed the door behind her, leaving Kaylee to her dress. JD didn’t take too long to come back out. If the sound of the sink wasn’t an indication he was back, the strong scent of his cologne did the trick.

Seeing her wince, JD offered a sheepish smile. “Eh, I thought I’d take a dab for a little spice…I may have accidentally dropped the bottle on me…”

Nose still scrunched up, there was no way Kaylee could veil her disapproval at just how strong it was. "That must have been quite the drop," she accused him. "Why don't you take a washcloth and soap to try and wash some of it off. It's really strong and might set some people off. Especially poor Granya." Her already enhanced sense of smell was no doubt on the fritz.

“Yeaaah, I think you’re right,” JD said, going back to the bathroom. It took a hot minute before he returned. The smell was definitely less, but not gone. “Better? Tolerable at least?”

"Hopefully tolerable," Kaylee chuckled, now at least willing to go in for a kiss. While he was in the bathroom she'd slipped on a pair of low gold heels. "Ready to face the wolves?"

Taking her arm, JD chuckled, “Actually, yes.”

The couple made their way down the halls, the elevator, this way and that, and arrived to the sound of music, conversation, and children chattering. The smell of food waiting for them wafted over to mingle with the lingering scent of JD’s cologne. It was only mildly unpleasant and quick for Kaylee to ignore as they walked into the crowd of bodies. Everyone wore outfits as grand as the ones the two had put on. Across the way Charlotte gave a spin for her beaus to show off her golden gown that fluttered around her knees when she twirled.

“Beautiful,” Rennick praised, giving Charlotte a tug over for a kiss.

Once their lips parted, Keagan swooped in to offer the same. Pulling away, he gazed down at her fondly. "Breath taking."

Coming up to them, JD said, “Agreed, but,” he gestured to his girlfriend, “behold.”

Chuckling, Charlotte leaned against Rennick who wrapped his arms around her. “You really do look amazing. Love this design on the bodice.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Murmuring a thanks to her sister and blushing at being showcased even if she didn't enjoy the compliments and attention, Kaylee brushed them away. "Only so I can keep up with just how magnificent you look, Mia Ragione."

"I think you all look simply splendid," Willow's soft voice sang out to the give teenagers as she approached. Her black gown trailed behind her with its silver and gold embroideries. At first it seemed she was holding the fabric at her lower sternum, but upon closer inspection you could see there was sling over her shoulder, the fabric perfectly melting into the dress and not taking away any of the glamor. Nestled in the sling was a peaceful, sleeping Coda. "I was so pleased to hear you'd all be joining us for the celebration."

"Isn't it wonderful, Aunt Willow?" Kaylee didn't mask her joy, an arm through one of her boyfriends. "And this of course is JD."

“Good to meet you,” JD said, offering a free hand. He could tell his cologne had yet to fade, but at least it was at a level that Willow could politely mask her reaction. He couldn’t tell she was bothered. “I hear a lot about your wonderful family. Some of the best singers, I hear.”

Theo came to stand next to his wife with Aria on his hip, earning his own introduction and a handshake with JD. “Da, we have many in our family, Alassiel very good, but—,” he leaned in with the back of his hand shielding his lips, “—Willow is best.”

Charlotte chuckled a tease, “No bias there, of course.”

“No, no bias,” Theo shook his head and grinned

At Charlotte's side, Keagan shifted slightly, his interest found in watching a few of the children chasing themselves about. His nut brown gaze remained in that direction as well as the front of his body, not seeming a part of the current conversation.

Rennick’s attention occasionally drifted off as well, though he kept a comfortable hold on Charlotte and half an ear on what was said, in case he was promoted to talk.

JD didn’t feel comfortable losing focus. He was too new. Maybe after a few times he might relax at Kaylee’s side amidst her family’s crowd, but right now he kept his posture straight and his eyes on the two who had come up. Fear of appearing disrespectful? Possibly.

“Well,” JD smiled, “I’m glad to know you’re an objective observer, Mr. Al-Zakhar. I myself believe Kaylee to be an amazing singer.”

“Runs in family,” Amalia had sneaked up on them despite her clacking high heels. She wore a sleek, side-split dress that pleased her husband well. She grinned at the slight jolt of JD’s body from her unexpected presence. “Ay, you own restaurant, da? What is name?”

“Vittorio,” JD answered.

“Hm,” Amalia eyed him. “Will come sometime, see how it is.”

The soft half of his serpent was only a step behind after releasing their daughter into the midst of other children, Sigvar toddling after. A hand found it's way to her waist and he gave the young lad a nod of his head. "My darling tart means well, even if she may sound menacing," Gordon offered with a chuckle, offering his free hand out first to JD before moving on to the other boys. "Gordon Baranov. Good to have you here, gents."

When it was Keagan's turn for a handshake, his attention seemed to have returned at first. "Honored to be here, Mr. Baranov," he offered a sincere thanks. However, as soon as he released his hand, dark eyes fell on Willow for a brief moment before he turned away once more.

JD smiled pleasantly, exchanging the greeting. “Good to be here.”

“Same,” Rennick said, giving a nod. He didn’t feel as pressed to grab hands since they had seen him for Christmas.

When it was Keagan's turn for a handshake, his attention seemed to have returned at first. "Honored to be here, Mr. Baranov," he offered a sincere thanks. However, as soon as he released his hand, dark eyes fell on Willow for a brief moment before he turned away once more.

Charlotte thought she sensed something and decided to check. While the family, one by one, came to check JD out, she reached over to grab Keagan’s hand and gave it a squeeze. She leaned in when she got his attention and asked, “How are you doing?”

"Great," Keagan answered, though his demeanor didn't change.

During the shuffling of aunts and uncles, there was the faint cry of an injured little one. Melody had managed to lose her footing on a rug and took a good tumble. The call to arms grabbed Willow's attention who had been lingering and chatting with those who came near by. "I better go check on her," she excused herself, turning with still nestled Coda and walking off. The moment she'd walked away, Keagan turned his full body back to the greetings and meetings, giving his earned attention and pearly smile those who approached them.

The shift in mood had only been noticed by Charlotte for the fact that it felt like such a stark contrast. Rennick, not as in tune with that kind of thing, and for being in conversation, missed it all together.

“—slaying Loki is probably impossible. He’s stuck in Aarin,” Cory said.

“It’s a matter of getting there then,” Rennick said.

“So you plan to search Aarin? To kill him? Can you even kill him?” Cory let his son onto the floor.

Briefly Charlotte placed her hand on Rennick’s shoulder. His attention turned ot her. “We’ll be back.”

“Okay,” Rennick nodded, appreciating the heads up. Then he faced Cory again.

Charlotte slipped her hand in Keagans. “Walk with me?”

"Hmm?" The question had caught him off guard but he nodded. "Of course."

They were within sight, but out of earshot, slowly strolling the edges of the party. “Something is bothering you, Dilrubaa. What is it?”

"Oh? What do you mean, my Koh-i-noor?" his head cocked slightly to the side as he tried to understand what she was referring to.

“You seemed detached when Aunt Willow was with us, but you brightened up when she left,” Charlotte said. “Or…maybe I misread you.”

A sheepish smile crept on to his face at a particular name. "Oh, uh no. Sorry, I didn't mean to do anything like that," he said as he adjusted the collar of his shirt. "I'll try to be more aware of waht I'm doing."

“Well, I don’t want you to feel like you have to ‘be aware’ of your behavior around me. I want to know if you’re unsettled,” Charlotte said, giving his hand a squeeze. “So that if something is wrong, it can be fixed. I mean…I kinda felt like you were the same at Christmas, but if this is just me getting hyper emotional, then you can just ignore me. I did start my period yesterday, after all.”

Clearing his throat as the realization came he wasn't going to be able to avoid this talk, Keagan stepped forward and rubbed her shoulders gently. "Nothing is wrong," he tried to reassure before offering a quiet confession. I just, er...your Aunt has rather particular traits and they are hard not to notice."

“Traits?” Charlotte asked, curious. She looked over at her Aunt and then back to Keagan. “Well, she and Aunt Rosalie are half-sisters, if that’s what you mean.”

"That's true," he had to agree, though Rosalie wasn't getting the same reaction from him. "However, your Aunt Willow has dark hair that you know I'm fond of, and a certain face structure and voice and..." He trailed off releasing his hold on her shoulders and letting his hands fall in a specific spot that now needed sheltering from eyes.

Charlotte’s brows furrowed, trying to understand. Then a small smirk spread over her face as one possibility came to mind. “Oh, Dilrubaa, do you have the hots for my aunt?”

His smile turned bashful for a brief moment before followed by a look of shame. "No. I mean, well yes, but I don't mean anything by it! I'm just trying to not think about it and she was being too friendly and it wasn't helping."

Amused, Charlotte said, “I’m not offended. In fact, I know the struggle.” She took Keagan’s arm and they continued to walk. “Never, ever tell Kaylee, but while she grew out of her crush on Ryuu, I did not. I’m satisfied with you and Kuna, but I will admit that man is spicy.” The ex-dragon priest in question was not far off. Champagne hair tousled, outfit fitting just right. “Aunt Willow is incredibly beautiful. Did you know that a kelpie wanted to take her for their gardens? That’s a huge compliment toward her impeccable beauty. She and Alassiel are probably the prettiest girls here.”

"Oh I wouldn't doubt it," Keagan had to admit, clear relief on his face from the knowledge his crush didn't offend her. "And Alassiel is beautiful, no doubt, but I guess I just have a deeper appreciation for dark-haired gorgeous women." He offered a meek shrug.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Then I’m glad I have my nearly black waves. I used to be jealous of Kaylee’s golden hair. It’s like it soaks in sunshine. I wanted to dye it for a long time, but mother refused to let me strip it of its color because of the damage it could do. Lightening dark hair is harder on the strands than the reverse.”

"Mmm I promise I would love you regardless," Keagan swore, stepping in close and tugging her up against his front. His free hand tilted her chin up so he could lean back in toward her, pausing just before a kiss to murmur, "But you are an outright fantasy as you are, my warrior maiden."

Sighing into his affection, Charlotte let the world fall away to enjoy the moment with her beloved. They must have been a little longer than intended, because Jasper and Jin happened to come across them in their fake battle with practice swords.

“Ew, Lottie, don’t be gross,” Jasper scrunched his nose. Jin merely shook his head.

Charlotte’s chuckle broke the hold her mouth had on Keagans. She rested her head on his chest when she turned to give her younger brother a raised brow. “Oh I can’t wait until you like somene. Then I’ll tease you for everything you’re getting on my case for now.”

“Relationships are a waste of time,” Jasper said. “Girls are worse.”

“They take too long in the bathroom,” Jin pointed out. “Even Nia.”

“Pfft, that’s because we actually care about hygiene and looking good. Did you even brush your hair today? Your curls are everywhere, Jas,” Charlotte said, in an annoyed sibling tone.

“Actually no, because it’s clean,” Jasper said, as if that was the right answer. “You’re just obsessed with your hair. But what you should be concerned about is your gnarly toe fungus.”

“I had athletes' feet for ONE MONTH, JAS!”

“Could have fooled me!” Jasper gave his sister’s arm a light whack with his sword and turned on his heel to run.

“GET OVER HERE!” Charlotte bolted after him, grabbing the other practice sword from Jin as she chased her brother.

“DAD! LOTTIE’S TRYING TO HIT ME!” Jasper yelled as he weaved through the bodies. “I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING WRONG!” The addition would have seemed unnecessary, except the line of questioning did tend to conclude this fact.

“LIAR!” Charlotte shouted.

Jin looked to Keagan. “We go into the academy next year…”

Suppressing a chuckle, Keagan nodded to Jinpa. "That's what I hear. Think the two of them are still going to be just as horrible to each other then?"

“Probably worse. They’re the most competitive of the siblings,” Jin said with a nod. “I just hope they don’t burn the school down before I get through the Freshman.”

The sound of clacking wooden swords faded in and out depending on how close the siblings battled. It took the warning of a few adults for Charlotte and Jasper to reconcile. By the time they cooled down they were laughing again. Jinpa paired up with Jasper and Charlotte joined her beaus.

JD had been tense for most of the interaction, but found himself relaxing near the end of it. “They’re kinda funny, the way they work. I’m glad they can move past these things,” he said to Kaylee.

"They fight like cats and dogs," Kaylee chuckled, feeling no reason to hide it. "I'm pretty sure they've been like this all of Jasper's life. But who knows, maybe once we move out the fights between them might settle." Not that they were visibly angry with each other, just a constant sibling rivalry.

“I guess we won’t know until it happens,” JD said, amused. He looked over at Kaylee. “Does the trade college have a dorm situation similar to the academy?”

"It does," Kaylee said, her lips spreading into a small smirk. "Although they also accommodations where you can stay separate of a general dorm if you're married or expecting."

“Really?” JD raised his brows. After a moment of thought he said, “Well, I guess that makes sense. There would be people who want to become guardians who have families or want them. I wonder what a pregnant woman would do for phys ed.”

Wesley happened to be nearby and had the answer. “They’d focus on the academic part until they were physically fit to take the other classes.” JD had turned into mild surprise that was quick to vanish. There were a lot of people and hardly any real space to talk without someone hearing. “I wanted to make sure people who were passionate about both their career and having a family got an opportunity for both. It’s likely a lot of women might choose to do one or the other, but it’s still available in case.”

“Ah, I see,” JD said. “So you have daycare and all that?”

“Daycare with twenty-four hour surveillance accessible by the parents, little shops for supplies, and a medical wing for children in addition to the infirmary for adults,” Wesely nodded. He said a little loudly, in a very specific directly, “If I can get him to do it, I’d like to hire Theo as the pediatrician.”

The Russian Rogue chuckled, “Eeeeh, maybe. I don’t know. How far away is this place?”

“A portal away, if need be,” Wesley said. “I don’t want to uproot your family. I think Sweet Willow might become not-so-sweet if I did that.”

"I would not. You'd both be in a heap of trouble both if you did that. Though I'm sure you'd have an extra room for Theo so he wasn't left sleeping in the dog house," Willow smirked, having stepped closer for the discussion.

Theo gave his wife a kiss. “Da, hopefully it is cozy dog house.”

Chiming in, Granya said, “Like the one for Liam.” She stood just far enough away from JD to avoid the smell of cologne still clinging to the young man, her hand resting on her rounded belly that shifted subtlety. “Both of you can share when you are in trouble.”

“I haven’t been in trouble for a long time, just sayin’,” Liam said, finger raised in the air in emphasis.

"Somehow a dog house doesn't sound like as much of a punishment in your home," Oliver remarked as he approached with his dear Lamb at his side and Solaris in hand, bright eyes taking in the world. Eyes on the soon to be parents, he offered a warm one-armed embrace. "Pregnancy has is quite becoming on you, Granya."

"Uncle Oliver is right, you look so cute and round," Kaylee had to coo, slipping from JD's hold so she could approach the expecting wolf. "Is it okay if I feel?"

“Da,” Granya nodded and even guided Kaylee’s hand to the side where most of the activity was going on. It took a minute before Kaylee felt two small kicks.

Lauri asked, “Did you get an ultrasound?”

Liam, beaming with pride, said, “Yeah. They were too cute.”

“Is really amazing,” Theo said, who had helped at the time. “They morph between wolf and human on screen.”

Charlotte took a turn to feel the babies as well. “Aw, how sweet! How big are they?”

“The size of a big grapefruit,” Theo said.

“Any name ideas?” Inara asked.

“Not yet,” Granya said, straightening out her shirt once the curious people were satisfied with getting a feel. “But we have some time until January’s full moon.”

“Oh that’s the due date?” Cory asked, forgetting.

Nodding, Granya said, “Really hoping it will be right after it, but we are preparing for it to happen that night.” She leaned into Liam’s hold when he wrapped his arm around her. Granny looked up at him with a meaningful smile.”And I trust Liam.”

“Aww,” Charlotte melted between her beaus. While she had a hard time imagining having four at once, she knew she related to that sentiment.

“Guys, it’s almost midnight!” Lyra said, pulling on her father’s hand.

His other free hand was taken by the remaining twin. "We don't want to miss it," Des agreed. It was a lot for the young ones to stay up so late, but they had made it!

Well most of them had. In one corner of the large hall, Joao has sat in a lounger - just to rest his eyes for a minute - and had dozed off. Renata, Rivver, and Astrid had all made their way toward the sleeping mountain, now a pile of snoozing toddlers on his reclined chest.

"See Talia, told you your man was getting old," Annabelle cackled. "Those boys run him ragged." Even if they were relatively well behaved, the Santos boys did have a surplus of energy it seemed!

"Should we wake him?" Rosy asked tentatively, unsure whether he'd prefer to be conscious to bring in the new year or to allow him and the little girls a chance to sleep.

Smiling, Natalia chuckled, “Nyet, let them sleep.” He had a nap earlier, to prepare, but her dedicated husband looked like he needed it.

Cory said, “Hah, well I made it to the end.”

“You also play video games late into the night,” Lauri pointed out in a tease. “It isn’t a flex when you do it all the time.”

“Midnight, midnight!” The few children away chanted. They were hushed, so the whispered it instead.

Wesley scooped up his girls and headed towards the balcony. “Who’s ready for fireworks?”

“Me!” Lyra and Desi raised their arms in the air.

JD walked with Kaylee and the throuple outside. The children were watched closely as they grabbed onto the he rail to peer over. Some got onto benches. Their parents were quick to hold onto shirts and waists. Yonten fought to keep Nia from climbing a small tree and placed her on his shoulders instead.

Cory came up to stand beside Rosalie, his sleeping boy rested his head on one shoulder. “Here we go.”

BOOM! The colors showered overhead.

“Ooo!” Rayne marveled at the sparks in the arms of her father.

“Encore encore!” Luna cheered, although it wasn’t needed.

BOOM! BOOM! A garden of colors shaped into peonies with a butterfly flapping across flashed in the sky.

Charlotte gasped. “Whoa” She glanced at her grinning father and then back to see a bloom of a tiger yawning, a blink of a fox, and more.

“Aw, that’s sweet,” Lauri sniffed to see a little lamb nuzzle a lion.

A dragon circled around a bunny, a squirrel zipped up a mountainside, and more. Between some of these flashing images were fireworks shaping into simple pictures and sentiments of the last year, even including faces of their friends and family.

The children were in awe at the spectacle, and even many of the adults. Everyone held on to their loved ones as the show of vibrant colors was out on for them. Gleeful shouts and cheers were in no short supply.

Kaylee leaned against JD with an elated smile, endless wonder twinkling in rows of cornflower. She had to turn her head to speak into his ear over the music. "I love you and there's no one else I would want to spend the next year with." She meant that with all her heart. Boys had been heartache after headache for her but this felt so different than Lorenzo and even Joss had felt. She was beginning to see a life shaped with JD and how the two together would fit in the the puzzle that was the rest of her family.

JD brushed a stray curl from Kaylee’s face, a smile spreading from hearing her words. “Non l'avrei in nessun altro modo, mio Cielo.[I wouldn’t have it any other way, my sky.]” Under an explosion of light he leaned to meet their mouths in the first kiss of the new year.

It seemed other couples had the same in mind. Cory guided Rosalie’s lips to his, Lauri and Oliver shared a loving kiss, Wesley gave his twins a peck each and Inara a deep one, Yonten grabbed Annabelle’s face for a smooch, and so forth. Charlotte alternated between her beaus.

After a burst of farewell to the last year and a welcome to the new, the family trickled back into the Great Common where they picked up their things and began shuffling to the exit. Jovan helped Joao and Natalia since the tired husband was so drowsy. The parents who needed it got a helping hand from Charlotte, Kaylee, and their loves.

Once the final family left and the portals were shut the Von Helsing family said their own final goodnights and parted to their rooms. Jasper and Kit were happy that Jinpa got to stay, and the twins were giddy to know two of their female cousins got to do so as well.

JD walked with Kaylee and the throuple who made their way to the lounge. Charlotte had long since gotten rid of her shoes, lost in the castle somewhere. There were sticky spots on Rennicks shirt-tail from kids grabbing his attention by yanking on him. JD was glad he had been able to keep away from tiny fingers by dancing a lot with Kaylee.

“I feel like we all need a shower, but I am so tired,” Charlotte yawned.

"Too tired?" Keagan wiggled his brows, though that even lacked some enthusiasm. It had been a taxing party, after all. "We can call it for bed and shower in the morning?"

Charlotte’s hum of consideration trailed off into a grumble. “I don’t know…”

"Mmm I think we'll have to shower first," Kaylee decided for the two of them. "There's still a good amount of cologne on you and we don't need to bring that to bed."

Once the final family left and the portals were shut the Von Helsing family said their own final goodnights and parted to their rooms. Jasper and Kit were happy that Jinpa and John got to stay, and the twins were giddy to know two of their female cousins got to do so as well.

JD feigned surprise. “You don’t want your bed to smell like me?”

“She doesn’t want her bed to smell like you dumped a gasoline tank of cologne on it,” Charlotte managed a mirthful snort. She stretched as they walked into the lounge and had to make a final decision. “Okay, I think I can make it through a short, hot shower. Then tomorrow we can do a steamy bath.”

Rennick pulled off his shirt while Keagan opened the room to her door. “Damn, I think they got this sticky stuff through the fabric and onto me. What even is this?”

Raising a finger Charlotte said, “Aaaaand that’s why I want us to take a quick shower.” She tossed a look and a wave at JD and Kaylee. “Night guys!”

“Night,” JD chuckled.

Keagan also gave his farewells, heard just as the door was closing saying, "Well, it isn't the first time you've wound up sticky, this just wasn't as much fun."

Kaylee shook her head at the three of them, pulling JD along with her into her room. "It is a good amount of cologne. I'm sure after a shower the bed will even still get a fair amount of it," she offered him, slipping out of her shoes and straining to reach behind her and unzip her dress.

Easily able to remove his own clothing, JD amused himself with watching Kayle hop around to try to undo her dress. “Coach would have a harsh word or two about how much fail is happening right now,” he chuckled, going over to help.

"Yes, well I'd love to see just how easily Coach would deal with a boned corset top and heels for almost six hours," Kaylee spoffed, letting the dress fall to the floor once the zipper was handled.

Gathering up the clothes, JD found the chute and dropped them into the hole. “You could ask him. He’s crazy enough to try it, I think,” he chuckled, taking her hand to pull her toward the bathroom, even though most of the cologne had been on the clothes themselves and now the problem of the launderers. “To be honest, it would be funny to see.”

"Funny is an interesting word," Kaylee murmured as she was adjusting the water temperature for them both. "Probably a good laugh, but good luck getting him to do something like that."

“I think he hardest part is if he did it and he got through. He’d gloat,” JD paused to mull over that truth before getting into the bath with Kaylee. “On second thoguht, I hope he isn’t challenged.” He took a sponge and went to buisiness scrubbing off as much of the remaining cologne as he could. “Coach is already a pain about eveything else—oh, they’re gonna announce the students going on the week long trip. Are you excited?”

Lathering herself to wipe away the sweat and grime of a long evening, Kaylee had to open an eye to gaze over at him. "I've been trying not to think about it since the tryouts were done with," she admitted. "I'm still nowhere near as confident as you are that I'll be selected."

There were hundreds of applicants, but her friends were sure. JD said, “Well, going or not, I think you’ve done great work.” He turned on the snake shower head to rinse himself off. “It’s at least something to look forward to in school. That and dance. Are you guys going to another competition?”

"Yeah the dance competition is in February so I'm sure auditions will be held again soon," she said with a small wince. She was excited but that was just another thing to add to her heaping plate that was Junior year.

Seeing the slight hesitancy for that fact, JD chuckled. “You know, it’s not bad if you skip it. You’re doing a lot this year.”

"No, no, I can't," Kaylee insisted. "Lottie and I won duos last year and I don't want to let someone beat us this year. I'm sure I can find time to rehearse."

“Hmm, okay,” JD said. He set aside the soaps and took the liberty of helping Kaylee with rinsing. “Just make sure you don’t run yourself down.”

"What? Me, overwork myself? I would never," she tried to laugh it off, meeting him for a soft kiss.

“Mhmmm,” JD spoffed, enjoying two more kisses before getting out with her. “Come here then and put that stanmina to good use.”

They dried off a little before taking their affection to the bedroom. It didn’t take long for the need to sleep to come for them after one tumble. JD happily fell asleep with Kaylee in his arms. Content, satisfied, the two had no trouble getting through the night. Thankfully they didn’t have to get up at a particular time the next day. Although, near the end of it, JD did have to head off to his grandpa’s home. They promised to see each other again on Monday.

The weekend seemed to fly by which helped Kaylee keep from missing JD too much, plus nightly calls and texts were always still present. She made sure to pass on word from her parents that he was welcomed to come back when his grandfather's health permitted it. The days off were used for a few assignments and more importantly studying, though she did indulge in a much needed nap Sunday afternoon that was quite the refresher.

Charlotte had her men for company throughout the weekend, Keagan finding it much easier than holidays with his family. The castle and it's family were always happy to have him, as was mentioned gently at lunch on Saturday. They all had plenty of time to bond and relax, ready to face the new year and second half the school year. Monday morning all four headed to the vaults, though Kaylee was a little faster than the throuple, eager to find her sweetheart waiting.

JD greeted his beloved just as soon as she passed through the threshold, arms open. They embraced without a word spoken between the until they were satisfied with the kisses they exchanged. All this took place within the time it took the throuple to close out the vault doors. Then they held hands and walked with one another to tackle the day starting with breakfast.

The companions were aflutter with conversation. They happily greeted the Von Helsing sisters and their beaus, but excitement and curiosity were focused on two particular friends—Serenity and Bellasiel—who came shortly after they had arrived. Dirael, once again, was nowhere to be seen. They’d ask about him later. For now they were too curious about how it went with Bellasiel and Serenity since she made the request for her parents to bring her girlfriend to New Years.

“They gave the permission,” Bellasiel said, giving her sweetheart’s hand a squeeze.

Serenity shifted. “I think it went better than I expected. Dad didn’t throw anything, but he was red in the face the whole time. Mom’s consolation to Dad was that at least I wouldn’t influence any siblings…It didn’t seem to make him feel better.”

Frowning, Tysha muttered, “Backhanded too.”

“I think the only reason why it didn’t get out of hand was because of Dad’s work with the therapist,” Serenity said. “It wouldn’t have been so bad if Dad didn’t drop Bella’s plate of food in front of her like he did. It splashed a little on her shirt,” Serenity huffed. This part made Bellasiel smile, though she didn’t interrupt. Everyone was curious about what she did in response. They were given the answer in the next breath. “I told them that they could be upset with me, and they didn’t have to want us around, but since they agreed we could come they weren’t going to get away with being rude like that and I demanded father please apologize for setting the soup down so firmly.”

Wide eyed, the friends couldn’t believe their quiet friend had said so much! “Well what happened?”

“Dad got upset and tried to blow it off, but I know him enough to tell when he did something on purpose,” Serenity’s stern face broadened Bellasiel’s smile. “I said if they were going to act like that then I’d leave for Bella’s house right then and demand emancipation. They straighten up after that.”

"Good for you girl," Sophia cheered her on, willing to be in their corner no matter what. "They need to acknowledge that even if you're their daughter that you can still choose not to be in their lives. If they can't be civil they don't deserve you."

"Exactly what Soph said. And if they try to pull that again, know you're not alone because all of us will back you two up," Kaylee agreed.

This time around Serenity did smile; a confidence she had struggled with took root. “Thank you.”

“That was pretty brave of you too, good job,” Charlotte praised.

Bellasiel beamed. “She was a fierce thing. She even gave the table a thump.”

“Well, not quite a ‘thump’…I did give it a firm finger tap,” Serenity spoffed meekly.

“Hey, for you, that might as well have been a slam with your first,” Rennick chuckled. “Good on yah.”

Bashful, Serenity changed the focus. “JD, how was your visit to the castle?”

“Really well,” he said, and gave Kaylee a look of adoration. “I had the best time with my best girl.”

“Aw,” Cara cooed.
This time around Serenity did smile; a confidence she had struggled with took root. “Thank you.”

“That was pretty brave of you too, good job,” Charlotte praised.

Bellasiel beamed. “She was a fierce thing. She even gave the table a thump.”

“Well, not quite a ‘thump’…I did give it a firm finger tap,” Serenity spoffed meekly.

“Hey, for you, that might as well have been a slam with your first,” Rennick chuckled. “Good on yah.”

Bashful, Serenity changed the focus. “JD, how was your visit to the castle?”

“Really well,” he said, and gave Kaylee a look of adoration. “I had the best time with my best girl.”

“Aw,” Cara cooed.

"It was wonderful," Kaylee wasn't afraid to boast. "Dad had the most magnificent fireworks planned for us and it was great to see everyone. Granya was there and we got to feel the pups, too!"

"Jealous," Tallulah sighed. Like many of them, she was beyond intrigued with the whole ordeal and couldn't wait to see how it was going to turn out.

The feeling was mutual. “You have got to tell us as soon as she gives birth. Even if we cant visit right away, I want to know!” Tysha said.

“Yes, us too,” Bellasiel said. She, like other Aarinians, didn’t know about all the curses possible. Hearing about one that shifted you into a beast fascinated her.

“Oh definitely,” Charlotte said. “You’re all welcome to come if and when they give the okay.”

Matt said, “I’m good with pictures. Babies make me nervous.”

“That’s fine. I didn’t expect all you guys to want to come,” Charlotte spoffed. “Except maybe Dirael. He’s quite curious.”

“Have you seen Dirael lately?” Tysha asked Serenity and Bellasiel.

Shaking her head, Serenity said, “No. Bella said he’s been sulking about their tension over the ritual still. She doesn’t know how long he will, since their relationship has gone through a of changes since they left their cult. This is kind of new.”

“Oh okay,” Tysha said.

“I want to know what’s up with Khaz,” Cara said, leaning in excitedly.

Chuckling, Serenity said, “I know less about him. Khaz is their cousin. He’s been trying to see if Hura, Bella’s mom, would allow him to move in to the house.”

“Really?” Charlotte asked.

“Yeah,” Bellasiel nodded. “Right now he’s only in the dorm. His tuition is being paid by the money he got from selling items he stole with him from when he left the cult.”

“Hmm, does she have reservations about him?” Tysha asked.

“No, she’s excited that someone else left, and a male too,” Bellasiel said.

Serenity said, “Looks like it’s more to do with space. They live in a three bedroom, but one of them is used for her business. They’re just figuring out what to do.” She tilted her head. “Why? Don’t you have a boyfriend?”

“Ugh, he left because he had an issue with my friends,” Cara rolled her eyes. “If he can’t be cool with all of us, then he’s not cool with me. But Khaz seems to like us.”

“Oh very much,” Bellasiel chuckled, and gave Tallulah and Sophia a smirk. “He said he’s impressed with you two.”

"I can't say I'm surprised. I tend to have that effect on people," Sophia said as she fanned herself with her hand.

Tallulah decided to let the comment go. Some battles were better not fought and that was a hill she knew Sophia would die upon. "He was pleasant, I was honestly surprised. After hearing how Diraels experiences were leaving the cult I would have expected Khaz to be similar, but he seems to be picking up on it quite quickly."

“I guess people are different. I mean, for a guy to voluntarily leave, well, that’s incredible. Women are far more understandable,” Bellasiel said. “So maybe his motive for leavening, though similar, is stronger? Since Dirael was probably also influenced by mom and I going.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Charlotte said, a little lost in thought. “Did guys get a pass for bedding women?”

“Uh, I don’t know what you mean,” Bellasiel said.

“Like, was it frowned upon for them to do that? Before marrying?” Charlotte rephrased.

“Oh…” Bellasiel thought back. “You know, I don’t know, but I think it would make sense that slaves didn’t count. It’s possible.”

“Because if he’s really good, then maybe he did it with a bunch of slave girls,” Charlotte said, which put a bad taste in her mouth.

“Well, maybe, but you have to understand he grew up in that culture and then left it. So it’s likely he found a fault in this way of life,” Serenity pointed out.

“Oh, that’s fair,” Charlotte said. They gave Bellasiel and Dirael a chance. Might as well extend that to Khaz.

“Students,” the familiar voice of their principal filled the room. “Welcome back to the academy.” After a short clap he continued. “All of you are probably wondering who made it on the list for the week visit with the guardians. The names will be listed on the school website at the end of the day. Now on to other news…”

The companions paid half attention since that got them taking about the topic of the week long trip. It lasted until Mr. Minton left and the bell rang for their first class. All day the intrigue over who had gotten a spot fueled their desire to get to the end of the day. Just before last bell they were on their phones, refreshing the page. It wasn’t until they got out of class that the list popped up.

Charlotte scrolled through to the last letters. “Von Helsing—Kaylee we got in!”

Rooted in the hallway, Kaylee stared at the list in disbelief for several seconds. When it finally struck her, she couldn't hold back her excitement. "We got in? We both got in!"

"You did so well, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan praised his beloved. "I am so very proud of you."

Charlotte hopped into Keagan’s arms for an excited hug. “Aw, thank you! Ren is gonna is be so hyped when—Oh, I should check if he got in too.” Charlotte dropped down and pulled out her phone.

“See? All your hard work paid off,” JD beamed. He pulled her in for a kiss. “Congratulations, mio Cielo. You deserve this opportunity.”

"Thank you, Mia Ragione, but I really didn't think I'd make the cut," Kaylee confessed. Each time she had made a mistake and her score dipped below perfect, it haunted her at night like a montage of mishaps. They weren't often, but she amplified them in her mind, making this truly seem like a mistake. "I wonder if anyone else we know of got in." Her eyes had scanned the list for her name but not digested anyone else's.

The names listed were largely vague or unknown. Aside from her sister’s name two others stuck out. Danson Bellwether, who had just scraped by the aquatic courses, made it on the trip. The other was probably obvious even if Kaylee didn’t read it fully.

“Fuck yeah!” Rennick’s voice sounded above the chatter of the crowd. He appeared through the students to scoop up Charlotte for a spin.

“Looks like he got on the list,” JD chuckled.

More of their friends ended up making it over to them. They offered their praises and congratulations. Bellasiel was consoled, since she had tried. This being her first real experience being in an academy did pose an extra obstacle. Maybe next year.

“We should do a little celebratory get-together,” Cara said. “Us friends going to the cottage.”

“I’m up for that,” Charlotte beamed. “What do you think, Kaylee? It’s monday, so we don’t have to go to work.”

Part of her wanted to point out that a day off work should have been a day for studying. The other part yelled at the first that they'd been working their asses off and this called for a celebration. "You know what, yeah. Let's go celebrate. I think it's called for."

"You're damn right it is," Sophia gave her a nudge before reaching around to poke at JD. "Make sure this girl gets the attention she deserves tonight, magic man. She earned it."

“Oh I have something in mind,” JD smirked.

"Soph is right, my Koh-i-noor," Keagan leaned down to murmur by her ear while ensuring Rennick could still hear. "We will need to make sure both you and Ndugu have plenty of celebrating tonight. "

Between the two it was Rennick who seemed hesitant. Not about the sultry undertone of the suggestion, but the part about putting aside school. “Well, we should at least get some homework done.”

“Alright, some,” Charlotte emphasized the last word with a raised finger. She used that to boop his nose. “Then you must relax and have fun.”

“School is fun,” Rennick spoffed.

“Oh lawd, just who did I get myself involved with?” Charlotte smiled and shook her head.

“Are you really saying school isn’t fun?”

“It’s interesting sometimes, yes, but no I wouldn’t say ‘overall’ it’s fun.”

“Wow, Tawaruhi, are you hearing this?”

“Hey, it’s not right to drag him into the middle of this,” Charlotte set her hand on Keagan’s chest. “The only thing that should be dragged in the middle of anything is me, and this is neither the place, nor the time.”

Cara interrupted, “Well if you want that place and time we need to get going. Two hours for essential school work and then we meet at the cottage. You guys up for that?”

Keagan could have kissed Cara for making sure he didn't need to put his opinion on just how fun schooling was out there. Instead he gave the top of Charlotte's hand a gentle kiss. "Two hours it is."

"Sounds like a plan to me," Kaylee could get behind that. After all, just because she had been secured a spot at the week-long event didn't mean she was going to stop studying all together. "Want to go over homework together until then, Mia Ragione?"

“Sì, mio bel Cielo.[Yes, my beautiful Sky],” JD said, and gave Kaylee a small spin, ending in his arm wrapped around her.

The companions parted ways to scour the text sites and fill out as much homework as they could in that short period. They needed to feel like they could relax. Thankfully they hadn’t had as much to do for the first day back. It was reasonable to assume they could get caught up the next morning at breakfast. As soon as they were done they met up at the cottage for a good impromptu celebration. Danson happened to sneak some beer onto the premis.

“What are you, a delinquent?” Serenity chuckled.

Cara said, “If he is, then he’s definitely a friend of mine.”

“Hey, I thought I already was your friend,” Danson spoffed.

Teetering her splayed hand, Cara made a long noise. “Eeeh.”

"I don't know, sounds like best friend material to me," Sophia smirked happily. "This is goon a be so great," she bounced about Tallulah, holding a hand out hopefully for a beer.

"Just so long as it doesn't get out of hand like when we celebrated the dance competition," Tallulah said warningly. Even if Sophia and Keagan hadn't been present they had heard plenty of stories.

"Yeah, let's not end up making the entire janitorial staff our enemies again," Kaylee said with a wince.

“I think they still are,” Rennick chuckled.

Charlotte grabbed a beer and sniffed it. “Hmmm, seems okay. What kind?”

“Different kinds,” Danson said. He shuffled around the ice. “You might like this, Lottie. It’s a hard cider that tastes like green apple.”

Taking a sip, Charlotte lit up. “This is amazing.”

Elijah perked. “Oh, Angry Orchard?”

“You have had this?” Cara asked, surprised.

“Yeah, at family parties,” Elijah said, taking one.

“They’re good,” Annie said. A frequent visitor to his family functions, she was no stranger.

JD chose a beer the closest to what a wine would be, but regretted it. He pawned his off to Matt. Instead he chose a hard cider as well. “Hmm, it is pretty good.”

“Alright!” Cara said, taking a swig. “Games, games games people. What should we play?”

With it still being the winter months, Kaylee decided against a hard lemonade and instead also took a cider. "Not bad...but can you imagine if it was warm?"

"My father loves Irish creme in his coffee or cocoa," Keagan offered as he popped upon a regular beer for himself.

"Yes games! It's a lot of tequila with my family," Sophia said with a face as she sipped one of the fruity seltzers.

Cara parted her lips, then closed them, turning to Danson. “Do we have tequila?” She faced back around when he shook his head. “Okay so what should we play though? Any ideas?”

“How about twister?” Matt winked.

“Oo, beer pong!” Paulo said.

Tysha tilted her head in thought. “Well, we do have the beer.”

“How about flip-cup?” Danson offered. “Two teams, line of beer cups. To start, each team stands on opposing sides of a table, facing each other. Each player gets one cup filled with beer. On the count of three, the first two opposing players drink their beer.”

“It’s a race?”

“Sort of,” Danson said. “When they finish, they place their empty cup on the edge of the table. They then have to flip their cup without touching the sides of the cup. Players should flip the cup by flicking the rim of it with their thumb and forefinger.”

Matt raised his brows and gaped. “Oh I know thiis one! The cup should land top-up on the table. After the first player is successful, the next player on their team can take their turn. Whichever team finishes first is the winning team.”

"A relay race race alcohol. Nice," Keagan grinned.

"It's not a lot of beer to drink, right? We really do need to be careful," Kaylee stressed again. "We don't want to do anything that might compromise me, lottie and Ren going to Guardians week."

“Here,” Serenity offered her hand. “If something goes wrong and you guys overdo it, I can keep your passcard safe in my purse. That way you can’t just open the portal. won’t be drinking at all tonight.”

Charlotte looked to Kaylee. “What do you think?”

"That's safe. So everyone will just crash at the cottage tonight then?" Kaylee questioned the others.

"Probably for the best. I don't think I can sneak Soph in drunk," Tallulah smirked.

“Cool, you guys can pull out the extra beds. I think these couches turn into some too,” Charlotte said, pulling out more hard cider. She wasn’t about to actually drink beer. “Kuna, get the cups.”

“Got it,” Rennick said. “Tawaruhi, set up the table?”

"On it," Keagan agreed, recruiting Paulo to help him make it an easier process.

“Alright, teams?” Cara said.

“Girls versus boys,” Hadassah suggested.

"We're uneven though," Sophia pouted as she looked around the room and counted.

Elijah said, “Well, you can count me and Annie out. I enjoy a bottle, but I really can’t let myself get drunk. So I can just watch.”

“Same,” Annie said. She looked at Hadassah. “Exactly how much do you plan on drinking?”

“Oh me? A little. I know it’s not kosher to get blasted,” she learned the hard way, “but I like to watch too. I know Paulo will play.”

“It would still be uneven,” Cara said. “Bell and Serenity is here.”

Bellasiel said, “I can be a boy.”

“Uuuuh,” Serenity gave her girlfriend a sheepish smile, “are you sure? You’re so new to drinking. We don’t know how much you can handle or what will make you sick.”

“Hmm,” Bellasiel considered that fact. “Well…” she studied her girl’s worried face and sighed. “Okay, no heavy games—I still want to drink though.”

“Fine, yes, go ahead, drink,” Serenity chuckled. “Just be careful.”

Tysha set up the cups and named off the potential line of people. “It would go me, Cara, Sophia, Lulah, Lottie, and Kaylee on one side,” she said, went to the other to place cups down, “Danson, Matt, Paulo, either Keagan or Rennick for Lottie, the other for Lulah, and then JD?”

Bouncing on the balls of her feet, Sophia made a show of stretching her arms over her head. "Oh you guys are going down," she threatened.

Shaking her head and chuckling, Tallulah moved to the cup shed have. "Line up sounds good to me."

"I'll match out Lulah. Sorry Ndugu, but you get to be up against the queen of competitions," Keagan smirked.

"If you think being against her is bad, imagine the pressure on her team," Kaylee spoffed. "I'm one bad cup flip away from being scorned as badly as Dirael was during capture the flag."

“No pressure,” Charlotte said, standing by her cup. “It’s just that if you fail, you’re all dead to me.”

That made most of them chuckle. Rennick in particular grinned as he faced across from his sweetheart. “Hear that guys? Looks like we’re gonna have to make funeral arrangements.”

“Oh what a gentleman,” Charlotte said, taking on a feral posture, ready to go. “I’ll consider doing the same for you all when we win.”

“Confident, are you? With the green bellies you have?” Rennick said, reflecting her pose.

“Absolutely,” Charlotte said, meeting mocha eyes to Aegean seas. “Underestimate them to your own destruction.”

The determination searing from her into Rennick got him grinning and flushed. “If I win you’re gonna do math with me—” he had been reluctant to leave their study. Charlotte hoped to shuffle off the task of going over that subject in the style Rennick liked to study for a time when she wasn’t around. He could sense it, “—you’re gonna watch Monty Python and you have to pretend you love it.”

Just before Elijah struck the bell to begin, Charlotte narrowed her eyes and smiled. “If.”

JD grabbed his cup at the same pace as Kaylee. They were top couple, after all. He could feel Rennick’s storming oceans latched onto him. Charlotte didn’t spare her sister a steaming mocha stare. Every second mattered. JD wondered if he should purposefully match Kaylee just to shuffle off the responsibility of setting the true pace on Rennick and Charlotte.

As soon as the bell sounded, Kaylee grabbed her cup and tilted her chin up, letting all of it fall in one gulp. They might not have had a ton of experiences when it came to drinking so far, but it had been a fun game for them occasionally to play drinking with juices or waters, especially at family functions. Watching some of their more strong-bellied aunts and uncles playing their own drinking games had been fun to mimic then, and now served as practice! Her cup was emptied in a soft clank sounded as she set it on the table.

"Woooo! Thatta girl. Bet you forgot just what your girlfriend's mouth could handle, JD!" Sophia joyfully partook in talking some smack.

Whether or not it had any impact on JD, it did bring a light pink color to Kaylee's cheeks, although that easily could have been the alcohol setting in. Her fingers moved to the edge of the table and she began flicking the cup. The first two were fumbles, the cup tipping over and having to be reset. On the third try though it landed right side up and she turned to her sister. "Go, Lottie!"

Without a word Charlotte knocked back the cup before Kaylee finished her sentence just as Rennick did. In the time it took for Kaylee to get to hers flipped JD had consumed all the liquid. While he had expert control of his hands as a magician, he did not have any kind of practice in chugging. So it happened that they were evenly matched without intention.

Both cups slammed in place at the edge of the table. Could it be their passion for winning? Their disdain for losing? Did Rennick’s uncertainty of what Charlotte would demand from him after victory spur him? Did Charlotte hate his style of studying that much? Either way Rennick and Charlotte eerily mimicked each other as they went to flick the lip hanging off. Their cups popped in the air at the same time. They turned as if one was a reflection of the other in a mirror. Both landed on their flats. The two held their breath watching them wobble, threatening to fall. When they stabilized they exhaled and turned to the next pair.

“You can do it, Lulah!” Charlotte encouraged her.

“Tawaruhi, you got this,” Rennick said.

Admittedly, Keagan had been a bit distracted by just how intense his partners were in the competition. In the time it took him to digest what was being said and realize it was his turn, Tallulah had already down her cup.

"See, I told you she can hold her breath for ages. Comes in handy," Sophia grinned with wiggling brows. The implication nearly made Keagan choke on his drink, though he managed to finish the swig without casualties. Lulah still had the advantage going into the cup flip, but thankfully seemed to be struggling. Even having a few seconds headstart, she only just barely beat him to the cup landing upright.

She might have been willing to run her mouth, but the game was on! Sophia focused on her cup, the beer dribbling out the sides of her mouth as she tried to rush herself. She didn't want the guys to win this! Trying to set her cup down on the table, her hand slipped and it fell, earning a chorus of groans from the girls as she grabbed it quickly and went to flipping.

Paulo, wide eyed and sweating from the immense pressure on him, felt his throat seized up. He barely got it down by the time Sophia got her cup upright. Cara took up drinking as he went to try to flip. Nervous fingers dropped it twice, but the fact that Cara kept going a bit too strong gave him time to get his upright.

Matt took a long drought to the end of his swig. He spared Sophia a grin and said, “My lung capacity is no joke,” before setting his cup for a flip.

“Cara, snap out of your funk!” Charlotte hissed.

“There!” Cara and Matt said at once. The cups wobbled a second. Cara’s maintained its place while Matt’s dropped.

“Damn it Matt!” Rennick huffed.

Tysha took her cup with two hands. She swam well, a good diver, but the practice of swallowing so much at once did not come easy. Matt got his cup upright and Danson took over.

“You can do it!”
“Come on, get Ty!”

Setting down her empty cup a few seconds before Danson, Tysha had a good chance. A very good one, it seemed. Danson’s big fingers might have been an asset elsewhere, and probably during an activity Sophia might make a remark about, but they were his foil for this game. Tysha managed to flip her cup after two tries onto its butt.

“Yeah!” Tysha raised her arms.

Charlotte whooped and ran over to tackle her in a hug. “That was amazing!”

“That’s right! SUCK IT!” Cara pointed at the guys.

“Girls rule!”

“Damn it,” Danson sighed. And he had suggested this game too!

“Fuck! Rennick crossed his arms. He didn’t want to blame anyone, but he had a few people in mind who deserved his glares.

The girls had gradually formed a bouncing pile of joy with Tysha as their center piece. "Woohoo! You bitches are the best!" Sophia squealed happily, taking a second to give her Lulah a kiss. "Tysh, I'd give you one too, but I don't want to over step those boundaries."

"She's only going to get more handsy as she drinks, fair warning," Tallulah chuckled.

"I mean...I don't think many will object to seeing that," Keagan had to smirk, not as broken by the loss as some might have been.

Charlotte knew Keagan loved her, and she knew Sophia and Tallulah were a dedicated duo, but she couldn’t help but feel a flash of possessiveness. A crush on her aunt was adorable, but flirty remarks toward peers—ones that were up for swinging—even out of playfulness, admittedly stirred some girlish territorial feelings.

“Maybe I should put a wig on Kuna and make out with him,” Charlotte teased, trying to shuffle the sensation away with humor.

"Oh? Well you do know how I feel watching the two of you," Keagan murmured as he came around the table and muzzled her neck. "Especially after getting so competitive."

Sighing, Charlotte melted into the attention that banished the rest of whatever tried to cling to her. “That’s facts,” she mused, happily wrapping her arms around Keagan to soak in his affection. Her fingers might have gripped him a little tighter than expected, though.

Even Rennick had to agree. His team lost, but he couldn’t deny the rise of his excitement over Charlotte’s feral ambition. It was only tempered by the fact that the party really hadn’t come to an end just yet.

“Alright, you horny bastards, let’s break out a card game and shot-glasses,” Cara said, pulling out a deck of Phase Ten. “If you fail to get your phase, you take a drink.”

Their games went on for a good few hours. At the point where things got a little raunchy, and Sophia’s hands were roaming, Elijah, Annie, Hadassah, and Paulo said their goodnights and final congratulations. Serenity and Bellasiel took over the dedicated driver responsibilities. Some clothes were lost, one or two pictures were taken of comical moments, and by the end of it they were quite too blasted to carry out a proper game of any kind.

JD believed it to be a miracle that he and Kaylee made it to the top of the stairs. Even more so, that the throuple did. Rennick had recovered from his annoyance of losing the flip-cup game. He was too amused that Charlotte kept getting stuck on the phase just before the seven cards of one color. She was mildly lucid for kisses, but far too tired and drunk for more than that. It was about the same for JD who slurred his speech slightly.

“Veery god nate, veery god,” JD said, earning a ‘Hu?h’ from Kaylee. “Veery god,” he repeated, inhaling and closing his eyes briefly while his hand fumbled over the knob of the door. Once it swung open he tugged her with him toward the bed. “Aah, c’meer, mayo chaylo…”

At a complete loss of just who Nate was or why he was bringing God into it, Kaylee let herself be moved into the room, trying to be steady for them both and failing as they tumbled to the mattress, pillows flying up around them. "Eeek!" She squealed in an unexplainable surprise before putting a finger to his lips. "Shh, you'll wake the neighborsss!"

Heavy lids pulled open by sheer force of will. JD’s words were pinned to his mouth by her finger, coming out as noises that confused both of them. His persistence to speak slid her pointer to the side enough for him to talk clearly—as clear as he could—though with no way of knowing if his train of thought had switched at this point.

“Ooh mayo Chaylo,” JD sighed with affection. He gave her kisses and, between them, he murmured, “Ankay se no see reeschuto teararmee fuwari doll’ohscurita, juro kay chee sorrow pairtay.”

Kaylee knew that Italian. Maybe it was because she had been picking it up as she exposed herself to it, or maybe her curious mind latched onto the caidance, but even though she had no real proof, she knew she had heard him say this before. At camp.

Fair brows knitted together as she struggled to understand just what he was saying. "Wahsthat?" She tried to ask, feeling her mind hazy as alcohol was winning that round.

“Hm?” JD managed a noise of question as his mouth explored hers. The second time she asked for clarification he understood. “Means- in- I’m in- trouble,” he chuckled at himself as he went in for another kiss. “Deep…deep trouble…” he trailed mirthfully, melting into her kisses and murmuring words neither of them would remember clearly he next day. “Means I love you.”

JD spoke no more. He found a comfortable position with her and delved into drunken passion. To them it had lasted a wonderful hour. In reality they made it about ten minutes before passing out. What mattered was they were satisfied and happily entwined.

A wonderful way to end the night with one of their sweetest moments yet. The haze of a heavy sleep would wash most of it away, leaving Kaylee drowsy with a headache in the morning, though her heart trying to tell her just what memory was lost. Stirring to the gentle sounds of snoring, she opened her eyes to find a still sleeping JD splayed out beside her. Covers had slipped and her eyes caught sight of a devious scribble just below his bottom side; likely artwork by Matt or Danson based on its crude and childish design. A light rub with a wetted finger told her it was likely from a sharpie and not going anywhere. Knowing at least no one but she would be seeing it, she decided to let it go.

Just as she was about to close her eyes, the realization that it was in fact a Tuesday jerked her awake and nearly off the bed. "School! School! Oh fuck, we're going to be late!" That was if they weren't already.

“Hm? School? Oh shit, school!” JD’s drowsiness tugged at him as he forced himself fully awake. His head hammered, causing him to peer through one eye. “Fuck, where’s my pants? Oh, there.”

The two fumbled getting themselves together. The sound of scrambling below told them that they weren’t the only ones. When they opened the door they saw Serenity and Bellasiel doing their best to get them going. Charlotte and Rennick were in a temperamental mood over some inconsequential issue. Matt argued with Cara about whether getting up was even worth it. In the end they were corralled out of the cottage and on their way to their first class without breakfast.

All day the companions who had gotten blasted played off their hangovers with the grace of a confident toddler learning to walk. Hit and miss. The fact that they made it to the end of the day without stirring as much suspicion than expected. Those who did know were not bothered to address it since the work got done.

By the time Charlotte, Kaylee, and JD were ready to leave for work they recovered enough to keep up with waiting tables. One or two mistakes did not disrupt the flow to deserve reprimand. All in all an experience they could potentially repeat for the right kind of celebration. Anything less would be a waste. Getting a spot to assist professionals in the career they wanted for their lives made the cut.

Charlotte pulled up the list again to marvel at their names while waiting for JD and Kaylee to finish kissing. They fit so well and so right, one above the other. It was then she noticed a detail they missed before.

“Oh, Kaylee,” Charlotte turned to her sister stil nuzzling her boyfriend, “I think we have a little problem. The week for that Guardian thing is the first week of May.”

Her mind was drawing a blank on just why that was a potential problem. She blamed it on the alcohol. "What's so bad about that, Lottie?" Kaylee asked with mild confusion.

“Our big sweet-sixteen Kaylee,” Charlotte reminded her. “The one we were going to throw for practically the whole school—or at least I did. I want this to be a kind of ‘debut to court’, thing.”

"Oh right," Kaylee let out a soft groan. "But I mean, we'll have other birthdays, right? Or maybe we could just have if on another weekend? It wouldn't be the end of the world."

Charlotte knew her sister had a mellower personality. It didn’t mean it wasn’t a struggle not to take offense at the idea given so easily and without a hint of concern. Thankfully she didn’t need to temper her emotions for a calm response to work this out.

JD said, “Why don’t you do the party on Kaylee’s birthday? I mean, you were already waiting for your sixteenth.”

“Oh,” Charlotte perked. It wouldn’t be ‘on’ a day that one of them turned sixteen, but since Kaylee already did and Charlotte was going to in a couple months, it didn’t seem like a bad idea. “What do you think, Kaylee?”

Still unable to see how it was initially treated as the end of the world, Kaykee decided to agree with her sweethearts suggestion. "Yeah, my birthday works well. Plus then you don't have to wait as long for your presents. A win-win for all the patience you don't have," she said with a teasing chuckle.

The lighthearted tone softened what could have been taken as a passive-aggressive remark in the current state of unrest Charlotte was in at not seeing mutual distress about the timeline conflict. Instead of getting fussy, Charlotte shed the residual overreaction from before and smiled, even going in on the joke.

“Maybe someone will gift that to me,” Charlotte spoffed.

“What do you like for your birthday?” JD asked. This year he’d be able to attend if they had it at Avostoska, though with talk of ‘practically the whole school’, he didn’t know.

"Well, I can't speak for Lottie since she might have things she wants," Kaylee knew better than to voice her sister's opinion. "But I don't need anything. No presents or anything like that, just company and friends to celebrate. That's the gift that means the most."

A common sentiment from their mother who often requested company rather than gifts for her birthday, promoted by their father. Charlotte, and Wesley, couldn’t argue the logic, even if they did enjoy little thoughtful gifts. Keagan’s arrival to the stables the week before summer camp with flowers and treats had been an example.

JD smiled. “That’s an admirable perspective,” he said, giving his girlfriend a kiss on her cheek. “You’re sweet, mio Cielo.”

"I just enjoy the company," she shrugged it off, though she wouldn't turn down a chance at a kiss. "But don't feel obligated to bring anything at all. I just want you there to celebrate with us."

“Consider it done,” JD said, and before their car made it to the girls he held Kaylee to him for one last, longing embrace.

The girls loaded up in the car once the couple nuzzled enough that they didn’t feel as bad letting go of one another. Charlotte and Kaylee discussed their hopes for the party a little. Mostly Charlotte tried to figure if they should have a really big one that included much of their school, or a smaller affair with their family. In the end they agreed it would be best to keep it close. It wasn’t like they had the best interaction with most of the school anyway. The only thing was they needed a good day for it.

“Should it be soon? Like this weekend?” Charlotte asked.

"We could," Kaylee said, glancing at her phone to check the calendar. "My birthday is on a Thursday so that wouldn't work anyways. Plus the full moon is the night after and they still think Granya will go into labor then. Soon is probably better, as long as mom and dad are fine with it and we can plan out everything over the next few days."

Sighing, Charlotte said, “I wish she would have them soon. How adorable would that be?” Thinking Of tiny fluff werebabies padding around nearly melted her heart. “But yeah, we can ask mom and dad. If they’re cool with it we’ll do it this weekend. Saturday? Or Sunday?”

"Definitely Saturday if we can," Kaylee responded without hesitation. "That way we have some time to recover if it goes too late before school."

 

[xrakkax]

“Oh true,” Charlotte said. She texted their parents about their idea and then stowed her phone.

With that settled they went on to talk about the other important events coming up. They enjoyed drama, but dance still took priority. They decided they would pair with Elijah for a trio. No one, not even the more unique students, or even Regina who decided to try out this year, were eager to team with Claireson. The young man went solo.

By the time they got to their dorms their father and mother texted their agreement. They would put into motion what was needed to prepare for their joint sweet-sixteenth birthday party that weekend. Both girls were excited by it all, sending out invites to everyone close to them.

Days stretched on and the sisters were happy with all the positive invites. The only one that mattered most to Kaylee was JD, who played it by ear when it came to his grandpa. The answer to if he’d come was always a mystery. JD would get into conversation about the party, talk about what they had planned, and poked a bit around about who was coming. All in a casual, conversational manner.

On the evening of Saturday JD got on the phone with Kaylee. He said, “Grandpa looks like he’s been doing okay. His stomach hasn’t bothered him all day. There’s a good chance I’ll come.”

There was no way she could mask her excitement at the news. "That's fantastic. I was so worried you wouldn't be able to make it," Kaylee had to admit. "I'm glad I get to spend my time celebrating with you."

“Yeah, I love celebrating with you too, and your family,” JD said. “They’re all great. I’ll be glad to see them again. Oh and, to see Molly and Micha.”

"That's right, you haven't even been able to meet them yet," Kaylee said with realization, pacing around her room where she was getting ready. "Be prepared, Colt and Beretta are two little firecrackers. Not as bad as Nia, but still pretty excited."

Chuckling, JD said, “You guys have some pretty unique names.” The two gun enthusiasts chose to honor some of their favorite craftsmen, the dragon and bunny couldn’t help but see children as the karmatic force they were. “I have to imagine the tradition will continue.”

That brought a happy flutter to Kaylee's stomach, unable to keep herself from thinking of just what they'd name their little ones. "I think it might," she said with a lingering smile. "So how long do you think it'll be until you get here?"

“Just give me a little more time. I have a good chance of coming, but it will bring me some peace of mind if I leave closer to when it begins,” JD said, and she could hear some shuffling. Papers, perhaps. His journals again. “I’ll call if anything goes wrong.”

"My fingers are crossed so tightly I might not have circulation," Kaylee tried to joke though there was a lot hanging in the air right then. "I'll be waiting, mia Ragione. Tell your grandfather I said hi."

With goodbyes said, there was nothing else Kaylee could do but pray for the best. Turning to her vanity, she began to dress and prepare for the party that awaited them. She waited on her hair until after she'd pulled on the carefully selected dress, not wanting to disturb it's intricate balance.

Across the way Charlotte had just gotten off the phone with her beaus as well. She wanted to know if their box arrived on time. They said it did and that it came with a sticker stuck above the tab with a large red arrow pointing to it reading ‘pull’. Charlotte had a good chuckle to know it was clearly labeled this time. She wished them well and told them she’d expected them on time. Then she went about putting finishing touches on her makeup before slipping on a ballroom gown stitched with winter patterns that had snowflakes shaped like butterflies.

After getting her hair lightly straightened with a flatiron she slipped on comfortable flats. Charlotte gave a twirl in front of the mirror. Satisfied, she walked out to the lounge where she saw Kaylee coming out her room at the same time.

“Oh, wow, Kaylee, you look wonderful,” Charlotte beamed. “JD is gonna love it!”

Out of sheer habit, Kaylee gave a slow spin, the layers of pink tulle and silk fanning out, stopping to face her sister again. "Isn't it beautiful?" Her face was a little fallen but she tried to play it off. "JD still hasn't said for sure he's coming, but I hope he is."

“What?” Charlotte shifted, knowing she couldn’t quite scold him, “Well…I hope he comes too. In the meantime, let’s get our hair done.”

The girls walked to the salon where the staff went to work on their thick heads of hair. Kaylee chose an updo that gathered her hair in a bun of deep sweeping swirls like waves of gold. They pinned small peony blossoms where the gaps for an elegant touch of pink. Charlotte chose to keep her hair half down, only allowing a simple band of braiding to keep her hair from falling fully in front of her face.

“I’d like to put some butterflies, or at least one, holding the braids to the back of my…,” Charlotte fell silent as their mother walked with the staff holding open jewelry boxes. “Whoa, tiaras.”

Inara smiled and said, “Aunt Pinky sent them for you two. She couldn’t make it on such short notice, but she did want to be a part of the celebration in some way.”

"Oh they are beautiful," Kaylee breathed, fighting off the urge to shed a few tears at the moment. "Aunt Pinky is such a sweetheart."

Carefully and with some help from staff Kaylee set the tiara on her head. Glancing at the mirror her heart soared, she did look just like a princess! Charlotte couldn’t wait to do the same. She dawned the crystal butterfly jewelry just behind her decorative braid and gave her hair a delighted flick. They were ladies in name and in appearance today.

“Happy Birthday, girls,” Inara said, going in for a hug from both of them.

“Thanks mom!” Charlotte beamed.

“Ready to head out?” Inara asked.

“Yeah, I think so,” Charlotte said.

“Alright, let’s go,” Inara said, and walked with her daughters down the hall to the elevator.

On the way Kaylee got a text saying JD was on his way. He just needed to get through some traffic.

The three stopped at the closed entrance of the Great Common. Inara slipped in a side entrance so that the girls got to stand in the limelight when the double doors swung open. They preened their outfits and adjusted their hair. When the massive oak pulled aside they were met with all their friends and family cheering their arrival. Wesely and Inara stood at the center of the bowed crowd, clapping along with the rest. Music played in the background, twinkling lights adorned the ceiling, and they could smell their favorite food waiting for them in the dining hall.

“Happy Birthday!” Their loved ones chorused. They moved in for hugs, kisses, and little girls in their own ball gowns hopped up and down with excitement to see their cousins dressed so elegantly too.

Charlotte felt tears threatening to ruin her makeup. She forced them into submission. Thankfully she wasn’t on her period, easily able to sniff out a grateful, “Thank you guys!”

Managing to get close, Rennick and Keagan gave Charlotte greetings of affection. They were dressed sharply in matching outfits with winter patterns on their sleeves of the black shirts she sent with an offset button down. Just like Charlotte, their snowflakes were modeled after butterflies. All three still wore their special bracelets.

"Ah, there's the woman of our lives looking like the absolute vision she is," Keagan's pearly grin could have lit up the entire room, moving close for an embrace and light nuzzle against her neck when it was his turn. "You are a magnificent woman, my Koh-i-noor, and we are both so pleased and proud that you allow us to call you ours."

Rennick couldn’t have said it better, so he simply smiled and said, “We love you deeply..”

“Aww,” Charlotte couldn’t keep one of her tears from falling. She managed to save her makeup from it, at least. “I love you guys too,” she said, and shared another kiss.

Wesley cleared his throat and broke their moment. “Why don’t you take my Dove to the dining hall?” Happily they did, and Wesley turned to take Kaylee’s arm when he noticed the man who should have done so had yet to arrive. “I should feel sympathy for your situation, my Pumpkin, but I have to admit I am selfishly delighted to have the honor.”

Forcing a small smile for the sake of him and all the people who did come to see her and her sister, Kaylee slipped her arm around her father's. "The honor is always yours," she insisted with adoring eyes up at the man who was slowly being faced with competition for the role of most important in her life. "Although when JD shows up then he'll have dibs."

Sighing in paternal defeat, Wesley said, “Ah yes. This is something I’ve become acutely aware of since the start of your Junior year. I suppose it’s a testament to our skills as parents that the two of you are finding independence.” He gave the closest to a sheepish smile she had seen lately and a shrug. “Can’t say it isn’t bittersweet.”

"That and I like to think that I've gone and found a man just as great as my dad," Kaylee offered, walking at a comfortable pace at his side. "Someone with all your great traits. And of course, there's no flaws there or anything," her teasing chuckle showed the jab meant no harm.

“I am amazing,” Wesley grinned, giving his daughter's arm folded over his a pat with his free hand. “Hopefully the young man is even more so.” They got to their seats and Wesley pulled it out for Kaylee, as Charlotte’s beaus did for her. He gave his daughter a kiss on her cheek. “Enjoy your dinner, Pumpkin. I made sure they cooked your favorites for you.”

"You're the best, dad," Kaylee said with absolute sincerity. She had found a token of luck in the family she'd become a part of. "I hope some of your favorites, too."

Wesley gave his daughter's shoulder a squeeze. “Oh yes. I had them grill me up a pile of short ribs,” he said, before heading to scoot the seat for his wife to sit.

The servants were quick on their feet to place the food for the family and friends. Kaylee sat beside an empty spot, no doubt for JD. Partway through dinner it became clear that he would need to eat in a hurry even if he arrived right then to join them. A discreet text soon got a response from him. The tire on his car popped. JD assured her he had pulled over to the sidewalk. At the moment he was screwing on a spare to make it to the school. JD sent a pinky emoji and promised he wouldn’t let the day end without him at her party.

Exhaling slowly, Kaylee worked to curb her emotions before it could put a damper on the party. She didn't want to seem upset even if a small part of her was. Still, these were circumstances beyond his control and it didn't feel fair to hold that against him. Kaylee sent a message making sure he knew to stay safe and with a light threat that if he didn't come soon she'd be there to help him change the tire herself.

Another alert caught Kaylee’s attention. This time it was from her father. ‘Something wrong?’

Cornflower eyes drifted up and across the table to meet that dark coffee gaze. Of course he would know, her father read her so effortlessly. With her best smile on Kaylee turned back to her phone. 'It should be okay, soon. JD is just having car problems he said.'

A quick back and forth and Wesley understood just what ailed the young man. Kaylee received a comforting, ‘He’ll make it.’

Wesley excused himself from the table, “I’ll be back.”

“Alright, don’t be long,” Inara said, not knowing what he was up to.

“I won’t,” Wesley smiled, and as he walked around one of the pillars for some privacy his hand brought his phone to his ear.

A few minutes passed. Molly got up for the bathroom. Another handful of moments later and she walked out with a green face and a hand on her stomach. She walked over to Micha, whispering to him. Her husband offered a sympathetic smile to her.

“Eh, look like we have to leave early,” Micha said hesitantly.

“What? So soon?” Inara frowned. “You’ve only just eaten your dinner.”

Charlotte set down her fork and knife. “The party barely began.”

Beretta pouted, feeling tears bubble. “Hells bells, mama, I dun wanna leave.” She was sure Colt felt the same.

“I’m sorry, hon,” Molly said, trying to offer a smile. “Just feelin’ under the weather.”

Inara glanced at Wesley still leaning against the pillar. A brief meeting of their eyes and she understood. “Well, if it’s alright with you, do you mind if the little ones stay? We can have them back home by the end of the night if you want.”

The two Baranovs snapped their hopeful eyes on their Southern Bell of a mother. Molly spoffed, “Well hell, I guess that’s fine.”

“Can we have a sleepover?” Beretta beamed.

Molly could have killed Wesley for the troubles she went through for him if she didn’t believe he meant well. This seemed like a good alternative. “You know what? Why don’t ya’ll stay? Better than having a dyn’ duck fit. Give your Uncle Wes a lot of attention, he needs it.”

“Yes ma’am!” Beretta wiggled happily in her seat.

“Bye y’all,” Molly waved.

“Let us know if you need anything,” Theo insisted.

“We will,” Micha said.

“Happy birthday girls,” Molly said, giving them both hugs before leaving.

Once the couple left Wesley came back around to the table. “Oh, where’s Molly and Micha?”

“Not feeling well,” Inara said, and when he sat down she gave his thigh a squeeze. “Molly said she’s feeling under the weather.”

“Oh, terrible. Well, I hope the evening improves,” Wesley said.

Kaylee’s phone alerted her. A text from JD said that a car Wesely sent came to pick him up from where he was stranded. He was even promised a mechanic would attend his vehicle too. They should expect him in no less than twenty or so minutes.

There was a lot happening at once it seemed. Kaylee would never harp on Molly for needing to leave, even if it was a shame she wasn't going to get to meet JD. She wished Molly a speedy trip over whatever seemed to be asking her. There wasn't much of a chance to dwell on losing some of her family for the night, not with the news she suddenly had.

"Oh, good!" Kaylee said aloud before realizing it.

A few heads turned her way. There was obviously the unspoken question about what goof fortune had occurred. Charlotte reacted first, saying, “Oh is it JD? Is he gonna make it?”

"Yeah, he should be here before long," hsr sister beamed, giving a grateful look in their fathers direction. "Dad sent someone to help JD since he was having car problems."

"That is good news," Keagan agreed with a sip of his glass. "He shouldn't miss out on any of the festivities though."

Charlotte slowed down her chewing, and hoped others might as well. “Yeah, there’s plenty of time.”

Just before taking another big bite of his food, Rennick felt a nudge from Charlotte. They locked eyes and he went ahead and took a smaller bite. He muttered, “Cause it’s your birthday.”

Happily Charlotte went on with her slower pace. Although they were willing to linger, not everyone who wanted to join them could do the same. They had children to look after. Once the kids were full they raced away when given permission. Most of the adults had to follow.

Granya, who was enjoying her chunks of meat, paused her fork in the air. She scrunched her nose. “I think he’s here.”

The moment she realized what Granya had said, Kaylee was up on her feet and abandoning what was left of her meal. JD emerged from the crowd of people greeting him, steps away from the dining hall. As soon as they met eyes he held his breath Kaylee came dashing towards him in what seemed like a moment from a dream.

"You made it!" The joy on her face was undeniable, moving to embrace him and earning a chorus of awes from those around them.

Arms holding Kaylee tight to him, JD had to snap himself from the trance she had put him under. He smiled wide and nuzzled his nose against her. “I did,” he murmured, pressing a small kiss to her neck before pulling away to peer down. “And I thought I’d seen you compliment a gown before. You look absolutely breath-taking, mio Cielo.”

Blushing deeply, Kaylee kept her hands balanced on his shoulders. "Don't be silly. I always look this great, the tiara is just new," she tried to downplay the compliment even as her heart soared. 'I'm just so glad I get to spend this night with you." It wasn't her actual birthday but it was being treated as such.

“Me too,” JD said, with complete sincerity. He looked over at the table and turned to it with Kaylee at his side. “Sorry I’m late. Lord Von Helsing, I can’t thank you enough.”

“You’re welcome,” Wesley said. “Come, sit. Eat.”

JD helped Kaylee to her seat before taking his own next to her. It felt right. A staff member placed his meal in front of him. The silver dome pulled away and a steamy waft of lasagna hit his nose.

“Oh, this is gonna be good,” JD said. He felt his mouth water. He took a bite with his fork and shook his head with eyes closed.

No one mistook it for displeasure. They knew he was savoring. Rennick couldn’t agree more. He picked up the pace on his meal now that Kaylee’s honored guest had finally come.

“How’s your car?” Wesley asked.

“Oh,” JD had to pause to swallow his bite, “I think it was a nail or something. It went flat.”

“Ah, I see. Well hopefully the mechanics I called on will have that solved before the end of the night,” Wesley said.

“Thank you for that too, Lord Von Helsing,” JD said.

“You’re welcome, of course,” Wesley said, and encouraged him to continue with his meal before he went to talk to his wife.

JD ate the entire portion of lasagna he was given as the proper Italian man he was, while engaged in light conversation with Kaylee, Charlotte, Rennick, and the adults still with them. They talked about school among other topics. It seemed like the worries of what could have been simply faded to nothing for Kaylee now that JD had made it to the party.

Once finished with their meals they joined the family, friends, and especially the over enthusiastic little girls, for games, dancing, and conversation. JD often went to the dancefloor with Kaylee. It seemed he couldn’t quite get enough of swaying and leaping with her. While Charlotte did enjoy the same with her beaus, she played the most games with them. This posed an interesting struggle for Rennick.

“Woo!” Charlotte raised both hands in victory, hopping once to face her lovers. “Hit that dart right in the center!”

Rennick held back a flirt about darts and centers, since they were surrounded by children, and instead muttered, “It’s kind of warm in here.” He shifted in place and tugged at his already loosened collar. “Is it time for cake yet?”

The children perked. “Cake, cake, cake!”

JD came to a slow with Kaylee at the end of a song. “Cake sounds good. What do you think, mio Cielo?”

A soft smile she hadn't been able to wipe off her face for long since JD had arrived was still present. Kaylee nodded, "I agree it's probably time for cake. We won't want to keep the Littles up too late, after all."

“No, we wouldn’t want that,” JD chuckled. He made sure to walk with her as close as he wide skirt would permit.

Gathering around the tiered cake decorated with edible peonies and little butterflies hovering over the blossoms, the sisters came to stand side-by-side to be serenaded by their loved ones singing the iconic birthday song. Once they finished the girls invited the littles to help blow out the sixteen candles lit up around the cake. They cheered, restless to have some.

While some of the kids were eager for dessert, some were old enough that sweets weren’t their foremost concern, asking, “Can we open presents now?” They knew at the end they would also receive little goody bags.

“Wait until after we have cake,” their parents said.

It was easy for them to get distracted by the confection. Hands and faces were smeared with the flavors of chocolate peanut butter and strawberries with cream. However, their eagerness to see presents reminded them of that before the last bite could be eaten.

“Gifts! Gifts!” The children chanted.

Kaylee and Charlotte were urged to sit down where the littles could crowd around their feet. They helped bring presents over to the girls, one by one.

“Aw, thank you!” Charlotte gushed over butterfly socks. “How sweet,” she cooed when she pulled the cards the littles made for them. “Oh wow!” Charlotte marveled at a shadow box to show off an insect with beautiful wings. A moth, Lauri told her. Now Charlotte couldn’t help but love moths too. This was the same when unwrapping presents from her friends. And of course, when Charlotte opened her gifts from her beaus, she was thoroughly grateful and felt that warmth of love—not so much because of a thing given to her, but the testament to their intimate knowledge of her as a person.

All that aside, the girls both got the most anticipated gift: their own cars! After some thought Wesley and Inara were happy to cover the costs of a cornflower blue Tesla model X for Kaylee and a black Mercedes Benz Guardian 007 with a gold butterfly decal streaking across both sides of the body for Charlotte on their Sweet Sixteenth birthday. Wesley explained that he took the cars and upgraded them with his technology. They would be efficient, durable, and they connected with any and all available devices that they pleased. Plus, if they wanted any alterations they could just let him know.





Near the end, JD felt a little silly. “Now I think I probably should have brought something,” he leaned in a murmur to Kaylee.

Lightly nudging her pile of gifts so it was less in sight, Kaylee shook her head. "Nonsense. I have plenty of gifts but I only have one you," she insisted softly, reaching for his hand to give it a squeeze. "Besides, I don't know if you could ever top the cookie Colt made me." It was in fact a clump of…at least she hoped it was just dirt and not something else he'd found outside, with grass attached.

“Yeah, I don’t recommend eating it,” JD teased. He wasn’t sure what the function would be, but guessed from the shape. “But at least you got the antlers with glitter from Beretta.”

“Exactly. I’ll have the most unique dorm decorations of anyone I know,” she joked.

“I suspect the both of you won’t have a shortage of interesting room decor,” JD chuckled, giving a nod to Charlotte’s glittery rabbits foot. Glitter, apparently, in Beretta’s opinion, made everything fancy.

“Alright, that’s it for our gifts,” Charlotte said, and gestured a happy staff member to bring baskets of goody bags over.

Holidays and events like this paid them triple and put them on watch for raises. Their beaming smiles were more than genuine, they were delightedly enthusiastic. Just as much has the kids who had to be told the goody bags would only be given to quiet, patient children. Each of them got a personalized gift bag full of treats, tiny toys, and a few coins for piggy banks when they were calm. It didn’t last. They soon zipped around, happily showing off their goody bags to their parents. Everything seemed fine until one of the kids tripped and knocked into the other. The energy spent on the day caught up with them. Wailing broke loose.

Theo helped up his son. “Ah, tired boy. Is okay, I got you.”

Coming to do the same with Lucius, Natalia assisted with picking up his dropped coins. “There, you have them back. Come on, let’s get you to bed.”

Like a ripple affect, the other families found themselves ready to get going. They didn’t leave before saying heart-felt goodbyes and last wishes of happy birthday to Kaylee and Charlotte. Hugs and kisses were exchanged, promises to see each other again were made, and Granya told them to hope for an early birth. She did not want to have her pups on a full moon.

“Will do!” They assured her, and saw them off.

Left alone in the Great Common, Wesley scooped up one of his twins while Inara took the other. Beretta and Colt held their free hands. “You girls have a good night, don’t worry about breakfast.”

The celebration with family had been wonderful, but there was still a bit of the night to go. Kaylee let her head rest on JD's shoulder. "Thanks dad. For everything," she said with sincerity. He had brought her sweetheart to her, after all.

“You’re welcome, Pumpkin,” Wesley said with a loving smile.

Their father couldn’t linger long, what with a fussy twin who, by all account, should be walking on her own at twilight of her sixth year. As it was, Lyra demanded to cuddle on her way to sleep. One last wellwish was said before he and the others with him turned away.

Charlotte stretched her arms, letting out a satisfied sigh. “Ah, this is probably the best birthday yet,” she said, turning to her beaus with a smile.

“Night’s not over,” Rennick grinned, tugging her with him and Keagan. She let out a squeal of delight.

Chuckling, JD gave Kaylee’s hand a squeeze. “Come here, birthday girl,” he said, picking up the pace.

The five of them were a giggling, giddy herd of hormones. Staff seeing them running through the halls had to duck away and hold in their laughter. It was no mystery just what happened as soon as the lounge doors shut behind the older teens. Thankfully they had the respect not to ruin the gowns the tailors so skillfully sewn for them in their haste to end their night on a euphoric note. They were left by the door of their chambers for the launderers to retrieve the next day, too large to fall down the chute. Then an hour or two later, spent and drowsy, they curled up with their respective loves and fell right to sleep.


Sunday the lovers spent the morning together. When noon rolled around JD said his farewell to Kaylee. He had his grandpa to check on, after all. Besides that, chores. They pinky-promised to see each other as soon as possible when they got back to school. Keagan and Rennick stayed.

Monday JD did as promised. He even got to the vault doors before Kaylee did. They embraced, nuzzled, and faced the day together. Kaylee would need it. Regina seemed to become more agitated than usual. She kept staring at her and even came on Tuesday evening to stalk Kaylee. Charlotte was very close to losing her temper with the girl.

“This is borderline obsessed—scratch that, it is obsession. She’s like the kind of serial killers you read about,” Charlotte grumbled, sitting out for a break next to the cook she befriended.

Raymond laughed, “I doubt it.”

“I don’t know, Morgan tried,” Charlotte huffed. “It’s just creepy, if nothing else. I’m very close to throwing her out.”

“Well,” Raymond tossed the butt of his cigarette into the trash can nearby, “I think you’ll find that ‘creepy’ isn’t a reason to take violent action.”

“It’s not violence…It’s a surprise exit,” Charlotte grinned.

Chuckling, Raymond cracked his knuckles and sauntered into the restaurant. “Do what you want, Lottie. Just try not to get fired.”

Exhaling, Charlotte did her best to keep that as a good motto. Try not to get fired. With that in mind she went back into the restaurant. To her consternation the hostess was leading Regina to Kaylee’s section. Quick on her feet, Charlotte intercepted them.

“Hi, Kaylee’s a little full, I’ll take it from here Nancy,” Charlotte said. Nancy didn’t fight her on it and Charlotte turned to Regina with a beaming smile she practiced for this job. “Come with me,” she said in a stern tone, practically nudging the girl to one of the empty two-seaters. She set down the menu. “Welcome to Vittorio, I’m Charlotte and I’ll be your waitress today. What would you like to drink?”

Pale pink lips were pursed together in a tight line. Clearly things were already not going the way she needed them to. "I'll have a sparkling lemon water, Charlotte," Regina snidely answered, eyes quick to start peering around the restaurant where vision wasn't blocked by rustic decor.

“Alright, I’ll be right back with that,” Charlotte said, and made quick steps to the back.

JD met her by the drinks. “I heard the Ice Queen is here.”

“You’re well informed,” Charlotte said. Her hand hovered over a used glass that appeared clean. She flexed her fingers. Don’t get fired, she reminded herself, going for one straight out of the dishwasher. “She tried to sit in Kaylee’s section, even though it’s already full. Now she’s scanning the restaurant,” she began to pour the carbonated drink, “I think she’s sus.”

If it were anyone else JD might have argued possibilities, but not with it being Regina. “Let me know if anything happens. I’ll make sure Kaylee isn’t bothered by her on my end.”

“Exactly my thoughts,” Charlotte said, and before she turned fully away, she added, “I need to know…Is my job here secure?”

Raising his brows, JD said, “So far as I know…Why? Did you plan on losing it?”

“Hopefully not,” Charlotte spoffed. “If anything happens, I just want to say I’ve been a great employee and I think forgiveness should be a company policy.”

Chuckling, JD said, “As long as I can work damage control, I think I can make a pardon for a first offense…Just don’t make me regret it.”

Grinning, Charlotte said, “Well, if not, it’s been a hell of a run.”

Charlotte came out to see Regina getting up with her purse. Her eyes were fixed past the door to Kaylee’s section. Letting out a deep sigh, Charlotte sported a forced smile and made it in time to set down the drink. “Here we go. Did you get to look over the menu?”

Jerking her head up to shoot Charlotte a glare, it was slowly eased into a grimace that bordered on a smile. "I'm afraid I haven't yet. You were just too quick, Charlotte. Do you mind giving me a few minutes?" She had yet to put her purse down.

Giving her tablet a tap, Charlotte felt her facade of hospitality slipping. She refreshed her smile and said, “Of course. I’ll be back soon.”

Turning on her heel, Charlotte made her way to another table she really couldn’t neglect for long. Her eyes were on Regina. She made sure the girl knew it too, even as she tried to feign interest in the options on the menu. Charlotte did her best not to leave until she couldn’t wait any longer. A table needed their soup.

Just as she did so, an older man came into the restaurant with a woman no younger than him. They shuffled to the podium holding a small square photo. “Hello. We’re Mr. and Mrs. Miller. We’ve missed our granddaughter since before Hells Gate and heard she might work here. Have you seen this girl? She would be in her late teens now. Her name is Marnie Miller.”

Regina's eyes flicked up from the menu she hadn't been reading at a lightning-speed. The corners of her lips flipped up in what could best be described as a smirk. She quickly pulled the menu back up to block her face from view.

“No, sorry. We don’t know anyone by that name,” the hostess said. “None of the girls here have green eyes and red hair.”

“Alright, thank you,” the couple offered a smile and solemnly turned to go.

Charlotte came around with the soup. She decided to stop by Regina’s table to ask, “Ready to order?”

"Hmm? Oh, yeah I'm not hungry I guess," Regina nearly waved Charlotte off. "I'll just take the water tonight."

Narrowing her eyes, Charlotte asked, “Why are you here, Regina? Do you really have nothing better to do?”

Fair brows narrowed and she flicked her hair over her shoulders. "I'm here to pay your salary since your parents won't," she huffed, lips puckering as she sipped her water. "And you apparently can't even be grateful about that. Typical Von Helsing."

In a flat tone, Charlotte said, “Oh my, a tip from just one sparkly lemon drink will surely be the highlight of my day. How will I know what to do with such bounty?” Raising a brow, she said, “Come off it, Regina. You’re just jealous because our parents bother to care about us and yours didn’t even notice you changed your nose. Or did they order it because it wasn’t even one a mother could love?”

Jaw dropping in utter disbelief, Regina pushed herself out of the chair and squared up to Charlotte. "You better watch that dirty tongue of yours before you get put in your place, Von Helsing," she sneered at her.

“You’re one to talk,” Charlotte snorted, adjusting the tray keeping the soup off her hands. “Maybe if you weren’t so sour Hugo would have stuck around. You’re hemorrhaging relationships, Regina. Instead of a plastic surgeon I think you need to find a shrink to snip that attitude and stop harassing my sister.”

"Oh get over yourselves. No one wants to be around either of you to constitute 'harassing'," Regina spoffed, but it was clear a nerve was struck with Hugo. The two had been on the rocks since Halloween, though they kept bumping into each other it seemed. Reaching into her purse she threw a bill on the table and slung her purse over her shoulder. "Keep the tip, I'm sure you'll need it for when you inevitably get knocked up, Charlotte the Harlot."

Irked by the catchy slanderous name that just wouldn’t die, Charlotte gave into temptation. “Something you’ll never worry about, I’m sure,” she snapped as she turned abruptly. The soup bowl slid the length of the tray. The contents spilled over the edge onto Regina. A waterfall of tomato bisque stained her from shoulder to hip. “Oh, whoops,” Charlotte gasped softly, through a smug quirk of a smile.

"You little shit!" The calming music of the restaurant was overshadowed by her shrill screech. "You did that on purpose! Ughhh! Say goodbye to this job you ungrateful slut, because I am going to speak to the manager!"

Several customers looked their way. All they could see was an apologetic waitress, who had been so sweet to them, trying to fix an accidental mess. Charlotte artfully shadowed her delighted face and, whenever peering upward, mastered an expression of naive confusion. They hummed in concern as JD came up after hearing the ruckus.

“You called, miss?” JD asked, assuming a professional posture and, maybe, expanding his chest to show off the name tag labeling him as manager.

Drenched and growing more frustrated, Regina waved a hand right in JD's face. "Don't play stupid games with me, Jacob! I want a manager and I want one now—this worthless hoe deserves to be fired for spilling soup on a customer."

“I can assure you I am the manager, while my grandfather is indisposed,” JD said calmly. He observed the mess with veiled amusement. “We’re sorry for the inconvenience. Accidents happen, though, so I’m afraid I won’t be firing our waitress. However, you’re welcome to get a refund, if you desire it.”

Charlotte got up what she could and offered Regina a sweet smile. “Have a nice day,” she said, before walking off to handle the table who needed another soup.

Nothing was going to quell the burning anger that festered inside Regina. "I don't care about a stupid refund," she scoffed, ears burning warm. "But I'll make sure that the Von Helsing girls pay for this."

JD didn’t take her threat seriously at all. What he decided to do was banish her from the restaurant. “Miss, I suggest you consider a different establishment for future dining. The door is that way,” he said, gesturing to the front and excusing himself.

In the back Charlotte placed the order for the replacement soup, on the house, when JD came up. She asked, “How’d it go?”

“She’s not welcome here anymore. I’ll let the staff know to turn her away if she comes by again,” JD said.

“Good,” Charlotte set her hands akimbo. “Now that that’s settled, find your girl for nuzzles. It’s closing time for us.”

Chuckling, JD checked the clock. “Never a minute late.”

“With the men waiting for me back at the cottage? Never,” Charlotte grinned.

Not wasting a moment JD settled loose ends before catching up with his beloved where she hung up her aprons. “You look as dazzling with your hair spilled in curls as it does tied up with little fly always. Maybe more so. Brings fond memories to mind.”

"Oh, fond memories huh?" Kaylee perked in question stepping up close for a peck on his cheek. "You'll have to tell me more about these memories. Or maybe stir one up another way?"

“Definitely,” JD said, pulling her close for those snuggles and nuzzles. Charlotte chucked, leaning against the wall to call on a Uber and giving them some privacy. “I’ll love to paint a vivid picture for you tomorrow.”

Making a face at the fact that she'd have to wait at all, Kaylee sighed. "Fine...tomorrow," she conceded, letting herself be wrapped up in his arms. "But you better make it up to me for having to wait. I hate having to sleep alone."

Humming sympathy, JD said, “I know what you mean.” He gave her a last kiss when the car rolled up. “Pinky promise you’ll hurry to bed so the next day will come quickly.”

"Maybe...or maybe I'll take my time so that I'm not the only one suffering," Kaylee spoffed, though her threat was short lived as she looped her finger with his. "I'll see you at the vaults tomorrow morning."

“See you,” JD said, and reluctantly let go.

The girls boarded their car. On the way up Charlotte gave Kaylee a brief, slightly exaggerated retelling of what transpired. After answering all the expected questions from that interaction, Charlotte let her know, “JD made sure she’s not allowed back.”

"Good riddance," Kaylee huffed, scowling at just how rotten that girl could be. "She really just is the worst. Although you should mind your temper too, you don't want her to be the reason you end up losing your job, Lottie. That'd give her too much satisfaction."

Shrugging, Charlotte said, “Well, like JD said, first offense forgiven. But also, I can’t imagine what she could do now that she’s banned.” Content with that knowledge, Charlotte switched up the topic. “So, announcements for who gets to go to the competition are tomorrow. I think we three have a good chance.”

Deciding not to remark that she had no doubt a nasty creature like Regina would find a way, Kaylee allowed them to move on to a more enjoyable conversation. "It does feel like it's in our favor," she had to agree. "There's a few underclassmen groups that did pretty decent, but I think with our experience and seniority it will likely be us and Eli."

“Yes, for sure. It will be epic if we win again, but at least we won last year. Eli’s trio offered strong competition. They had a good chance to win if it weren’t for a certain someone. I’m surprised they let Claireson audition again,” Charlotte chuckled.

The surprise faux nudity had earned him quite the reprimand from both teachers and his conservative parents. The young man endured it with pride. Sometimes you have to sacrifice for art.

The rest of the way to school they bounced around topics aside from the oddity of Claireson and the hope that Regina wouldn’t be chosen for solo. It was frustrating enough that she was wiggling into dance anyway. When they got back Charlotte parted to find her beaus and Kaylee got to the dorm to see a sweet text from JD sent to her.

Wednesday morning JD met up with Kaylee at the vaults, as promised, and they walked with the throuple to face the day. Just as the bell released them from their first class after lunch, the sisters were coming out of the doors with a few of their friends when their phones went off at the same time, followed by other beeps. They were too curious not to check.

“The pups have been born!” Charlotte gasped, pausing in the hall, not far from the crowd of kids still emptying the classroom.

Rennick peered over her shoulder. “Oh, not a full moon?”

“Yeah, which is great. Granya was worried about birthing on the full moon,” Charlotte said.

Bellasiel broke in here, “Can we see them?”

“Here,” Charlotte said excitedly, and faced her screen to the closest friends to her and her beaus.

In the dim light of a den there were four. pups nestled against Granya’s fury belly. The picture was taken at just the right time, capturing a still moment of one of the babes half-shifted and one other with a human foot. The two others were fully wolffish. Liam held the phone up to include him and his big smile with a thumbs up in the image.

"Aww, look at just how cute they are!" Sophia sighed happily, leaning into Tallulah. "Why don't you give me cute werewolf babies?"

"I...I don't even know where to begin to answer that Soph," Tallulah stammered, chuckling at the end.

"I don't want excuses, I want results, woman!" her sweetheart insisted, clapping her hands together demandingly.

"You poor, poor woman," Keagan shook his head at Tallulah.

Kaylee was just as giddy as Sophia was. "They really are absolutely adorable, though," she had to admit, so eager for a chance to cuddle with one of them.

Elijah beamed, looking over their shoulders. “That’s amazing you guys! They’re adorable!” Annie agreed whole-heartdly.

“I know right?” Charlotte squealed.

Tysha excitedly said, “They’re beautiful. What are their names?”

Charlotte read them out loud. “Moira and Deirdre after Liam’s sisters, Benedikt after Granya’s dad, and Seth after Liam’s.”

"Aww, that's really sweet," Sophia melted all over again. "We could name our werewolf babies after people too, Lulah!"

Sighing, Tallulah just nodded, at this point completely resigned in the discussion. "Yeah, sure. We can name them whatever you want Honeypot."

Keagan gave Tallulah a look of sympathy. Sometimes conceding was just easier than pointing out something wasn't possible.

"I wonder how long until we'll be able to visit them," Kaylee pondered aloud. She didn't want to pressure the new parents, but this was the same way they felt about the new human babies in the family, too!

Unexpectedly falling in step with the companions on their way to art class, Khaz happened to overhear their conversation. The words ‘visit’ rang in his ears. “Visit who?”

“Little woof-woof babies,” Annie sighed happily, leaning so he could see.

“Oh wow, that’s incredible,” Khaz said, taken off guard by the news. He hadn’t thought they had a werewolf in the family, let alone one who had been pregnant.

“Yeah, and they’re popular too. Soph is inspired,” Charlotte chuckled. “Lulah’s all for giving her lover free reign to name them all.”

Peering over at the couple with an amused smile, Khaz said, “Gonna keep an eye out for werewolf men?”

"Perhaps," Sophia's brows wiggled up and down in unreigned delight. "Though I might make an exception if you're at least willing to growl at us."

Kaylee had to hide a giggle by ducking her head behind JD. "Somehow I don't think she's saying that as just a play-on-words," she muttered, amused.

Tallulah waved a finger in Khaz's direction. "Now if you get her going you're responsible for taking care of her," she warned.

“Mmm, I’d be glad to. It’s been a while,” Khaz grinned.

School had taken more of his attention than expected. Khaz would be lying if he said he wasn’t interested in classes. It seemed they had more to teach than his former academy. Nothing he’d admit aloud. Especially not to Dirael. His cousin kept dropping praises for the life these people lived that he probably thought he was disguising as casual remarks. Khaz didn’ know what to make of them, uncomfortable with the implications. No, he couldn’t let Dirael distract him, he had to focus.

“Gonna get on furry ears and a tail?” Charlotte chuckled.

Shrugging, Khaz grinned, “I’m up for new experiences.” They had to part at this time. He gave Tallulah and Sophia a wink. “I’ll catch you later.”

"Oh, only if you can run fast enough, Khaz," Sophia smirked happily.

"As if you'd run fast from him," Keagan spoffed as they all filed into their art class.

Chuckling, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "Who knows. It depends on just how hell-bent on werewolf puppies she is."

"Werewolf puppies?" A typically monotone voice showed a flicker of interest. "Did Granya have her litter?"

Word seemed to travel, or at least to Keagan who forgot Kaylee and JD still shared meals with the withdrawn girl. "Yeah, she did. Were you eavesdropping, Winter?"

"Hardly eavesdropping when you are all so loud," she spoffed as she pulled on an apron. "But on occasion you're interesting enough to listen to.”

Charlotte chuckled,”Guess we were a little hyped about it.”

Others were just as curious. They noticed Regina’s mild disgust as the rest of the students who were murmuring about the werewolf babies filed into the room. It could be guessed that she had overheard too. Not a fan, it seemed. Charlotte gave her a brief narrow of her eyes before sitting down between her beaus, not caring to look back at Regina. The tables sat three each. The row in front is where Kaylee, JD, and Winter sat. Sophia, Tallulah, and Claireson shared the next table forward, and so on.

They were working on their figurines meant to wave in the wind. Each frill of Charlotte’s four-foot long jellyfish sculpture had to be hand cut with an x-acto blade. It looked like it undulated as if under water, floating by a string looped on a hook on the ceiling.

“I think I should put this in my room at the cottage,” Charlotte said, straightening up. She pulled her braid to her front. “What do you think?”

JD admired the diaphanous imitation of the sea creature. “Hmmm, are you putting anything else from the ocean in int?”

“Well, no, but ‘eclectic’ is a theme, right?” Charlotte asked in a hopeful tone. Regina’s snort of derision from behind them at the suggestion was ignored. “Or do you think I should make it like an ‘enchantment under the sea’ room to justify it?”

“My personal opinion is that I like themes, but there’s nothing to say you can’t make a gradient theme. Maybe one part of your room is more ‘under water’, then make a transition onto land. You could get away with a lot,” JD said, giving a glance at her behind him.

“Oh, that’s a good point,” Charlotte tossed her thick rope of hair onto back again as she bent forward over her delicate paper-like fabric. “I kinda like the idea of making models of my favorite kind of fish.”

Rennick, head bent down to detail his project, said, “I’m surprised you didn’t do a butterfly.”

“I wanted to,” Charlotte sighed. “Lucinda said I needed to ‘expand my horizons’, so I thought I’d go out of the sky and into the sea.”

A few beeps interrupted their conversation. Claireson pulled out his phone. “Oh, guys, the listings or who got the dance slots.”

“Oo,” Charlotte went to bring out her phone to see. A few other students did the same. “Yes! Kaylee, we’re in.”

JD chuckled, “You two certaintly are talented.”

Claireson raised a fist. “Yes! I won solo!”

"Cleary Knight is unstable to think the prancing nudist is a better idea than me," Regina muttered, making the next cut on her crude owl rather aggressively.

“Ouch,” Charlotte chuckled to Kaylee, not caring if Regina heard or not. She did, however, turn briefly to address Regina’s attitude, using her two fingers in a scissor motion. “Snip, snip,” she said, and faced back to her project.

Eyes narrowed, Regina leaned forward across her desk, scissors still in hand. "Snip this, Von Helsing," she hissed, grabbing the braid and opening the blades, giving a good cut into the dark hair.

Charlotte’s head jerked back. Her hands gripped the table to keep from falling. That didn’t shock her as much as the sound of a blade sliding deep across her braided hair so close to her head. Mocha eyes spilled tears before she even saw the damage, her imagination filling the unknown with images of a frayed gouge.

"Ooops, I guess accidents do happen!" The ice queen was quick to feign innocence even as a smirk rested on the corners of her mouth.

Regaining her balance, Charlotte’s hands left the table to feel the silky bristles a good finger-width deep. Horror dulled the awareness of what was going on around her. Gasps from witnesses, Rennicks aggressive whirl around, the companions' rise of indignation, and the teacher’s voice demanding everyone to calm down did not concern her. If it hadn’t been for the fact that he could have been suspended, or perhaps expelled, Rennick would have given Regina another nose job. As it was, the offending girl remained unscathed, even if a little intimidated by Rennick’s flash of anger, and Charlotte sat in mute bewilderment that Regina had chopped a chunk out of the hair she loved.

Comforting hands found their way to her, but Charlotte’s body shook regardless. It would have sucked if she lost her job. It would have been frustrating if Regina spilled paint on her, or soup, but cutting her hair absolutely devastated her. Charlotte pressed her hands to her face and sobbed.

“—sit down Mr. Roswell!” Professor Titus bellowed.

Professor Lucinda, a bit frazzled, straightened out her wrinkly apron. “Now what the hell is going on here?!”

"Regina cut Lottie's hair," Keagan didn't hesitate to call out the wench for her crimes against humanity.

Kaylee, who had been caught up on what was happening during all the commotion, kept a hand on her sister's shoulder while glaring at Regina. "You're such a bitch!"

"It was an accident," the Ice Queen smugly shrugged her shoulders. "It's not my fault her hair is the same color as my owl. Leave it to a Von Helsing to go playing the victim card."

"Oh, there's about to be a victim alright, perra," Sophia nearly spat, rolling up her sleeves and just barely caught by Tallulah before she could throw hands.

Professor Tiberius frowned deeply. “Miss Averelle, go to the principal’s office immediately.”

"Gladly. The stench in here is unbearable," Regina huffed, abandoning her art project and grabbing up her backpack. On her way to the door she did spare a scowl in Kaylee's direction. It was her fault all this was happening after all, and that would not be forgotten!

Turning to the companions, Tiberius softened his eyes. In particular he gestured to Rennick and Keagan. “Why don’t you take Lady Charlotte to her dorm to recover?” Even if he didn’t see the point of worrying over hair it was clear that it meant a lot to the girl and the distress called for a break at least.

Rennick nodded, helping Charlotte up from her seat even as she kept her hands over her face. She felt far too embarrassed to look up. By the time she got to the door she managed to meet their eyes, silently thanking them for their support, before leaning heavily on her beaus as they exited.

“I think I’ve had about enough,” JD muttered to himself in a whisper, a little surprised at his own level of irritation.

It was easy, even natural, to be angry with Regina for doing anything to Kaylee. Yet, somehow this time around he was far more bothered. All of Kaylee’s friends meant something to her. Charlotte just meant more in a certain way. Could it be that simple? That since Kaylee’s relationship with Charlotte was so close, he felt that much more anger at what happened? JD did find his hand grasping his girlfriend’s in support—no, but it was more than that, wasn’t it? He had heard of, and seen, the others face similar confrontations, even if they were at slightly lesser degrees of devastation.

So…what did it mean that he felt such a hotter fire of incredulity now? JD reflected on this as he and the others uncomfortably went back to working on their art—not all of them could go with Charlotte. It seemed to him there was a shift occurring, or had occurred. Oddly, he thought of the night of their celebration for getting into guardianship week. Specifically when he and Kaylee drunkenly got into their bed at the cottage. Now why was he thinking of that? JD focused on it as hard as he could, but when the answers through fuzzy memories began to piece themselves together he frightened himself off from acknowledging the possible truth. Instead, he focused back on Regina who had caused Kaylee so much heartache. She needed to leave. And JD was going to make it happen.

After art class the companions received texts. Charlotte was allowed to leave early for home. No doubt to have their salonist s fix her hair and for some time to emotionally recover, though that’d be a process. Rennick and Keagan would take special track of anything she needed that day and bring it to her, or to the cottage, depending. They’d definitely see her the next day if not that night. They had no word on Regina’s consequence.

“They’ve got to suspend her at least,” Annie said, pouring herself another cup of juice for dinner. “That’s assault.”

"They don't have to suspend her. Just give me ten minutes alone with her in a room with no surveillance," Sophia jabbed at the air with her fork. "I can teach her a lesson easily."

Kaylee, though infuriated for what happed to her sister, found it was hard to be just as aggressive as some of the others. "I don't know...I just feel like if we go after her then it just gives her an excuse to lash out again," she pointed out with a defeated sigh.

“Yeah, I think Kaylee’s right,” Serenity said, hesitantly adding, “I’m not trying to throw a finger, especially since Lottie is in such a distraught state, but they antagonize one another a lot. Lottie in particular will take shots at Regina when those opportunities come up. It’s just bound to get worse if neither of them choose to ignore each other.”

Cara frowned. “Well, I’d get mad and retaliate too, if someone was harassing my sister. Regina showed up at the restaurant and she was trying to get into Kaylee’s section. I mean, what would have happened if she did? Do we even want to know?”

“Still, spilling soup on someone…” Serenity trailed off. “I dunno. I think she might have let herself get a little carried away. Not to say Regina is justified.”

“Well, all I’m sayin’ is if Regina tries another thing I’ll back Soph up,” Cara said, going back to her chicken tikka masala. “Can’t imagine how Paisley stuck with her for so long.”

“How’s she been, by the way?” JD asked casually.

“Who? Paisley?” Hadassah asked. With a nod of confirmation from JD she said, “Just been around. She’s gathered up her own friends and I think she’s even dating someone new. Haven't heard much.”

“I’ve seen her play hacky-sack on the quad,” Elijah said.

JD mulled over what to do with that information. “Alright…What’s hacky-sack?”

“Old game. Been gaining popularity lately,” Elijah said.

They went on to other topics and soon the conversation lifted some of that tension off of their shoulders. A text after they were exiting the dining hall saying Charlotte was feeling better and spending time doing homework and such at the cottage with Keagan and Rennick put them more at ease as well. They were sent images of Charlotte’s new hairstyle.

Everyone's responses strove to be as encouraging as possible. Kaylee told her the shorter hair gave her an even more mature look. Sophia agreed and pointed out how much time she'd save now shampooing or brushing her long hair. Knowing it wasn't always that easy to move on, Tallulah also suggested she could get a wig or two in reserve for days when she missed her braid and needed something until it could grow back.

Texting back, they were first thanked for their kind words. Charlotte said she did manage to save the rest of her braid and that they were making the remaining hair into versatile accessories for her hair.

“She kinda looks like a feminine guy,” Danson said. “Like, maybe a female version of Wesley. Definitely with a little Inara, but still.”

“A little,” Tysha agreed. “Just don’t say that to her right now. It’s too fresh.”

“I wasn’t,” Danson muttered a lie, and before Tysha could dig in and question him, he pointed to someone heading their way. “Hey Soph and Lulah, looks like you’ve been caught.”

Khaz, with his bag slung over one shoulder, came striding over to them. He greeted the others briefly, with Bella sharing a hesitant smile, before he gave the two women his attention. “Hola, lindos pájaros cantores.[Hello, pretty song birds]”

Sophia went from sympathy for Charlotte to a sultry goddess in the blink of an eye. "Hola, bocadillo misterioso," she gave him a little wave. "Hungry and back for seconds?"

"Careful how you answer that," Tallulah warned Khaz. "She's been rearing to go since she woke up."

"That and the prospect of a fight always seems to set her off," Kaylee added her observation.

Khaz indeed looked at Sophia like a scrumptious snack. “A fight huh? Can’t say I wouldn’t like to see you get rough,” he rumbled, giving Soph a gentle tug of a loose strand. “Who were hoping to strike?”

“Regina,” Matt answered simply.

“Oh?” Khaz had meant to flirt with Sophia about fighting and wrestling, but the remark Kaylee made not being a random comment did raise a brow. Intrigued, he asked, “What happened?”

Tysha said, “Cut Lottie’s hair because she’s a big jerk. It’s short now.” It wasn’t as if it would be a big secret, so she flipped her phone around to show him.

Surprised, Khaz studied the image. “She looks so much like herself, but so different…”

Bellasiel said, “I know, right? I didn’t want to make a foible before, but I just can’t get over how interesting cut hair is.”

A little lost at why, Danson asked, “How come?”

“Women don’t cut their hair in our former cult,” Bellasiel explained. Curious, she asked Khaz, “What do you think of it?”

That happened to be difficult to answer in reality, but for the sake of his mission here, Khaz gave a partial truth, saying, “Still hot.” Even that bothered him, though they wouldn’t know it.

Long hair traditionally signified a woman’s femininity, bordering on worth. To shave a woman’s head was to shame her. It was supposed to strip her of value, it was supposed to be ugly…and yet faced with this picture of Charlotte, still so lovely…

Bellasiel smiled with a warmth she normally struggled with when it came to Khaz. “Yeah, I think so too.”

Not willing to allow them to see his discomfort, Khaz switched his attention back to Sophia and Tallulah—the two he knew would willingly bring him to the girls dorm—resuming his previous smoulder. “Well, you can wrestle me since Regina isn’t around.”

"Mmm, I won't say no to that, although I can't say I'll be as rough on you as I would be to her," Sophia admitted. She had a special haymaker with the Ice Queens name on it.

Her partner wasn't quite as eager at that point. "I don't know if tonight is the night for romping," Tallulah hesitated, pointing out, "Probably going to be a lot of people patrolling tonight since there's already been an almost fight."

"Yeah, that seems like quite the risk. I still don't get how you pulled it off," Kaylee wondered aloud.

Bellasiel said, “Khaz, like all male cultists, are trained since a boy to use his blood magic. He is likely a master if he’s spent time using it often.”

“I am,” Khaz said. “Illusion isn’t my speciality, but I am good at it. I could probably make it work, though if you know somewhere we could go, I don’t mind switching it up.”

Knowing they were already planning on heading to the cottage, Kaylee didn't extend it as their alternative. That and she wasn't sure how she felt about Khaz using the portals. Thankfully it seemed she wouldn't need to.

"Well no matter where, I don't think play is an option tonight, Sophiebear," Tallulah eased the loss gently on her. "I'm not in any condition for wrestling."

"Buuuut," her lover whined without guilt. "You can and you might like it."

“I’d make it worth it, but…are you feeling unwell?” Khaz asked Tallulah, admittedly struggling not to feel deflated that Kaylee was right there and didn’t offer the cottage.

"She's just dealing with the last end of the Red Devil," Sophia said, now giving Tallulah a light rub on the back. After all, even if her libido was strong, her love for her Lulah was even stronger. "She's not easily convinced to come out and play then."

Cheeks scarlet, Tallulah avoided Khaz's gaze. "That's because I'm not going to subject anyone else to dealing with it when I barely can."

"It can help, if you're willing to try," Kaylee offered with a small cough, now also blushing as she aired her own laundry in public.

That made JD smirk, but he spared his girlfriend flirty comments as a mercy since they were still surrounded. Besides, he was interested in the reaction that was evoked from their friend here.

Lips parting, Khaz stilled in awe. His cheeks pinked and he felt a warmth spread at the back of his neck. Bellasiel stifled a giggle behind her raised fingers. If he had the wherewithal to check himself, he might have been able not to gaze upon Tallulah as if she were a venerable statue in a shrine. As it was, he perked the interest of the friends who still remained, some having left for homework and rest.

Confused, Tysha asked, “What is it?”

Clearing his throat, Khaz said, “Um, just old customs. They still come to mind.”

Bellasiel decided to be playful and tease. “A woman’s Red Moon in our former cult is highly respected. It is considered a right of women to have the blood blessing, bestowed by Sydalsh. Engaging at that time is considered an honor, basically. Weddings take place during this time. It’s incredibly emotionally intimate for men and their wives.” It didn't excuse the control, gaslighting, and other wrongs done to the Dlashi women, but it seemed a human aspect that there would be something that came close to romantic. “For all the crimes men get away with, if another man were to have been found with the blood of someone’s wife on him, they would be harshly disciplined, and in some cases, executed.”

The divulging of that information caused Khaz to feel the need to cough. He could have scolded Bellasiel for implying just how it made him feel. It certainly got the others in a teasing mood, with poking fingers and grins coming his way. Khaz did his best to play it all off, but a part of him was—could he say bashful? They didn’t know he was essentially a double agent and that he meant to resume his life as he had been before he came there. Bedding slaves was one thing, and you never did it on their period because it was akin to claiming them as yours, close to your heart, but just how dedicated to the missions as he? Khaz would lie if he said he wasn’t tempted. The thought sent a rush of butterflies in his stomach.

Kaylee's brows perked in interest at this unexpected news. Maybe she didn't completely frown upon their cult after all. "Highly respected, huh?" She mused aloud, looking at JD with a slightly proud look on her face. Her lover boy wiggled his brows back at her.

“Like I said, it just came to mind,” Khaz felt the need to swallow. “So anyway, I wouldn’t want to impose…”

"Well, ahem, I wouldn't say you'd necessarily be imposing..."Tallulah trailed off.

"Not at all," Sophia was happy to be specific and not mindful of any tact. "She needs a good railing to loosen her up."

"Soph!"

"I mean she hasn't had one since Winter formal, besides me."

"Sophia!"

Those that stayed for the show chuckled. Exhaling to maintain a casual demeanor, Khaz fought internally as he watched the women banter. He struggled between taking a bite of forbidden fruit for an unspoken for man like himself, or backing out as, surely, the others waiting for him to make them proud would want him to do. Dirael might find out and question his resolve too. Yet, Khaz still tried to rationalize that they couldn’t blame him for remaining discreet by indulging. They put him in this position since Dirael hadn’t made progress. Besides, didn’t he just try? Saying he didn’t want to impose counted as an attempt to dissuade? And Bellasiel was right here. She might become suspicious.

Though not necessarily suspicious, Bellasiel did notice the hesitation. Taking what he could get to feel justified, Khaz said, “I mean…only if you’re comfortable, Lulah, of course.”

"She's not comfortable, that's the point," Sophia spoffed.

Rolling her eyes, Tallulah decided not to argue with her statement. "I wouldn't object," she decided to be the one to draw the line in the sand and offer it to him. "We have room in our bed." And if it ended up being something he couldn't handle then she wouldn't be offended if it needed to end.

Ultimately leaving it to him did make it difficult. All of this would be so much easier if Khaz could freely admit he still wanted to hold to the traditions, though this certainty pushed the envelope.

Either through weak will or not, Khaz chose to bend the rules and hope he didn’t get into serious trouble, or that no one found out. “I’ll walk with you to your dorms.”

"Sounds like you three have your night planned for you," Kaylee said with amusement, taking ahold of JD's hand.

“Goodbye. We’re going to the cottage,” JD said to them, Before dinner they had done a lot of necessary work. Relaxing would be their primary purpose for going that way.

“Serri and I are gonna stargaze on the hilltop,” Bellasiel said, and walked in step with them. “We’ll go with you.”

Tysha waved, “See you guys,” and one by one, or two by two, the other friends left.

Khaz played it cool on the journey to the girls' dorms. As always the issue came when they reached the intersection hall between the two wings of the building. It dawned on him then that he could use this to his advantage. Khaz might get a pink slip, but it was an understandable reason for not making it. However, his indecisiveness suspended him in uncertainty long enough that his efforts to prolong time to think if he wanted to do so answered that for himself. Khaz got passed the patrol. At this point it would be too odd if he ran off and all to risk a pink slip now.

They passed into the lounge and Khaz glanced to the door of Bellasiel’s room. She had switched to pair up with the one for Serenity. Their relationship was very odd to see. He hadn’t thought Bellasiel would go into that kind of dynamic, but it was convenient in a way. In any case, he had another opportunity to check through more of her room tonight. But first…

It was obvious at this point that Khaz had never been with a woman on her time, but the reason wasn’t related to disgust. In fact, his former cult took this very seriously. While Tallulah might not think much of herself as her body went through another normal cycle, the sentiments tied to this time of the month for a woman for Khaz instilled in him a connotation that he found difficult not to think about or be affected by.

This time around Khaz seemed gentler, even avoidant between Tallulah’s legs at first. For Tallulah there was a short period of feeling as though she'd made a mistake. He'd quite literally been more hands on during their previous encounter, and now when he didn't immediately go for the goods, she had to wonder if he was changing his mind.

Khaz managed to maintain most of his usual manner and hoped they didn’t sense in him the way this experience imprinted Tallulah in his subconscious affections. Khaz himself suppressed awareness of it, especially when it came time to actually delve into the moment without drawing attention with hesitation.

Those fears fell apart as their bodies joined, Tallulah was treated to a deep and nearly therapeutic massage.

It took everything not to watch Tallulah’s face with adoration Khaz hadn’t expressed before. Even then he failed briefly, meeting cobalt eyes in the throes of passion just before kissing her lips with his thumb gently stroking her cheek. It lasted no more than a few breaths before Khaz caught himself. Perhaps he could play it off later if they noted it.

Lingering hormones left Tallulah overly aware of each touch and craving more. Hands normally idle on the bed or pillow instead roamed the well-chiseled muscles of his back and arms, holding herself to him until their bout hand ended and she fell back to the bed with a content groan.

Khaz exhaled, pausing for a moment to catch his breath, or so he would claim is why his heart fluttered, before he moved on to Sophia and he felt an easier shift back to how he had been at Winter formal.

Cradling her head in her palm, Tallulah watched as Sophia was all too eager for a repeat of their last romp. Her sweetheart was clearly not after anything sensual, putting Khaz through the ropes and basking in the resulting euphoria when she was spent. Immediately Sophia slipped off of him and down onto her pillow, barely grabbing a blanket before soon passing out.

Even if amused by the theatrics of her lover, Tallulah had her attention focused elsewhere. Soft, half-lidded cobalt gaze followed Khaz's motions as he no doubt prepared to leave. "Khaz," her quiet voice was barely a murmur loud enough to make it through the room. "Would you mind if, uh…I could use a bit of cuddling and normally Soph does but…" She trailed off and a gentle snore from the other girl finished her sentence for her.

Khaz shifted to peer over. It surprised him just how quickly Sophia fell asleep. Last time he hadn’t paid much attention, though, so maybe he simply missed it. Though the room was dimmed Tallulah could see a subtle shine in his crimson eyes when they shifted back to her.

“I am unfamiliar. What does this entail?” Khaz asked in a tone of genuine curiosity.

Never having been put in the position where she had to explain since a simple process before, it took Tallulah a moment to find the words, and when she did they sounded silly aloud. "Oh, you just lay in bed beside me and sometimes people will wrap their arms around the other's stomach or side. It's a, uh, a comfort thing."

“Hmm,” Khaz rested back on his palms to think it over, considering it.

Cheeks dark pink, Tallulah was quick to try and back out. "Or not. It's silly."

A smile spread over his face. She seemed as flustered at the thought of ‘cuddling’ as he felt about intimacy during her Red Moon. That amused Khaz. He didn’t consider what you did to cuddle to warrant such a blush.

Curious, Khaz laid back down and shifted to face her. “I don’t mind trying,” he said, offering a raised hand ready to pull her close if she were to give him a signal of permission to do so.

Once he was still on the bed, there was little hesitation from Tallulah to let her body melt up alongside his. She accepted his hand and hoped she wasn't about to spoil the whole evening.

 

[Soliloquy]

It seemed she had nothing to worry about, though. Tallulah felt light, comforting pressure from his arms. Khaz even hooked his legs with hers so gravity didn’t pull a gap between them.

Khaz pondered how he felt as he remained in his interesting position. He wasn’t grinding or engaged in any kind of arousing motions, but it pleased him nonetheless. A part of him felt..a little entitled, if he had to describe it. Or perhaps a form of righteous satisfaction. A warmth spread through him that coaxed out a sigh of contentment. He could always blame that on having exuded so much energy if he questioned himself. Khaz fell into the role of cuddler easily, he didn’t even notice his fingers absentmindedly rubbing the low of her abdomen over where her muscles had been tight earlier.

Curled up in his arms, Tallulah felt the familiar release of oxytocin in her body further relaxing muscles he'd coaxed during their roll. Letting her eyes close, a low sound of contentment escaped her, head rolling until she tucked it just beneath his chin. "Thank you," she mumbled sincerely, keeping a loose hold atop his hand.

“You’re welcome,” Khaz said, his voice a rumble against her.

It was custom for the people here to say such pleasantries to each other regardless of being male or female. It felt so unnecessary to do so for women before. Had it become simply a habit and that’s why it felt like no trouble to say it to Tallulah? Khaz didn’t know if he wanted to explore the answer to that right now. He was tired, cozy, and before he could really think through another reason his eyes shut and he fell asleep.

There would be no objections heard from Tallulah who seeped in the affection that was being offered like it was one of Serenity's famed teas. Sophia was on her side of the bed, sprawled but comfortable in her unconscious bliss. Her comfortable diva state meant that she got her beauty rest and was also the first to awaken in the morning. Turning to find the other two pretzeled together made her smirk, scooting close enough to place a couple of pecks on Tallulah's cheeks she woke her gently.

"Mornin' sunshin," she said gleefully. "Didn't think I'd wake up to find you two all snuggly. Glad I convinced you?"

Yawning and acknowledging the fact that this was close to how she planned to be waking up for the rest of her life with that bubbly, beautiful face in hers, Tallulah sheepishly grinned. "Yeah, yeah. It was good. Doesn't mean it's going to be a recurring theme," she muttered. "Now be quiet before you wake him."

"Probably should if we don't want to be late to breakfast," Sophia was the unusual voice of reason in a sing-song tone.

What small noise they were making stirred Khaz a shallow amount, causing him to nuzzle in his sleep against Tallulah’s hair and shift his hand a little. Further murmurs coaxed him out of his dreams. Khaz opened one eye as he lifted his head. His mind pieced together where he was and what time it had to be. Crimson eyes widened. A flush spread over him.

“Oh shit, it’s the morning,” Khaz blinked. He shifted his upper body straighter, slipping his hand from Tallulah to rush through his hair.

"Yeah, it is. Looks like I must have worn you out this time, our poca bocadillo misterioso," Sophia purred delightedly, clearly quite proud of herself.

Tallulah could only smirk, not having the heart to say it was her gentle request that kept him in their bed into the morning hours. "Guess he just couldn't stay away after all," she mused.

They were right. Khaz got drawn in by them. This truth caused him to blush a little deeper. It didn’t help when he looked down and saw the reason drying on his lower regions. It sent a shiver through him. Khaz could only explain it as an emotional response. A feeling that both thrilled and frightened him. Khaz did his best to casually get up and get his clothes together. He paused as he went to pull up his boxers—comfortable undergarments he would never trade for his previous customary underwear—when he realized he probably needed a wash.

Turning to the girls, Khaz asked, “Is it alright to use your shower?” Oh how he could have—should have—winced to request from a woman, but so much had demanded his adaptation.

"Of course," Tallulah wouldn't have thought to object. "And you can use whatever toiletries you need."

"You can come out smelling like me," Sophia was nearly giddy at the thought, climbing out of bed and starting to get ready as much as she could while the bathroom was in use.

Khaz hadn’t thought of that, but yes. He would smell like them. He refused to acknowledge the part of him that found this pleasing. He had more important thoughts to address.

Under the hot water, dowsing his pearlescent hair, Khaz went over his failure. He had enjoyed a night for selfish, selfish purposes and allowed himself to fall asleep when he should have been digging through Bellasiels things. Oh how he still couldn’t help but think of what it felt like to entangle with Tallulah’s warmth, the glide, and the—Khaz turned the water from hot to cold. He felt a jolt through his body as the sudden drop in temperature bit his skin and shrank the rise of excitement over those memories. He reflected on his subconscious that shaded the experience as enjoyment and not a duty, to think of it as frivolity and not a waste of time. Tallulah being on her Red Moon derailed the whole point of taking them to bed in the first place.

Khaz couldn’t know just what this had done to him. Without thinking he waited until he washed every part of himself aside from the one area that prompted him to go to the shower in the first place, taking care of that last with hesitation. Men in their cult usually didn’t clean in haste, waiting until the end of the day. Khaz felt his lungs shudder from the cold. It helped to make the decision to finish, watching the color fade to clear.

Coming out of the shower, Khaz went to dry himself off. His hair smelled of vanilla and almonds and his body like berries and cream. His clothes were clean enough, thankfully.

Pulling on his shirt, Khaz adjusted his clothes and grabbed his bag. He paused just as he opened the door. He turned back to the girls, quite reluctant to leave, especially the one he had so intimately experienced at a, for his cult, venerable time.

After a moment Khaz said, “See you later.”

Ready for their own rinse before class, Sophia had no shame in standing bare before him, curls bouncing on her shoulders. "Oh, I do believe you'll see us again," she gloated, confident he would be back for more.

Ever the more modest of the pair, Tallulah had the bedsheet wrapped loosely about her torso. Towards the floor a few dark spots were still evidence of an unavoidable mess. "We'll see you later," she returned his sentiment before adding as an afterthought, "have a good day at class."

“You too,” Khaz gave a nod and left, shutting the door behind him. He knew Bellasiel and Serenity had come out of their room, but he didn’t spare a glance. If they said anything to him he didn’t know.

Khaz met Dirael for breakfast. Their usual spot happened to be unknowingly within eyesight of Winter, though she could not hear them. While Dirael kind of knew about her, he didn’t quite make it past being an acquaintance.

Dirael, looking waryly up from his fish soup, asked, “Did something happen?”

“Hm? What? Yes—I mean, no,” Khaz said firmly. He raised his head. “Why?”

“You seem unsettled,” Dirael said.

“I’m not unsettled,” Khaz said. His left leg began to bounce. “Did you look in the library?”

“Yes,” Dirael nodded. “I didn’t see it, but it’s a big library, so I’ll keep searching,”

Shaking his head Khaz said, “You know I really would have thought you’d have looked there by now. What have you been doing? Bedding girls all this time? Is that it? Nothing else?” Before Dirael could say anything Khaz went on, “I’d send you to Bella’s room if it weren’t for the fact that you need space from them to clear your head—,” and the thought struck him. Khaz needed to do that. He needed space from Sophia, but now especially Tallulah. “Look…we’ll take a break. A week long hiatus from interacting with any of them would do us good.”

“But, I said I would help Bella with—,”

Khaz raised sharp crimson eyes in silent resolve. The angle of his head from resting on his palm tilted his tilted them forward, making them all the more menacing, even if his expression remained neutral.

“Okay…” Dirael said, his shoulders slumping. He poked his spoon at the floating chunks of fish.

Sighing, Khaz rubbed his face with both hands, inhaling as he thought through his plan of action. The scent of vanilla, almond, berries, and cream intoxicated his mind. Khaz exhaled slowly. He knew he should be incredulous. He knew he should take the time to get in a second morning shower to be done with the smells that reminded him of the girls, but he shamefully rationalized class would not permit it.

Not one to interact if it could be avoided, the recluse of a freshman still enjoyed absorbing information. In particular finding that the suave, third pale twin was not on his A game as usual. Interesting, very interesting.

“Oohkay,” Khaz breathed, taking up his soup bowl. He drank deeply of it to get something in his stomach before the bell rang. “Let’s go.”

Meanwhile the companions who had gathered for breakfast were being supportive of Charlotte’s knew involuntary hairstyle. She had to admit that, while devastating, short hair had its advantages.

“I might cut mine. Not too short, but maybe to my shoulders,” Cara said. “Maybe Kellen will like that.”

“Kellen? Again?” Charlotte spoffed.

“Well, he’s older now, more filled out, and he has a cute butt,” Cara reasoned. “Anyway, who else is there?”

“Khaz is always up for a tumble. If you need references, just ask Lulah and Soph,” Charlotte offered.

"Hmm? Oh yeah," Tallulah nodded in agreement around a bite of a protein bar.

"He definitely gets the job done," Sophia had no shame to boast. "Even ended up staying the night last night, so that was a fun sight to wake up to."

Keagan had to chuckle. "Now who's going to wind up needing a bigger bed?"

"I think it worked just fine," Sophia shrugged, blissfully unaware she easily took up over half the bed herself.

Chuckling, the group went on to chatter amongst themselves as they began their day. They had no complaints by the end of it and, indeed, the rest of their week went smoothly. Class and expectations of their clubs—dance for Charlotte and Kaylee, drama for Sophia, Tallulah, Serenity, and Bellasiel—took up much of their time. As Khaz had said before, it had been a while. It seemed it would be a while more before anything like a tumble could fit in the schedule again. Or so Khaz made it seem if or when he happend to pass Sophia by during their week long break.

Friday, January 22nd, 2027​

Coach called the class with Tallulah, Sophia, Khaz, Dirael, and a few other familiar faces to do another combat test. The year before Morgan had been with them for it. It was the day she took Serenity’s passcard from Kaylee’s bag. At that time each student who won their bout would go to one side while the one who didn’t would repeat until each of them got a win. Coach would make meticulous notes about every skirmish for improvement. This year Coach decided that winners would remain on the mat until they were defeated and replaced by new champions, until every student got in a fight. To speed things up, he split them into two lines

Khaz came to stand with Dirael in the middle of the thick line that narrowed the closer it got to the front. Right now they bumped shoulders with a couple of their nameless students. Dirael could see his sister a few heads off. She was quite tall.

“So, it’s been a little over a week,” Dirael said, looking at Khaz. “Can I help Bella with her mapping?”

Humming in thought, Khaz evaluated himself. The scent of the women had faded. He no longer kept flicking his mind back to the moment he emerged himself in Tallulah’s body at such a spiritually provocative time. It felt like the coils of affection for them loosed from around him.

“Yeah, sure,” Khaz said so easily. “I’m fine.”

A few steps ahead the line moved with a steady shuffle, most focused on the fight that was taking place in case someone had to be up against half the current match. A few were more engaged in a few minutes of chatting before they were too close to Coach. Sophia had been excitedly going over weekend plans with Tallulah when a hand fell on Lulah's shoulder, being further back in line of the two.

"So, I heard you two are taking applications for visitor passes to taco town." One of their classmates, Gavin, had smoothly slid himself into the conversation. "I just wanted to know how to get my name in for consideration."

Tallulah would have asked just where he had heard that before remembering she was dating one of the biggest social butterflies. No doubt their nights with Khaz had been bragged about when possible. "Uh, yeah...no. I think 'taco town' is closed. Sorry, Gavin."

"You sure? I have quite the appetite and never leave a mess on my plate." His brows perked up behind a sandy brown fringe, even licking his lips for emphasis.

While Tallulah might have pointed out that she personally found a flaw in his word choice, Sophia on the other had was more than happy to jump in. Peering around Lulah, honey eyes glimmered mischievously. "Oh but we have very high expectations. You'd have to prove just what you have to offer."

Gavin's head teetered left then right in thought. "What if, if I beat Lulah then you guys have to give me one night to audition."

In a heartbeat, Sophia shuffled herself in line, tucking her place between her sweetheart and the propositioning young man. "No, you'll have to beat me," she smirked.

Not confident that her beloved would win that match-up since he was a good head taller than her and also not eager to bring just any guy to their bed, Tallulah interjected there. "How about you win the entire elimination and we consider it."

Confidence swelling he nodded. "Deal."

Just within earshot Khaz stood, unamused, in silent judgement of Gavin. He didn’t notice he had snapped his crimson eyes on him after trying to ignore familiar feminine voices. Dirael had though.

“Khaz? Are you alright?” Dirael asked, furrowing ivory brows.

In a low tone that pricked the hairs on the back of his cousin's neck, Khaz said, “I’m fine.”

Not sure how to disagree without getting a cold stare back at him, Dirael remained silent as the line shuffled forward. He did follow his cousin's line of sight and figured he was faintly glaring at Gavin. They had seen the man around, obviously. A good, strong teen. He had won and lost against the two of them in the past. Relatively equal in strength and skill. It would not be a simple matter to throw fists with him.

As if to prove the point, they watched as Gavin remained the champion of one of the two lines. At the end the winners of the two lines would fight one another while the rest had to retest. The man was getting quite the praise from the students witnessing him maintain his momentum. That required a lot of stamina.

Near the front Khaz and Dirael were clearly being funneled into the line where Gavin waited at the end. Before it could be considered cutting, Khaz made the effort to step in the line opposite Gavins. Dirael glanced around in surprise at the sudden move. He excused himself to stand with his cousin.

“Khaz, what’s going on,” Dirael risked the query.

“Nothing,” Khaz said. He could see Sophia and Tallulah up for their turn against Gavin from where they stood. His lip perked in displeasure. “I’m fine.”

As she had been insisting up to that point, Sophia was the one to wind up facing Gavin. Even though she was a decent fighter and worked hard at the academy, there was more than a clear disadvantage with Gavin's size compared to hers. Coach called the pin in less than three minutes, though the loss didn't seem to phase Sophia. Glistening with a thin layer of sweat, Soph allowed him to help her back up. "One down. The rest the class to go. Just how badly do you want all of this, papi?"

"Ohhh, I think you know just how badly," Gavin smirked, wiping his brow dry with one of the towels on the side. "You go rest up on the bench. Wouldn't want you to be tired tonight."

If Khaz could have rolled his eyes without garnering suspicion from Dirael, he would have. The only thing that put him at some ease was that Tallulah had gone to the line he was in and it happened to be Khaz’s turn to fight.

“You sure you’re—,” Dirael’s question was cut off by a glance.

Khaz moved forward to face Tallulah. He smoothed out his features in time to meet his crimson irides to cobalt gems. Coach sounded off and the two engaged. Khaz focused, taking on a serious manner. He dipped and dodged, sometimes going in for a pin and, though he had a firm hold at times, somehow Tallulah managed to slip away. Hands grabbed, tugged, and swiped in an almost half-hearted attempt to wrestle, mixed with springy footwork going in and out of each other’s range of reach. After five minutes passed the onlookers wondered what might be taking them so long.

Sitting beside Sophia, Tysha said, “Feels a little drawn out, don’t you think?” Not only that, but she could have sworn Khaz’s lips broke out in a grin at times.

"Yeah, I would have thought one would have won by now," Sophia had to agree, though she seemed to be as amused as Khaz at times. "Although it looks like he's enjoying himself."

Thankfully unable to hear the sidelines talk, Tallulah was beginning to grow annoyed with the back and forth. He'd let her think she was getting close and then slip away or ease up just before a pin on her ended. Unlike Sophia, she wouldn't waste her breath on a witty remark, especially when she was starting to get worn down. Instead she narrowed her dark brows and lunged at him once again.

Finally, the ferocity Khaz hoped to see. He went with the charge, wrestling artfully for dominance. Twice he worried he might actually lose. Any other day Khaz might have given into it, except he had another opponent to take down. In a twist of Fate Khaz maneuvered himself to pin Tallulah from behind. Her front stretched in an arch, facing Sophia, and not by accident. Khaz held her a moment as Coach counted down from five.

“—two, one! Khaz is the winner!” Coach announced.

Khaz rumbled in Tallulah’s ear in a praising tone, “Good—,” Girl? Game? Either was plausible.

Sophia had to shift in her seat on the bench, honeysuckle eyes alight with an unbridled excitement. It didn't just please her to see Khaz in such control, but also her sweetheart in a compromised position. "Dios mio," she breathed, fanning herself.

Any frustration that had been boiling dissipated as she was pinned in a manner that was not just suggestive for those to witness. Tallulah felt a wave of heat surge through her and settle on her cheeks when he spoke in her ear. She didn't even realize she as holding her breath until she released it just as he eased her back down to the mat. Rolling over so she faced him on her back, her lips were pursed for a moment before she made a hushed accusation, "You enjoyed that."

Grinning bent briefly, Khaz spoke in that same husky tone, “So did you,” before taking one of her hands and pulling them both up to their feet.

Khaz couldn’t do more than that with Dirael right there. He had to let her go. On her way back and before he had to turn away, Khaz gave the girls a wink Dirael couldn’t see. Then he turned around. He casually glanced at Gavin and took on the next opponent, his cousin. It didn’t take half as long to take down Dirael.

Back on the benches Tysha exhaled a praise, “Woo, that was spicy!”

Tallulah's lips pursed together in a show that she wasn't going to answer that. Instead she grabbed her water and headed to the bench of those who had been eliminated, sitting beside Sophia who had scooted over to make room, she shook her head at Khaz in line.

"Damn right it was spicy," Sophia answered with wiggling brows. "You going to need a shower after this, Lulah?"

"Well yeah, I'm all sweaty now," Tallulah spoffed.

"Oh, that's not what I'm talking about. Somebody has you all hot and bothered," her lover sang happily. Tallulah didn't answer, instead watching the match in front of them with interest, now that she had a chance to appreciate Khaz's muscles from afar.

One by one the men were neck and neck with who they tackled down. Some might have pointed out that they were near the end of the line anyway and this couldn’t have gone on as long as it did if they were one of the first set. As it was, Khaz and Gavin picked off the rest of them until they were the last two men standing.

Bellasiel came to sit next to the girls with Serenity. She drank from her bottle before saying, “Oh man, at this rate the two are gonna have a showdown.” She enjoyed using the figures of speech lately.

“I wonder what’s gotten them all fired up,” Serenity said. “The way they’re glaring at one another…”

Tysha wondered that too. “Yeah, they’re not passing the vibe check.”

With Khaz and Gavin’s last opponents of their lines thrown down Bellasiel said, “Well, whatever’s gotten into them is gonna get out.”

Khaz turned to Gavin. Their chests were heaving. The winter sun stung their eyes even under the shaded mat. Feeling sticky, Khaz decided to do away with his shirt. Coach, a versatile guide of many sports including swimming, gave him no grief for it. Then Khaz gathered up his hair and secured his thick pearlescent strands with a tie.

“You two take a minute,” Coach said, knowing he wasn’t about to risk a heatstroke and get fired—and, of course, potentially lose a kid or two.

While they waited Khaz drank some water and did a couple stretches to loosen up his body. He hadn’t anticipated this happening, but he wasn’t going to back down now. From across the way he could see the confusion in Dirael’s eyes.

What was going on? Khaz hadn’t been that invested in this heathen school. Sure, Dirael didn’t hover over him to know if Khaz had grown interested, but it was never obvious and he never asked. Well, perhaps he really didn’t understand his cousin. Dirael decided to pay a little more attention. H was missing something. He knew it. But what?

Coach called the young men’s attention and Khaz fixed his crimson eyes on Gavin. They were unreadable, save for the softest narrowing of his lids.

“Alright boys, you ready?” Coach said the expected phrase. “Go!”

Unlike before there seemed to be an edge of chill. Khaz thought about his breathing, his posture, but mostly about how quickly he could bring Gavin down. The man didn’t tackle a whole line of people for nothing, but neither did his opponent. It seemed this skirmish was matched in skill. Could they say the same about force? About passion?

Tysha, wide eyed, said, “Man, it’s like they’re starving men fighting for the last rations of food.”

“They’re being unnecessarily ruthless in my opinion...Is this legal?” Serenity raised a brow.

Bellasiel cheered enthusiastically for her cousin. “Woo! Go Khaz!”

"Mmmm I wouldn't call it unnecessary," Sophia purred happily. "More like a savage preview of what might come."

"You mean if Gavin wins?" Tallulah spoffed, silently hoping that wouldn't be the case.

Soph chuckled happily. "If either of them do at this rate. I can practically smell the testosterone from here."

Gavin couldn't miss Khaz's determination unless his vision was completely absent. Just what had him so set off was unknown, but he was motivated himself and a night with the two girls would be quite the prize. He of course knew that Khaz had dipped his fingers in that honey pot, though it wasn't the only girl in the school he'd bedded. Gavin was blissfully unaware of any connection between his bet and Khaz acting like a machine as they fumbled their holds on the other over and over.

Being the last two standing, they'd garnished a crowd of on-lookers. Even a few who had been passing in the halls stopped to watch the face-off, filled in by the classmates. One dark-dyed hair in particular didn't belong with the upper classman, Winter stopping as she was coming back from the girl's locker room to get a forgotten book. It wasn't arousing to her, but that didn't mean she couldn't enjoy a good, old-fashioned wrestling match.

As they sensed they were coming to the end of their ropes Khaz felt the strain on his body. When he nearly fell to a pull his mind played out Gavin’s interaction with the girls. A part of him questioned why he was risking his physical wellbeing. It wasn’t his business if Sophia or Tallulah chose to bed Gavin—well, he reminded himself that it was contingent on the deal. For a moment Khaz teetered on the edge of letting it all go.

“Ugh!” Khaz’s lip split against a shot from Gavin. A few drops of blood hit the ground and a thin line smeared his chin.

Another memory came to him. Tallulah’s thighs and the red bloom between them. Gavin’s hands running down her front to—All this time Khaz had kept a calm face, even if momentarily scrunched once or twice, but in a burst of energy his features twisted in a last maneuver to yank Gavin down and slam his front against the mat while bending his arm behind him.

“Done!” Coach shouted.

Khaz felt himself get pulled to the present when he realized the count had ended already and he had yet to release Gavin. The yell broke Khaz of his focus. His narrowed glare softened. He let go of Gavin’s arm and got off of him. Thankfully this wasn’t the only time a student had gotten carried away. Khaz hadn’t broken anything either, so he did the courteous thing and offered Gavin a hand up.

On the sidelines, both girls could feel their cheeks warming up. Surely it wasn't any sort of a competition aside from the usual in class, even if it had been entertaining to watch.

"That is one hell of a man," Sophia grinned, no specification provided.

Feeling fancy free with her lingo, Bellasiel said, “I’ll say. This level of aggression is unseen with Khaz. Well, of what I’ve heard about him. He’s normally so calm and even toned.”

“Now that you mention it I haven’t seen him this competitive before,” Tysha said thoughtfully.

"Really?" Had Tallulah just not paid as much attention to him before. "I wonder what has him all riled up then."

"Maybe he's yearning for another go after last week." Sophia had to sigh hopefully at that.

“Well he might be an option if you’re still looking forward to a tumble tonight, since Gavin didn’t meet the criteria,” Tysha chuckled, though she couldn’t know just what was about to happen.

Sore but only his pride shattered, Gavin took the extended hand, rising to his feet. "You're pretty fucking tough," he panted, adding with a half chuckle, "And one hell of a cockblock. But that's alright, think I can still work my magic."

“Oh yeah?” Khaz took back his hand once he did his duty. He busied himself with his water bottle as an excuse why he lingered. Before taking a drink he asked, “Who’re you trying to hit up? Cara?”

"Cara? Pfft, no," Gavin spoffed as he took a long gulp of his water. "Nah, I've got my eyes set on something even better. Two for the price of one." His gaze shifted to the bench where the two girls sat. "But hey, you know what I'm talking about. Hell of a jump to go from not talking to women to making two moan for you."

The way he phrased it, Khaz had to wonder what Gavin meant by that last part. “Moan for me?” He probed for clarity and held back his assumption.

It could be a misunderstanding, after all, but Khaz hoped Gavin didn’t mean they were some kind of fantasy duo that were two eager submissive sex bunnies focused on pleasing him. If anything Khaz enjoyed them, but he knew where their true attentions were toward and it wasn’t really him at all. If Gavin thought he was going to be some kind of centerpiece to two yearning women he was in for a rude awakening. That, and his presumption he would even get to be that much bothered Khaz. However, he would let Gavin make himself clear.

With the fight over, most around them had gone to do a few last minute things before moving for the locker rooms, meaning Gavin wasn't nearly as worried they'd offend someone with more crude talk. "I mean, hell yeah," Gavin grinned, wistfully dwelling on just that. "They seem like they could really get going. Sophia would be hot and loud, but I get the feeling that with Tallulah you'd unwind her and -pop- could just set her off and have her begging for more."

Khaz didn’t like the blazen way Gavin was talking about them, mostly because, so far, he was right. Sophia’s enthusiastic vigor came with sounds of reckless abandon. Tallulah, well, she did it for Sophia; along for the ride. However, Khaz discover just how to unwind her, pull her into a whirlwind of pleasaure that Sophia liked to watch and that Tallulah could let loose and really enjoy. Maybe not beg for more from him in specific, but set her off indeed. How Gavin could figure them out like that, Khaz didn’t know, but he didn’t like it either way.

Forcing a grin, Khaz said, “Yes well, I’m guessing your efforts here had to do with bedding them. I am curious, you said you think you can still work your magic?”

Wiping his face clean, Gavin came out with every ounce of confidence. "Oh, yeah. It was just a stupid bet anyways," he shrugged, deciding himself it didn't mean anything. "Sophia doesn't exactly seem like she'd put up a fight if it means she gets the attention and if she's on board that means I'll get to have Tallulah, too. A win-win and I'll get to have my way." Confidence was getting close to preemptive boasting, locking his sights on the girls in question.

Sydalsh cultists had a lot of problems. Khaz had a difficult time seeing any of them. It was this Gavin who seemed to unveil one of them. Sophia did enjoy romps and Tallulah did do so to appease her sweetheart, but Khaz sensed it wasn’t as simple as giving into hormones. Khaz found it irritating that he should assume so much and he sensed why too. This view ignored integrity. Such a virtue was only considered in the context of men, but now that Khaz was faced with this moment after having spent time with the girls, and having had Tallulah on her Red Moon, to break him from his usual pattern of thought, Khaz realized Gavin had no trust in their integrity. Or in a simpler way of understanding it, he didn’t believe they would respect their deal because he had no clue just how much Sophia respected Tallulah.

Whilst Gavin was ogling the girls, Khaz studied the man with a critical eye. He could tell Gavin he was wrong…or he could watch Sophia and Tallulah put him in his place. This time Khaz’s grin was not forced.

Dirael broke in, saying, “Um, Khaz. Should we…”

“Get our bags and go on ahead,” Khaz said to him alone. “I’ll meet you at the next class.”

Hesitant, Dirael finally gave a nod and went to do just that. Khaz couldn’t allow him to interfere or make the mistake of thinking he was changing his mind about the cult just from this one interaction. Khaz refused to try to wonder if it was really one, or if he just hoped it was.

Instead he turned to Gavin and said, “Who am I to dissuade such confidence. I was about to walk that way, if you’re willing to try your hand.”

One of his dark brows rose at the wording. Try his hand? "I don't think there's going to be much 'trying' but alright," Gavin shrugged off the weird statement. Reaching up and running a hand through his hair, he turned toward the sidelines where most were getting ready to head to the shower. "So, what time am I picking you girls up at tonight?"

"Hmm, pretty sure I saw you get pinned there," Sophia smirked, though the playfulness was evident.

Not about to let that dissuade him, Gavin took a step closer. "Sun was in my eyes. But it's whatever, can just work on pinning you instead."

That got a glisten of excitement in Sophia's eyes, though her sweetheart stepped in before they could be volunteered. "Except that wasn't part of the agreement, Gavin. You lost," Tallulah said in a tone that seemed like her hands were tied, even if she wasn't disappointed. She was however, quite confused by just what Khaz was doing there, looking between the two men as she struggled to connect the dots.

Khaz didn’t stay by Gavin’s side for long. He gave Tallulah a cursory, amiable glance and then casually took a seat nearest his cousin Bellasiel. He drank his water, asked how Bellasiel was doing, and kept as much interest as the rest in what Gavin had to say as the man went on, making a mental and visual separation between him and the persistent male.

Not about to be shutdown that easy, he kept his gaze on Sophia, the determined weak link. "Guess that means I need my pride taken care of then," he suggested. "Think you can lend me a hand with that?"

Though she might have been tempted to jump on just how suggestive he was being and what they could toy with, Sophia had thrown on the brakes of her libido at her lover's words. "Sorry papi. Lulah's right. No win, no wild night."

Licking his lips, Gavin wasn't ready to give up just yet. He took yet another step forward, reaching out for Sophia's wrist. "C'mon, you don't have to do me like that, Baros. It's going to be a good time."

Brows furrowed, Tallulah took Sophia's hand from his. "She said no and you're done asking, Gavin."

Tension wound tight around those present. The girls with them were on alert. Serenity leaned against her sweetheart. Bellasiel felt a rise of defiance in her at seeing the behavior her cult permitted in a man unaffiliated with them. None of them looked pleased by Gavin who still remained. Khaz watched the foolishly ambitious young man with an unamused air of disrespect.

“Just walk away, Gavin,” Tysha said, lips pursed.

Clearly struggling at first to understand he wasn't going to get what he wanted after all, Gavin opened his mouth to speak again. Sophia beat him to it. "You're cute, but you're making a real ass out of yourself. You should probably go shower before the whole school has to find out just how entitled you think you are."

Khaz, a little smug, sat in an easy posture with his weight on one hand pressed to the bench while crossing an ankle onto the knee opposite that leg. “Maybe it’s the sun in your eyes, but I think you lost this match too.”

Knowing a bit too well just how quickly word could travel at VHA, he decided to cut his losses. But not without a final, "You know where to find me when you change your mind," this time aimed at Tallulah.

She waited until he was well out of earshot to scowl in his direction. "What a real douche," she huffed, picking up her water bottle. "Who thinks that much of themselves to come over here with that much attitude after losing."

"A man. They're the only ones who have the strength to carry that much audacity," Sophia giggled, amused with her own joke. She did spare Khaz a shrug of her shoulders. "Though it's probably a good thing Khaz ended up winning so we didn't get stuck wasting our time with dickwad."

Before he could think it through Khaz grinned in visible pleasure her way. Just as quickly he tamed his smile and flicked his crimson eyes to the side, sudden thoughts running in conflict through his mind. Khaz masked his mood by bringing his water bottle to his mouth for a sip, then said, “Perhaps Regina is secretly a man.”

Bellasiel, who knew enough about what it meant for former cultists to integrate into this foreign society, picked up on the hint of a wry tone and knew Khaz took small offense by the remark on men as a whole. She offered her cousin a sympathetic smile. Others were not aware and acted in accordance with their natural response. In this case, merriment.

“Yeah, maybe,” Tysha chuckled as she got her bag to go the next class.

It was true, Regina had an absurd capacity for audacity. And they knew many men, such as Cory and Keagan, who were kind and who would never do as Gavin had done, yet what Khaz intended to be a subtle rude awakening to getting them to acknowledge their hypocracy—Gavin, by virtue of being a man, had the audacity—they were laughing instead. It suspended Khaz in mute puzzlement. So great was his confusion that he even fell in step with Bellasiel to convers in Aarinian with her.

“You understand me, don’t you?” Khaz asked.

“Yes, but I think you don’t understand them,” Bellasiel said gently. “They know women can be just as audacious. They know men can be courteous, protective, and selfless. It’s just that they’ve had more reason to suspect such behavior from men because of their experiences. I mean, don’t you think I do?”

Khaz inwardly pondered this sentiment. To have the ‘aduacity’ you would need to presume privileges of that which isn’t owed to you. Dlashi men were traditionally owed these rights without question. Gavin, if a cultist, would not have been turned away. If he had, the girls would have been reprimanded. And yet here it was different. To these people on the surface the authority men had in his cult fell short of good reason. Women were on equal ground in this western world, they had rights and could stand against them or with them. It baffled the Sydalshi cult that any government with women involved managed to stay afloat. Indeed, Khaz inconvenienced himself to consider that the freedoms of women weren’t impeding progress. He was surprised to find that the advanced nations on the surface were egalitarian.

While Khaz could agree Gavin didn’t have the right to press for compliance, now he wondered if he would feel differently if he hadn’t been intimate Sophia or Tallulah. New pathways were building in Khaz’s brain that he had no knowledge of, bridging connections that would trouble him. In his ignorance of this, he continued to speak with his cousin.

“So…they meant to be humorous?” Khaz asked.

“In a sense. They say jokes have some truth here, which makes them funny. Serenity explained this to me,” Bellasiel said. “It’s might be a struggle, it was for Dirael, but try not to take it personally. They don’t mean to attack your worth for being a man.” Attempting to tease, she said, “It’s not like you’re a Dlashi woman in the cult.”

Khaz did struggle to even grasp the concept. It was both a shame and a triumph that Bellasiel’s joke made him chuckle. He got it, but at a cost. It brought home the points made and Khaz withdrew as if he touched the handle of a hot pot.

Taking it as just a step in his transition to this new world, Bellasiel said, “Maybe take a break and relax today. Maybe meet up with us for dinner?”

Shaking his head, Khaz said, “No, I’m gonna spend time on my homework.”

Bellasiel switched to English, “Alright, well see you later.”

Serenity, who had been a good girl and didn’t interrupt to continually ask what was being said, offered a farewell and a smile, “Bye Khaz.”

Hearing the well-wish, Tysha perked and turned to wave. “Goodbye.”

There was no doubt curiosity at just what was being said between the two cousins. Tallulah in particular wondered what had him so worked up throughout the class and now seemed to linger. She decided that since he was going to part, now wouldn't be the time to press. "Take care. Oh, and congratulations on the win today, Khaz. Very impressive." There was no joke or tease in her tone, just genuine adoration.

"Lulah's right. Glad you got to smash Gavin's face," Sophia agreed, throwing one arm around her sweetheart's shoulders and waving at him with the other. "Maybe we can help you find something else to smash, if the need should arise," she winked.

Khaz couldn’t help a grin. Not when these girls drew it out of him so easily. “Hit me up when you do,” he almost purred, turning on his heels to go.

Something about distance mattered somehow. The farther Khaz got, the longer he spent away, he felt different. It usually started with a drop in his smile to a casual resting face. Then he felt that pep in his step teeter to a saunter or stride. Next, his mind shuffled through what he had to get done and not just about school. At this point the knowledge that his entire cult rested hope on his shoulders to pull through for them weighed on Khaz. All his family, all his bonds. They numbered in the dozens. They were important to him.

In the end, even if it took time, Khaz would resign himself to the duties of his mission. If or when he managed to make it to the girls dorm he made progress for going through Bellasiel’s room. Sometimes she’d be there, or he might accidentally fall asleep with Sophia and Talliujah. These encounters with them would inevitably disrupt him and put him through another cycle. Khaz couldn’t explain it. They were funny, they were sexy, they smelled amazing, and he had even had a conversation about the flexibility of the role of men and women. Well, he listened to their thoughts about it anyway, because he was fascinated by how oddly workable it was for women to do that men could and vice versa. Even so, he would go this dorm, or he would get caught up in school, and he would find himself refocused. Khaz couldn’t relax until the resolve returned. Believing it would come kept him sane…but he began to notice the time between getting longer and longer. Even Dirael began to wonder.

Frightened after spending two whole days dallying with the idea of questioning his entire devotion to the only thing he knew in life, for two girls who merely thought of him as a good tumble, Khaz began to offer clever excuses why he couldn’t make it for further romps with Sophia and Tallulah. He even got away with not hooking up after the companions heard the exciting news that their school won another category for the Dance competition. While Kaylee, Charlotte, and Elijah didn’t get a win, Claireson redeemed himself and earned the school solo.

At the time Khaz thought he made for himself a good way out and didn’t think about it. It all came crashing down like an alcoholic getting another whiff of win while studying just before Valentine’s Day, when he overheard a young man bragging in whispers to his friend.

“—so I said it wouldn’t bother me, and they said they’d be up for it tonight if they’re free. I’ll be sent a text..”

“Oh man, that’s one of my fantasies. That, and twins. But are you really going to do it when Sophia is on her time?”

“Yeah, I mean, I’ll be wearing a rubber. How bad could it be? Anyway, they’ve got a shower.”

Khaz crushed the tip of his pencil into the sketch for art class he had been meticulously working on for an hour. Graphite flaked around the bunted end next to bits of balsa wood. A single shard flicked in an arc onto the carpeted flooring somewhere. Crimson eyes rose like the red dawn over his sketchbook at the two teens. He knew them.

Henry and Lloyd. They were attractive. Obviously Sophia wouldn’t be wasting her time on ghouls. One of them had gotten in trouble for sticking gum under tables as a joke. The other, Henry, the one who thought he was gonna get lucky tonight, had stolen library books once in a while, stashing them in his locker. At the time Khaz didn’t care about either offense. Even now, though gross, he watched Lloyd stick pinky goo under his chair and figured the janitors would fix it.

Khaz thought himself an idiot to think there wouldn’t be men in line for a chance at the girls. Just how many had met up with them in-between the times he said he couldn’t make it? A shadow crossed his face over the thought that they’d have been in Henry’s position during a particularly venerable time.

Time. What time was it? Khaz checked the clock. They’d be finished with dinner now. If Henry was expecting a green light it would be coming soon.

Calmly, Khaz set his book down and dusted off the mess. He closed it, slipped it back into his backpack, and got up from the table. He watched the two with a cool, even stare. Just as they looked up, he turned his attention toward the front of the library.

“Was he creeping on us?” Lloyd muttered.

Henry shrugged. “Dunno, don’t care.”

Before Khaz left he stopped by the desk for a short conversation with the librarian and then left. He smiled to himself as he heard the click of high heels fading away behind him to where he had been studying.

Not entirely interested in finishing the picture he was working on, Khaz wandered the halls towards the Great Hall. A pause at one of the intersections aligned his presence with the arrival of familiar faces. Tysha, Sophia, and Tallulah.

“Oh, good evening,” Khaz greeted casually, looking down at his phon where he leaned against the stone wall.

"Hopefully it will be," Sophia was all but bouncing at Tallulah's side. The proposition had been given to her lover and was briefly discussed over discreet chatter during dinner.

Sighing and knowing just what she was going about, Tallulah fought the urge to roll her eyes. Instead she offered Khaz a genuine smile. "Evening, Khaz. It's been awhile since we've seen you. Did you find somewhere else to lurk?"

“Something like that. You know Professor Taliesin’s demand for near perfection. I had to get deep into research,” Khaz said, and lifted off the wall to fall in-step with them. “How have you girls been?”

Tysha said, “Just fine. We’re all excited for Valentine’s Day, except I think Danson is gonna try to go steady again.”

"We're good." The single word with clear emphasis had Tallulah's cheeks pinkening, eager for a distraction from Tysha. "Is that such a bad thing? He's matured...a bit," she offered as a consolation for the young man.

"Would it really be so bad to give him another chance? Besides, then you don't have to try and find a date or feel off if you wind up stag," Sophia pointed out, happy to be right at Khaz's side as the four moved down the hallway.

“Hmmm, true,” Tysha pondered. She could always make it a trial period. After a couple other guys that fell through, and one girl who revealed to Tysha how straight she was despite her wish to not to be, Danson wasn’t an awful choice.

Pulling out her phone, she made a face at the screen, turning honey eyes to her other side. "It's almost time, Lulaaaaaah."

Sighing, Tallulah tried to find another reason to delay her answer. "I get that, but do we really, really need to?"

"You love me and know that I am high maintenance, babe," Sophia nudged her lightly.

Tysha perked. “Oh? Another suitor? A new guy, or one of the other two?”

"Ugh, neither of the last two panned out," Sophia groaned dramatically.

"Yeah, Steven got held up with some group project and then Cade wound up getting detention or something," Tallulah explained.

Cue another dramatic sigh. "It's like my cooch is cursed."

"It's not cursed, it was just bad luck," Tallulah waved it off.

Khaz was fortunate neither of them looked his way. They’d have seen a brief flash of wicked delight. So, the one or two guys he had cockblocked before turned out to be the only ones that tried to hit the pillow with the girls. That spread his smile in pride.

“Oh, you’re hoping for that kind of good evening,” Khaz mused.

Knowing she could only calm her distraught girlfriend so far with herself, Lulah caved in. "Okay fine. Tell Henry we're on."

"Yesssssss!" Sophia didn't even breathe before she whipped out her phone and sent the message.

BING! It didn’t take long for her to get a response. Henry regretfully informed them that he is doing school community service. That was a sanitary way of saying he got in trouble with staff and now he was paying the price for his crime. Henry could not promise a night with the girls. Saturday he’d have detention too.

"He....he can't make it," Sophia frowned at her phone once more before showing it to Tallulah. "See! CURSED COOCHIE!"

Fighting to suppress her urge to chuckle, Tallulah gave her a pat on the back. "It's okay, Soph. We'll head back to the room, curl up with a couple of heating pads and watch some cheesy movie so you can cry. Deal?"

Sophia didn't seem quite willing to give in. "It's been so long though! What if she falls off?"

"She won't fall off."

"You don't know that."

"I'm ninety-nine percent pretty sure a couple weeks without sex will not result in losing your lady bits," Tallulah had to spoff.

"It wouldn't be a stretch. She's already bleeding."

"Unrelated."

Tysha’s attempt to cover her mouth didn’t stop the laughter like she hoped. “Oh you two. Soph, you’re a certified nympho, and I respect that, but maybe it’s not that you’re coochie is cursed, but that he’s a guy and doesn’t want blood on him?”

"Sounds like a pansy excuse," Sophia huffed. "A real man wouldn't be dissuaded and would get in there and get the job done."

Reminded of quite the experience she'd had on the previous cycle with a man a short distance away, Tallulah had to clear her throat, cheeks pinkening. "Well, I guess not every boy is a man or can give an experience like that."

Tysha tilted her head, studying the color on Tallulah’s cheeks. She couldn’t decide if her mind was playing a trick on her. Maybe the light coming through a pink windowpane? In any case, Tallulah appeared as if she was reliving a memory that she was quite fond of about a man, and she couldn’t guess it was anyone other than the grinning one with them now.

“Mmm, well, I wouldn’t want to get in the way of your movie and snacks, but,” Khaz did his best to nonchalantly shrug, playing it cool, “I’d be up for being that man if you want.”

Dismay was overrun by delight at the possibility. "Oh, but you would be a snack then, one the two of us could share," Sophia was nearly purring as she deliberately walked closer to their shoulders could brush. She also had confidence this couldn't possibly fall through.

"That's quite the noble volunteer of you," Tallulah tried to joke, although she couldn't deny she was interested. "If you're sure you're not too busy, I wouldn't mind bringing you back to bed with us."

Voluntarily forgetting about the sketch he was working on, Khaz thoughtfully bit the tip of his tongue before giving his answer. “No, not busy. Nothing I can’t do later,” he said, and reached to give Sophia’s hair a gentle tug. “I wouldn’t mind doing the two of you.”

Tysha found herself blushing. “I think I’m gonna find Danson and see if he’s up for a trial date. You three three have fun.” She couldn’t stay without feeling like a fourth wheel at this point.

“Bye,” Khaz gave the retreating girl a courteous farewell alongside Tallulah and Sophia.

It took a lot to be so calm after realizing they were both with the Red Tide, but now that they were in agreement Khaz quickened his pace without realizing it. Between flirts and sultry glances it made it a little worse. Khaz nearly forgot to disguise himself on the way to the dorm. He did manage to sneak, always the talented masker, and when they did get into the room he dropped his bags and took them both over his shoulder and laid them on the bed unceremoniously.


Sophia let out a squal of pure delight as she was tossed on the bed. Honey eyes teeming with excitement looked up at him. "Oooo I missed this," she said with a deep sigh, already reaching for the button of her own pants.

Tallulah, cheeks flushed, certainly shared the sentiment. She landed on the soft bed and looked up with a cobalt gaze of longing. It had been several days since they'd been in their bed and she'd be lying if she said she didn't miss it. "Someone is quite eager," she tried to say, her breath hitching mid-sentence.

Discarding his shirt, Khaz kept his crimson eyes on cobalt crystal. A smirk tugged at his lips as he studied her. “Oh I’d say so,” he said in a knowing tone. Khaz had learned their body language and he could tell Tallulah was just as ready for this as Sophia.

Clothes gone in less time than it took to put them on, Khaz first fell upon them with the desire to roam and kiss. It had been a while indeed—too long. He cradled, caressed, breathed them in. Khaz even caught himself flitting his eyes over them like they were a painting he missed visiting at a gallery. And he delightedly touched the masterpieces without regret, willingly embracing the color smearing over him if and when their legs knotted with his, when his hands went to give one attention while he rolled hips with the other, or when he kissed down to savor their unique taste.

Khaz ended up an abstract piece of art of pleasure with reds and pinks across his body. He made a damn mess and he loved every minute of it—every loud noise from Sophia, sweaty and hot, and worked to unwind Tallulah until she erupted.

Panting and struggling to catch her breath as she came down from the glorious high he was so skilled at giving her, Tallulah let her body collapse on her pillow. She was blissfully ignorant of the mess, far too consumed by the enjoyment bestowed upon her. "That was magnificent, Khaz," she praised him.

"Mmm, yes, very good," Sophia murmured in agreement, already tugging up a blanket with no care as to just how stained it was going to be. "Always so, so good. Glad Henry couldn't make it."

Khaz grinned and rumbled, “Mmm, so am I.”

Rolling onto his back, Khaz basked in their words and the feeling of the afterglow between their warm bodies. He raised his hand to marvel at the color. The reality that he had taken both Sophia and Tallulah at this most honorable time simply thrilled him.

Closing his eyes to rest from the vigorous tumble, his hand dropped, bumping against Tallulah’s, Khaz absentmindedly brushed the hands of both of them gently, until he curled his fingers around theirs. He brought Tallulah’s hand to his lips for a brief kiss first, then Sophias, before letting their hold lay between them again. That is, until one and then the other snuggled in the positions they found most comfortable. Khaz happily entangled with them.

After a time they heard one of their phones beep. Khaz opened his eyes and looked over at the time. They still had an hour or so before sleep would demand them. He could wash up and look through Bellasiel’s room one last time.

Not that I’ll find anything new… Khaz admitted to himself before feeling a tingle of wariness. I mean, it’s still possible though…

Khaz didn’t want to acknowledge that, sometimes, he just walked in for a quick glance after bedding the two to feel justified for coming up at all. In all honesty he had done that room over, and even checked the others, to no avail and yet he sighed inwardly. He still wouldn’t say so out loud, or even in his head, but he knew why he kept telling Dirael he was coming back for his mission. The reasons were right there with him now, bloody and beautiful.

Once again Khaz found himself in internal conflict. It became harder and harder to see the world as he had before he met these companions. Sophia and Tallulah in particular had so much to say, and he learned all about how women were capable of far more than Sydalsh claimed. Just that alone coaxed him to question the other so-called ‘truth’s they told him were immutable.

But…

How did Khaz abandon everything he knew? Who was he outside of his cult? What would he do with his life? Just how did Khaz turn his back on his people? Turn on his father? They were understandably scared of what this new world they were pulled into would do to them and their loved ones. If he could just see some hope for them outside of what they thought was the only way…

Khaz looked at Tallulah, then over to Sophia. They had no idea just how they had changed everything, did they? Blissfully unaware of the knots they tied in his stomach. Khaz smiled a little sadly, knowing he’d suffer whether or not he stayed or left. They were in love with each other and he was simply a good time. Khaz didn’t know if he could continue with this routine if he stayed, feeling them there and out of his reach.

And if Khaz left, well, the suffering of loss would be obvious—Sophia and Tallulah wouldn’t be coming with them. They’d likely feel betrayed too. That thought made him wince.

Khaz and Dirael would go, the cult would welcome them after their success, he’d be given a pat on the back, maybe a quiet, boring wife, after due punishment for religious violations, no matter how necessary, or the fact that they were purposefully put in this position, and then Khaz would live the expected life of a Sydalshi cultist.

A frown pulled down Khaz’s sad smile at the thought of what once made him so eager and proud. It had been some time since he realized that the women of the cult were the obvious captives, but that the men were duped into thinking they were free. How foolish. They were not. Not with the confines of strict, unforgiving code and law that stripped them down into willing slaves who kept the rest inside the prison under threat of force.

Khaz felt his heart quicken in a small panic. He couldn’t really think—he couldn’t really mean to—Did he want to leave? And yet what was this restraint on him? Khaz tried to control his breathing as he lay wanting to forget the world and the two sides gripping him for a brutal tug-of-war.

Deep breaths as she finish unwinding and already Sophia could be heard with her soft snoring, Tallulah turned to face Khaz. He'd tensed beside her, even if he hadn't realized it, drawing her attention. "Everything okay?" she asked in a low murmur, a stretch of her leg brushing against one of his and coiling about it.

Exhaling, Khaz murmured, “Trying to decide if I should head to my room or not.” His fingers curled in her hair. “It’s Friday tomorrow, after all…I need to finish my sketch of the historical inspiring person I’m working on.”

"Stay," she answered without hesitation. It was something she shouldn't want, but she did long for him to remain. It was a comfortable balance when he was there, someone to help her keep up with Sophia's constant energy. "Soph is out so she won't be a bother and I'll watch you draw. Not like you can't sketch here."

What Khaz had said to mask his inner turmoil surprised with something he didn’t know he needed to hear. He gazed into those cobalt crystals for a breath of a moment, then nodded softly and said, “Alright…”

Khaz eased up to wash his hands so he didn’t smudge his picture with blood. He didn’t bother putting on clothes. He grabbed his sketchbook, a new pencil, an eraser, and then carefully fit back between the girls, wary of bumping Sophiebear who he didn’t want to disturb from her beauty sleep.

Opening up to the page he had been working on, Khaz spoffed to see the mark he made. “Whoops,” he grinned, getting rid of the mistakes.

The image on the page was a merge between Hedy Lamar—actress, inventor—and the plans she drew that were the foundation of GPS, Bluetooth, and WiFi. Integrated into her flawless portrait were part of the known designs written by her hand. Thankfully the crush of his pencil tip had been to the side and easily fixable. Khaz might have been irritated, but he wasn’t so foolish as to ruin his project.

Mindful not to jar his hands but eager to snoop, Tallulah folded herself to his side, slipping her head up and on one of his pecks so she could get a look at the page. "She is beautiful," she murmured softly. "You're quite talented, and not just at orgasms. Why don't you show your art more?"

Khaz’s ego stirred, though he remained on topic, explaining, “Just never had the habit. These are considered ‘unseen’ arts expected of women, to eliminate their visibility, which now I find ironic.”

Men did them too, but more often the women spent their time crafting out of sight to produce the amount a nation needed when the other half of the population restricted themselves to the arts that were ‘seen’. The reason women were limited in this way had to do with the idea of veiling them. Women were unfit to be admired and seen—the cause for faults in men and origin of conflict between men—but the objects they made could be appreciated as long as they were thought of as items born from nothingness.

The thing that Khaz realized was that their attempt to obscure the presence of women failed. You could argue they did the opposite. Art, as Khaz learned from professor Lucinda—a woman—expressed the crafter no matter how they tried to remove themselves from the piece.

Khaz thought he lived a life separated from women, and to an extent that was true, but in reality they surrounded him from the tapestries hanging on their walls, to the ceramic plates he ate off of, to the clothes that hugged his body. That alone had monumental value, but they had another role that could destroy or create a people that deserved awe they never paid due; motherhood.

At one time Khaz thought nothing of the troubles it took to raise infants into children. A messy, smelly, stressful, inconvenient task. The cult barely talked about it. They pushed it far, far from the honorable work of men. While a woman was venerated during her Red Moon, or held in respect for during pregnancy that might produce a man, once even the male child was born the woman returned to being ignored and forgotten.

How strange that women were the foundation of their people, even if preserved by strength and skill of men, but that they were treated as if they were of no real consequence. Hell, men didn’t even know how to cook. They relied on women to sustain their nutrition needs. Dlashi men fought fairies, yes, but not just for themselves, but for the women. But would they admit they would lay down their lives for women? Would they admit they need the care of a women to live? No, probably not. Women were forgotten, undermined, accused of being the reason why men failed, and yet kept under tight watch, their crafts were precious, their efforts and contributions were the ground their functioning society stood upon.

Hedy Lamarr couldn’t have been a more poetic choice for his portrait.

Khaz’s pencil came to a stop over a detail of Hedy’s eyes. He parted his lips and stared in wonder, murmuring in quiet astonishment, “I don’t know what my mother looks like.”

Tallulah's gaze shifted off the portrait up to his face. It took a moment for her to understand just why that would be. "Because she was always veiled." An absolute shame in her opinion, hiding anyone away for your own convenience. It was originally something that she viewed as disgraceful and an act of small men who were desperate for power. Most of that view hadn't changed, although she found she couldn't hold those thoughts against Khaz. He knew nothing else than how he was raised until he had joined them and now she liked to think he's eyes had been opened to the world. "Do you have memories of when she was younger and would care for you? Anything you associated her with?"

A thoughtful silence fell as Khaz tried to answer these questions. He leaned his head back against the headboard, resting the sketchbook on his knees with his left hand, while his right toyed with the pencil, that arm putting weight were it draped around Tallulah.

Furrowing his brows, Khaz said, “I vaguely recall forgetting the meaning of a word and asking her what it meant.” He had to be very young. “I think I remember it because I got frustrated for not retaining the meaning,” he said, and recalled the details about his mother. “She was infinitely patient with me.”

Khaz doubted he showed his mother the same courtesy. That, and a flicker of a memory of being annoyed at something and flicking her hand away when she tried to help came to mind, prompted him to turn back to his drawing to distract from the faded memories surfacing that were not ones in which he took pride. It only dulled the inevitable sense of loss. His mother had been there for him his entire life and Khaz couldn’t remember her name. Had he heard it? Even once? And now he was here, and she was still with the cult. Still veiled and silenced. Khaz’s heartbeat quickened and he felt a lump in his throat.

The pencil slowed. Khaz glanced over the drawing and decided he could be done with it now. Any loose ends could be called artistic licence if professor Lucinda questioned him. Khaz closed the book and tucked the pencil in the spiral spine.

Inhaling sharply, Khaz cleared his throat and spoke through the tension in his vocal chords. “I think it’s probably best if we sleep.”

Sensing there was more emotion present than he would be willing to admit to but not wanting to press, Tallulah nodded after a moment of thought. "Probably best," she agreed, wiggling her arms down just enough to bring a blanket off the foot of the bed and up over them both. "I'm sure Soph will be up bright and early and completely unforgiving if we've stayed up too late." She didn't stir far from where she was tucked up against him, shifting to her side and letting her head rest on his shoulder, arm on his chest.

Eyes closed, Khaz attempted to fall asleep. He knew it would be a long haul when he heard Tallulah’s breathing change and the muscles you don’t think about relax. He shifted her so she didn’t slip away while he was still awake. He didn’t know when he finally drifted off, nor would he remember dreaming of his mother cradling him in her arms, but the memory moved his heart.

In the morning the girls noted one clean line from the corner of his eye, down his cheek on one side, and two more on the other, through the pink smear Khaz earned from when he had artfully devoured them. He breathed peacefully. His head tilted, long hair tousled over his closed eyes.

Having taken up nearly half the bed with her sprawling, Sophia awoke well-rested, but in need of a long, hot shower, slipping out of bed wasn't a difficult task. Though even as quiet as she might have been, the motions still woke Tallulah, still enveloped in his arms. Feeling Khaz still hadn't stirred, she put a finger gentle against her own lips, a silent request to tame the normally noisy diva.

"Shower?" a hushed suggestion that would be accepted. The two moved as soundlessly as they could out of bed and to their adjoined bathroom, greeted by the much-needed warm water. With the door closed and sounds muffled, Sophia prodded curiously. "Everything okay between you two? Anything happen after I fell asleep?" A sound of confusion prompted her to bring up the apparent tear stains they'd both noticed.

"Oh...nothing happened really," Tallulah was very aware that she could have been betraying his trust, but also felt Sophia needed to know. "He was drawing, we were chatting. He...brought up his mother." She filled in her sweetheart on just what had transpired.

Face scrunched up as she finished scrubbing, Sophia stepped beneath the stream to rinse off. "That's...sad. Jeez. I guess I never would have thought of that as something to be denied," she admitted, taking her time with a scrub on Tallulah's back.

"Yeah, me either." Sighing as she finished washing her hair, Tallulah reached for a towel. "I was surprised he was willing to talk about it to me, though."

"That's because my Lulahbug is such a warm and welcoming soul," Sophia praised her with a few kisses as the two dried off, not lingering so that Khaz could have time if he needed it. "He's nice to have around, I will say that, and not just for the mind-blowing sex."

By this time they could hear shuffling and the familiar rumble of Khaz as he shook off sleep. They did not see him pull his phone over, or the pause of surprise to notice his face in the reflection of the blacked out screen. What they did know was that when Khaz padded to the bathroom and opened the door his cheeks were cleaner overall than when they first woke. No evidence of any possible tears to be found.

“Morning,” Khaz said, drowsiness in his voice was cleared with a cough.

"Good morning," he was greeted with a shared hum from both girls, each in the middle of their own morning rituals.

Khaz smiled at them as he made his way to the shower. “Oh, Soph. Your body wash is getting low,” he said, lifting it up. “Mind if I use the last bit? I’ll pay for a replacement.”

Spitting out toothpaste into the sink and rinsing her mouth clean, Sophia waved a hand at him. "Go ahead and use it. I'll pick up some more this weekend."

"We can go to that one store. I'm pretty sure mom picked that scent out there over Christmas," Tallulah remarked as she rubbed on a thin layer of lotion.

"Oh yeah! What does she call that store again?"

" ' Bath and Booby Works,' " Tallulah mimicked her mother's voice with a chuckle. " 'For all the best scentitties, honey. You really can't go wrong."

Khaz listened to them as he watched the marks of his triumphant night go down the drain. The change in caidance and pronunciation caught him off guard. “Your mother speaks differently than you?” He asked, quite curious.

"Oh does she," Sophia giggled gleefully. "But Missy is an absolute hoot."

Nodding, Tallulah dried the extra lotion off her hands. "I had a similar accent when I was younger - not as strong, but similar. Then I started going to school and was getting teased so I just focused on how I spoke," she shrugged.

"A hoot!" Sophia repeated. "She's already told me five times how excited she is to have a second daughter and dropped so many hints on Tallulah for wedding ideas."

"And you keep encouraging her so she's not gonna stop, Soph," Lulah accused her lightly with a finger pointed in her direction.

Khaz wished he could say he had such comforting memories of his mother, of course, but at this point he realized he didn't even have real personal moments with his father either. He wondered what that would be like. "Your mother sounds pleasant," Khaz spoke softly. He rinsed the sweet almond and vanilla from his hair and stepped out to dry. "Do you often get to visit with her?"

"I go home every other weekend or so," Tallulah explained, pausing to give her hair a good towel dry before straightening up. "But sometimes I won't see her if she's busy working." It wasn't feasible or logical for her to go home every weekend if her mom wasn't there.

Sophia chimed in, "I haven't seen Mama Missy since Christmas, so I'm excited to see her again. She said she's going to make us a 'lover's cake'. I have no idea what it means but I am here for it."

After brushing his teeth and rinsing, Khaz continued to listen to them speak of Missy Boswell while he went to work on getting his clothes on. The Aarinians the girls knew made use of their Almaeri in a variety of ways, but Sydalsh restricted knowledge and versatility to keep his subjects controlled. Khaz knew how to make weapons of his blood, to craft temporary beasts tied to his conscience for war, and so on, but nearly everything else he had to do himself.

“It sounds like you girls will have a wonderful time,” Khaz said, pulling on his pants. He was about to say he’ll miss their company, but he didn’t know if that would come off as a little intrusive. So, he teased, “Guess if I get cold at night I might have to find someone else to bring to bed.”

"Sounds like a lucky girl to me," Sophia sighed, throwing a wink Khaz's way. "Keep saying things like that and you're going to have us both jealous." Intended to come across as a joke, though it was no question that she could have a bit of a territorial side to her.

Tallulah tried to be a little more sly in her word choice. "We can't seem to bring a single guy back o the room and you're boasting about your plans for conquests, huh?" She did meet his gaze in the reflection of a mirror, thinking back to the night prior. "Any weekend plans for you?" A question she could guess she knew the answer to.

“Not really. Dirael is doing some kind of stargazing camping thing with Bella and Serenity. I might like a night under the stars, but they’re roughing it hard and I rather not,” Khaz said, pushing his last button in place. “So, I’ll probably just sleep and uh,” he hesitated, not sure what they’d think of it, adding, “work on my blades. It’s just a hobby I do when I’ve got free time.”

Sophia perked in interest, tilting her head as she brushed her still-wet hair. "Blades? Sounds dangerous," she remarked with a twisted smirk. "Dangerous is sexy."

Rolling her eyes and chuckling at her sweetheart's never-ending hormones. "Dangerous is right. Hopefully you're being careful," Tallulah offered her input, though she doubted it was necessary. Stooping down to pull on her boots, she made a comment as casually as she could, "If you aren't too attached to that schedule, you could come spend a weekend off campus. Might do you some good to get fresh air and a change of scenery."

Thankfully Khaz had been bent lacing his shoe and they didn’t see him contemplate if he had heard that right or not. He didn’t know if that would have offended them—oh look at how far he had come, thinking about the respect for a womans’ feelings. His father would be appalled by him. He’d probably deal some kind of punishment for such folly. These thoughts of his father gave Khaz confidence to respond in what would be his first conscious, purposeful act of defiance against the expectations of his cult.

Playing it as cool and casual as he could, Khaz straightened up and said with a smile, “I’d like that. That is, if you’re sure your mother will be alright with it.”

"Oh please, Miss will be delighted ," Sophia insisted as she went to retrieve her bag from where it'd be flung. "If we could bring home everyone, she'd die of happiness."

"Soph isn't wrong," Tallulah agreed. Once more she took up her mother's very distinct accent. " 'Honey, you tell all ya little friends that anyone is welcome wheneva they need to. Love lives unda this roof and I use all sortsa essential oils against hate.' "

Khaz raised his brows, amused at the impression he got of Tallulah’s mother. “Can’t wait,” he said truthfully. He found himself so curious just what it meant to witness a surface woman who was free to be a mother as she pleased. Hura, his aunt through his mother’s side, still had Dlashi woman habits.

The three of them exited the bedroom and, since they left a little later than expected, students on their way to breakfast weren’t reprimanded with pink slips who were found in the hallways. They got away with another wild night. Khaz made sure to smile a little smugly at any of the guys he happened to see, especially Henry.

Sometimes you had to ghost certain bad habits to break their hold before you could get rid of them altogether. That day Khaz took things a little slower. He purposely set aside the whole idea of the mission, telling himself that he was putting it on pause, hoping that a consistent rationalization in reverse might do him some good. He was really wasting time with Sophia and Tallulah, he was scouting the opposition behind enemy lines. He wasn’t really failing to seduce Charlotte, she was just busy and why interrupt her conversation? He wasn’t really ignoring opportunities to search for the one thing he came there for—okay, he chose to acknowledge he was intentionally ignoring that one, but Khaz decided he rationalized enough to keep his mind calm and therefore prevent those small panic attacks whenever his mind thought he was truly washing his hands of the cult. Tricking his emotions to align with his changing worldview would take time. Baby steps.

Two small things made trouble for him. One, Khaz insisted he needed to sit with Dirael—framing the other man as the reason why. Two, Khaz needed to keep his weekend getaway from his cousin. Dirael had been sympathetic to the women and the way the people on the surface lived, but as far as Khaz knew, he was still for the cult.

While Khaz dined with Dirael he told him to mind his business from Bellasiel until they had to leave for the weekend.

“And keep an eye out for the blade,” Khaz said, as he had dozens of times before. He was sure it was lost at this point, which was great, but he still needed to keep his facade until he thought Dirael was entirely done with the cult.

“Okay…” Dirael nodded. “Will you go to my mother’s house?”

“Maybe,” Khaz said, and left it at that. “Finish your dinner. It’s getting late.”

Once they were done Khaz and Dirael made their way to their dorms. Khaz texted Sophia and Tallulah that he’d meet them at the front. When Dirael left with Bellasiel and Serenity, who seemed a little tense for some reason, Khaz grabbed his bag and found the girls at the front of the school.

“Hola, pájaros cantores.[Hello songbirds],” Khaz grinned, coming to stand with them.

He was greeted with two genuine smiles and a light nudge from Sophia. "Only song birds when you come around to make us sing, bocadillo misterioso," she winked up at him.

Slinging a knapsack over her shoulder, Tallulah led the way down the stairs and toward the student parking lot. "But instead of singing you'll be screaming after five minutes in the car with Soph's driving," she teased.

"Excuse you! I happen to be a great driver."

"Great is a kind word," Lulah chuckled, setting their bag in the backseat.

"Have you died yet?"

"Well no, but-"

"Aha! A great driver," Sophia said triumphantly as she tugged out a set of keys that was more keychains than actual keys, slipping into the driver side of the vehicle that had seen better days with it's faded sky blue paint.

Rolling her eyes, Tallulah turned her attention to Khaz. "Do you want shotgun? You'll have more room for your legs, but the tradeoff is you'll be up front when we no doubt eventually rear-end someone." That remark earned her a rush of a Spanish retort, clearly disagreeing.

“And miss watching the two of you interact?” Khaz teased. He truly enjoyed quiet observation of them bantering, being playful, and the adorable arguments they got into, making the backseat a good choice for that reason alone. However, Tallulah did make a good point about his legs. “Anyway, I wouldn’t want to take up your spot next to your lover. Maybe just scoot the chair forward a little and I’ll sit comfortably behind you.” He leaned in to tease in a rumble, “One of my favorite places to be.”

The insinuation brought a soft pink heat to Tallulah's cheek, very aware that she was then bending over in order to grab the lever that eased her seat up on it's track. "It's going to be a long drive if you're going to be making remarks like that," she murmured before climbing into the passenger seat.

"Are you kidding? A hot guy flirting is the best way to spend the next hour," Sophia was already bouncing in her seat from the idea.

“Oh, yeah? This trip might go fast, but I’ll give you something long and hard later,” Khaz teased, tossing his bag first before folding up in the back. He shut and locked his door, buckled, and did his best to keep warm by zipping up his jacket.

Along the way to Missy’s the car’s engine warmed enough that Khaz didn’t need to tuck his hands in his sleeves. After this he felt a little more relaxed. Khaz did his duty by tossing a few flirts their way. Sophia was told her swearing sounded as hot on the road as it did in bed. Khaz rested his chin on Tallulah’s chair to rumble sweet nothings just to see her blush and shift. Aside from that, the girls played music, shared some snacks, and Khaz talked about his interest in a TV show they had mentioned before.

Having another body with them felt completely natural on the trip they'd made a half dozen times since the school year started. Time seemed to fly by and before they knew it, Sophia was easing into the driveway of a smaller-sized house in a very rural town. The most prominent piece of the otherwise unnoticeable dwelling would without a doubt be the slightly crooked flag pole in the front yard that was adorned with a vibrant rainbow banner. As soon as Sophia killed the engine and the girls climbed back out of the car for a much-needed stretch of their legs, the front door opened.

"Yoohoo! Girls! Oh, yer just in time! Misses Hansen, y'know, down the road with the Pomeranians - well she stahped by this afternoon, yeah? Brought over raspberry lemon meringue bars because I told er you were comin' up. Sweet old lady, deaf as a horse but - oh! Now who is this here?" Her rambling was stopped, throwing a dish cloth over her shoulder and putting her hands on her hips as she stayed on the porch. "Oh, Lord bless, you must be Chaz! Oh, come on in honey, there's plenty of bars to go around!"


Khaz waved in greeting, unsure of what exactly to say. He walked into the world of suburban rural-adjacent life and thought he couldn’t have been more intrigued. The warmth that exuded from Missy felt both foreign and familiar. Perhaps a glimpse into what it was like with his own mother.

Sophia grinned from ear to ear, wasting no time in running up the steps and giving Missy Boswell a tight hug. "You're looking beautiful as ever, Mama Missy."

"Bless yer heart, I didn't even shower and I'm still in scrubs!" Missy brushed the compliment though she did lean in to say in a poorly hushed tone, "If you're not careful dear, you're gonna become my favorite daughter."

"Ah, the competition I never thought I'd have," Tallulah chuckled, staying back so Khaz wouldn't have to make the walk up on his own. "Oh, yeah. I deliberately didn't tell her you were coming because the welcoming committee would have showed up if I had."

“Ah, I see,” Khaz spoffed, following suit with them as he put up his jacket and switched from snowy wet shoes to house slippers while Tallulah courteously shut the door behind them.

Khaz stood, a little unsure and feeling a bit out of place, near the entrance. He tucked his hands in his pockets as a way of at least not having to think about what to do with them. While Missy fussed adorably over Sophia and Tallulah he didn’t know what to expect next. So, he roamed his eyes around the room, noting the oils the girls told him about by a comfortable looking seat, a basket of yarn with a pink blanket being worked on, and a few rainbow trinkets here and there.

It had been surprising to know that the surface had both hetero and homosexual relationships. Khaz supposed the fact that they weren’t in dire need of sustaining population from constant physical threats made for societies that could continue without concerns about dropping to low numbers.

It didn't take long for the girls to be shooed out of the kitchen and into the living space. It was slightly cramped with them all in it, but nothing that couldn't be managed. The fact the three had been in much closer quarters before likely helped. Tallulah gestured for him to take a seat on the floral couch, but not before she took his bag from him. "I'll go put it in my room. Mom says you look too pale not to have a snack."

“Thanks,” Khaz said, feeling some relief for getting some direction and a little amused by the comment.

In all honesty Khaz had no idea that people had so much color versatile on the surface. People of African descent had shocked him with how dark they were that he thought they were Aarinians under a god with the opposite preference from Sydalsh. Understanding ethnicity illuminated the reality that his people were probably the oddities.

"A strapping young fella needs to eat at least six timesa day," Missy's voice sounded from the kitchen before she emerged with a tray of the bars that were being praised and sugar cookies. "Now I don't know what you drink Chaz, but we have just about anything you might want. Just feel free to get it from the kitchen."

Knowing Khaz could easily be limited on experiences in a kitchen, Sophia offered. "Or I can grab you something."

"Nonsense. The man's got legs and you had to do the drivin' Sophiebear," Missy insisted, plopping down in the overstuffed chair to the side and grabbing a bar for herself. "Now then Chaz, tell me what we owe the honor of you joinin' my girls? Oh, and more importantly - what are your preferred pronouns, dear? I always gotta make sure all the letters in the LGBTQIA are gettin their fair share and what's due now."

Preferred pronouns? LGB—what? Mid-bite of a bar, Khaz paused in thought about what she was asking after briefly wondering if he would ever venture into the kitchen with what little understanding he had of it, risking dehydration rather than embarrassment. That, and he was curious if she was mispronouncing his name or if somehow she thought his name was ‘Chaz’.

Khaz took advantage of his chewing to recall where he heard those words when he remembered some conversations back when Sophia and Tallulah were in a casual conversation with one of their friends about it. Now though he remembered that, he must have missed the talk about pronouns.

Khaz swallowed and said, “Uh, I’m—I like girls.” He had no real understanding of lingo or how to explain it. So he figured that was clear enough, or hoped so. “I prefer English pronouns, but I’m fine with others that have them.”

Sophia nearly choked on the bar she was eating, finding it a perfect excuse to get up and go to the kitchen to get a drink. She completely knew what to expect from Missy by now, but in hindsight they could have prepared him better for her normal line of questioning.

"Sophia Elora Isabella Martinez Baros, you'd best be getting yourself a coaster while you're in there!" Missy broke from her own confusion to holler toward the kitchen. "I swear, this end table has more rings on it than a damn Kay jewelers... Now where were we - oh that's right! Now if you like girls that's just fine Chaz - we fully support liking girls under this roof. And if you like boys, that's also fine. It's 2027 dear, and if we can't like who we want then what the hell do we have, y'know?"

Tallulah had returned just in time to hear her mother's well-practiced free love speech. Chuckling, she sat down beside Khaz on the couch, taking up the middle cushion. "I can attest that he likes girls, mom."

"Oh?" Missy reached up and pulled her glasses down her nose to better look over the top of the frames at the two on the couch. Sophia walked in just then and also got a similar look.

Khaz’s cousins were far more naive than him. He did have his foibles, but he happened to catch that the girls hadn’t exactly explained to Missy just what they’ve been doing with him. Apparently they didn’t even tell her his proper name either, unless it was the accent. So, he took another bite of his bar to busy his mouth. They’d bring it up when they were ready. As for his name, well, Khaz wasn’t sure how to approach that.

Not seeing whatever she was looking for, the glasses were returned to her proper place. "Hmm, well that's all good and well. So Chaz, what's the visit for? Or did Tallulah Skye tell you there was beef stroganoff tonight? Best in the whole tri-county area, y'know."

Oh, that’s right. They didn’t eat a pescatarian diet. Khaz realized this would probably be the first meal in his life he ever had that didn’t feature fish as the main protein. Khaz mulled over what to say as he finished his bar.

“Well, they heard I wasn’t doing too much this weekend and offered to provide company,” Khaz said, figuring that covered it well. He gestured to the tiny bottles aligned next to each other. “They also said you’ve got an oil for just about anything.”

"Hospitality is always in due order," Missy barely answered before lighting up and diving into one of her passions. "Oh heavens bless, of course I do. Did you need something honey? I've got peppermint if you're nauseous, lavender if you're anxious." No longer holding a bar, she was free to gather up her bottles and cross to him, setting them in his lap as she called them off. "Wild orange is just fantastic for when you're having a case of the bad news bears, a real natural pick me up."

Tallulah hid her amusement well, though Sophia was happy to participate. "Missy is a goddess of oils."

"Now I wouldn't quite go that far dear, I've just come to appreciate the alternative option. I won't knock medicine ever, but a good bath with the right oils is my preference to popping aspirin any day," she insisted, putting the last of the glass bottles in his lap before perking up. "Oh! Feels like the stroganoff is ready. You kids set the table - but make sure you wash your hands first!"

Khaz peered down at his hands filled with dark tinted fifteen-millimeter doTERRA bottles. He hadn’t caught a breath of a moment to say what he might be interested in or a second to ask, but he was taking it all in stride. He smiled, taking a sniff of the oils as the girls got up from their seats to follow through with Missy’s orders.

The whole time Khaz hadn’t realized the expectation to get going on setting up dinner included him until he checked the last bottle and said, “I think I like this blend. Citrus Bloom.”

"Good choice! Go on and put a drop on your wrists there, Chaz," Missy called through the house.

Khaz inhaled, parted his lips, and then exhaled when he decided he didn’t know if he should correct her about his name while they were all busy. So, he went ahead and dabbed the pleasant, sweet, floral scent on his wrists and rubbed them together. It certainly made him feel calm. It was after he set the bottles aside that the girls came up and he knew he wasn’t going to be sitting on the couch for long.

Tallulah and Sophia took Khaz with them, moving to a side cabinet and pulling out deep bowls and a handful of forks. Pointing to another cabinet, Lulah directed him, "You can get mugs there."

“Uh—this, here,” Khaz vacillated his hand from one identical cabinet to the other, landing on the right one to his relief. He felt like a toddler fumbling through simple tasks that came naturally to everyone else who had been, rightfully, taught to do since they were young.

Setting the table didn't take long, Missing shuffling over a large bowl with a buried ladle to become the center piece. "Now I hope it's enough for everyone," she looked nervously at the mound that was easily ten portions if not more.

"I think we should have plenty, Mama Missy. Now sit and get off those feet while you can," Sophia insisted.

"Oh yer right honey. I have that gosh darn shift tonight," Missy shook her head. "But I'll be around tomorrow for a bit of time. We can always go to the Hobby Lobbys and look at the clearance section if you kids would like."

Store shopping. Traditionally a woman’s task. Khaz had wondered just how lost and confused men would be without women and the kitchen alone would have been enough to convince him, but now the idea of going out into aisle and finding the right materials to bring back, in the right amounts, for reasonable prices, simply baffled him. Maybe the men wouldn’t die, but it would be a rough road. Khaz decided to take this as a good opportunity for learning.

“That sounds good,” Khaz said, and to stave off the first bite of beef, completely unsure if he would like cow, he asked, “What is a shift? For you work?”

"Oh yes dear. It's how long I'm expected to work for. I forgot the girls said you don't have a lot of exposure," Missy said as if everything was starting to be recalled slowly.

"Mom is a nurse at a hospital," Tallulah explained before taking another bite.

"And a gosh darn good one at that," her mother beamed. "Tonight's just a twelve hour shift, thankfully, so not the worst. I'll be able to see everyone tomorrow morning or whenever you wake up. Just please make sure you make yourself at home honey. My casa is yours."

Khaz found himself smiling. She was such a kind, supportive parent. And single. He glanced around to confirm what he had heard, but never really thought about before. Tallulah’s father wasn’t in their lives. Khaz watched Missy in silent awe. She rarely used Almaeri, she didn’t have a cult god to support her, she maintained a job, she raised a child, and she hadn’t just gotten by, she thrived.

At this very moment Khaz could no longer make any reasonable argument for following his cult, nor did he believe they needed to bring back Sydalsh to live as they had in Aarin. In so many ways that life style failed to justify itself on the surface. So many unnecessary traditions and customs were tied to Sydalsh. All the others that made more sense to follow, if you wanted, could be done without him.

Looking down at his bowl, Khaz took a scoop of the creamy, savory noodle meat and stuck it in his mouth. He chewed slowly, thoughtfully, and with an open mind. Khaz smiled. “This is good.”

"You're darn tootin' it's good. Won the state fair back home with that recipe," Missy boasted.

"Mama is one hell of a chef," Sophia praised. "Not much better you can fill your mouth with." As she made that remark, her foot rose off the floor and nestled itself between Khaz's thighs, the two sitting across from each other. She kept a perfectly untelling face as she continued eating.

Khaz’s head snapped up in mute surprise to meet crimson eyes with honeysuckle gaze. Thankfully he had just swallowed a bite, otherwise he might have inhaled stroganoff. He felt the oddest compulsion not to flirt back that he could think of something else, fully aware that Missy was present. What he did do was give Sophia a raised brow and a grin that said she was the kind of trouble he wanted, but not what he deserved right now! Not when he was being such a good boy! Grinning, because he couldn’t deny he was attracted as hell, Khaz did his best to focus back on his food and tried to ignore how close the pad of her foot was to his pride.

"Aww, you are going to make the sweetest daughter-in-law, Sophiebear."

"Mom...we've gone over this..."

"I know, I know. Nothing until you graduate, but let me dream, Tallulah Skye," Missy said while pointing with her fork. "And I've told you that if you're gonna do it you should look for a venue now, especially if you want anything decent in Maine."

Finding the subject a good distraction, Khaz said, “If you have plans to make this for their wedding, I humbly request you to invite me.”

"A stroganoff at a wedding? I will take the compliment dear, but I don't think the girls would want something so tame," Missy chuckled. "Plus we have to keep in mind Sophs family and culture. Ohhh maybe a taco bar!"

While her mother was off on a tangent that was easier to just let happen, Tallulah caught sight of a familiar grin that still lingered on Khaz's face and pursed lips with raised brows on Sophia's. Amused and ready for dinner to be over, she hid her own smirk behind a sip of her drink.

"I think a taco bar would be wonderful Mama. After all, tacos are a lot of peoples favorite snack," Sophia offered in a feigned tone of innocence. "They might be messy at times, but some just can't seem to get enough in their mouths."

"Isn't that true," Tallulah spoffed.

"That's true. Plus all the kids are into the guacamole these days," Missy nodded in agreement, continuing eating with a glance at the clock.

Khaz knew about tacos. All kinds. He decided to toss in a flirt or two. “Hmm, yeah. Tacos are good. Two at a time, different sauces,” he said, and finished off his bowl. Khaz cleaned his hands with the napkin provided, glancing between Tallulah and Sophia. “I like the sound when you bite into them,” he said with a grin, taking a sip of water. When he set it down he noticed Missy checking the clock again. “About that time?”

After the drive up full of flirting and suggestive comments, Tallulah found that remark had her shifting in her seat. He did seem to enjoy that noise immensely. A long drink of her tea didn't seem to help the growing warmth at all.

"I'm afraid it is, honey," Missy shook her head at the circumstances. Her own bowl was all but empty. And she took it to the kitchen sink along with her mug. "I trust you three can handle putting the leftovers in the Tupperwares and doin the dishes before bed."

"Of course, mama. Don't we always clean up the messes we make?" Sophia gave a small smile as the ball of her foot lightly massaged not Khaz's thigh. The motion seemed to tighten the fabric there.

Across the table Khaz nearly visibly shuddered. He set his elbow on the table and curved his hand over his eyes briefly, inhaling to control his reaction, and then straightened back up again. As discreetly as he could, Khaz slipped one hand under the table and caressed the top of Sophia’s foot.

Missy beamed, proud of the daughter she had raised and the one she had acquired. "That's true. Such good girls. Okay then, you kids have fun. It was so good ta meet ya Chaz and we'll hit up the Lobbies tomorrow."

“Good to meet you,” Khaz might have taken the chance to correct her about his name, but Sophia’s foot slid up and he had to look away from Missy in case his expression gave a hint to just what her ‘good girl’ was doing to him.

The girls gave a chorus of goodbyes and wellwishes for work until the front door closed and they could hear the station wagon outside starting. Tallulah leaned back enough in her chair to see Sophia's leg stretched beneath the table. "You two couldn't even make it through dinner," she teased with a chuckle, moving to tend to her dishes.

"Of course. It's fun to watch him struggle with arousal," Sophia giggled, winking at Khaz. "We bond over our shared love of tacos."

“In my defense, I didn’t instigate,” Khaz said, sliding back and letting her foot drop from between his legs. “Sophia is just a spicy taco and I have no reason to disrupt the dinner by pushing her away.” Khaz stood up and grabbed dishware, glad Missy had left already. Sophia’s teasing did its job. He would have to wait for relief, but he couldn’t help the fact that, at this point, he was going to have to work on cleaning with the physical representation of his attraction. “Now, then, I’ll just do what you do.”

"What, I would never instigate," Sophia spoffed, standing up from her seat and taking her own dishes along with the leftover stroganoff to the counter.

"You do and you did," Tallulah took the bowl and wagged a finger at her lover. "You get absolutely giddy when you know someone can't react to what you're doing."

Soph's lips curled up mischievously and she took a step closer, prompting Tallulah to step back and away from the counter as she did. Snatching the bowl back, she pushed it on to the countertop with a soft clatter before taking hold of her hips and leading them a step further from the dishes. "Do I?"

There was noticeably less conviction in Lulah's voice as she answered. "You do...and we're supposed to be doing the dishes, Soph."

A third step backed them up until the edge of the table pushed into Tallulah's backside. "They're not going anywhere," Sophia assured her as she leaned in and gave her waiting lower lip a nibble. "Besides, I prefer making messes, not cleaning them, and I know Khaz agrees."

Stalled with a bowl in his hand, Khaz watched the too with interest. However, in probably a twist of surprise for Sophia, Khaz said, “Literally any other time I would abandon the mess to join you, but I have a mysterious impulse to make sure Missy isn’t disappointed in the condition of her kitchen and dining table. So I think we should get this done first,” he gave a tilt of his head to Sophia and, like he had seen her do, tossed the bowl gently onto the counter next to Sophias. Having no clue that this was simply a disregard of the dish and not a part of cleaning. Khaz did this with a few other items and even ones he wasn’t sure needed to be brought to the kitchen, but since it was with them at dinner, he made a guess.

Spoffing at his refusal, Sophia wasn't about to waste this prep work. "Okay, you clean to stay on Mama's good side and I'll have her to myself." A good nudge and lift and Tallulah's was laid on the now mostly clean table, even empty of it's usual crocheted center-piece.

"Soph, we should help Khaz clean," Lulah's objection as her shirt was unbuttoned was weak, her legs already hooked behind Sophia's hips.

She wasn't being distracted. "We have 12 hours to clean. She won't know if we wait an hour and I'm ready for my dessert."

Khaz felt the heat Sophia stirred within him intensified. She was right too, they had time. “Alright, you know what? I’m not gonna make a mess while trying to figure out how to clean.”

Giving in, Khaz dropped the spoon he held and went behind Sophia. While she worked on Tallulah, he focused on her, slipping his hands where they needed to go to pull away the fabric barriers keeping them decent, all while kissing her neck and sparing one hand to cup around Tallulahs’ rear.

Like clockwork, the three of them fell into an established ritual of how they could work so well together. Tallulah found her breath hitching and back arching early on, particularly fond of being able to look up through half-lidded eyes and see them both. Sophia had put a knee up on the table as well when a loud creak sounded. "This table is as old as I am," Lulah breathed, trying to shimmy her way down to the edge. "I don't think it can hold two or three of us."

"But it's fun to try," Sophia attempted to argue even as she was pressed up against Khaz. "Fine, bedroom. Now," she gave her lover's bottom a good slap once it was exposed, the two beginning a over-complicated path of heading down the hall and upstairs while dragging Khaz along with them and occasionally stopping for heated kissing.

A trail of belts, socks, shirts, and pants were left behind them, leading to their room. Khaz half-heartedly closed the door. They were far too consumed with caresses and kisses to care about shutting it all the way. Unaware of the world around them, they laid Tallulah on the bed. While Sophia kissed down to have her dessert, Khaz stayed up top to enjoy her sound caught in his mouth. One hand entangled in her hair and the other roamed freely.

Consumed with hormones and desire, little outside their three bodies seemed to be enough to take their attention off of one another. Learned preferences and tricks were employed until the room was filled with a glorious symphony, so much so that they weren't aware of the sound of a certain station wagon returning to the driveway or the distant sound of Missy's voice while she traversed through the house. That is until it was directly outside the doorway.

"I just need my gosh darn badge. Hell's bells, my hallway looks like the floor of a Salvation Army dressing room. Lulah, Soph if I sprain my ankle on a bra I swea-" The distant scolding sounded suddenly louder as the bedroom door was pushed aside and Missy let out a sharp yelp. "You two, that's no way to act when you have a guest-" Her eyes took in Khaz and everything seemed to click. "Oh bless, you do like girls. Oh - oh! This is such good news!"

"Mom, can you not?" Tallulah groaned, burying her bright red cheeks behind Khaz. She couldn't even grab a sheet to cover up with!

As silly as it might have been, Khaz’s mind went to the mess in the kitchen. He briefly parted his lips to speak in defense of his efforts in consideration of her kitchen when she brought it up, but he decided to let it go when her focus switched, becoming amused and giving Tallulah a kiss or two on her cheek just to flare her blush.

Sophia popped up, cheerful as could be from her station. "I think your badge is hanging off the fridge, Mama."

"Thank you dear, I'll just...well, I'll leave you three to it," Missy had turned her back from the teenagers. "Well that explains the birth control, but I wasn't going to press you on it honey."

"Mom..."

"No, this is great! He's a lovely fella and look at that bone structure-"

"Mom."

"I can cancel my American Adoptions subscription, bless your hearts this is-"

"Mom!!" Tallulah felt the desire of the release of death just then.

Khaz chuckled as the back and forth went on, his deep mirth resonating through Tallulah who was promptly pulled in a tighter embrace the redder she turned. He was curious about some of the things said, but now was not the time to question.

"Oh fine, fine. We'll talk about it when you're...less preoccupied and I got to get to work. Mrs. Callihan say hi, by the way. And don't forget to store the leftovers when you're all done here - and for heaven's sake put down a towel. These are the good linens, Tallulah Skye!"

Keeping that energy, Khaz flicked his finger back and forth at Tallulah in a playful manner. “Naughty, naughty,” he purred. Khaz looked up at Missy and assured her, “don’t worry, I’ll make make sure the cleaning gets done, Mrs. Boswell.”

"Thank you Chaz, you're a doll, honey," Missy called over her shoulder, stooping down to pick up a shirt that had managed to make it inside the room and began folding it.

"Moooooooom," Tallulah felt as if she was begging.

"Fine, fine! I'm leaving. You kids have fun," Missy waved before turning and closing the door as she stepped out into the hall. They could hear her muttering to herself through the house, shortly after followed by the sound of the station wagon starting up and heading off once more.

"That went better than expected," Sophia giggled, still kneeling at the edge of the bed. "Now then, where were we?"

"You really think you can just flip that switch back on after- oh," Tallulah's resignation ended quite suddenly as Soph found that very switch indeed.


Grinning, Khaz went to work with his mouth and hands again until he and Sophia got Tallulah bursting. In less than a heartbeat Khaz pulled Sophia up and folded her over Tallulah, coming from behind to give her the fruit of her teasing since their meal while Tallulah occupied her upper body. One position after the other and the three found relief from the itch they felt building since they left the academy.

Entangled comfortably together, occasionally peppering kisses between them, they came down from their vigorous intimacy and caught their breath.

It was at this time that Khaz thought to ask, “Which one of you told your mother my name? Is it the accent?” He gave them a raised brow. “Or did you do that on purpose?”

Eyes closed, Tallulah let out a burst of laughter. "I told her once in person but she was knitting and probably figured she heard it wrong," she admitted, stretching her neck and placing a kiss on his jaw. "But I will say I didn't stop her because I wanted to see how long you'd let her before you'd correct her."

"Oh I didn't think he would say anything," Sophia giggled, nuzzling happily. "Missy's too sweet to break her heart."

Something about them so close and cuddling simply filled Khaz with a cozy warmth. He gently tightened his hold on them both. “Hmmm, well, I can’t explain it, but yes, it’s been difficult to tell her she’s wrong, but,” he sighed, “I don’t think I can stand watching if and when she realizes she’s been saying my name wrong…”

"If you don't tell her then you have no choice," Tallulah looked up with another chuckle. "You'll have to embrace your new life as Chaz, if nothing else then just when you're around my mother."

Sophia moved a hand to toy with his hair. "The longer you let her thinks he's right, the harder it's going to get. She'll knit you a blanket and embroider 'Chaz' on it if you take too long."

The idea she would make him a blanket made him smile. “I suppose I’ll tell her when she returns tomorrow,” Khaz said, closing his eyes at the feel of his hair being combed through. “Hmmm…we should handle the kitchen,” he said as he gave the space between their shoulders gentle scratches with his fingers. “It’s getting dark.”

Indeed, it was nearly nine. They had thoroughly enjoyed themselves and now they had to honor their promises to Missy. Despite the lateness of the hour Khaz encouraged reluctant Sophia from the cozy blankets. He promised they’d make it back up soon enough so he and Tallulah could warm her back up before sleep. Sophia definitely had a lot of sexual energy. Khaz happily shared the load so that Tallulah wasn’t overwhelmed.

During his impromptu training to clean the kitchen, filled with mirthful mistakes and praises given with kisses, Khaz came across a pamphlet stuck to the fridge when he put away a container of stroganoff. He read the title over smiling faces. His finger glided over the words he mumbled, “American Adoption.”

Recalling Missy’s implications of their relationship dynamic with him, and the words she said about not needing the subscription, made his heart ache in a hope he couldn’t assume was in his grasp. Khaz glanced at them standing by the drawers, putting away dish towels. They had been moved by compassion to bring him for company. It had to be madness to think they wanted him as Keagan and Rennick wanted Charlotte. They made no such indications. Khaz exhaled the melancholy from his lungs, acknowledging the fact that it reminded him how much of a struggle it was becoming not to feel a desire for them to be his and for him to be theirs. He decided he wouldn't sour the weekend, but Khaz would let them know he didn’t have the strength of will to continue with such powerful feelings, merely stoked hotter each time he laid with them. Khaz thought of this as he gazed with subtle adoration of the two as they finished their end of the kitchen.

Wiping her hands on the shirt she was wearing (which ended up actually being Khaz's, grabbed on the way to the kitchen), Tallulah shook her head with a chuckle, turning to find they were being watched. "Had your fill of kitchen time then?"

"Slacking!" Sophia accused, coming over and helping herself to looping an arm around one of his.

"You probably wore him out," Lulah spoffed, noticing he seemed just a little off. Reaching up, she brushed his cheek with her thumb. "You alright? Or are you regretting coming with because my mother is literally too much of a woman?"

"Hardly! He loves being around an extra woman, otherwise he would have stopped coming around. Right, bocadillo misteriouso?" Sophia perked her brows up at him.

“Exactly. And Missy is life-changing, I don’t think I could regret a moment of this visit,” Khaz said sincerely, turning his head to kiss Tallulah’s palm. He gazed down at cobalt crystals and honeysuckle eyes with admiration and great affection. “I’m fine. Better than fine, actually, and with enough energy to have a couple of snacks before bed.”

Without a word more Khaz bent and scooped them up in his arms, enjoying the gasps and giddy giggles of the girls who did not know how much they nestled in his heart. He carefully made his way up the stairs with them, pushing the door open with his back. Khaz laid them down and insisted they need only to relax. He took the liberty of lulling them, sending gentle waves of euphoria through them; his mouth between the legs of one while simultaneously working the other with a hand, and switching to get a bite out of both. Khaz kissed up to their lips thereafter, first with them both under him, his elbows supporting his upper body, so he might nibble and nuzzle. Then he curled up to sleep in comfortable entanglement.

The trio may have had a late night filled with satisfaction, but that didn't mean they'd be sleeping in. The warm scent of breakfast easily made it through the entire house, lulling Sophia awake first with a half grumble. "Food..." Another sniff had her sitting up from the tangle of arms and legs. "Mmm, food."

"Mom will tell us when it's done," Tallulah muttered, nuzzling up against Khaz.

As if on cue, a familiar voice sounded. "Yoohoo! You can't stay in bed all day, kids! There's bargains to be having and if you aren't ready I'll leave ya behind!"

"Food," Sophia grinned excitedly, weaseling off the bed and beginning the hunt for clean clothes.

"We should shower," Tallulah murmured, taking the opportunity for a few morning kisses to wake Khaz up. "Shower, dress, and eat. She might actually wait for you Chaz, but not for us."

 

[xrakkax]

Crimson eyes in sable pools blinked open to cobalt crystals. Khaz leaned slightly forward to catch Tallulah’s lips in a morning kiss, only regretting Sophia was too far to grab to him for one with her. “Shower is probably best before we go down,” he said, his voice husky with morning drowsiness. “I don’t want your mother to think there’s been a fight.”

Even if Sophia’s had slowed to a stop before Tallulah’s, the blood marked Khaz with pride, but it might come as an unnecessary shock to the Minnesota Mom, at least on first sight for how much covered him. Khaz washed it off of him from head to toe and he came out smelling like the women who transformed his life. One day he hoped to tell them.

Coming downstairs, refreshed and styled, Khaz greeted Missy with a soft tone, “Good morning. How was your shift?”

"Oh, as to be expected. No one comes to a hospital in a good mood and with nothin’ wrong, yeknow," Missy shrugged off a rather grueling occupational choice as she started setting the stack of plates. "But it pays the bills and sends Lulah to school."

"And I can help with those bills," her daughter offered as she and Sophia showed, just a few steps behind Khaz.

Missy’s mouth dropped and she used one of the plates she was holding to point at Tallulah. "Don't you even dare, young lady! I will not have you riskin' yer education just for a couple of bucks from flippin' burgers or any of that nonsense," she huffed, ushering the girls to seats and moving for the platter of pancakes and bowl of scrambled eggs that waited for them. "We get by just fine and that's that."

Knowing better than to interfere with that particular topic, Sophia looked down into a bowl set in the middle, filled with strawberries, blueberries and raspberries all sorted in straight lines. "Fruit for the pancakes, Mama?"

Any built concern from before washed away as Missy beamed with pride. "Not just any fruit dear, look! They're bi-berries," she pointed excitedly down where, in fact, the fruit lines did match a flag that the exuberant mother no doubt had done more research on. "Oh, and there's cream too. Can't be forgetting that."

Sighing and hiding her head in her hand momentarily, Tallulah shook her head. "This is exactly why Khaz coming was a surprise."

"What? You think your mother can't be accommodating without notice? You would bet your bottom dollar and be wrong, Tallulah Skye," Missy chuckled with joy at herself. "I swung by the grocer because we needed fruit to celebrate."

Khaz did his best to put pieces together as he seated himself across from Sophia once again. He recalled more of the details he overheard from the girls and knew about some of the categories. Bisexual being a person who finds either sex to their liking. Khaz liked to think Tallulah might be attracted to him in that way, but he had to remind himself that she participated in their sexcipades because of Sophia.

To take that pressure to explain off of their shoulders, Khaz said, “This is thoughtful and kind, Mrs. Boswell. I’m looking forward to having some,” and he paused in hesitation. How to go about this? “Sophia, you’re lucky to have a future mother in law who puts in this effort for you.” It said a lot in a few words, and he hoped it spoke for the girls without putting them on the spot. Khaz was a friend with benefits, and Tallulah was just as lesbian as when he first met her.

"Mama is pretty damn great," Sophia couldn't deny that as she slipped a couple of pancakes and a good scoop of fruit on top.

"I am pretty hip as the kids say," Missy boasted for herself. "But the bi-berries are for everyone, honey."

"Khaz is straight, mom," Tallulah said around a sip of orange juice.

"That's okay too. We can be just as supportive for you girls even if we might be on different teams," Missy insisted as she sweetened her coffee. "Although I guess you two bat for both. See, ya have that in common."

“Oh uh, Lulah’s still lesbian,” Khaz said as casually, and gently, as he could, reaching for the salt for his eggs. “She’s just considerate of Soph,” he said, hoping he wasn’t crossing lines by explaining. Khaz kept his eyes on his food as he gave the shaker a couple taps. “I’m just a good friend they feel comfortable with,” he said, and glanced up with a smile at Missy. “They’re lovely women, it’s been a privilege.”

Tallulah's brows were narrowed in momentary confusion while Missy tilted her own head. "Oh is this just one of them friends with benefit things?"

"I mean..." Sophia was on the fence at that point, but ultimately decided it was better her sweetheart spoke for herself. Thankfully they didn't need to wait long.

"I wouldn't say I'm a lesbian," Lulah hummed in thought. "At least not how I would have thought before. Sam might have just been a bad first experience to base that decision on. It's been proven enjoyable."

"Ooo like a spectrum!" Missy teemed with delight. "Now that's fair, I think every woman is done with men at some point in her life. A few just don't move past it, which is just fine. Besides, this means there's hope for grandbabies and I can stop saving up for the artificial insemination. Definitely a reason to celebrate with berries."

Not that Khaz had really thought about it before Missy brought it up, but now he took a moment to reflect. Did he see himself as a father and husband? Just on the edge of answering it, Khaz felt a pang and reminded himself that he hadn’t the right to even consider it.

“There…there’ve been no declarations,” Khaz said, his tone softer than he hoped. He just hated correcting Missy. He might be Chaz forever. “They’ve been warm and inviting, but I knew when I involved myself that they are in love with each other, I wouldn’t presume that I…” he trailed off, careful not to look them in the eye, he hadn’t the strength. Khaz dredged up the courage to at least peer over at Missy. “I’m sorry if my presence has given false hope and impressions that the girls didn’t intend. They didn’t mean to, I know it. It’s just a misunderstanding.”

"Oh no! It's just a fling? But yer such a nice, handsome young man, Chaz!" Missy looked to the girls for an explanation.

"I mean, it's been a fling since Winter Formal," Sophia pointed out with a small smirk. "Enjoyable and repeated."

"And we just haven't had a talk like that between the three of us," Tallulah commented with a slight shrug, pausing with a strawberry on her fork to look over at Khaz.

The implication—the fact—that the girls were open to a talk, and this meaning the possibility of joining in a trio of hearts, suspended Khaz in hell. It was so, only because he had never faced this before and didn’t realize the sensation of vulnerability could be so intense as to steal his breath and overwhelm his soul.

If they wanted that too, what would it be like to be immersed in love? If they didn’t, what would it mean to be rejected? Khaz could only imagine the former, but he suspected the latter would crush his spirit and he might not want to see tomorrow. Would it be better then, to never speak of it again? To be safe from the pain of denial? Khaz was ready to shelve that whole idea forever, to never face it, except that Fate had other plans.

"Well now, heavens don't let me get in the way then," Missy leaned forward excitedly.

"I don't think we could get Khaz to abandon his chance to prowl," Sophia pointed out.

“Well…I am a sensual person,” Khaz said, and kept swiveling his head back at Missy any time he tried to think of what to say, quite overly aware of her presence, but fully incapable of gracefully stepping out of addressing their relationship dynamic in front of her. “But I don’t often prowl, actually. I’ve been with you girls and a couple others.”

"Oh just a couple, huh? That's a lot of moves you know then, bocadillo," Sophia teased him lightly, once more finding the opportunity to let her foot come to rest on his lap.

"Hey now, we don't shame a body count in this house, Sophiebear," Missy warned before remembering she wasn't supposed to be involved. She mimicked sealing her lips with a key.

"What do you think, Lulah? It's not like we've managed to bring anyone else around since only Khaz is immune to the coochie curse," Sophia pointed out, nearly making Missy voice a question before she quickly closed her mouth.

"I think I wasn't expecting to have this conversation, let alone with my mother," Tallulah answered, setting down her fork and letting her gaze fall on Khaz again. "But I would want to know he's just as committed as we are. Commitment and honesty. I already know you can give us everything else." Late night talks and spending more time together proved that.

Already deep into the topic with no escape, Khaz had to be amused that they were quite calm while he practically felt his heart hammering into his chest. It was now or never.

Khaz, kept his back straight, his eyes to them, and with an unapologetic tone he said, “Then let me be perfectly honest.” Khaz cleared his throat and first looked at Sophia. “The only curse that haunts you is me. I have, by cleverness or force, kept men from sharing your bed—Gavin, Henry, the other two—and I am not sorry, because…because I,’ he hesitated a fraction before going ahead with a firmer tone, “because I love you, Sophia Elora Isabella Martinez Baros,” he shifted his crimson gazes onto cobalt crystals, “because I love you, Tallulah Skye Boswell,” he brought his hands together and clasped them as if holding onto his fortitude, “I can’t begin to express the depth off my affection in any way that could possibly convey how my heart burns for the two of you. Commitment is a weak word to describe the utter devotion I’ve pledged in secret—long accepted as one I would live in silence—to the wellbeing and happiness of you both, even if it meant I would be an outsider to your bond…It is the way I feel, even if it be too strongly for a young man of my age to feel,” Khaz added softly, “So, yes, Lulah…I am, body and soul, ready to give my life over to the two of you without regret.”

Both girls sat in visible shock, not having expected the conversation to take such a drastic and deep turn. Sophia had thought that teasing each other and maybe telling him he couldn't go sleeping around would be the furthest extent it might have gone, but now she sat with glowing cheeks and her own heart pounding. She knew there was only sincerity in his words and it forced her to have to take a drink and try to calm her nerves. "You cheeky bastard. Should have known something was up when you were hell-bent on winning that day in P.E."

Tallulah as well was working to digest just what was being presented to them, although somehow it only made sense right then. She had spent so many nights now baring herself to him, often followed by moments of pure vulnerability while he shared his past with her.

"We care, so very deeply for you Khaz," Tallulah managed to say, feeling her heart swelling. Was it to make room for all that extra love she was about to accept? "We care for you, and I know I can speak for Sophia when I say we want you to be in our lives. Not just nights and beds, but together."

On the one side of the table, sniffles could be heard as Missy reached for a tissue. "This is so beautiful. Like a Lifetime movie right here in my dining room," she hiccuped through a half cry.

Perhaps at another time Khaz would have noticed, but by now he was fully drawn to the girls alone. “I would love that, but before it’s decided…” Khaz did his best not to let his voice crack. “…I have to admit…I have never, ever been in this position. I have no idea what I am doing. The examples of a loving relationship that I’ve witnessed are limited to movies, books, and songs. I would want to be the right man, not just a good one. If you two are both willing, I ask for patience and forgiveness in my journey to becoming that good, right man…If this is alright with you two, then let it be known that I, Khazius, am deeply, madly in love with you girls and want to spend the foreseeable future with you two.”

While Missy was in the middle of crying, Tallulah reached over and took one of Khaz's hands in her own. "I can promise we will both be nothing but understanding as you grow with us," she said while she gave him a light squeeze.

Sophia got up from her seat, tip-toeing around the table and throwing her arms around his shoulders, letting her head rest against his. "I might tease you, but it'll be out of love," she admitted, giving him a soft nuzzle. "You will be a great man, we know."

"She's right. We wouldn't want you around if you were anything less," Tallulah said with a small chuckle. "We don't need guys like Gavin in our life, but we would love to have you in it."

Khaz felt immense relief. He pulled Sophia to him and stood up, guiding Tallulah around to come to his side without breaking from her hand. There in the dining room he pressed them both to his body, worldless in his joy, and quite overwhelmed. He kissed them both, one and then the other, only to once more just hold them. They could feel the shudder of his happiness in the way he gingerly gripped them, the nuzzle of his nose in their hair, and in the way he breathed as if he could not imagine a purer intake of oxygen than to do so with them so close.

Oh how Khaz loved them. And oh, how he feared to lose them. They were his life and he couldn’t let this go without a fight. Khaz knew he would have to break it to Dirael when they returned that they would cut ties with the cult forever. In this new beginning, even in its fragile state, Khaz decided he tell the girls about his past and risk their rejection when they were at school. At the moment he wanted to stay in this world where his troubles were unwelcome.

After a moment more Khaz let them loose from his hold and looked over at Missy. “May I call you Mama?”

Even once they were released, both stayed close to his side. Tallulah lightly rubbed along Khaz's back, feeling a sense of comfort that had been creeping up on her late at night now spread throughout her body. Sophia's fingers found their way to his palm, trailing past and interlacing their hands together. Everything in that moment simply felt... right.

"Oh honey, you can call me whatever you would like," Missy said through another sob. Before anyone could react she was up on her feet, throwing her arms around all three and tugging them to her chest. "Bless, you three are the absolute cutest thing! This calls for a celebration. I'll have to make tatertot hot dish for supper tonight."

“You did a twelve hour shift, have you slept properly yet?” Khaz asked, concerned, as he subtly suggested to his beloveds to sit back for breakfast. Aside from his happiness to be so accepted, he didn’t want to wear out his mother figure on the first day, just to celebrate them.

"Oh heavens, I can get plenty of sleep when I'm dead," Missy waved her had in objection. "Besides, I promised you a trip to the Hobby Lobbys, and we're gonna do it. I can always take a cat nap after."

"She's off work tonight," Tallulah offered as an explanation.

"Sure am. Got bingo night and I will not miss a chance to kick Gertrude's ass."

Smiling, Khaz could only hope to be a part of more of these moments in the future. “I know you will,” he said in confidence, getting back to his food.

They enjoyed the rest of their unexpectedly transformative morning meal to its end, bi-berry pancakes and all. Once they finished they got their jackets, tied up their boots, and loaded up in the station wagon. Khaz sat by the window so he could keep a content watch on the girls of his heart. He loved the teases between them, the playfully wagging fingers, and clever flits he couldn’t help but add to, some raunchier ones right under Missy’s radar that got Tallulah blushing. Khaz even enjoyed the talk on the topic of family life that Missy obviously craved to hear about. They didn’t know the future, but as Missy said, they could dream.

Hobby Lobby turned out to be the first real shopping experience Khaz had in his life. He wandered in awe around the aisles to where the girls lost him twice. He found his true window shopping home with the shelves of charcoal, graphite, ink pens, acrylic paints, and stacks of different kinds of paper that absolutely consumed his attention. He tested marker nibs, leafed through the art books, and smelled the rolls of parchment.

While out and about and exploring, Khaz got his first taste of just what was being added now in a relationship status. He earned a light scolding from Tallulah for scaring her when they couldn't find him the first time. Sophia somehow managed to grow even more demanding for affection, her free hand in his frequently and even tugging him down for much needed kisses. He really would have to share that weighted duty with Lulah!

Missy dragged them to an extensive yarn section where she was picking out colors like it was a life or death matter. When pressed just why she was weighing different colors of blue so heavenly, the Midwestern mom stated it was for a blanket.

"Aren't you already making a pink blanket at home, Mama?" Sophia asked with a cocked head, tugging Khaz's arms about her.

"Well yes, but you can't always predict these things, so I'm gonna make a blue one, too," Missy insisted.

It only took Tallulah a moment to catch up once more. "Mom, you really don't need to make baby blankets. Soph and I aren't pregnant."

"Not yet, but maybe someday," there was a very clear hope. "And if it's not soon, well I need to make sure I already have the blankets done in case I get the Arthritis."

Resting his chin on Sophia’s head, Khaz watched, amused, at his potential mother-in-law and wondered to himself if his own mom would feel the same. Would she enjoy going down the aisle with Missy? Knitting and crocheting, going to bingo nights? Khaz didn’t know he was subconsciously building up to another life-changing decision in that Hobby Lobby. He might never pinpoint it back to that moment for how softly it began, but only Fate knew just where the road would go. For now Khaz merely gave Sophia her sensory squeeze of a hold between his arms and stood, content.

“I wouldn’t want to disappoint you, Mama Missy,” Khaz offered. “But it could be a while. We are guardians, after all.” That job demanded a lot. They’d have to see. “Oh, uh, if you ever want to make anything for me, my name is spelled K-H-A-Z. The shorter version anyway.”

"Now then, that's a funny way to spell Chaz, but we don't judge around here," Missy insisted as she tossed the chosen yarn into her basket.

Deciding not to let the joke go on now that she felt herself connected to him, Tallulah placed a hand on her mother's shoulder. "Khaz, mom. Caw-z," she enunciated as clearly as she could.

"Tallulah Skye! You were lettin' me go and make a fool of myself since he got here?!" Missy gave her daughter a firm wag of her finger. "Just for that, you're not getting your Valentine's Day treat."

"Does that mean I get all of the cake?" Sophia's bobbed under Khaz's chin hopefully.

Missy nodded. "You and Cha- Khaz can share it, honey."

Chuckling deeply, the sound resonating through Sophia, Khaz said, “It’s really alright, Mama Missy. You call me whatever you like. I’m just happy to be here.” He added with respect, and a tease to Tallulah, “But I will love the cake, thank you.”

"Don't be ridiculous, you're a part of this family and you deserve your name to be right, dear," Missy insisted as she grabbed a couple more spools and ushered the teens on. "Now then, we best get moving. I need to get that hot dish going if you kids are gonna eat before you have to leave."

"If we're a little late it's not a big deal," Tallulah shrugged, a little sour about not getting any cake.

"Not a big deal? It's the Valentine's Day dance, Lula! Our junior year at that," the urgency in Sophia's voice couldn't be missed. "We don't have that many more dances left, you know. We owe it to ourselves to savor them."

“I’m glad I thought to bring my suit,” Khaz said, thinking that it was a close one. “I would hate to have gotten myself unexpectedly in a throuple and not be prepared for our first dance together.”

"Oh don't you worry, we would have found one for ya," Missy said with the confidence of someone who had countless connections from the knitting community.

Tallulah tried to keep Sophia's theatrics down as they all moved to the check out. "We aren't going to be late, Soph. We'll leave after we eat and I'll drive so you can do your makeup in the car if you want," she offered. They wouldn't want to travel in their dresses, but they could be ready besides that once they arrived.

"Okay…” Sophia seemed to be calming down, shifting over for cuddles now deemed due from Tallulah. "Can we watch a movie while the hot dish cooks?" Hopeful honey gaze shifted from Lulah over to Khaz.

"Maybe. But we should see if that's what Khaz wants since he's sort of held captive right now," Tallulah pointed out, reaching over and taking hold of his pinky and ring fingers.

“A movie? Which did you have in mind?” Khaz asked, gently swaying his hand linked with Tallulah’s.

"Something stupid and cheesy," Sophia eyes widened with excitement at the thought.

"She won't forgive us unless it's a romantic movie today," Tallulah informed him.

Sophia brushed her shoulder against Khaz while she shifted to face him, trying not to slip out of his grasp. "Anything else on Valentine's Day is a sin."

Khaz knew enough about the holiday that he understood it was meant to be romantic, but he didn’t see the connection to what he read about it. Valentine, a priest in Ancient Rome, had been executed on the fourteen of February for evangelizing. Khaz did know there were some stories saying he secretly helped couples wanting to get married against Roman law. How this ended up a day to buy chocolates and roses for your sweethearts was beyond him. Later on he would hear about the custom to write love letters, due to the association of the unverified, but apparent farewell stating ‘unto my right well beloved Valentine, John Paston Esquire’. Either way, what was done was done, and Khaz wouldn’t deny her.

“I wouldn’t mind. I don’t think I’ve seen a lot of movies, just some,” Khaz said. “Choose what you wish.”

That power nearly made Sophia giddy, whipping out her phone to start browsing titles. Tallulah chuckled, always amused to see what brought her girlfriend delight. "We can watch it upstairs once we get home. The couch isn't super comfortable."

They'd finally made it to the front of the line to be serviced and immediately Lulah knew it wouldn't be good.

"Oh Francine, look at you, it's been ages. Heavens bless, is that a new perm ya got goin on there?"

Sighing, Lulah looked first to Sophia and then to Khaz. "We should go wait in the car. This might be a while..."

Khaz peered back behind them and figured they would be better off going forward, slipping past Missy. Carefully, they did so, with Khaz only accidentally knocking over two candy items from the shelves stocked to entice last-minute buying. Then he and his girlfriends joined the exiting shoppers out the door.

Snow began to fall again. Khaz pulled out his beanie to keep the flakes off of his head. At one point all three slid on the ice, with one or the other catching them to keep them from falling.

Finally Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah made it into the back row of the station wagon. He closed the door tight and stretched out his arm along the top of the seats, easily able to tuck around them both if they squished.

“Hmm,” Khaz felt a rumble in his stomach. “I wonder if we can grab something to eat on the way, and if she’d let me pay.”

"See, you should have eaten more pride pancakes," Sophia chastised him. "Now you'll have to starve."

Rolling her eyes, Tallulah shook her head. "She won't let you starve, but she also won't let you get fast food. 'There's perfectly good leftovers at home, honey," she chuckled. "But if you really want to ask and want her to say yes, I recommend five guys."

Khaz meant to address the amount of pancakes he ate being a whole stack, but the suggestion Tallulah made had him furrowing his brows. “Five guys? Just any? Why would that get her to say yes?”

"It's a burger place," Sophia answered as she wiggled herself closer to Tallulah for heat in the cooling car. "Mama’s favorite. Best chance at eating out."

"Usually she reserves it just for celebrating though," Lulah further explained. "But who knows, maybe you can talk her into it."

“Alright, I’ll see if she’d be willing,” Khaz said. His stomach growled through his jacket. “I’ve never eaten a hamburger before. The beef stroganoff was my first meal with anything other than a fish for protein.”

"Oh that's right, you and that fish soup," Sophia's nose scrunched up. "I really hope you liked the beef. I don't know if I want to have to learn how to make fish soup."

Tallulah wasn't as visibly put off. "If you didn't, I'm sure I can figure it out with time. Maybe some help from Bella."

Their offer brought a smile to Khaz. It came out of a place of care, they wanted to do something nice out of their own volition, not out of duty to any of his expectations or a cult’s threat of peace. Khaz said, “It’s alright. Fish or not, I’m happy just to be with the two of you.” He did inwardly chuckle that they seemed to think it was only soup that they ate, but he let that go. “Maybe I can learn to cook for you both. I intend to learn.”

Fate was on their side as the driver's side door opened. A handful of bags was thrust through to the passenger seat before Missy climbed in herself. "What a doll she is. And a steal I got," she chuckled gleefully. "Saved myself $54.87. Pulled the wool over their eyes, dears. No point in paying full price if you can wait a few months for it to go on sales."

“That sounds great, Mama Missy,” Khaz managed to say, closing his lips when she continued. He waited patiently until the faithful station wagon pressed onward in the spirit of a frontier man heading out west, catching the briefest lull to say, “Would you be willing to stop by Five Guys? I’ve got some money here and I thought I’d celebrate Valentine’s Day lunch with my first hamburger.”

Tallulah had to hide a smirk by looking over her shoulder. He sure listened well and it was no doubt about to pay off for them all.

"Well, we do have that leftover beef stroganoff at home," Missy thought aloud as they came to a stop light, her gaze shifting down the road. "Although...it's a shame if you haven't had a hamburger before. Plus then I can have the stroganoff for lunch tomorrow. Okay fine, but only because it's a special occasion, dears."

"A special occasion," Sophia repeated with a giggle. She wiggled herself over enough so that she could give Khaz a kiss. "You should get a milkshake, too."

"Bless, they do have the gosh darn best milkshakes this side of Wisconsin," Missy would admit. "But now, I'm not lettin' you pay Khaz. What kind of a mother would I be if I wasn't feeding my kids?"

That sentiment both pleased Khaz and made him a little homesick for what he missed growing up. He barely got to speak with his mother. Did she feel the same? “Thank you, Mama Missy.”

That settled, Khaz tucked the two girls as close as their puffy jackets allowed as they drove to the restaurant. They filed out once they got there and made their way into the warmth of the store in line. The thickened crowd of hungry locals stood patiently for their food. Some quietly talked with their neighboring peers, some typed away on their phones, and some played games. It surprised him that people were encouraged to snack on free peanuts in boxes all around them. Khaz ate a few himself.

Upon cracking open one of the shells of the popular legume, Khaz heard a familiar male voice that whipped his head around to see someone just muting their news article. He saw the still-frame face and knew he had to check for himself if he was right. Khaz brought up his phone and followed the clues to the same article. He frowned as he read.

The girls had been in a hushed discussion over just how they'd be doing their hair for the dance that night, standing in front of Khaz as they inched forward in line. Sophia had held up her phone with a style displayed on it to try and get Khaz’s opinion only to come back empty handed. "Khaz?"

Tallulah, generally more observant of people's facial cues, tilted her head in question. She stepped closer, placing her hand on his forearm. "Everything okay?"

Khaz glanced over at them. He lowered his phone so they could see. A video showed two Dalshi men standing by a podium with subtitles running across the bottom. “My father and my uncle,” he said, not pleased to say so.

The words appearing on the screen read, ‘—our patience is wearing thin. We will continue to lockdown Barbados until our rights are respected. Our thoughts and spirit of camaraderie are with the Aztecs in California. May they, and our own people, have the freedom to practice our religion without threat of force from the tyrannical laws that suppress the displaced people of Aarin.’

It was the age-old struggle for Aarinians to get territory. This time they played on the sympathies of the public, framing themselves as oppressed, using either fabricated or exaggerated incidents against Aarinians as to why they should be able to ‘life their truth’, without going into detail about what that meant. As they were often told, it meant that the gods would try to make themselves temples on earth again. It meant that the horrors of Aarin would crawl out from the rumble of the center of the world and grow over the world like a cancer. The sky would darker, the winds were lash, and the animals would become corrupt.

“They’re occupying Barbados by force. No one is addressing them because they claim they’re being mistreated,” Khaz said, keeping his voice low so as not to disturb Missy. “My father is saying we await the return of our god, that he will safeguard us, and that Sydalsh will come to right the wrongs.”

Sophia frowned, folding her arms across her chest. "Does that list of wrongs include them holding a people hostage?" she huffed before realizing that could come across harshly. "Oh...sorry..."

Khaz didn’t take offense, briefly assuring her he was alright. Tallulah couldn't say she disagreed with her girlfriend, either. "It just feels like they shouldn't be able to try and use religion as a weapon. Especially in America where the right to religion only extends until it infringes on someone else's right." It felt safe to agree that human sacrifices to summon a god like were done in Hell's Gate were at least a slight infringement on other's rights.

“Says here there is a voting war going on in California, so the Aztecs haven’t had success yet, but…” Khaz scrolled a little, hesitant to say, “Barbados isn’t in America. They got away with it this far because their government is small, which is probably why we managed to get a hold of it…” he trailed off, sighing as he tucked it away. “I was there when they did take it. They’re saying they’ve got them hostage, but that’s a lie. They’ve already sold who they can’t control. You won’t see that in the media, though. They only allow certain reporters in who won’t ask difficult questions and they just show them staged camps.”

"That's horrible," Tallulah felt her frown deepened, reaching over to wrap her arm around one of his. "Well..hopefully someone comes to their senses about it. And if not, I'm just glad you're not a part of that anymore."

Taking up his free arm, Sophia nuzzled her face into his bicep. "You belong here with us. You're far too good for that kind of behavior, amado."

“Only because of you two,” Khaz said, and gave them both a kiss to their lips that surprised anyone who happened to pay attention. He ignored any murmurs in disfavor of their public affection. He parted to speak more on why, but a familiar motherly tone alerted them to their turn at the cash register.

"Now don't you three be holdin' up the line with your canoodling. Good folks ‘re waiting for their food here," Missy chastised them.

"Sorry Mama," Sophia giggled before stepping up and ordering her burger with favored condiments: ketchup, pickles, and lettuce. She then immediately went into Tallulah's burger, all too familiar with her preferences: mustard, pickles, fried onion, lettuce and tomatoes. Too many for Sophia's liking, but to each their own!

"And two strawberry milkshakes," Tallulah tagged on before nudging Khaz. "Go ahead and pick what you think you'd like on it. We can always take off toppings if you decide against it, too."

“Okay,” Khaz nodded, and peered up at the list. “I’ll have a cheeseburger with…mushrooms, jalapeños, and onions. Oh, and a…chocolate milkshake.” He nearly stepped back when he spotted another item. “Bacon. That’s a popular meat, isn’t it? I’ll have that too.”

"There ya go. Get that protein in ya," Missy encouraged as she passed over a card to pay for the group. "Heavens knows these girls probably test yer stamina."

The cashier swung his head up in surprise, missing the register’s slot for the card. He glanced twice down until he managed to get it through.

"Mom..." Tallulah warned as she was handed one of the two shakes already waiting for them.

"I'm just saying dear, if my youth is any indication of yours, that I'm sure you're a very robust and energetic young woman...." The words turned her daughter dark red and she immediately turned away and found a napkin dispenser to feign interest in. "Tallulah Skye, you can't be ashamed of your sexual health!"

Khaz grinned, giving his bashful babe a kiss on her cheek. “Yeah, Lulah, don’t be ashamed,” he wrapped his arm around her as he took Sophia against him too, and gave Missy a nod of assurance. “And don’t worry, I’ve been keeping them both real healthy.”

“Here’s your receipt for forty-one dollars and sexteen—” the cashier coughed, “I- I mean sixteen cents.”

Amused with both Tallulah's flushed cheeks and how they'd managed to upset the poor teenage boy just trying to work on the weekends for probably a savings, Sophia shot him a wink. "Very healthy."

Tugging the two of them from the counter before the entire town knew far too much about her own sex drive, Tallulah sipped her milkshake too intensely, giving herself a brain freeze. Wincing, she rubbed her temples. "I think, for the sake of me not dying from you three trying to embarrass me, we should take this food home to eat."

"And give up this ambiance? I think not!" Missy was already parking herself in one of the booths. "Yoohoo, Khaz, be a doll and grab me one of those little cuppies of ketchup, honey."

Khaz stepped away from the girls. “Oh, of course,” he said, clearly in favor of staying. He chuckled to himself as he filled tiny, rounded paper sauce containers.

Growing up in a place where people—men—were free to speak of their bedroom adventures, Khaz never felt even a hint of reservation against doing so himself. He told his sweethearts he had a couple before them, which was true, but he didn’t say how often. Khaz enjoyed the company of a select few girls who he would take to bed whenever the mood struck him. They were good experiences. Khaz always thought he was a natural, he didn’t learn anything from his father. He learned as he went. However, now that he thought about it, Khaz realized he had unknowingly been open to educating himself from the women. They were quite clever in how they were able to teach without him noticing. Obviously they probably did it to make sure they didn’t suffer unnecessarily.

There were men who some women never came back once they were taken. Khaz never understood the men who boasted about ravishing women in a brutal manner. He had seen the aftermath of it once. The woman was simply miserable. It never sat well with him.

Here, on the surface, it was a polite thing not to go around drawing attention to your sexcipades. It amused him that Missy was so bold to do so anyway.

Turning away from the dispenser, Khaz walked to the table and set down the ketchup cups for anyone who asked for them before taking a seat next to one of the girls. To Tallulah’s dismay there were a couple of people who definitely noticed that something unconventional existed between the three older teens. Thankfully nobody bothered them while they waited for their food.

Since he was last to join the table, the girls were already leaning across the table to stare at their phones, still deep in discussion of hairstyles. Tallulah happened to be the free seat for him to slip into. She sat back when he arrived, naturally leaning into his side. The trio had found a comfortable balance without words, likely motions that had been growing for weeks before.

"Ope, I'll get it!" Missy was happy to bound out of her seat when their order number was called. Anything for an excuse to talk to another worker and compliment the decor.

"I figure with the ride back to the academy it'll be too hard to keep the heart I want in place," Sophia came to the life-changing decision. "I'm going to do a big ponytail, one of those faux braids, with a clip. Want to match, Lulahbug?"

Pulled out of her embarrassment by then, Tallulah agreed. "We can do the curling before we leave moms and then we'll just need to go to the dorm to get in our dresses."

Khaz sat in silent wonder at all the prep work the girls went through. It was easy for him. Just shower, dry his hair, and put on clothes. No fancy braids or aching over what color or style of his outfit should be. Since he had his suit with him he would be ready by the time they got to the school.

“So we should probably head straight to your room for you girls to get ready if we want to get to the Great Hall in time,” Khaz said, casually figuring out logistics.

"Nice try," Sophia giggled, tucking away her phone just as Missy rejoined them. "You have to get ready in your dorms and then depending on who gets done first, either we'll come by your dorm to pick you up or you come and wait outside ours."

"It'll probably be you waiting for us," Tallulah said with complete honesty. Even on a normal day they tended to take a little longer than him to get ready.

"Ohh, you girls are wearing the dresses Soph's parents got ya, right?" Missy joined the girls in nearly bouncing in her seat. "Oh they were so beautiful. You'll have to send me pictures of all three of ya."

Having not expected that, Khaz took this as a moment of learning by context. So, in relationships here on earth, at least with girls, you got ready separately! But how did you enjoy them wiggling into their outfits then? Khaz wickedly thought he’d just have to enjoy wiggling the two out of them as he sipped on his delicious milkshake. As they talked Khaz lifted his burger, took a bite, and inhaled sharply through his nose.

“Mmmmm,” Khaz perked, looking down at his food. He could have spoken through his chew if he hadn’t been trained to eat politely. Once he swallowed he said, “This is amazing.” He took another bite, but this time it didn’t hit the same. Curious, Khaz took a specific bite and raised his brows. “These strips. Are these the bacon?”

Leaning over to inspect the burger with a wide grin, Tallulah nodded. "Yup, that's bacon alright."

"A solid eighty percent of the reasons why I would never be vegan," Sophia tacked on, snatching up a few fries.

"There's not much you can't make if you've got bacon and beef, let me tell you honey," Missy finished dolling out the burgers and turned to her own.

“I love bacon,” Khaz said with wistful resolve. It would be a bond that did not easily break; a force holding him to the ways of this new life that, while fish was nice, could only be filled by bacon. Khaz bit into his burger again with a nearly identical expression to when he got between his lover’s legs. “Hmmmm,” he sighed a content groan, forgetting the world.

"Hey now, save some of that enthusiasm for later, amado," Sophia said with a wiggle in her seat, shooting her lover a wink.

Tallulah as well could feel her cheeks heating up yet again, trying so hard to focus on her own food. "Mmhmm, bacon is really good."

That launched Missy into a discussion of how there just weren't enough good meat raffles in Maine. How was someone supposed to get half a cow and a wheel of cheese if there wasn't a meat raffle? The conversation took them through dinner and back into the car.

Comfortably full and ready for cuddling and a movie, Sophia ushered Khaz into the middle seat, deciding his legs could be a bit cramped the short way back to the house. She happily curled up into one of his sides while Tallulah took the other. Khaz didn’t complain. He steeped in the warmth between them all the way back to the house and, since learning more about the expectations of a boyfriend, happily nuzzled and kissed them if and when the moment presented itself. Khaz noticed it happening a lot with Sophia. He would point to that ride as the beginning of how he learned Tallulah never once exaggerated the girl’s promiscuous behavior.

The four of them got out of the station wagon once Missy killed the engine, followed the woman inside with his girls, and shut the cold snowy day out with a tight pull of the front door. Khaz barely got his jacket and shoes off before Sophia tugged him upstairs to watch a movie.

“Have you decided what to watch?” Khaz asked as he picked a spot on the bed to get comfortable with them. This would be his first real movie with others.

Currently out of Sophia's sight, Khaz caught a glimpse of Tallulah muffling a chuckle and nodding. Her lips moved just as Sophia proudly announced, "The Fault in Our Stars."

"Oh? You didn't want to pick out something new to watch, Soph?" Tallulah poorly hid a smirk as she slipped into bed only after grabbing a pair of fuzzy socks to help keep her feet warm.

"I just really, really want to see it. One more time," Sophia nudged her, gently begging.

Caving to a fight she wasn't actually having, Lulah nodded. "Alright, one more time. Cast it to the TV and come cuddle." With the television mounted on the wall, she decided the easiest way they were going to be able to stay cuddled and all see the screen was to be on their sides, Sophia closest to the screen to ensures she wouldn't miss anything, Tallulah big spooning behind her with her own back up against Khaz.

After fluffing a pillow to help prop up his head, Khaz draped his arm over them. Khaz didn’t know what not to expect. He only knew they had said they wanted to watch something sweet, cheesey, and fit for a romantic holiday such as the one they celebrated on the fourteenth of February. Watching two teens falling in love only to be parted by death, leaving one with the question of why. Why do anything; why love, when the world could end? Did end? Why read on when the sentence—

Khaz hadn’t shed a tear, but he became internally emotional, and they could hear it in his voice when he said, “What the hell? This is a sad movie.”

"Isn't it wonderful?" Sophia asked in the happiest voice even though it strained with tears.

Tallulah tilted her head up to look at the biggest of their spoons, brushing his cheek with her thumb. "It's one of her favorites. And it's sad, but it's still a good movie," she offered her own take on it.

“Why? Because it makes you feel and hope, and then tears your heart out of your chest?” Khaz raised a brow, frowning. He sighed into her caress, knowing this probably wouldn’t be the last time he watched it. Not if he planned on having the two of them in his life forever. “Please tell me there are happier endings for other romance movies you guys like…”

"I mean...that depends on what you mean by happier endings," Sophia admitted, eyes still glued to the television.

"She likes the more dramatic ones. This, Time Traveler's Wife, P.S. I Love you, movies like that," Tallulah explained, still turned away from the screen of a film she'd seen more times than she could count in the past year. "I like a bit happier ending myself. I guess it's the hopeless romantic in me."

Tucking his chin to his chest to see her better, Khaz asked, “Do we have time to see any of them? This…this wasn’t a bad movie, it’s just…I guess I’m hoping to see something I’d want to experience.”

"Tallulah likes movies like To All the Boys I've Loved Before, Nick and Nora's Infinite Playlist, 27 Dresses, and the Kissing Booth," Sophia rattled off, slowly turning herself about so she could better face the other two now that her movie was over.

"They all have endings that aren't as sad," Tallulah pointed out, sighing contently as Sophia toyed with her hair. "We probably have time to watch one more before we need to go down to dinner."

"And we can always do our hair during if we need to."

“Alright, let’s do that,” Khaz said, and before they moved to get that going he didn’t let the opportunity to give them both a nuzzle slip away, catching it in time.

In the end they chose ‘Kissing Booth’ to show him. It seemed like a silly, cheesy movie indeed, but at times Khaz had to say he related to Noah, especially when he threw hands in defense of Elle. The sneaking around amused him. It made him think of when he would slip past the hall patrol. Seeing Elle and Noah on dates gave him some insight on what the girls might like to do. Khaz would have to keep that in mind now that he was dating them.

At some point in the movie the girls had to get up to tend their hair. Khaz remained laid out on the bed to watch the rest.

As fun as it was, it did sting when Elle and Noah hit their rough patch. Khaz found it difficult to keep his eyes on the screen. He didn’t understand why even this small moment of heartache was so hard to experience with the characters in the movie. In the end Khaz survived the film’s ending with a more hopeful outlook than the last, happy that they fit this one in before they had to get into gear to go.

Stretching, Khaz said, “Not bad. I liked it.” He turned his head to look at his lovely ladies and smiled. “If any of you want to come strut around covered in paint, I wouldn’t mind watching.”

"I'll keep that in mind, amado," Sophia purred as she tucked a floral barrette into Tallulah's hair; the finishing touch.

"Don't you usually end up covering us in paint?" Tallulah asked with cheeks pinked with the knowledge that would likely be how their night ended.

“Yes, but you have yet to strut,” Khaz teased.

Spinning so her back was to Khaz, Sophia demanded his careful eye. "How does our hair look? Good enough for a dance?"

“Hmm, spin again. This time slow,” Khaz mused, shifting upright to rest his weight on his hands. “I approve. It looks like the kind of style that is good for undoing at the end of night.”

Sophia giggled, reaching to tuck away their hair tools in the bag they had brought with them. "Great minds think alike," she winked at him.

"Kids! Dinner's ready! Wash up and head down here before I gobble it all up myself!" Missy's voice summoned them downstairs.

Spoffing at the age-old threat, Tallulah picked up their bag and headed toward the door to leave, flipping off the light switch once they were all ready. The three headed downstairs together where heaping bowls of tater tots, ground beef, mixed vegetables and plenty of cheese awaited them.

Although nothing so far could compare with bacon, Khaz enjoyed another fish-free meal. Beef quickly became one of his favorite meats. He ate two bowls worth and still had room for a snack or two. After they ate Khaz insisted he help Missy clean up a bit before the girls reminded him of the time. Khaz didn’t seem worried, but he heeded their prod.

In under forty minutes Khaz walked back down from the bathroom smelling like almond, vanilla, berries, and cream, his hair perfectly tousled, fully dressed in a red three-piece suit over a white silk shirt. A gold chain from his left pocket dipped to a tri-gold leafed emblem with a black gem in the center on the collar. Khaz pulled a black coat lined with crimson satin on, giving the front a good yank to smooth the wrinkles.

“Ready,” Khaz said, still taking steps toward them at the door.

"Oh heaven's bless..." Missy's eyes grew in size and she had to take a step back from the other girls. "Well now, you two certainly pick them well. Such beautiful bone structure..."

"Okay mom, we're going now," Tallulah chuckled, reaching over to give her a hug before throwing the bag over her shoulder. "And yes, we'll take plenty of pictures for you, we promise."

"I know, I know...Oh! I almost forgot, there's something for you girls on the counter," her mother broke from the hug to scurry back to the kitchen, handing over two small white boxes, the size of disappointing hamburgers. "Ah, but don't open them yet or the cold will kill them off. I got you girls' corsages. And I'm sorry Khaz, I already had the order ready and couldn't have one made for you in time, honey."

“It’s alright, Mama,” Khaz said, not really knowing enough about the tradition to be worried about it in the first place. “They’ll be my corsages. I plan to wear them all night,” he said, and gave the girls a wink before taking up his bag as well. “You have a good weekend and…thank you, for everything.”

"Of course honey," Missy still beamed, giving Sophia a deep embrace before turning to Khaz. He would not be spared, stepping in as any hopeful mother-in-law would to wish her future son a safe trip home. "You take care of them, but don't you forget to take care of yourself too. I expect all of you to find time for another visit still this spring, but know that you're welcome whenever you need a home."

"Love you, Mama," Sophia waved with her corsage in hand, heading out the door. The parting of the two girls possibly seemed abrupt, but it was a mere survival technique. They both knew if they didn't step out then, the farewell could easily go on for another hour.

Khaz didn’t know if he’d consider that a bad thing. Time spent with a mother, he knew, was precious; valued when further opportunities were impossible. Still, he had his beloved’s to consider. Khaz waved goodbye and boarded the car that brought him out of one life and into a new one. Heading back, Khaz reminded himself he had to speak with Dirael. Maybe not immediately, but he’d let him know.

On the way to the school the three discussed just how they’d tell the others that they decided to follow a certain throuple in their footsteps and become their own trio. In the end they decided that if they walked in together, with a certain air of understanding, they might tip their friends off to the dynamic shift. They decided Khaz would wait for them at the intersection between dorms and when the girls meet up with him they’d walk to the Great Hall with one on either side of his flared coat.

Staying out of sight for the plan to work at peak effect, Khaz fiddled on his phone. Once or twice he saw familiar faces. Bellasiel and Serenity had passed him without knowing it. His cousin, who styled her snowy locks in a half-up bun of braids, letting the rest cascade down in curls, wore a silver trimmed white tri-buckle blazer with a floral pattern that gathered at her throat where an ascot bloomed pink folds of satin. Bellasiel had quite the affinity for pants nowadays, having slipped on a pair that matched her shiny boots. Serenity’s sleeveless gown of sage green, with a small ‘V’ cut at the top of the front of her chest, hugged her torso, dropped off her waist and fluttered around her legs. Her sleek heels were tied at the back of the ankles in a bow of the same pink as her lover. Her own hair was free to flow, with a simple roll down the side to keep some out of her smiling face.

Those two were the only ones Khaz had to dodge. The rest of them were probably at the Great Hall by then. He went back to his phone and continued to stand patiently for his sweethearts. The wait may have been a bit longer, but the girls liked to think it was well worth it.

After plenty of primping and preparing, the two appeared side by side from the hallway to the girls' dorms.

"Excuse me sir, but have you seen our boyfriend?" Sophia's voice called to break his thoughts and pull his attention from the device.

The two were dressed with the same line of thought as their matching Winter formals, but with a bit of a twist. While Sophia stood in a red a-line gown with white flowers along the bodice and a few trailing along the skirts, Tallulah's was primarily white in color, an identical pattern of flowers embroidered in red. They were mirrored images with the colors swapped and their matching hairstyles.

"Do you happen to know where we might find him?" Tallulah asked with a small, almost bashful smile of her own.

Khaz grinned, pleased with them in every way on any day, and especially adorned in his favorite colors. He walked in sure strides around in a crescent, eyes taking in their glory. “If he isn’t me, I would like to fight for that right,” he said in a purr as he came up to them. Khaz leaned with ease down to kiss the lips of one and moved gracefully to do the same with the other. “You two are exquisite,” he said, his deep voice a gentle rumble. Phone tucked and hands free, he took the arm of one with his right and the other with his left. “Let’s make them jealous.”

Both girls took pride in his velvet compliments, knowing his words weren't fluffed or frilled for the evening. Sophia's arm coiled around his right arm, thrilled with the prospect of garnishing so much attention. "Yes, let's," she agreed.

Tallulah chuckled at the two of them, knowing right then in her heart that she wouldn't want them any other way than this. Gripping his left arm, she nodded to show she was ready. "Just remember, we'll tell them all together when we make the announcement." It seemed easier than having to re-explain themselves to each of their friends.

With the evening ticking away and a dance to be had, the three stepped into the Great Hall. The door open for a few moments for them to pass already drew attention from the light they were letting in, but several gazes lingered in curiosity.

"Weren't they lesbians?" One boy asked in confusion.

"No, they slept with that dude," another answered.

"Oh, so they just didn't want to sleep with you then?"

"Screw you man."

As if Fate played favorites at times, the backdrop music when the trio entered through the middle of the room fit their saucy strut perfectly. Everyone wore gowns and jewelry, everyone came prepared no differently, but the trio turned heads from the mere energy they exuded. Their regal aura pushed a clear path through to their companions who found them easily from the commotion of their dramatic entrance.



“Ooo,” Cara hummed in praise, eyes flicking over the three of them. “Aay, looks like someone understood the assignment.”

“Bet,” Tysha raised her brows.

Hadassah gasped, “Oh wow, you guys look amazing!”

The others were just as eager to give them compliments, some even snapping a picture or two. Khaz enjoyed the attention immensely. Bellasiel could tell he was quite proud…and a little something else, but she didn’t know what. In all honesty her cousin was a roller coaster of the unexpected. At first it felt like his presence unnerved her when he arrived at school months ago, then it seemed to slide into a tentativeness after a while, and now he just about illuminated the room in a subtle way—always a little more reserved than most.

“You three are incredible!” Charlotte beamed.

Charlotte wore a sleeveless full-skirted red a-line dress laced at the back. Her black hair draped over her shoulder in a long loose braid from extensions made by the tresses cut a while back. A simple thin band of silver butterflies to keep the tendrils out of her eyes. Rennick and Keagan were dressed to match, wearing mostly white, with black and red three-piece suits.

"Yes we do," Tallulah beamed, not too shy to admit that. She was proud of both of her lovers, even if she might not have been as loud as some might have been about it.

"I love those dresses." Kaylee, dressed in a pale pink gown with a glittery silver bodice, kept an arm on JD's, beaming at the girls and Khaz.

Resting his arms around the waists of his dates, Khaz grinned proudly, maybe even on the smug side. “My songbirds have excellent taste.”

"Oh, wait. So you three are on a date or...?" There were definitely questions.

Charlotte gasped delightedly, seeing smiles broaden and the way their hold on one another seemed to knit them together. Rennick and Keagan’s hands were grabbed without a thought. They braced for what was to come.

Trying to stick to their plan, Lulah offered a sheepish smile. "Actually, the three of us had a talk this weekend and ultimately we decided that—"

"I get to have twice as much sex now!" Sophia was unable to contain herself, and Fate unfortunately had a quieter spot in the current song playing that inevitably drew more gazes toward them.

Red folds billowed as Charlotte hopped from excitement. Her lover's arms jostled. She squealed and said, “Oh, I know exactly what you mean! It’s the best!” She felt like she found an understanding between her and the new trio that others might not have really gotten before. “Just wait until you walk in and see them cuddling all sleepy and cute!”

JD chuckled, perfectly content not to experience the lifestyle that brought these two throuples their joy, wanting to have Kaylee to himself. “Congratulations, we’re very happy for you.”

“You have to tell us how this came about!” Tysha smiled. “Was it a slow burn? Did it just happen? Who said they loved each other first?”

Khaz said, “Well, they invited me to Tallulah’s mother’s home. I accepted and, while we were there, it just came up and I let them know I was interested.”

Bellasiel smiled, “I was wondering where you went.”

“We need details!” Cara insisted. She felt the need to live vicariously through them and she could sense there was much more to this than what he said.

While fortunate that she shared her lover's belief when it came to just how much company they didn't need in the bedroom, Kaylee was just as excited for this big step for their friends. It wasn't her cup of tea, but she could already see just how happy it made the three of them, just as it did her sister and associated beaus. "A trip to your mom's? Was that planned?"

"Yes and no," Tallulah admitted with a sheepish smile. "Soph and I had been planning to visit her and we decided that morning Khaz should come with since he didn't have plans."

"But you guys have been messing around for a few weeks, right?" Keagan began to wonder if he was missing something.

“Just with Khaz,” Cara wiggled her brows, reminding them that none of the other guys made it to endgame—for a reason it seemed!

“Well, yes, just with me,” Khaz grinned, that wicked delight shining in his eyes.

Sophia's nod came with an accusatory look up at their boyfriend. "Just with Khaz, yeah, although we found out that there was no coochie curse."

Chuckling, Lulah shook her head. "Nope, just an admirer who was very, very good at cockblocking anyone else who tried to slip into bed with us."

"Oh so that is what was going on that day," Kaylee had a moment of realization, having heard about the great standoff with Gavin in class the other day.

Bellasiel gave Serenity a look of triumph. Her doe-eyed sweetheart sighed in silent defeat as her ruby said, “I knew it! I just knew it! Khaz is hardly animated, nor does he often put that much vigor into those matches!”

“There are other activities that make better use of my vigor,” Khaz grinned, giving his girls a tug.

“That’s kinda hot, not gonna lie,” Charlotte smirked. She enjoyed the idea of respectful territorial behavior. Nothing that crossed the line into psychopathic or misogynistic realms, but a cute guarding or a flex against anyone sniffing around.

Tysha said, “Oh yes, definitely; super hot.”

Intrigued, especially given their throuple's experience, Keagan found himself asking, "So how do your parents feel about all this?" His own predicament wasn't a secret, and he hoped there wasn't going to be a repeat with the newest trio.

"Oh, Mama Missy is more than supportive. She uh, happened to walk into more than she probably bargained for and now is excited and hopeful for grandchildren," Sophia giggled, still highly amused by it all.

Kaylee could pick up where Keagan was going with this. "And what about your parents, Soph? Do they know yet?"

"Oh, no. But they already have a veil of tolerance for me being with Lulah. We just made everything between us official this morning, so no need to rush," she shrugged it off. "I want punch and then I want to dance, though! And tonight I don't have to wait for Lulah to have a chance to rest every three songs."

Khaz found the interest curious, but since his lover didn’t appear bothered, he put it out of his mind. “Let’s get you punch then,” he said, and gave the others a cursory nod before leaving with his girlfriends.

“See you around,” Charlotte smiled, and leaned on one of her beaus. “Oh I hope it doesn’t get messy. It’s such a depressing matter to—well, we’re in support of them at least.”

JD gave Kaylee’s hand a tug. “Well I’ve got big plans tonight, so mio Cielo and I are gonna dance while we can.”

“Oh?” Charlotte would have proved, except Rennick pulled her with him and Keagan. “You have to tell me all about it tomorrow!”

Chuckling, JD said, “I’m sure it won’t be a secret for longer than that.”

Bellasiel peered down at her brunette maiden. “Come on, I want to make art with you to music.” The example had been given to explain why people enjoyed movement to sound so much. Not that she didn’t, but just to get a deeper understanding.

Smiling, Serenity said, “Oh yes,” and floated out amongst the other lovers in a swirl of pastel colors and joyful faces.

Couples and trios happily went their own separate ways, several eager to enjoy their night. Kaylee in particular was quite ready to find out just what it was JD had in mind, though she kept being told she'd have to be patient . Not at all one of her favorite behaviors!

As she was promised, Sophia was taken out for a round of heated dancing, happily bouncing about between Tallulah and Khaz. It drew the attention of a few around them, though not as many as it might have if the school didn't already have it's infamous throuple. The boys who had tried to slip themselves into the bed of the female lovers watched with faces painted between disdain, annoyance and even jealousy.

Ignoring the rest of the school while finding a chance to embrace time with their beloved ones, Tallulah enjoyed the opportunity to balance out the weight of caring for Sophia's exuberant personality and demands. The three were dancing about on the floor a short ways from Bella and Serenity, apparently shorter than intended. One big spin sent Soph over to them, bumping into Serri.

"Ooops! Sorry," she apologized quickly, making sure to keep Serenity from toppling over. "Getting a bit carried away."

"She tends to do that," Tallulah had to spoff.

“It’s alright, I definitely understand,” Serenity chuckled, swiping her brow.

Coming to a panting stop, Bellasiel said, “Whoo, I love dancing. I can’t believe I lived this long without it.”

Khaz, taking this opportunity to rest and catch his breathing, said, “You’re a natural Bella. Though I think Dirael might have better footwork.” He glanced around. “Where is he, by the way? I haven’t seen him this whole time.”

Bellasiel offered a nervous smile. “Uh, probably in his dorm. We got into a little…argument.”

“Oh? Khaz questioned.

Nodding, Bellasiel said, “It’s been hard for him to accept that I want to bind. I was trying to get him used to the idea. He’s asked me to think about it before I make a final decision.”

Serenity took her lovers hand and said, “Friday night we were stargazing with him. The topic came up again and Bella said she’d at least wait until summer, but then she’s going ahead with it. He got upset and asked her to think about it longer, but she said no, and then…”

Frowning, Bellasiel said, “Then he teared up and said he couldn’t lose me and left abruptly.”

Khaz sighed. “And he’s been hold up ever since?”

“Yeah,” Serenity said, giving her sweetheart’s hand a squeeze. “He won’t answer texts or his door. He’s really upset. He thinks this ritual will take a part of her away.”

Bellasiel gave Khaz a look that said she didn’t expect him to understand—he didn’t think well of the binding either— but that she was grateful he listened. “If you see him, tell him I love him?”

“Of course,” Khaz nodded. He looked at the time. He had a few more hours with his girlfriends and then he planned on rocking the bed with them. There was no way to tell just how long a talk with Dirael could go. “Tomorrow I’ll speak with him.”

“Thank you,” Bellasiel said.

Serenity eased on her tiptoes and kissed her lover’s cheek. “Let’s get some water.”

“Alright,” Bellasiel smiled. “See you guys.”

"Take care you two," Sophia waved at the girls, moving to wrap her arms around one of Khaz's. "Still feel like dancing?"

Tallulah also shared her concern. "If you need to go talk to Dirael now, it's fine. We can wait."

"She's right, amado. Family is important," Soph gave him a gentle nudge.

Not feeling any urgency, Khaz said, “I agree, but I think it would be best to have him sleep and approach him when he’s had some rest.” He noted their uncertainty and pulled them close so their fronts were pressed to his despite their full skirts. “It should be fine, I promise,” he murmured, and nuzzled them between kisses.

Khaz was getting quite used to casual affection. He liked it, even despite the grumbles and eye rolls of men who might have pieced together just why their chances fell through.

"Well...if you're sure.." Sophia trailed off before jumping up and grabbing one of each of their hands. "Then we have dancing to do! I want to get all of mine in before they shut this place down!"

Chuckling, Tallulah let herself be drawn back into the movements of the music. She'd be tired come morning, no doubt, but it was worth every blister and ache if it kept that smile on her face that she loved so much.

"You're going to owe us both massages over this, Sophiebear," Tallulah warned, no weight behind her words. Besides, there was little worry they'd be getting a different kind of massage that night.

While Khaz and the girls resumed enjoyment of their evening, JD came to a pause with Kaylee nearest the other throuple and said, “We’re gonna head off.”

“Mm—,” Charlotte finished her drink. “Heading to the cottage?”

“Sort of,” JD said, giving Kaylee a sly smile.

“We’re headed that way. We’ll come with,” Charlotte said, and took the arms of her beaus.

“Alright with me,” JD said. It wouldn’t interfere with his plans.

The five of them strolled in casual chatter to the vaults, loaded the portal, and passed through without a worry in the world. Snow fell around them, but they had convenient umbrellas to help keep the cold flakes off of their bodies. JD and Kaylee continued with the throuple even now, chuckling about the little moments in life.

“—so I would turn around and bend down to get my stuff and hear snorting and laughing,” JD said, shaking his head, “I stood in the mirror and tried to see if something was on my back, but I didn’t see anything.”

“Well that’s odd,” Charlotte tilted her head. “And this is only happening at the locker?”

“Yeah—well, unless you count Kaylee,” JD gave her a nudge. “Sometimes I thought she was doing the same.”

Rennick held in a chuckle and the secret he drew in a certain spot for goofs, looking at Kaylee with an amused smirk and raised brow. They shared a knowing look. “Oh, really?”

"You think that I would make fun of you, mia Ragione?" Kaylee asked with the straightest face she could muster, which wasn't terribly convincing.

Dark nut eyes looked over Charlotte's head to his beloved before questioning cornflower fields. "You two...really? No one's gonna tell him?" Spoffing, Keagan shook his head in disbelief. "Someone drew a dick on you, man. I thought it was a weird tattoo the first time I saw it, but it's been fading so I'm guessing it happened when everyone was hanging out or something."

“A…a dick?” JD blinked.

Rennick burst a chuckle and cradled his face in his hand before looking up. “Yeah, just at the crease of your buttcrack. It’s been there for a while now! I’d have thought Kaylee would have told you, but I wanted to see how far it went if not—oo!”

A soft whack from Charlotte, who also couldn’t help but giggle, prompted Rennick to give a half-hearted apology.

JD sighed deeply and shook his head, finding himself chuckling too. He raised a brow and looked down to his lover. “So that explains why you’ve randomly gone down on me since the celebration of getting into the guardian week,” he said, and gave a shrug. “Maybe not the worst prank.”

"I wasn't going to tell anyone it was there," Kaylee said to defend herself. "...But I was curious how long it'd last."

Even Keagan had to chuckle at that point. "Yo, sounds like you need to work on washin' your crack though." He froze when a new thought struck him. "Wait...is there a dick somewhere on me?"

“No, no, not a dick on you,” Rennick shook his head, reserving a wicked smile, and he may have glanced at Keagan’s butt.

Later, when Keagan parted his cheeks to check with a hand mirror, he saw a faded happy face with a tongue sticking out. They would decide, as a throuple, that Rennick wasn’t allowed sharpies if wasted, but maybe crayola washables.

Charlotte was also about to laugh, and this time at Keagans expression of doubt, when she furrowed her brows at the way Rennick phrased that. “I remember you were running all around with a sharpie…you even paused to give me a messy kiss I can’t remember well…” she murmured. Snapping her head up, Charlotte demanded, “Is there a dick on me!?”

Rennick chuckled evilly, but without giving a straight answer to that, he said, “No.” Then he leaned to rumble a purr, “But you’re gonna get some in you.”

That made her cheeks color to match her dress, and Charlotte quickened their pace. They walked a minute before JD stopped at a certain part of the trail. Too curious, Charlotte and the boys paused to watch JD tug back a few shrubs that were placed on the edge of the pathway on purpose, revealing a split.

“Oh my goodness, where does that lead?” Charlotte gasped.

Rennick shared a brief, knowing glance with JD and scooped up Charlotte. “Leave them to their fun. Keagan and I are eager to have ours with you,” he purred, and kisses soon distracted their lover as he continued on the way to the cottage.

JD turned with a grin to Kaylee. He pulled out a blindfold. “I promise you won’t fall.”

That made Kaylee spoff, though she did hesitantly step forward and stand so that he could position the cloth over her eyes. "You say that, but can you promise I won't break an ankle?" She was wearing heels and it was winter, after all.

“If you do, you can break mine and we’ll die in the snow like doomed, fated lovers,” JD joked, making sure the red fabric was secure. “Alright, here we go.”

The walk was careful. Kaylee found each step a sure one on solid ground. He had taken time to make certain it was safe. That, or he had help from someone who could do so with a wave of a hand. Kaylee wouldn’t know unless she asked and there was no guarantee JD would answer. She was resigned to her imagination.

They traveled for nearly ten minutes before JD finally came to a halt. He positioned Kaylee’s body before going to the blindfold. Already she could smell the scent of peonies, but it did not prepare her for the absolute gorgeous display of her favorite blossom practically bursting out the seams of the same greenhouse she had slayed the cursed bug going after Everest and said to have been haunted by gnomes, fully restored and more. The clear night with a bright sliver of moon allowed the pale light to shine on every petal, the rustic arched entrance, and the shimmering frost slowly fading under the cool rays. Through the many pink blooms she could see a door freshly painted her favorite shade of pink. The frosted windows obscured the glimpse of what was inside.

“You said you wanted a little place of our own, so I put this together with some help. It’s a greenhouse studio apartment,” JD smiled, giving her shoulders a gentle squeeze from behind. “Happy Valentine’s Day.”

There was a lot to take in the scene. Kaylee put her hands on her cheeks, looking up at him in disbelief. "It's....it's so beautiful," she breathed, feeling her eyes welling with tears. "You did this for me? For us?"

Slipping his arms around her body snuggled in a coat, JD said softly, “Yes. It’s our place away from the world, into our own.” He bent to kiss her in the snow and under the moon. “Here we are free, mio Cielo.” JD brushed a few snowflakes from her cheeks.

"JD, it's so perfect," Kaylee sighed once more, throwing her arms around his neck and meeting his lips for a deep kiss. "I love it. I love it so much! But are you sure you'll be okay? No fits of sneezing if we lock ourselves in a glass house of flowers?"

“Fits of sneezing?” JD chuckled, and hesitated, adding, “not with Claritin at my side.” He pulled her with him to their little home. “The only sneezing fit I’m gonna have is if I catch a cold. Come on, it’s freezing, and I want to get cozy with you,” he purred, easily unlocking the door.

The room rolled a dry warmth over the two of them. They set their jackets aside, slipped off their shoes, and Kaylee was treated to the interior crafted after a quaint little tiny house. This wouldn’t be a place where all their friends could come, even if they wanted to share it. This was a lover’s nest that featured a bed in the center of elegant flower arrangements with enough necessities to make it a comfortable stay for a night or two; a separate stall for a bathroom, no shower; a little electric burner with a single drawer for utensils; a three foot dresser; wood burning stove.

“Might I suggest we make ourselves at home,” JD purred, and Kaylee felt the buttons holding her dress at her back loosen and familiar fingers—thankfully warm—sliding against her bare skin as the silver bodice fell away. JD’s lips pressed the side of her neck.

His lips and fingertips stole her attention away from the make-shift home that was theirs. A home he had made for Kaylee to the best of his abilities and that only made it even more perfect in her eyes. He'd put in an unknown amount of time, sacrificing it to appease her, a gesture that only made her heart grow for him. "It's only right we christened our first home together then, mia Ragione," Kaylee agreed, finding in that moment that it didn't feel possible to give him as much of her as she thought he deserved. Cornflower fields looked over her shoulder up into the umber forest she'd fallen for, that seemed grey in the moonlight streaming in from the window, lips curled up into a gentle smile, soaking in the moment with him.

The two unbound themselves from their clothes and bared to each other their affection on the bed JD set up. They fell asleep in the cool of the snowy, windswept forest and the gentle fall of peony petals.

Sunday morning snowfall dusted the path from the greenhouse to the school wherein the new throuple managed to get to their room with Khaz without a pink slip once more. They enjoyed a wonderful night and morning together, but as he promised, Khaz would leave to speak with his cousin. He let the girls know he’d meet up with them again soon.

Coming into the dorm room he shared with Dirael, Khaz found his cousin melancholy on the bed. The young man gave a start at his arrival. All the frustration Khaz had for him faded over the course of time. Now that he himself realized he couldn’t continue as a cultist, Khaz recognized how hard he had been on Dirael and the struggles the young man probably went though, just as he did himself. Khaz dropped his bag by the door and walked over to the chair at the desk. He rested his arm on the tabletop, drumming his fingers in uncertainty.

“Hey,” Dirael broke the silence, straightening up to lean against the headboard. He fidgeted nervously with the hem of his shirt.

Khaz parted his lips to speak, but the wastebasket caught his eye. A few flowers poked out of it. He leaned and saw ceramic shards piled in between bent stems and wilted blossoms.

“What happened to the vase?” Khaz asked, sitting back.

“Ummm….” Dirael stalled in uncertainty.

“Never mind. Look, I was—,”
“I got something to—,”

Khaz paused, meaning to allow Dirael to speak first, but his cousin shut down and gave a nod to him. He wasn’t likely going to talk if he knew Khaz had something to say.

Exhaling, Khaz dove into it. “Everyone in our cult is counting on us,” he said, and Dirael nodded solemnly, “we know what this means, we know what we’ve been a part of,” again his cousin nodded, “but I think maybe we aren’t as hopeless as they claim. I think we’ve got a real chance at life here without Sydalsh returning.”

Confused, Dirael flicked his eyes away. He asked, in a voice filled with worry, “You don’t want to help bring him back?”

“That’s right,” Khaz said. He bounced his leg out of a nervous habit. “I understand that might come as a surprise, and I don’t think it will soften what else I’m about to say, so I’ll just say it…I’m leaving the cult. It’s just not practical, it’s not reasonable, nor is it the needed system they believe it is for the surface. Honestly, I doubt it had to be the way it was when we were down there.”

Dirael stilled in mute shock. After a lengthy moment he asked, “You…decided this now?”

“Well, I made my final decision this weekend, but it didn’t happen overnight. Over time I’ve found it harder to ignore the realities around me,” Khaz looked around the room. “This place is an absolute contradiction to everything we’ve been told.” He faced back to his cousin. “I can’t choose ignorance, Dirael. If this isn’t something you agree with, then fine, I won’t stop you, but I won’t support the cult any longer. I won’t be looking for the blade, I won’t be communicating information to the cult, I won’t be going back or turning Bellasiel or your mother over. I don’t want that life anymore. I refuse.”

All at once Dirael felt an overwhelming relief and an Earth shattering pain. He felt tears sting his eyes and Khaz would never be able to guess the depth of his emotion. “I agree,” Dirael said eagerly, hanging his legs off the bedside. “I don’t want to go back. I don’t want Bella or mother to be confined again. I want them to be free—I want to be free.”

“Yes,” Khaz said, the satisfaction in his tone that his cousin understood was evident. “Then it’s settled. We’ll continue to tell them that we can’t find the blade and, when school is over, we’ll cut them off completely and find refuge from them. In the meantime we can’t let them know. They could retaliate and we don’t have a proper setup to shield from them.”

Nodding, Dirael said, “What setup?”

“I will speak with the Von Helsings about what they can do to help. I’ve heard a lot about their father. Maybe he can provide assistance. I’ll catch up with Lottie when she gets off work or something,” Khaz said, knowing school and her lovers took up a lot of her time.

“That’s great,” Dirael sniffed, grabbing a tissue to clean up his face.

“Another thing I want to touch on is you and Bella. She said you’re having a hard time adjusting to the idea she wants to bind,” Khaz said.

Dirael tensed. He looked up and frowned. “It’s cutting her off—cutting, Khaz. Lulah barely used her magic. She doesn’t have the same tie with it. It’s so different for us.”

“Maybe,” Khaz said, and he had to admit this was true. “But it should be her choice, I think.”

Oh how times had changed. Dirael was still a little numb since being delivered this revelation, and at such an unfortunate time. Khaz never would have said this before. Maybe more had changed him? Maybe….

Dirael inhaled, parting his lips, and found his confession die on his tongue as he peered into intimidating crimson eyes. Perhaps Khaz had mulled over his views for months to come to this conclusion, but that didn’t mean the man himself had changed. A hard-edge, stubborn spirit still dwelt within Khaz. The same that so easily reigned Dirael in and redirected his focus back on the mission he tried to ghost, would surely crush his heart with shame and disappointment—two overwhelming emotions that were skilled at collapsing his self esteem and confidence. Fear exhaled from Dirael. The young man closed his mouth and dropped his eyes.

“What is it?” Khaz asked.

Silence, avoidance.

Khaz tapped the tabletop again and said, “You know, I think you might benefit from practicing being steadfast. Not to say it would have worked to bring me around when I got here, but I think you could do with standing up for yourself more often. Put yourself out there. You have a lot more bravery than you think.”

“Guess so,” Dirael offered a faint smile.

“Anyway,” Khaz got up. “Gonna shower and head out, I told my girlfriends I’d meet up with them.”

“Okay—what?” Dirael perked. “You have girlfriends?”

Khaz grinned. “Oh yes, I do,” he said, and gave a brief overview of what had transpired. Dirael was rightfully astonished, but as fun as that was to see, he had no interest in sticking around. “Anyway, I’m gonna go.”

“Khaz?” Dirael’s call halted his cousin. “Should we…tell them?”

“Tell them? The others? About us?” Khaz asked, holding the knob to the door. “Not right now, that’s for sure. We can come clean to them after we know we’ll be safe from the Dalshi.”

“Okay,” Dirael nodded. “See you later.”

“See you,” Khaz said, and left.

Dirael waited ten painstaking minutes before bolting from the bed. He grabbed his shoes, his phone, and raced down the halls with caution. He made sure no patrols, and especially Khaz, saw him on his way down to the post office. It took time to get there, but thankfully there wasn’t a line. Unfortunately, though, nobody was around for him to ask for help. Except one.

“Are you okay?” A feminine voice asked.

Turning around, Dirael spotted a familiar round-faced young woman. “Oh, Ivy.”

“Hello—are you alright, Dirael?”

“No, I need to stop a package from being shipped,” Dirael said in earnest.

Ready to help at any time, Ivy asked, “When did you give it to the post?”

“Yesterday morning,” Dirael said, nervously fidgeting his hands.

Frowning, Ivy spoke in a sad tone, “Oh…I’m so sorry, Dirael. By noon yesterday they took all of the packages on their journey. You won’t be able to retrieve it here.”

“No, no, no,” Dirael’s face broke apart in sorrow. “I have to get it back!”

“I think you can try to call tomorrow, but it’s Sunday. The post is shut down today,” Ivy said, no happier than before.

Dirael paced. “Are you sure?”

“You could try. That’s all I know,” Ivy said, and wished she could comfort him.

Nodding, Dirael said, “Thank you, Ivy…I- I have to go.”

Hurrying down the halls Dirael felt his stomach twist. What a grave mistake he made out of fear and anger. If only he had been more patient! If only he had waited a whole day, it would have changed everything! Dirael felt absolutely dumb and lost. A sheltered boy pulled this way and that, stumbling from alternating pathways, anyone might rationalize that he couldn’t be faulted for acting in accordance with the knowledge he had at the time, but that still didn’t alter the past. Dirael could not be more happy and gut wrenchingly sad at the same time than he was right now. He had one hope, and he clung to it. They would cut ties with the cult. Perhaps that would be enough.

Valentine's Day went well enough for most of their group. JD and Kaylee lazed happily about their greenhouse tucked away from the others. The trio had enjoyed their first full day of each other's company, an experience that only deepened the bond that was thickening like braided ropes between them. Perhaps one day it could come close to the throuple wound tightly with Charlotte and her boys.

Everyone's romantic weekends were rudely ended by the force of time, meaning on Monday they were once more subject to their typical expectations of school and their clubs. It was a pattern for the week, with only part-time jobs and studying to break it up.

New routines were forming as well due to the shift in dynamic between Khaz, Lulah, and Soph, with him even allowed a passcard to the hill along with the others. A brief conversation with Charlotte resulted in Khaz being allowed to contact Wesley. The young man was asked not to speak over texts, email, or anything electronic. At some point Wesley would hear Khaz out, but in person. They arranged that the next plausible get-together he was welcome to be invited to the castle. Then they could discuss the details about his ‘defect’ from the cult. After agreeing, Khaz did as promised and deleted everything they just wrote to each other. This whole encounter surprised Khaz. Charlotte explained that her father rightfully didn’t trust his communications right now. So much of his business was narrowing his options due to the opponent he faced. Likely, Wes didn’t want to risk jeopardizing progress of whatever happened to relate to their topic. Khaz understood, and he could tell Charlotte was curious about what he wanted to talk to Wesley about, but he insisted it wasn’t the time to reveal that right now. It absolutely killed Charlotte's cat of curiosity, but she let it go.

Finally they were blessed with the upcoming weekend, Friday always a bit easier for the teens to handle. They met up for lunch and were even joined by Winter though she did sit at the edge of the table. There was a lot of affection and energy that she was still struggling to tolerate, especially with the newest arrangement.

They were just about finished with their meal when Sophia was alerted to a message on her phone. "Oh, my abuela and abuelo are visiting my house this weekend." A clear surprise based on her face and tone.

"Oh, are you going to go visit so you can see them?" Tallulah knew well enough she was quite fond of her maternal grandparents and due to distance they weren't often in the area.

"Maybe...they're visiting for Gabriela's Quinceanera, which they didn't think they'd make before," she commented aloud. "But we had plans on a movie night." There were plenty more romantic movies she planned to put Khaz through.

There was no way to tell if the movie would be bittersweet, heartwarming, dramatic, or a romcom. It seemed like Sophia enjoyed the movie Russian roulette. Khaz endured for the fact that he had a stubborn will. That, and there were movies he came to love from this experience. Sometimes he could feel his emotions tug hard on his heartstrings that he might actually cry, but so far he hadn’t, and not necessarily for any reason other than it just simply didn’t happen—so close, but never spilling tears. So far Sophia had not been able to get him to cry at a movie. Khaz secretly suspected she was trying to do just that.

Khaz set down his glass. “We have other movie nights.”

"But we already made plans, amado," Soph argued.

Tallulah was quick to side with Khaz. "We can make new plans. Your grandparents don't come often and we can watch a movie almost any night," she pointed out.

Mulling over an idea, Khaz asked, “Would they object to Lulah and I coming? Then we can watch one there with you.”

It did seem like a good compromise for the circumstances. "We could do that...although are you ready to meet my family? And during a Quinceanera at that?"

“I don’t know what that is, but yeah,” Khaz said with presumptuous confidence.

Listing in, since she was just a seat away, Tysha said, “It’s basically a celebration of entering into womanhood. Like Lottie and Kaylee’s sweet-sixteen, but different.”

"Similar, but in my family's culture it's done at a girls fifteenth," Sophia clarified.

“Oh so a party,” Khaz said. He hadn’t been at a family party like that before. “Yeah, I’m up for it.”

"Okay, but only if you're sure," Sophia decided, highly influenced by his confidence.

"Of course we are. We'd love to be there with you and your family," Tallulah said with encouragement.

Kaylee was thrilled to see how well the three seemed to be growing as a dynamic trio. "Sounds like a great chance to meet everyone. I love family gatherings." She and Charlotte had grown up surrounded by them with monthly celebrations. "We don't have one until April since dad never wants to celebrate his birthday and Uncle Joao said he was fine with waiting until the April birthdays rather than one just for him."

“Oh, he doesn’t?” Bellasiel asked. Most of the other friends knew about that already.

Charlotte said, “Yeah, Dad just isn’t enthusiastic about his birthday.” It never sat well with either of the sisters. They found it odd. Especially since he throws rockin’ ragers for everyone else.

“Why?” Bellasiel asked. “Isn’t he happy to be born? To have all of you?”

“Of course, but that’s the thing, we really don’t know why. He said once that he didn’t want to ‘impose’ celebration of himself,” Charlotte said, pursing her lips. She made a snap decision and said to her sister, “I think I’m done being told to shuffle him off. We should throw Dad a party.”

"You're right, Lottie. He does so much for everyone else, I think we should return the favor," Kaylee was quick to jump on board. "We can get mom and some of our aunts to help us plan, although we probably can't let Uncle Cory know. He's no good at keeping secrets."

That earned a chuckle, with anyone at the table who didn’t understand being told of just about all the highlights of their uncle Cory failing to maintain discretion.

“Also, we might want to consult Uncle Everest,” Charlotte said.

Khaz said, “Won’t he give it away? Aren’t they close? I think you said they’re lovers.”

“Bromance. It playfully borders on lovers, but they’re too far in love with their wives,” Tysha sighed, thinking that was so cute.

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Yeah, I think Uncle Ev will pull through for us. We just have to not do this over electronics. Dad might find out that way. We’re surrounded by a loud cafeteria right now, so he probably won’t know we’re plotting, even if cameras are on us.”

“Well,” Annie said, finishing her sandwich, “Let us know if you need any help.”

“Right,” Elijah smiled, perfectly happy to lend a hand if asked.

"Anything we can do and hopefully come and celebrate since it's a chance to see all those babies," Tallulah said with delight that nearly paralleled her mother's.

"Of course. Except not many of them are babies anymore," Kaylee pointed out sadly. Hopefully Granya and the pups could make it!

Thinking the same without knowing it, Hadassah said, “And the pups?”

“We’ll see and let you know,” Charlotte smiled, cleaning off her hands and getting up. She happened to notice Winter. “Hey, did you want to come? If the puppies do too?”

Never one to insert herself in the conversation unless it interested her, Winter had been watching curiously and after a moment nodded. "To see the pup," she reluctantly accepted, knowing that the stipulation was going to be a lot of people. Loud and friendly people.

JD chuckled, giving her a nudge. “Don’t worry. You’re free to leave if you’re uncomfortable.”

Inspired to accommodate in the spirit of being a good hostess, Charlotte said, “We’ll set aside a room where you can go to have privacy too.” She had more introverted guest ideas to make it a tolerable experience, but she’d work on that later. “You don’t have to talk to anyone, I promise. And I’ll ask Granya if she wouldn’t mind coming to that room for a private greeting so you’re not overwhelmed by kids. Sound good?”

These were all ideas she could very much get behind. "Yeah, sure. Sounds good," Winter nodded. She didn't necessarily even want the attention accommodations like that would mean, but it felt foolish to miss out on a chance to see the offspring of a werewolf and cat si-puka hybrid.

“Perfect,” Charlotte smiled. She’d get a guest passcard for Winter somehow.

During their time at lunch in their usual spot Kaylee and Charlotte worked out different ideas about what to do for their father. They knew he’d love a dramatic intro, probably with some of his old favorite songs, and they couldn’t forget to think of a gift he would enjoy. For a man who could get anything and everything with money, it would have to be personable to the people he loved that he couldn’t purchase.

All the while Khaz hung with them, noticing Dirael at the edges of their group, quite solem and silent. He did hear from Bellasiel that he improved somewhat. Khaz wondered if he owed Dirael some comfort, or if he was simply out of sorts as they continued to wait for coming clean. The latter being the most sensible, Khaz decided not to do anything at this time. He’d just keep an occasional eye on him. In the meantime he had his hobbies and his girlfriends that took his time.

At the end of the day Khaz walked with Tallulah and Sophia to get their things together. “So, is there anything in particular that I need for this party?” He asked, just in case.

"Patience. A lot of patience," Sophia spoffed.

"Whatever Spanish you know and how to keep a content face," Tallulah offered from her own experience. "Also, expect to be overfed."

Khaz took mental notes as they explained what to expect at a quinceanera. The day would begin at a Catholic church, the ceremony conducted by a priest at a Mass with heavy themes towards coming of age, and the homily might even focus on the heartwarming evolution of the birthday girl herself from childhood to womanhood. The birthday girl reaffirms her dedication to God and receive isn’t blessings from the priest. She lays a bouquet of flowers at Mary’s feet, to symbolize her devotion to chastity. Some families have the tradition of either passing off a porcelain doll to a younger sister or female relative.

The ‘Court’ and everything they did, thankfully, didn’t concern Khaz. So they simply said to stick with them.

The reception, a fancy affair, meant underdressing would be a travesty. You absolutely did not match the color of the birthday girl. Avoid white, no shorts, no jeans, no sneakers—anticipate dressing as if you were going to a wedding. There would be limousines, speeches, live music, dancing, perhaps a surprise choreographed performance to entertain the birthday girl and her guests. Of course there will be a birthday cake near the end of the night, but the true final ritual is the birthday girl trading flats for heels—walking into the life of her adulthood. After that the guests are free to leave without risking embarrassment.

“That’s intense,” Khaz said, raising his brows. It sounded a little more compelx than just a big party. Humming in thought, he decided to hack it anyway.

"Yeah, it can be a lot. Mine lasted hours and I was so exhausted after," Sophia admitted. "It probably didn't help that I was the oldest of all my cousins so it was made into a pretty big deal. Honestly I was going to skip Gabriela's and say I had school things to go until my grandparents said they'd make it."

"Just make sure you don't let Khaz and I get lost in it all," Tallulah chuckled, moving to the door of their dorm room so they could pack for the unexpected trip. Their shared away bag was fine for the two of them previously, but now that Khaz was joining them, she wondered how much longer it would suffice. "We should get a larger case for these trips so we don't have to bring multiple bags. Maybe one with wheels." One of her mother's ideas of what wealth provided.

Khaz said, “I don’t think we’ll get away with less than two bags. Not with the stuff you girls pack.”

"We don’t have that much stuff," Sophia argued.

Chuckling in mild disagreement, Khaz came to sit on the edge of their beds pushed together, just how Keagan and Rennick arranged their room. “I think I’m gonna have to get a suit. Or I could reuse the one I wore for Valentine’s Day.”

"That was a very dashing suit," Tallulah sighed wistfully. "Besides I don't think we have time to have you go get fitted before the party, really."

"We might. He doesn't take as long to get dressed," Sophia giggled and added with a smirk, "or undressed."

Khaz grinned, amused by his feisty lover. Sophia proved a challenge to appease her need for affection. Between him and Tallulah they just about managed to satisfy her. They’d likely not spend long after the packing was finished before Sophia needed an itch scratched. Those dark eyes of hers were already sizing them up.

“I’ve had practice,” Khaz said, deciding to lay down with his hands cradling the back of his head while he watched them get ready. It wouldn’t be hard to throw his things in a backpack. “We can try to get a suit, but I’ll bring my red one along in case.”

It was a logical plan. "Good, because I thoroughly enjoyed ravishing you in it," Sophia purred, pausing in her motions to come over and place a kiss on his cheek, lashes bashing with promises.

That remark made Tallulah spoff, pausing from where she'd been getting clean panties for the two of them. "Oh you ravaged him? I'm pretty sure you were left quite the quivering mess," she argued to her lover.

“Mmm,” Khaz closed his eyes with a smile and reflected on the memory with fondness.

Since making his decision the weight of expectation had fled. Khaz allowed himself to focus on the women he loved and the school that inspired him. He could not yet fully relax. Not until he had a talk with Charlotte’s father. Wesley’s birthday would likely be when they could plausibly meet without raising suspicion. In the meantime he gladly spent the present with his lovers.

Opening crimson eyes through half-lidded lashes, Khaz purred, “Me encanta escuchar cantar a mis pájaros cantores.[I love to hear my songbirds sing.]”

Lighting up at his words, Sophia began to crawl up the side of the bed. "Oh, and I have quite the song to sing for you, amano," she offered, only to let out a squeal as she was hooked around his waist and set back on her feet.

"Pack first. We'll play after if there's time," Tallulah wagged her finger at her girlfriend before she turned her cobalt gaze to Khaz sprawled so comfortably. "And don't you go teasing like that when we're getting things done, otherwise they're never going to be done."

“Oh yes, we have things to get done,” Khaz grinned with his eyes on Sophia. He pulled his hands from behind his head and, in a quick motion, had her rolled onto her back. Unfortunately for her he only went as far as a kiss or two. “Lulah’s right though, play after,” Khaz murmured, and pulled her up with him. “While you guys pack I can get my bag and I’ll return for some fun with the two of you before we drive.” He gave Sophia’s cheek a caress. “Patience, Qu’nari [Aarinian: heart-fire]”

Smirking with honeysuckle eyes full of hope for the promises she'd been given, Sophia was the one to pull away and move toward their closets, a little extra sway in her step that was clearly intentional. "Then don't leave us waiting, bocadillo."

Tallulah chuckled, pausing in her work long enough to give Khaz a gentle kiss. "Ah, the ways we can keep her motivated," she mused before turning toward the bathroom for toiletries.

Content with the affection he got from the both of them for now, Khaz made his walked out of the room into the lounge where he saw Charlotte heading to her dorm room.

“Hey,” Khaz greeted.

“Oh hey, Khaz,”Charlotte smiled. “You guys heading off soon?”

“Yeah. You have any plans this weekend?” Khaz asked, not worried about pausing for a brief interaction.

“Hopefully Rennick will make time for us to see his estate. Things just keep getting in the way,” Charlotte said, and gave a brief understanding of that situation. “I’m super curious.”

“Hmm, that does sound interesting,” Khaz said. “We should be back by noon on Sunday. Let me know if Ren wouldn’t mind another few tourists.”

“Will do,” Charlotte said. She rubbed the back of her neck. Despite her casual manner she appeared a little tired.

“Need to unwind?” Khaz winked, no longer interested in pursuing her, but playful all the same.

Spoffing, Charlotte said, “That obvious? But my guys will unwind me. They do such a good job of it too.”

“You’re lucky to have extra hands. I’ve found they make for a thrilling experience,” Khaz grinned.

Smirking up at him, Charlotte said, “Oh I know that for a fact. Good thing I have four hands to rub me down. Gonna find those two as soon as I grab something from my room. Bye Khaz.”

“Bye,” Khaz said, and turned away to the exit.

It didn’t take long at all for Khaz to get to his room and pack. He finished just as Dirael returned. The young man was still not as calm despite the news they weren’t going to be a part of the cult anymore. Khaz really didn’t know what to do about that. He would have thought he’d be visibly relieved. Maybe he was ill?

“How are you doing?” Khaz asked.

“Alright. I’m gonna do some gaming this weekend,” Dirael said. “You? Oh, that party.”

“Yeah, I should be back about noon on Sunday,” Khaz said. “Take care, cousin. Get rest.”

After a smile and a nod Dirael went to his desk and Khaz left. The young man arrived back to his girlfriend's bedroom and tried to guess if they were done or if Sophia managed to start the engine. Khaz decided to guess that Tallulah was fighting for her life to focus while Sophia was doing everything she could to nab her attention.

It didn’t surprise him when Khaz came into sight of the two girls wrapped in each other's embrace on the bed. Khaz chuckled, “How’s it going?”

Tallulah, perched on top of Sophia, immediately stopped what she was doing to look up and see Khaz. "Oh thank goodness you're back. I need you to take care of her so I can finish?" She slid off her girlfriend and to the floor. "I told her if she couldn't wait I was going to tie her up. That threat didn't go over as well as planned."

"Still waiting for you to carry through on that, mi flor de invierno," Sophia giggled, already inching her way back down the bed with eyes gleaming mischievously on Tallulah.

Wordlessly Khaz undid his belt on his way to Sophia just as she stood up. Grinning, he took her wrists and looped the thin leather around them. Khaz lifted off her feet and fell upon the bed with her. He guided her hands to the headboard where he slipped one of the holes on a hook they put there. Khaz kissed Sophia’s mouth while his hands undid their clothes. They began a spicy session of play that ended happily for both of them while Tallulah got their packing done, and then they pulled her into tangle with them.

Before long the three got their bags and headed to the car. As usual Sophia took up the driver’s seat. This time Khaz felt free to take shotgun, though he did still enjoy sitting where he could see them both. Plus, it was fun to tease Tallulah.

“So how far do you live from your family’s house?” Khaz asked. Missy was an hour away, but they hadn’t said how long it would take to get to the Baros home.

"Too close," Sophia huffed as she settled in for the drive. "Put on music I'll like, Bocadillo."

"About an hour and a half," Tallulah answered the question for her, sitting far enough on her seat that she could toy with the back of Khaz's neck and hair. "Opposite direction as my mom, though. So you'll get to see even more of Maine."

Khaz, flicking through the options for music, glanced with a smile at Tallulah. “That doesn’t sound too close,” he said, choosing a song from Sophia’s oldies-but-goodies playlist.

‘Amor Prohibido’ sung by the brilliant and beautiful Selena sounded from the speakers. Tia Pilar, Sophia’s father’s older sister, introduced the famous fated Latina to her niece when she was young and rocked out with her tia without fail at any family function they met. Even now Tia Pilar set out a candle for the tragic talented Selena on the anniversary of her death. She’d likely be visiting for the quinceanera, if not at Sophia’s parents house now.

Khaz sat back, pleased to feel Tallulah’s fingers, and said, “Family troubles?”

"I wouldn't say family troubles, there's just a few who don't agree with Soph's 'choices'," Tallulah answered, playing contently as they made it to the highway with the car filling from the music.

"That's a nice way to say they are hoping we break up," Sophia spoffed, shaking her head. "I guess not as bad as Keagan's parents. Mine at least pretend to support us, so I guess I can't be too angry with them."

“Hmm, interesting,” Khaz said, gathering that Missy had a broader capacity for what was acceptable than Sophia’s parents.

Charlotte wasn’t quiet about her annoyance with the O'Reilly’s. In her opinion Tamara in particular cared more about her image than her son’s well-being. Charlotte could have at least respected a mother’s sense of fear to lose a son to what you believed was sinful, but the impression she got from Tamara said that she couldn’t care less about what it meant for his salvation and it only had to do with how others might perceive her. It made Charlotte's blood run cold. So, if Sophia’s parents weren’t as bad as the O’Reilly’s, but still not as supportive like Missy, Khaz wondered just what that would be like to be around.

“And they don’t know that you’ve got a second lover, do they?” Khaz mused.

Hit by a wave of guilt, Sophia shook her head, eyes still on the road. "No, they don't. I didn't think it was the kind of thing you surprise someone over the phone with."

Not wanting to disrupt their pleasant afternoon and understanding that the knowledge of your relationship not being announced could hurt, Tallulah gave his shoulders a good rub. "They'll know, soon," she wished she could comfort him with a good cuddle right then. "Just don't expect there to be a welcoming committee."

Khaz slipped his hand over Tallulah’s. “I am not concerned for me. I’ve lost enough of what I’ve known and loved not for that to sting, not when I haven’t even met them before,” he said, and his free hand on his left came to rest on Sophia’s thigh. “But will you be alright?”

His concern was in the right place, but Sophia couldn't stop herself from spoffing. "Me? I'll be just fine, Bocadillo. You better worry more about yourself because I've dealt with my family my entire life. You'll have to learn how to handle them now." Her tone was light and almost teasing, although she didn't seem quite as light-hearted as normal.

It didn't go past Tallulah's eye, though she decided not to press on it. Between the two of them she knew they could keep an eye on her and take action as needed. "Honestly you just need to be polite and they're usually tolerable. Just don't get run over by the cousins."

Khaz didn’t quite know as much as Tallulah, so he took Sophia’s words at face value here. “I’ll keep that in mind,” he said, though he kept his hand in a comforting squeeze on Sophia’s thigh for most of the trip.

The drive seemed to take place on a curve. It started a little tense after the questions, loosened as they drove, joked and flirted, and then as signs and memory told them they had nearly arrived, Sophia's shoulders tightened once more. Tallulah noticed and just before they pulled up she scooted across the backseat, peppering her neck with kisses. "Just a couple of days. You can do this, serrafines," she could barely be heard murmuring by Khaz. It was enough to bring at least a small smile to Sophia's face as she turned to corner and her childhood home came into view.

The Baros residence was much larger than Boswell home, though nowhere near a comparison to the estates most of their friends lived on. The two story house had a large yard that was covered in white and pink decorations, though even they couldn't mask defensive steps taken to protect that neighborhood like most from fairies. The grass and trees were in surprisingly good shape considering the building itself was worn in a few places with visible repairs. Finding a parking spot took a minute, but the three were out of the car and unloading their bags just as a stampede of small feet were headed their way.

"Sophia! Sophia!"

"¿Has visto los vestidos de Gabriela? [Have you seen Gabriela's dress]"

"Los vestidos son tontos. Sophia, ¿me llevarás al parque de patinaje? [Dresses are dumb. Will you take me to the skatepark?]"

"¡No, eres tonto! Y ni siquiera puedes patinar. ¡No te lo lleves, Sophia! [No. You're dumb. And you can't even skate. Don't take him, Sophia!]"

Sophia let out a long sigh, turning to her two lovers as she was surrounded by four children with the oldest being no more than eleven. "Sunday afternoon can't come soon enough."

Khaz chuckled as he came out of the car, hands tucked for warmth from the chilly winter air, interested in the small people that came to greet them. He could tell his unique appearance probably surprised them. “Hola, soy Khaz,” he said, coming to stand by Sophia. “¿Cuales son tus nombres?[What are your names?]

Four sets of dark eyes shifted their attention off of Sophia and instead to this newcomer. They'd all met Tallulah, but this man was new! The flock shifted as one force, creating a wall of inquisitive faces who were small but clearly determined.

"Mi nombre es Lucía. ¿Quieres conocer mis muñecos? [My name is Lucia. Do you want to meet my dolls?]" The smaller of the two girls surrounding them with her hair pin two braids was already holding up a doll before he could answer.

"Yo soy Miguel. ¿Me llevarás al parque de patinaje? [I am Miguel. Will *you *take me to skate park?]"

The other girl rolled her eyes. "Nadie quiere llevarte al parque de patinaje, Miguel [ No one wants to take you to the skate park, Miguel]," she sighed, narrowing her eyes as she looked up at the tall man. "¿Por qué viniste con Sophia y Tallulah, Khaz? [Why did you come with Sophia and Tallulah, Khaz?]"

"¿Por qué eres tan blanca? [Why are you so white?]" The youngest of the group was trying to tug on Khaz's shirt sleeve.

"Tomas! No puedes simplemente preguntarle a la gente por qué son blancos. Es de mala educación y no pueden evitarlo [Tomas! You can't just ask people why they are white. It's rude and they can't help it]," the older girl who had seemed invested in finding out who Khaz was was quick to chastise Tomas.

He took a half-step backward with a new uncertainty. "Parece un fantasma, Anna Maria. ¿Y si es un fantasma? [He looks like a ghost, Anna Maria. What if he's a ghost?]" he asked in a poorly formed whisper.

“Boo,” Khaz spoffed in jest, but quickly had to add, “No soy un fantasma, pero soy de una tribu de Aarin.[I am not a ghost, but I am from a tribe of Aarin.]” he decided ‘cult’ was a scary word for kids. Notably he didn’t address the other points they brought up, though he did humor the girl and marvel at the doll.

“¡Niños! ¡Entra aquí y ponte las bufandas![Children! Get in here and get your scarves on!]” the familiar voice of Tia Pilar jerked attention to her. The woman was in her late forties, with black wavy hair and a streak of white on one side. She still had a sparkle like that of Sophia’s in her eyes. “Llevaré a los niños a patinar pronto si quieres, pero no traeré[I will take kids to skate soon if you want, but I will not bring you without proper attire.]

Khaz could see the relation between them immediately. As she approached them with a big smile he offered a simple, “Hola,” but her focus was on Sophia first.

“Ah, Sofía, ha pasado demasiado tiempo,[Ah, Sophia, it has been too long,” Tia Pilar said, giving her niece a squeeze.

"Tia Pilar!" Sophia's uncertain demeanor from the car seemed to have melted away, meeting her aunt for a much-needed embrace. "Demasiado larga," she agreed.

Turning to Tallulah, Tia Pilar pulled her into a hug as well, and spoke in a heavy accented voice, “I am glad to see you’re well. How is your mother?”

"Oh she's doing great," Tallulah grinned, also accepting the embrace. "She's excited for some big bingo night that's coming up because it gives her an excuse to talk to people."

“Good,” Tia Pilar gave a sharp nod. She smiled at Khaz, glancing at the girls. “And who are you?”

“Khaz. I’m their boyfriend,” he said, figuring it wasn’t going to be something that they could keep quiet forever anyway. He braced for backlash and was ready to defend.

Tia Pilar smiled, saying softly, “Welcome to our family. Sophia is a vibrant girl. She got it from us, so expect the same from the rest.”

Eyeing her, Khaz couldn’t decide if she was smiling through sadness, or if it was his expectations shining a presumptive light on Tia Pilar. Either way he decided this wasn’t an attack and that she seemed a pleasant woman. “I’m up to the challenge.”

Grinning, Tia Pilar spoffed, “That’s the spirit.” She turned to the girls and inclined her head to the door to the house wherein her parents were waiting. “Ready?”

Pleased they seemed to still have at least one relative on their side so far, Sophia exhaled and nodded. "Might as well. ¿Están los primos hoy? [Are the cousins over today?]" she asked, falling into step with Tia Pilar.

“Oh Myrna y yo acabamos de llegar, pero creo que sí, [Oh Myrna and I just got here, but I think so,]” Tia Pilar said, her second born could be seen peering out of the window under a pink beanie with wide, dark eyes, holding a tiny plastic microphone.

Tallulah reached over to give Khaz's hand a soft squeeze. "Well you met most of her siblings, so that's step one," she told him quietly just as the four that had crowded ran ahead of the teens and their aunt. "Gabriela is probably inside or maybe getting her hair done." She had a general idea of what to expect.

That surprised Khaz. The preparations for the quinceanera were already underway despite it being Friday evening? At first he thought Sophia was exaggerating about being exhausted, but he had to imagine that Saturday morning wouldn’t be just a relaxed breakfast and the day would demand much of their stamina.

Khaz could have reflected longer about that, except when he walked in his nose was hit with a heavenly smell and he didn’t even know what it was, but he could tell it had to be pork of some kind. It stole his attention and snapped his eyes first in the direction of the kitchen, nearly missing all the greetings between Tallulah, Sophia, and her parents. Tia Pilar went to scoop up her snuggle bug of a six-year old to begin the process of having the shy girl say her hello too.

Jorge and Isabella greeted their eldest daughter enthusiastically, though not quite as much as her aunt. Releasing their hold on Sophia, they each gave relatively amicable embraces to Tallulah who was well-versed in just how to behave in front of her hopeful in-laws.

"Is good to see you, Tallulah," Mrs. Baros said before turning her attention to the young man before her. "And this is?"

"Mama, este es su Khaz," Sophia answered, moving so that she could take his hand. Her other hand was taken by Tallulah, getting a squeeze of support. If her aunt already knew, it wasn't long before that news travelled. "Tallulah y yo lo estamos viendo..."

There was a long moment of silence and a look shared between her thin-lipped mother and thick-browed father. Deep hazel eyes looked between the three teenagers before settling on Khaz. Finally Isabella spoke in heavy English. "How wonderful to have you to our home, Khaz."

Sophia shifted, held in place by the support of her lovers. She knew the sound of disappointment in her mother's voice, no matter how well it was masked. Something told her this wouldn't be changing over the weekend.

“Good to be here, thank you,” Khaz said, in a neutral tone. He neither appeared offensive nor offended; unreadably amiable.

Tia Pilar shuffled over with her arms full of her pink cheeked daughter. She cooed encouragingly to her. Myrna bashfully whipped her head away and tucked her face against her mother’s neck. After a moment more of gentle words Myrna slowly peeked one eye and her lips moved.

“Hola, Khaz,” her greeting, so soft, they could hardly hear it.

A grin broke out on Khaz and he said, “Hola, señorita.” He glanced down at the small mic and asked gently, “¿Te gusta cantar? [Do you like to sing?]”

The question was answered with a nod before Myrna’s shyness overtook her and she vanished her face away again. Tia Pilar chuckled, giving her child a pat and swirl on her back. “She loves to sing Bidi Bidi Bombom with me,” she said, and she teetered from side to side with her kid. “¿Quieres cantarla conmigo, mi bebé de azúcar?[Do you want to sing it with me, my sugar baby?]”

A soft noise denied the request and Myrna pulled her mic to her chest, disappearing further into a ball of a pink and purple puffy jacket.

Tallulah's heart melted at the sweet sight of the shy girl, offering only a warm smile in return. "I'm sure you have a beautiful voice, Myrna, but you sing when you're ready."

Sophia repeated Lulah's words in Spanish before adding with a grin. "¿Quizás cuando tu mamá está cocinando, tú y yo podemos cantarle a las estrellas? [Maybe when your mama is cooking, you and I can sing to the stars?]"

Another subtle nod was all Myrna could do at the moment. That gave Jorge a chance to clear his throat, gesturing toward the dining room. "Dinner will be soon. Niños, vayan a poner la mesa," his gruffer voice was enough to get the little ones around the room running to follow orders. After all, everyone was expected to pitch in and help so that guests wouldn't need to.

“Vamos mi pequeño[come on my little one,” Tia Pilar murmured to her girl, walking with her to the table.

Khaz grew up with the knowledge that his life had a particular path. This included being some kind of acolyte for Sydalsh, but it also meant being wedded to a woman for the purpose of continuing their existence as a nation and supplying these servants. All the other times it came to mind Khaz thought of it in a sterile, detached way. Today, after meeting the kids, and especially Myrna, the idea of raising children with Tallulah and Sophia brought a smile to his face and stirred in him a desire that hadn’t been there before. Even when the children who sat down to eat were a little rowdy he could only think of what an adventure it must be to have a family.

At the table Khaz went to reach for food when Sophia’s tia stopped him with a wag of her finger. “Ay, ay—Sofia, ponles los platos.[Sophia, fix them their plates.]”

Already scooping a small mound of bomba rice onto the plate before her Tia Pilar's voice caught her slightly off guard, Sophia looked up and paused with her hand mid-scoop. The realization of just what was being directed of her, even as she saw her mother making her father's plate as she'd done Sophia's entire life, she gave a delayed nod and said, "Si, Tia Pilar." Reaching with her free hand, she picked up Khaz's plate from where he sat on one side of her and went to work filling it up with the various dishes she knew or expected him to enjoy based on what she'd seen of his diet selection. "Here, amado."

The action earned a few questioning looks from the younger siblings. There were a couple of murmurs, silenced by a single syllable by their mother, going back to their restless table behavior while waiting for their dishes of choice.

Tallulah, on the other side of Sophia, had started to reach for a ladle before she too was stopped. Soph then started to fill up her girlfriend's plate as well, feeling a little more comfortable with the dishes this time around. "For my flor de invierno," Sophia passed the food off and then moved on to finish making her own plate.

Khaz found this quite amusing. It seemed so similar to how the women in his cult would behave, but clearly not rooted in the same sentiments. It clicked just then what Rennick was always going on about—you could live as an Aarinian without living in Aarin. These little quirks of etiquette weren’t the problem. In fact, knowing Sophia had made him and Tallulah—a girl—a plate before her own seemed to carry a sense of affection to it that made him feel cozy inside. Sydalsh and the gods were the problem. They created connotations for things like plating for your spouse. Instead of it being a loving act, Sydalsh twisted into a show of your inferiority. Khaz would never think that of Sophia, and yet he knew it would be expected if they were in the cult. He decided he wouldn’t let a day go by that she didn’t know just how much something, even this small, meant to him.

With that in mind, Khaz offered in sincerity, “Gracias, Qu’nari,” and then dug in, absolutely pleased with the good food.

The meal progressed as everyone enjoyed the spread that, while large in size, it wasn't abnormal for the household. Most of the discussion was carried out by the children who were excited about the party and of course, Miguel's desire to go to the skate park. Most plates were nearing half empty when the sound of the front door opening and closing drew the attention of the children.

"Abuela! Abuelo!"

No amount of warning or scolding from their parents could keep the younger children from rushing to the frame of the dining room entrance and circling around their grandparents. Aged chuckles came with warm kisses and hugs before they redirected their grandchildren to keep eating. A teen girl who looked the most like Sophia was with them, freshly finished hair and her chin tilted up slightly, as any young girl trying to act as an adult would.

Sophia and her father were quick to rise from their seats once the sea of children parted, helping the elderly couple to chairs that were waiting for them. She also moved to begin filling a plate before the grey haired woman's liver-spotted hand stopped her. "Ve, disfruta tu comida, querida. Déjame hacer esto mientras pueda," she chuckled softly, taking the handle with a slightly shaky grip and then her husband's plate to begin her duty of filling it, a process that was painful to watch for others. Across the table even Sophia’s tia wanted to step in, but she held back.

An aged, gentle smile turned to Khaz, Abuelo Baros squinting even with his glasses on. "¿Quién es?"

“Mi nombre es Khaz, señor. Soy el novio de Sophia y Tallulah,[My name is Khaz, Sir. I’m Sophia and Tallulah’s boyfriend,” he said, offering a clean hand to greet him. “Encantado de conocerte[good to meet you].”

The elderly man mulled over the statement that was presented. After a silence that covered most of the table, he accepted the younger man's hand and gave him as firm of a handshake as he could muster.

"Bienvenido a la familia, Khaz," he smiled, nodding for him to take his seat again.

Gabriela, new to this information, gave her older sister an inquisitive look. Sophia shot her a small scowl before turning back to her meal. All of this happened too quickly for their parents to get involved.

Glad to know there wasn't going to be a fuss, at least at dinner, Khaz settled back to enjoy the rest of his meal with them. Deciding not to keep Tallulah in the dark just because he knew the language, Khaz spoke in English, saying, “You’re Gabriela? Happy fifteenth birthday.”

"Why thank you," she beamed with slightly exaggerated motions and tip of her head. She was a scaled down version of Sophia. Gabriela watched him curiously, leaning one elbow on the table. "So you're Khaz? Sophia's boyfriend?"

"Gabriela..." Her mother's voice warned softly.

"Que? I am just asking," she answered innocently.

"He’s our boyfriend, Gabby ," Sophia emphasized as she poured herself a glass of lemonade.

"Hmm, so you two really do share everything," Gabriela amused.

"Gabriela!" Isabella's voice was less gentle and quickly ended the subject.

Khaz stifled a snort of amusement, keeping a casual manner. He didn’t want to upset the tentative balance. The rest of their meal he did his best to steer topics to school, the weather, and made mention of a romcom or two. The last proved the best subject for the women at the table who were surprised he had seen so many at first. Tia Pilar, of course, urged him to see the movie about Selena.

“I’ll do that when I can,” Khaz said, finishing off his food and sitting back in wait.

The two girls finished cleaning their plates around the same time, Tallulah grateful that Sophia hadn't given her overly large portions. All three of their dishes and cutlery were stacked and Soph took them into the adjoining kitchen, adding them to a pile the children had made before running off to play before it grew dark. There were still hopes for the skate park!

Draping her arms over the back of his chair, she spoke in a low voice. "Come, I'll show you my room upstairs," she offered with the smallest smirk. Tallulah was also already up on her feet, giving everyone who remained to finish at the table a polite nod.

"Sophia...¿A dónde crees que vas? Los platos deben lavarse. [Where do you think you're going? There are dishes to be washed.]" Isabella watched her daughter with a perked brow. "Si quieres ser una mujer joven e involucrada, se espera que te comportes como tal. [If you want to be a young and involved woman you'll be expected to behave like one.]"

Honey eyes shifted to Khaz. She knew he wouldn't be expected to be in the kitchen, hardly ever seeing her father in it. As for Tallulah? On their previous visits Sophia hadn't been pressured into cleaning, and instead spent their time together.

"Si, mama," Sophia nodded, quietly explaining what was said to Lulah.

"Oh, I can help," Tallulah was already taking steps to the kitchen.

"No, just Sophia," Isabella's words stopped her in her path. "Es el deber de una esposa y la expectativa de una mujer. [It's the duty of a wife and the expectation of a woman.]"

Lips pursed, Sophia fought the urge to make a remark, not wanting to start a fight right then. Swallowing an anger, she put on her best smile to turn to Tallulah and shake her head. "You can take Khaz to my room, my winter flower. I'll be up soon."

A 'feh' of disapproval sounded before Abuela Baros waved her finger in the air. "Isabela. No hagas trabajar a un invitado. Sofía, ve y pasa tiempo con tus amores. [Don't make a guest work. Sophia, you go and spend time with your loves.]"

This injustice caught Gabriela's attention who was still eating after arriving late. "¿Qué? ¿Sophia no necesita lavar los platos porque ahora tiene novio? [What? Sophia doesn't need to do the dishes because she has a boyfriend now?]"

Abuela was happy to continue directing the conversation, much to her daughter-in-law's dismay. "Si. Hoy no lavará los platos. Tenemos una mujer nueva en la casa que puede ayudar, Gabriela. [She will not do the dishes today. We have a new woman in the house who can help. Gabriela.]"

The teenage girl's face fell at the news. "Pero iba a ir a jugar ... [But I was going to go and play...]" But even as she started to argue, Gabriela knew that, as a woman, she wasn't given the chance to play. She nodded slowly from a look Abuela Baros gave, knowing this was how it would be.

Tia Pilar said to Gabriel, “La lavaremos y luego iremos a patinar.[We’ll wash and go skating.]” She wiped Myrna’s face off the beans she didn’t quite get into her mouth and looked up with a smile to the teens as they turned to leave. “Good night you guys.”

Khaz figured that made sense, they’d likely go to bed soon. “Night.”

Once the three had left Tia Pilar set her child on the floor so she might run to the little plastic radio that connected to her mic and got up to take care of the cleaning with the others.

Pilar spoke in Spanish as she worked, “It’s great Sophia came. I haven’t seen her in forever.” The girl hadn’t often come to even the holidays of the last year.

Isabella let out a small scoff as she used a hand-held brush with force on a plate that was already relatively clean. "She seems to be more interested in time with her friends."

"She spent Christmas with Tallulah," Gabriela was happy to pipe in, a part of the kitchen tea time.

"Well she should have spent it with her family," Isabella murmured, passing a plate to Pilar.

From the doorway, Abuela Baros cleared her throat, slowly starting her way toward the women to help with the clean-up process. "Family. One tends to spend the holidays with those they love and who love them back, Isabella," she said, seemingly as a remark but with the slightest narrowing of her eyes.

Pilar wiped each plate, bowl, spoon, and fork as it came with practiced ease. She glanced at Isabella. They had a hard time speaking to one another sometimes. Pilar said, “Well, with prayer and patience, I’m sure we’ll see her more often.”

Her sister-in-law only made Isabella shake her head once more. "I wouldn't expect it. Even with this boy around, I don't anticipate her behavior changing."

“Maybe the change in behavior is needed elsewhere,” Pilar said, almost in a mutter.

Isabella's movements paused and she turned to look over at Pilar. "And where would you think the change is needed? Are you going to give me advice on my family given your own?"

"Enough!" Abuela's normally soft voice rang sharply in their ears, her aged eyes narrowing on Isabella. "That is enough, Isabella. Pilar is only trying to show you what you refuse to see."

Being an elder in the room, there wasn't much that could be done to speak against her. Instead, Gabriela looked between the women with wide eyes, trying to understand just wasn't being spoken. "See what?" she finally prompted out of curiosity, her mother not answering.

Pilar set down her dishrag and put her hand on her hip. “That she’s driving her daughter away,” she said with a bite. “It’s not like Sophia doesn’t know our position. If she ever wanted to talk and come around she knows where to go. Being hateful isn’t helpful; we are asked to love, Isa.” Not letting the comment about her situation go, Pilar added, “I wish someone had said as much to me. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so hard on Alejandro and he would be here and not in juvie for carjacking someone’s Mazda.”

"We pray for him everyday, Pilar," her mother comforted softly, placing a hand on her back. "We pray for all of the grandchildren and you both. Family is nothing without each other."

It was hard for Isabella to make a response to that, especially seeing she was outnumbered at that point. Instead, she turned back to the sink.

Gabriela was still trying to grasp what had the women at ends with each other. "Driving Sophia away?" Her confusion only lasted a minute longer as she realized just what was being glanced over. "Because of Tallulah?"

"We should love and support Sophia no matter what," Abuela stepped in once more, this time placing a hand on Gabby's shoulder. "Family is family, even if you do not agree with their choices. She is your daughter, Isabella."

Pilar tried to calm too, going back to the drying. In an effort to make some peace, Pilar said, “Sophia is a good, loving girl. She just doesn’t see the danger, that’s all. She isn’t convinced there is anything wrong, Isa. Being here for her is all we can do.” She set the last cup aside and took her sister-in-law's hands. “I know it’s hard, but don’t take it personally.”

Words might have been harsh, but in that moment Isabella would accept the comfort offered, even giving Pilar's hands a squeeze. "I am worried for her soul," she admitted in a soft tone, nearly missed by Gabby who was being ushered into drying by her grandmother.

“I know,” Pilar said, her voice wavering. “But God is merciful. Remember no one is ever barred from Heaven.”

Ignorance did not disqualify a person. They could only hope and pray that, even if Sophia lived her entire life the way she did now, that upon death and being revealed the truth by Christ, she would then repent. Their only worry was that Sophia might not. Hell, as they said, was locked from the inside, and no one went there who didn’t choose to do so of their own Free Will.

“Come on,” Pilar urged Isabela to rest with Jorge. “I’ll handle the kitchen, okay? Maybe get Myrna to sing?”

Nodding as if fighting to keep her emotions in tact, Isabela accepted the offer. "Let me know if you need me to come back," she insisted, even though the bulk of the work was handled and she still had young Gabriela to help her. In the living room, she took a seat beside her husband, listening quietly while he conversed with his father. "Come, sweet Myrna. Sing Aunt Isa a song, yes?"

Myrna, only knowing someone needed to be cheered up, came dutifully over to sing with modest passion into her plastic mic. She threw in a few wiggles in an attempt to dance. Pilar kept a merry eye on them as she and Gabriela finished up.

Khaz hummed in puzzlement where he eavesdropped at the top of the stairs. His bathroom break proved quite the adventure. Although not on board with enthusiasm like Missy, it seemed their disagreement came from a place of concern and not pride. So far the mother struggled, but Khaz couldn’t have guessed Sophia’s tia had been opposed in any way—congenial, respectful. Tia Pilar even reminded Sophia to plate for them both and not just him. All that aside Khaz found the most interesting part to be the talk about this being something that she did against the expectations of the god they followed. What struck him as odd at first was that they said he is merciful. Khaz then reminded himself that Sydalsh said the same. If you paid your due and appeased him your punishment would be lessened. Whatever Heaven was, Sophia would still have a chance. It sounded like a thing that happened after you died, a place you went to. Khaz hoped she’d make it no matter what, if it was a pleasant destination

Lifting off from the wall Khaz reflected in melancholy about his death. Everyone in the cult knew Sydalsh weighed his favor with you. If you pleased him you would be added to his retinue safe from the fairies and sickness of the living world. You would receive a fortress and the virgin girls sacrificed from the next temple worship after your arrival. If Sydalsh did not find favor with you, then you’d be roasted on a spit, your limbs cut from your body to feed his honored men. You would regrow your appendages and the process would repeat.

At this point Khaz knew his betrayal meant he would be sent to those kitchens of torment. There was no way Sydalsh would spare him, nothing he could do to gain favor. Perhaps it would’ve been as terrible, knowing he had some time with his lovers here, but what shattered him is that when Khaz died, he would never see Sophia or Tallulah again. This was true. Khaz had no power to pay the debt to leave the fate all cultists were born into, his sins against Sydalsh were unforgivable. There was no mercy with that god.

Khaz felt his heart ache. He braced himself by a hand against the knob to Sophia’s room. He let the nausea of sadness pass before turning it and looking in to see his lovers.

As the door opened, both girls looked up from the bed they were currently tucked together on. It wasn't much smaller than the two standards shoved together at the academy, so he had plenty of room to join them. Sophia had been busying herself with a braided crown on Tallulah's head, only turning from her work to smile at him. "About time you decided to show up."

"We were a bit worried that your first authentic Mexican meal had the better of you," Tallulah chuckled, patting the bed beside her so he could come sit and join them.

“Nah, that food was really good. Just got distracted,” Khaz spoffed softly, smiling through his moment of sorrow. Khaz kicked off his jeans for more comfort and then walked over to where Tallulah had gestured.

"In the bathroom?" Lulah questioned, breaking Sophia's motions so she could give him a gentle kiss.

Sophia's brows bounced impishly. "To be fair, there's plenty to be distracted by when his pants are off, although I wouldn't recommend the family bathrooms for that."

Chuckling, Khaz shook his head, though he appreciated the affection and the comment. “Just overheard your family. Your tia kinda vibe-checked your mother.”

"Vibe checked?" Tallulah returned her head to where it was, coaxed by a light tug from her girlfriend.

Realizing she hadn't been filled in yet on just what transpired as they left the dining table, Sophia went back to twisting strands. "Oh, mom's back to being mom. She was passively opposing us earlier."

Holding back too strong of a huff, Lulah tried not to take it as personal as it was. "Opposed to all three of us."

"Mostly you and I," Sophia admitted, knowing it would reach her ears eventually. "Anything exciting or just the usual going to hell?" she questioned Khaz, motioning for him to hand her an elastic band by his foot.

Khaz picked one out and placed the black tie onto her palm. He considered what to say and decided to give a brief overview of the already short back and forth, able to give detail when questioned for it. It was no trouble to relay the conversation that had happened just moments before.

“Myrna started to sing, which was cute,” Khaz finished. “So then I came here…” he trailed off, his thoughts drifting again to his inevitable doom once he died. Shaking that away Khaz refocused on the girls.

"Well, can't say I'm horribly surprised," Tallulah shrugged, turning around to face them both once her hair was secured. "They're at least being civil. Better than having you disowned."

"That's true. And if nothing else I think Mama Missy gives enough love and support that we're covered," Sophia giggled, shifting so she could lay her head on Khaz's lap. "We'll be just fine and if we do end up with a kid or something, you know she's going to be the most enthusiastic grandma."

Khaz absentmindedly toyed with Sophia’s hair, thinking about her certainty that her family would lack love and support that Missy will be taking up the slack for, even after hearing her Abuela advocate for caring for family, or Tia Pilar’s insistence not to be hateful. Khaz had to admit to himself that, despite what he heard, he simply didn’t know this family like Sophia. What a pity that only Missy would be enthusiastic about a grandchild.

“Well, I’m not interested in bringing any children of ours around anyone who isn’t happy to see them anyway,” Khaz said.

Sophia looked up with shining honeysuckle eyes. "That's the spirit. Fuck 'em. If they want to be petty, we can be petty. Babies don't deserve anything but unconditional love."

"I agree. Maybe they'll come around more by then, but if not it would be their loss," Lulah sealed their agreement on at least one aspect of child rearing. "That's a ways off, of course. Much to my mother's dismay."

Khaz didn’t know this was Sophia’s family's way of being petty. He really had no clue about how this family worked. Their words sounded so concerned a second ago, and yet Sophia’s impression of them now colored them like they were actually complete assholes. A bitter taste settled on his tongue. Khaz disliked them more by the minute. He wasn’t even sure he wanted to interact with them at this point—the Abuelo and Abuela included.

In a spirit of wicked spite, Khaz pulled Sophia up from laying on his lap against his front. He kissed her neck. “Maybe that’s a way off, but…”

A squeal started before Tallulah's lips quieted her. "We can just have fun practicing in the meantime," she grinned.

"Oh, yes please. Lots and lots and lots of practice," Sophia purred in delight, happy to fall into their arms. The three did have some regard for their volume so they wouldn't draw attention to themselves. Even still, as they were laying a tangled, panting mess, there was a knock at the door.

"Sophia. Guest room is ready," her father's thick accent could be heard.

Scowling at the door, Sophia shook her head even if he couldn't see it. "We don't need a guest room, papa. Tell Abuela and Abuelo to stay in it."

There was a long pause and the floorboards creaked as if Jorges weight shifted. Eventually he did speak again, "Si...I will tell them. Dulces suenos, bebe."

Sophia's scowl faded slightly and she smiled at the door. "Dulces suenos, papa."

As soon as the creaking faded and they were sure no one waited outside the door, Khaz raised a brow. “They wanted us to sleep in different rooms?”

"Yeah...I did the last time I was visiting," Tallulah shrugged, wedging herself properly between the two of them. "Not every parent is as accepting of their children growing up."

Khaz furrowed his brows, trying to understand. “Oh, so, children are supposed to have their own rooms?” He asked, pulling one of Tallulah’s legs over his thigh for sensual comfort.

"Sort of," Sophia answered, teetering her hand side to side. "I was the oldest so I have my own room. Gabriela does too. Lucia and Anna Maria share one room, and Miguel and Tomas share one as well. Once I move out someone will get my room and they'll keep splitting as rooms open up."

“What? None of this makes sense,” Khaz sighed, draping his arm so he held both of them. “They wanted us to sleep in separate rooms because some parents don’t want to accept their children growing up, but they have Lucia and Anna Maria share rooms?”

"Well Lucia and Anna Maria are sisters," Tallulah pointed out. "They're expected not to be involved with each other. When your daughter brings home a boy—and a girl—who are teenagers full of hormones, you usually try to keep them apart."

It clicked and Khaz said, “Oh, they didn’t want us to have sex.” He found that baffling. “How odd. I’ve had sex since I was ten.”

"Ten?" Both girls asked in unison, Tallulah even sitting up as if she hadn't heard correctly.

"That's a bit young, don't you think?" Sophia asked, thinking of her younger siblings and how none of them were ready for something like that.

Khaz raised his brows in intrigue at their reaction, but still quite calm and casual as he lay there, his hand having been disturbed from where it had lain over them by Tallulah’s sudden shift. “Well, I guess I didn’t think anything of it…I still kinda don’t see a problem, although I can tell the two of you are a little jarred to hear it,” he had to chuckle, amused at their sudden surprise to something that was unquestioned all his life. “I saw father having sex with mother. I waited until he came out to ask what was going on. He told me what he did. I was curious, so I asked if I could do it too. Father brought me a girl two years older than me that night. It was nice.” He left the description there, not going into further detail on how he really liked it a lot and since then did it whenever he pleased. “Does this trouble you?”

"It's quite young. Most children don't know what sex is, or at least not to the point they fully understand it," Tallulah explained.

Sophia voiced her agreement, both mindful not to make him feel ashamed when he couldn't quite control what happened to him growing up. "Yeah and you really don't want ten and twelve year olds to wind up pregnant. I think my first time I was fifteen? That's still young for a lot."

In an attempt to assure them, he started off by saying, “Oh we didn’t need to worry about that, we just—,” but Khaz halted short of talking about feeding unwanted children to Sydalsh, not sure if that might make things worse. Although it didn’t seem a big deal to Khaz, having turned out fine himself, he asked, “So I gather I should probably not encourage a ten-year-old to explore that, even if they’re curious?”

"Preferably not. They are still struggling to become humans. Best not to put more obstacles in their way," Sophia offered with a nuzzle up against him.

Tallulah nodded. "I would prefer not until fourteen or fifteen, myself."

“All these social or societal expectations seemed so complicated at times. I’ll just defer to you two until I get the hang of it,” Khaz sighed, happily cuddling with them again. “I will make sure to urge anyone younger than fourteen or fifteen to wait. If they ask me why, I’ll send them your way.”

Giggling, Sophia accepted that responsibility. "Sure. I'll be happy to have the birds and bees talk with anyone who's curious," she decided.

"And there's a lot of expectations, but you'll get the hang of them soon enough. I have faith in our blood moon," Tallulah sighed into comfort and relaxation between the two she loved dearly.

“I appreciate it,” Khaz murmured, and after a kiss to each he drifted off to sleep.

In the morning Sophia and Tallulah had to wake Khaz, as usual. Though drowsy he refused to get up until he had satisfied them both. After, he got up to pull on decent clothes for the morning meal to come. He tousled his hair into place with a swipe or two, pulled on clean jeans, and chose a plain grey shirt for now. Khaz slipped on socks last and regretted not putting them on before his pants.

"Anything you want to do until this afternoon? We can try to hide from my family," Sophia offered hopefully.

"Or...we could visit with them for bit. Your brothers and sisters at least would enjoy a little time with you, Sophiebear," Tallulah suggested softly, earning a grunt from her lover.

Khaz’s first instinct was to agree with Sophia. They really didn’t need to be around those people. His stomach said if he didn’t eat, stab him repeatedly with hunger pangs. “Alright, fine, but only because that food is good,” he said, and casually slipped his arms around the two of them to leave the room. He did this until physics, like the stairs, forced them into a single file.

Downstairs the family had gathered at the table already. As they walked up Khaz could see Tia Pilar folded a tiny breakfast burrito for Myrna which threatened to make him smile, especially when her small fingers held it up to take a bite, but he kept his demeanour calm and cool.

“¡Ah, buenos días a los tres![Ah, good morning you three!]” Tia Pilar beamed, sitting back into her seat. A sharp, silent nod was all she got from Khaz. There was the faintest, briefest concern, but having no reason to believe there was a problem, Tia Pilar happily gestured to the three spots available to them. “Ven y come.[Come and eat].”

The trio moved to the available spots, this time Sophia tucking Tallulah between her and Khaz. Especially after the day prior's remarks. "Buenos días, Tia Pilar," She nodded, doing her best to maintain a pleasant attitude.

"Good morning," Tallulah cheerfully chimed as well, eager for the small feast that lay ahead of them.

The night before Khaz had thought Sophia got them their plates out of a loving family custom, but now he had his suspicions. This time he reached for food before anyone could throw a finger at Sophia. They didn’t expect him to have forgotten the tradition by the next day. Khaz made a statement without words; he wouldn’t be playing by their expectations. In fact, midway, he paused and switched up what he was putting on the plate. Khaz then set it in front of Tallulah, repeating again for Sophia, before getting his own.

The silent protest certainly earned a few looks from around the table. Isabela's brow perked up in question while her husband also looked on with interest. A couple of the younger children giggled until a firm feh from their Abuelo had them stopping.

"Thank you, Bocadillo," Sophia murmured happily, accepting her plate from him.

Tallulah felt the need to point out that she was capable of making her own plate. Holding that desire in for now, she took her plate and made a promise in her head to return the favor when she could.

"Will you help get ready for the celebration?" Abuela's question in her native tongue was directed to the three, although her eyes fell on Sophia.

"If we are needed to," she offered as a non-committal response.

Khaz had nothing to say. He didn’t know what that would entail to give an answer himself anyway. Sophia spoke for the three of them. He continued to eat in silence.

Reassuring her mother, Tia Pilar said, “I’m sure they will be happy to help—like she said, if it’s needed.” She gave a shrug. It did make sense. If there wasn’t anything for them to do, why ask? But of course, Tia Pilar also couldn’t think of a reason why they would refuse, so she let it go. “Just keep your phone on. I’ll send you a text if we need an extra hand.”

Not expecting a child to have high desires or needs at the mall, Sophia brushed the offer aside. "Vendrás a divertirte con nosotros, pequeña diva [You'll come have fun with us, little diva]," she offered her cousin.

"¿Qué pasa con nosotros? [What about us?]" Lucia's brows furrowed as it seemed someone else was getting something she wanted. Her siblings began to chime in as well.

Although he had been working on his breakfast, a light comment from his wife had Jorge calming them down. "Puedes ir al centro comercial otro día. Deja que Myrna se vaya solo con ellos [You can go to the mall another day. Let Myrna go with them alone]," their father made the final say.

"Sí, les resultará más fácil vigilarla. Puedes ayudarnos al abuelo ya mí con las decoraciones, los niños. [Yes, it will be easier for them to watch her. You can help grandpa and I with decorations children]," Abuela offered which seemed to cheer them up slightly.

Khaz heard of malls. He had seen them in movies. This would be an interesting experience. Especially since he didn’t know what to expect with bringing a child with them. He remained in silence to ponder this as they finished their meal. Once done, he offered mute farewells in a manner that couldn’t be accused of disrespect, but not exactly warm either. Tia Pilar might have explored what was going on if Khaz had not shared a smile with Myrna. While cold to the others, Khaz had no reason to judge a child harshly. It put Tia Pilar at ease to know that if something was wrong, he wasn’t going to be unfair to her baby girl.

After the throuple got their things together and Tia Pilar strapped her small child into her car seat, she spoke to Myrna some words of comfort, rechecked if she really wanted to go, and then gave her a parting kiss.

“Diviértete mi ciruela de azúcar.[Have fun my sugar plum,” Tia Pilar waved.

Myrna waved back, then reunited her hands with the plastic mic she brought with her. She couldn’t leave it behind; a comfort item.

 

[Soliloquy]

With everyone in their seats, Tallulah riding shotgun this time and Khaz seated in the back with Myrna, Sophia was happy to pull out of the driveway. While she wasn't intentionally a reckless driver, there were certainly times when Tallulah found herself in need of something to grip or grab, often the handle above her head. Khaz was still learning to embrace it, although with Myrna in the car Soph was not quite as harsh on her corners or quick to speed up.

"Myrna, are you excited for the mall?" Tallulah gingerly asked, not wanting to pressure her but also hopeful to keep the young girl engaged.

The little girl tilted her head, her large dark eyes shifting to Sophia. With her occupied, Khaz decided to interpret, saying, “Ella está preguntando si estás emocionada de ir al centro comercial.[She’s asking if you are excited to go to the mall.”

Nodding, Myrna said, “Si.” Then she pressed the bulbous end of the pic to her forehead.

Khaz said to Tallulah, “Yeah, she’s excited.” He smiled at Myrna. “Yo también. Esta será mi primera vez.[I am too. This will be my first time.”

That perked the little one's attention. “Te mostraré el lugar del hop-hop.[I will show you the hop-hop place.”

“The—the what?” Khaz asked, turning his eyes forward to Sophia, though she could only see his reflection.

Chuckling, Sophia gave him a brief glance in the rearview mirror. "The hop hop place is an indoor playground for kids to play on at the mall," she explained for him. "Estoy seguro de que le encantará el lugar de hop-hop, Myrna. [I'm sure he will love the hop-hop place.]"

"Did you have a gift for your sister?" Tallulah questioned, knowing that until word of her grandparents arriving Sophia hadn't been planning on coming.

"I don't. That's why I recommended the mall," Sophia admitted, taking one hand off the wheel only while at they were at a stop light and placing it on Tallulah's lap for a light squeeze. "That and I thought it might be a fun little getaway for the three of us."

"Four," Lulah corrected with a chuckle. "But our stowaway is cute."

Cute indeed. Khaz found that, as she was more comfortable, Myrna spoke freely. She questioned him on whether or not he liked bunnies, or if he knew that the Easter Bunny is her friend. The mic, it turned out, was a gift from the Easter Bunny. Khaz had a feeling that ‘hop-hop’ must have something to do with the fluffy critter and why she liked that play pen so much.

Sophia pulled into a decent parking spot in a sea of vehicles on the west side of the mall. Thankfully it wasn’t snowing at the moment, Khaz decided, though he wasn’t entirely sure why he had that thought. He stood by Sophia who helped Myrna out. His lover made sure Myrna’s mittens were secure and her jacket zipped up. Khaz noticed her beanie needed adjustment, so he reached down and gave a gentle tug. Myrna smiled and pressed Sophia’s hand to hide her face from lingering shyness.

Once she was securely bundled with her hat adjusted, Sophia hoisted the young child up and on to her hip. It was a good sized walk to the mall entrance, and this just seemed easier than trying to expect her short legs to keep up with their fully-grown ones. Tallulah fell into step beside her, her own hands stuffed into her jacket pocket to stay out of the chilly air.

"If we go to the playground first, are you going to be too tired for shopping after Myrna?" Lulah questioned, an interpretation provided by Sophia.

The narrowed understanding of the world meant Myrna assured Tallulah she would be just fine, however Sophia knew her a little better. Sweet she may be, but Myrna was still a child. Of course she’d believe she’d have plenty of energy for shopping after a day of play pen!

Khaz chuckled, telling Myrna, “Why don’t we see at least one shop first, and then we can go to hop-hop?”

Myrna didn’t have the nerve to argue. She also didn’t feel offended by the suggestion, so she nodded and murmured agreement. Looking at Sophia, Myrna spoke in Spanish and waved her mic, asking if they could go the music store.

"Sí, podemos visitar la tienda de música, conejito [Yes, we can visit the music store, little bunny]," Sophia giggled, walking through the doors as Tallulah held them open for her. "Pero primero le daremos un regalo a Gabby. ¿Quieres ayudarnos a elegir uno? [But first we will get Gabby a gift. Do you want to help us pick one out?]"

“Si,” Myrna nodded, and offered an idea, saying, “Consigamos dulces para Gabby.[Let’s get candy for Gabby.]” no ulterior motive, of course. Purely thinking of her cousin!

They discussed the probability of going to the candy store after a gift shop or clothes store as they made their way into the mall. Khaz’s eyes drifted from Myrna to thick crowds of people around him. Saturday kept the mall stuffed and busy. He could see small children with their families being toted or tugged along in and out of dozens or stores and shops, around vendors, and through bathrooms. The blend of bodies put Khaz on edge. He shifted uncomfortably and decided to risk Myrna’s shyness by putting his arm around Sophia’s free side.

“There’s a lot of people here,” Khaz said, glancing uneasily around.

"It isn't as bad as it gets during the holidays," Sophia shrugged it off, clearly not as uncomfortable as he was.

Tallulah as well didn't seemed bothered, save for when someone was inconsiderate and ran into her. "Oh, what if we do something with make-up?" She nodded to a large storefront beside them. "She seems to like doing hers. We could pick out something like a palette or even do a gift card if we can't find one we're confident she'd like."

"Oh, and we can see if there's anything we'd like too," Sophia agreed, already content with the simplicity of a gift card and instead using that time to browse for themselves.

Khaz was still getting over the nonchalant comment that holidays made navigation more difficult when the suggestion was made. He deferred to them, saying, “Sounds fine to me.” He smiled over at Myrna. “¿Buena idea, conejito?[Good idea, little bunny?”

Myrna nodded, “Si. ¡Yo también quiero maquillaje![I want makeup too!]”

They walked into the fancy store, leaving behind the bulk of the crowd. Khaz finally felt like he could really breathe. He relaxed, allowing the girls space to roam while he lagged and putzed around.

“Hi, did you need any help?” A female staff member beamed up at Khaz. Her nameplate read ‘Gloria’ and she looked the part.

“Oh, uh…”

Before he could really give an answer, Gloria said, “Your eyes are amazing, by the way. Are those contacts?”

“No, these are my natural eyes,” Khaz said. He saw no reason to go into detail other than to add, “I’m a former Sydalsh cultist.”

“Oh, that’s right. They’ve been in the news lately,” Gloria said, reaching to some of the color samples. “Former, huh? So, smart and sexy.”

“Yeah,” Khaz agreed casually.

This caused Gloria to pause, then chuckle. “I love your boldness. It inspires me! Here, take a look at these and let me know what you think. I could make your face up if you wanted.”

Khaz peered over the colors and didn’t have a clue. He shrugged. “I don’t wear makeup. What’s good?”

With a gleam in her eye, Gloria insisted he walk with her to a chair. “Ooh, come with me. I’ll show you and you can let me know if you like what you see.”

Glancing over, Khaz could see Sophia and Tallulah with Myrna. They had set the girl on her feet for the moment. Seeing no reason for alarm, Khaz agreed and followed her to the seat. He easily sat on the high stool that needed to be lowered.

A gasp from the side turned Khaz’s attention. Coming around the bar was a man about his age, maybe a year older, wearing a uniform and wiith a rainbow pin on his collar. The name read ‘Tyler’ on his tag. “Oh my god, are you one of the Dalshi cultists?” His question was mixed with a tone of caution and excitement.

“Former,” Khaz said, raising his brow at the look he was being given. He relaxed when the other man did after clarifying and accepted a hand for greeting. Their shake was brief, but Tyler held his fingers for longer than what was necessary afterward, taking an uncomfortable step closer with a different kind of smile bordering on a grin.

“So brave. You look brave—Gloria, doesn’t he look brave?” Tyler asked, and turned over Khaz's hand, giving it a good inspection. “Your skin is so white. Have you ever considered using highlights on your cheekbones? Oh it would look so good! And maybe a little gold or silver eyeshadow.”

Again, Khaz shrugged. “I dunno, this is my first time to a place like this.”

Gloria nodded when Tyler snapped his surprised face to confirm. He shook his head with his eyes closed and chin tilted up. “That won’t do. That simply won’t do.” He waved his hand in a flicking motion. “Gloria, get my bag. My bag, Gloria, my bag!”

Within moments a large black bag thumped onto the bar beside Tyler and Khaz. He unfolded pockets and layers to a flat sprawl of colors and brushes.

“He’s really good, you’re gonna look amazing.” Gloria came to rest her hand on Khaz’s shoulder. She gave a squeeze, her brows perked. “Whoa, you’re strong. Do you work out?”

“I’m a student at VHGA,” Khaz said.

“Oooh, very prestigious,” Gloria purred a praise.

Meanwhile Sophia and Tallulah were making the long and tedious journey of weaving their way down the different aisles. At some point a worker had handed over a hand basket which made it all too easily to pick up a few brushes here, lip stick there, and more. They even found a small play set that they decided could be Myrna's treat on the trip, adding it to the pile. Assuming that Khaz had found a seat to wait, they only paused to test shades and show them to Myrna, who seemed to be keeping up well with the casual pace they moved at.

Just as the girls were heading to the checkout the great Tyler and his lovely assistant Gloria finished the last sparkly snowflake on the side of Khaz’s cyan and dusky blue eyeshadow. They slid over a final shimmer of pale pink on his lips and stepped back to marvel at their work.

“A winter prince!” Gloria squealed. “Like winter fire!”

Tyler handed Khaz a mirror. “Tell me all good things!” He said with confidence.

Khaz peered at his reflection with mild interest. He looked quite…ethereal? Enchanting? Maybe with a touch of fantasy? He wasn’t sure, but he didn’t mind it. Khaz thanked the two, though they didn’t leave his side just yet, to turn around to his girlfriends at the cash register.

“What do you think?” Khaz asked them.



Two sets of dark brows perked up at the sight before them, Sophia's coming with a curl of her lips. "You look like a blast of cold that is going to bite me," she was visibly delighted. "Our own fuego de nieve."

Tallulah had been taking a long moment to enjoy just how alluring the make-up made his eyes appear when she caught Sophia's words. Her Spanish was minimal and rusty and she didn't dare speak it around the Martinez-Baros household, but she could pick up on a few words here and there. "Snow flame?" She tilted her head and felt a smile spread at fact it was quite appropriate. "I love it. The snowflakes fit so perfectly on your complexion, too."

“Don't they though?” Tyler asked rhetorically, coming around the side, proud of his work.

Pleased his girlfriends enjoyed it, Khaz said, “Maybe I’ll practice doing makeup once in a while.”

Gloria, leaning into a nudge, offered, “Or you could always come back.”

“Oh yes, we’d love to have you back,” Tyler’s eyes sparkled almost as bright as those silver snowflakes. “Your friends could come along too,” he added as an afterthought, giving a friendly squeeze to Khaz’s arm.

It was at that moment that 'friendly' sales consultants were a bit too friendly for comfort. Tallulah in particular had cobalt eyes flicking between the two who stood closer than she preferred, as well as nearly glaring at the hand that was on their man. "Unfortunately, we aren't in the area very often. Busy with school and of course dates together."

Sophia was easily picking up on just why Lulah was stressing some of her words. Ah yes, vultures of the make-up world. "She's right. I'm afraid we'll possibly never be in the area again," Sophia sighed dramatically, batting her lashes at Khaz and wiggling her arm so that it looped about his, coincidentally forcing Tyler's hand to move. "What do you think of us getting coffee before take Myrna to the playground?"

Khaz was about to inquire on just how long never would be. How could he practice makeup without the material? Wouldn’t he need to return? But the maneuver Sophia made and the pursed lips between Tyler and Gloria tipped him off about the subtext of what was going on here.

“Oh, uh, yeah, that sounds fine, Qu’nari,” Khaz said, and slipped his arm around her as well as Tallulah’s free side. To the disappointment of the consultants Khaz gave a nod of thanks and a goodbye.

Gloria had the grace to blush from embarrassment at least and said, “Have a good day.”

On the other hand, Tyler decided not to acknowledge the promise they would never see them again by waving and beaming a smile to Khaz, “Bye hon, come around for sales next week!”

On the way out Khaz had to chuckle. “At least I know I’m not the only one who feels that territorial pinch.” Gavin still crossed paths with Khaz. They did not meet eyes without glaring. Despite that slightly smug delight, Khaz was still new to this kind of relationship and decided to say, “But you know I love the two of you, right? That I’d never leave you for makeup artists, or anyone for that matter.”

"Oh we know that," Sophia assured him as she stooped for a moment to pick up Myrna once more.

"The problem is that they don't know that," Tallulah chuckled, bags in tow.

Sophia added with a pleased look. "But they do now. We don't need any homewreckers coming around here."

While the girls and Khaz were content to converse on the topic, Myrna looked out around the mall as they got closer to one of her favorite places when she noticed a new shop not far from the play pen. A big happy face of a puppy and a cat at the side of the words ‘Adopt-a-pet’ featured a long-eared, fluffy critter tucked against the glass in the shape of a furry brown loaf. Its nose twitched happily as any bunny’s should.

Myrna pointed with her mic in that direction, eyes wide and eager. The teens were too involved in their flirts to notice. She might have voiced her desires, except Sophia placed her down just at the right spot in the play pen. In front of Myrna were two bunny mounts you could sit on to bounce in a circle.

“¡Bunny hop-hop!” Myrna nearly shook with delight. She turned around and went to Khaz, settin her mic in his hand. She closed his fingers over it. “Manténgala segura, ¿de acuerdo?”

Happy that she chose to trust him with her favorite toy, Khaz smiled and said, “Bueno lo haré. Ve a divertirte. [Alright, I will. Go have fun.]”

Without another word Myrna hurriedly teetered to the bunny, weaving between the growing crowd of children. They could see her huddling with the other girls and boys waiting their turn. Once or twice Khaz got confused who was who, since more than one girl wore a pink and purple puffy jacket with a pink beanie, but any time Myrna glanced over he knew those big dark eyes.

With Myrna occupied, Sophia returned to their discussion. "See, this is why the three of us work out perfectly. I don't know if I could fight off everyone who wants you on my own, Fuego de Nieve," Sophia waved her hands for emphasis. "I was already battling off so many from Lulah. Samuel still gives me a stink eye in the hallways."

"Oh, he does not!" Tallulah chuckled while coiling her arms around her girlfriend. "He's probably just wistful because he knows that he can never have what he wants again."

“Who’s Samuel?” Khaz asked, and before they could give him an answer his mind popped up a possibility. “Oh, that one guy. You were with him? Hm, he’s not that bad. Maybe a little moody. Gavin is a pain in the ass. I think he knows what happened that day.”

As they talked, with Khaz occasionally glancing back at the pink beanie youngster going between hop-hop and a small padded trampoline, the time slipped away and they got a text from Tia Pilar that they’d be expected home soon. With the girls handling the bags and since Khaz had the treasured mic, he decided he would take the chances to offer Myrna a ride back to the car in his arms. It was the next step in their friendship.

“Hora de irse, Myrna.[Time to go, Myrna]” Khaz said, picking her up from behind her pink and purple jacket. Little legs wiggled in protest as Khaz turned her to sit on his hip like he had seen Sophia had done. “Oops.”

Big blue eyes stared up in surprise, framed by blond whisps peeking out of her pink beanie. “Eh!” The girl peeped, startling Khaz into putting her down.

“Oh, sorry,” Khaz apologized and turned around to find the other bob of pink, but seeing not a single other child with one. His heartbeat quickened and Khaz felt a drop in his stomach. “Myrna?” He turned around, walked without looking back at Sophia or Tallulah. “Myrna!?”

Khaz's frantic voice stopped the girls in their current conversation, heads jerking up to watch as visible panic was setting in. "Shit, shit, shit! I only looked away for a minute," Sophia was already diving into worst case scenario.

Tallulah took her hand, giving it a squeeze even as her own heart was dropping. "She's probably just hiding," she tried to offer assurance as the two spread out to comb the playset, each calling out the shy girls name with hopes she'd pop out giggilng.

A few moms and one or two dads around them offered help to scour the playpen. Someone immediately got on their phone to let the mall know a kid was missing who looked similar to one other child. All while they searched Khaz didn’t have time to take account of just how horrible it felt to lose track of Myrna. His fingers felt cold, his grip became shaky as he held tight the plastic mic. As each adult slowly came to a stop and shook their heads once every inch of the indoor play ground was covered, muttering their condolences, true fear flooded him.

“Fuck!” Khaz cussed under his breath, just about ready to go to the security footage to begin a manhunt, when he glanced over at a flash of pink that caught his eye.

The coming and going of people at the mall broke briefly and Khaz could see a small girl crouched low with her little hands pressed against the glass of the pet shop. Without a word Khaz moved through the crowd, emotions high and his heart aching. Myrna happened to look up with excited, shining eyes. A flick of concern crossed her face when their gazes met. By instinct Khaz stopped short, becoming self-aware of his fear and what it was doing to his behavior. Khaz took a breath before closing the distance with a forced smile.

“¿Encontraste un conejito?[You found a bunny?]” Khaz asked, his voice strained.

“Si,” Myrna said after a moment, taking his smile at face value. She beamed and tapped the glass. “¡Parece una tostada![he looks like toast!]”

Spoffing in weariness, Khaz bent down to Myrna. “Lo hace. Quizás ese sea su nombre.[He does. Maybe that is his name.” Khaz tentatively reached for Myrna. “Ven aquí, dulce.[Come here, sugarplum],” he urged gently, and the normally shy girl allowed it. Khaz stood and made his way to his girlfriends, calling out, “I found her.”

Sophia exhaled visibly as she caught sight of him with the child in tow. Her hand went over her heart and she could feel her entire body shaking from the rush of adrenaline losing her had caused. "Gracias a Dios," she breathed, stepping up and wrapping her arms around the two of them. "Oh, Myrna. Dulce Myrna..."

"You did so great to find her," Tallulah came to stand on Khaz's free side, hands full of their bags. "I think this is enough mall excitement for the time being."

“Agreed,” Khaz breathed out all the last of his fear.

Khaz shifted to allow Myrna a chance to go to Sophia, but to his pleased surprise, she chose to stay in his arms. Myrna took back her mic and laid her head on his shoulder. Khaz couldn’t describe the sense of honor that came over him. He felt absolutely pleased, a smile breaking out over his face. He cradled her to him with one arm and held Sophia’s hand with the other. Khaz didn’t know when they’d raise a family. He just knew at that moment it became something he really wanted even more than before.

The trio with their temporary addition made their way out of the mall and through the slightly emptier parking lot. Bags were loaded into the trunk of the car and Tallulah helped Khaz make sure that Myrna was properly buckled into her seat. No more risks would be taken that day or during the weekend if she was around.

Seated shotgun once more, Tallulah turned around to give her newer lover a look of adoration. "You were very quick on your feet back there. Did you enjoy your first heart attack?"

“No, I did not,” Khaz spoffed. He leaned back and gave his chest a pat. “It felt like I was weakening every minute, but also rushed with adrenaline. I wanted to both curl up and wither as well as punch someone.”

"Kids are going to do that a lot, you know," Sophia had to chuckle, even if she had felt the same fear as he described. "Ours wouldn't be any different."

"They might even wind up worse," Tallulah had to chuckle.

Khaz looked over at Myrna who yawned in her seat. Her feet bounced to a rhythm in her head, her mic tucked to her humming lips. Perhaps with their gene pool they would end up with a little one like Myrna, maybe even more of a handful as Tallulah suggested, but if they were half as sweet as this sugarplum, he was willing to go through that hell again.

“I think we’ll be alright,” Khaz said with a smile, watching Myrna yawn again and rest her head against the wing of her car seat. Soon her eyes dropped and her mic did as well.

Khaz made sure that Myrna’s mic came with them when he pulled her out of her car seat once they arrived back at the Martinez-Baros home. He kept the sleeping child cradled to his front as they made their way to Tia Pilar inside the bustling home, scurrying to put finishing touches on Gabriela’s ensemble.

“Aw, my baby is asleep,” Tia Pilar cooed. She flicked a stray hair from her face. “She had a good time?”

“Uh, yes,” Khaz answered, hoping the girls might keep their fright to themselves for the time being.

“Oh good—you look like you had fun too,” Tia Pilar chuckled. “Very nice makeup.”

Khaz had forgotten he had his face made up. “Oh…should I take it off?”

“Well, if it matches your outfit, then I say go ahead,” Tia Pilar shrugged. She gave Tallulah and Sophia an appreciative smile and gave their hands a squeeze. “Thank you for taking her. I’m sure she really loved it. I hope she wasn’t too much trouble.”

"That sleeping angel?" Sophia giggled, shaking her head. "Myrna is a delight to spend time with. I hope we get to see more of her if we get to visit again."

Tallulah had some hope that there could be truth to her words. She knew the disagreement that Sophia had with her family was a hard one, but she also wanted them not to immediately distance themselves. "Is there anything else we can do to help before we start getting ready?"

Shaking her head, Tia Pilar said, “I just needed to know you guys were ready in time.” From the look of it the girls knew they could do with an extra hand or two, but Sophia’s tia insisted they were fine. Go on up.”

Khaz turned on his heel. He took two steps before he paused. Myrna still remained in his arms. Khaz faced around to see Tia Pilar chuckling with her arms out. He had wanted to remain aloof, but found himself admitting she deserved an apologetic look at least. The child transferred with ease to her mother. Khaz made sure the mic didn’t get lost between them.

“Gracias, Khaz,” Tia Pilar said sincerely.

After a moment Khaz gave a nod. When she turned to leave he did the same, following the girls up to their room to get themselves ready for the ceremony and the reception. Khaz took out his red suit and held it up in the mirror next to his frosty makeup and decided it didn’t match at all. Maybe he’d find some ideas for different outfits later. For now Khaz wiped off his makeup. Somewhere across the land Tyler felt the onset of a phantom heart attack. He had to listen to a Taylor Swift song to recover.

Fitting his last button, Khaz checked himself out in the mirror to make sure he didn’t miss any wrinkle or flyaway thread. Satisfied, he announced, “Ready,” and turned around to face his girlfriends. Khaz grinned, praising them with his eyes.

Since the two hadn't had a lot of time to prepare after the last-minute decision to come, they wore less formal dresses. Sophia was a little upset they couldn't repeat their on-going theme of matching dress styles with different colors, though she would tolerate it for the night. "Have I mentioned just how thrilled I am that I get to call you two my dates?" she asked, doing a small twirl so that her skirt could fan out and feeling giddy at the sight of the two of them. She was wearing a black dress with a beaded bodice, the skirt made of layers of tulle.

"That's good. That means you know how I feel," Tallulah had to chuckle, hands folded over the front of her ice blue dress as her gaze bounced between her two partners. "Not matching, but highly complimenting of each other. I think we do good even when we don't plan - a sign maybe?"




Khaz didn’t know if he’d say he believed in signs, but he was content that they were together anyway. “Maybe,” he said, and gave them a tug to him. “We’ll certainly match well tonight,” he purred, giving them both a kiss before letting them go so they might walk easily out of the room.

They made their way downstairs to see most of the people had gone to their cars already. A white limousine waited for both Gabriela and her court, and another one for the rest who couldn’t fit due to her massive dress. Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah were directed to the second. They squeezed in, one by one, and found Myrna and Tia Pilar sitting where little snacks were along the side of the interior. Khaz happened to sit closest.

The little girl was far less bashful this time around. She even offered him a snack that he politely declined. Myrna climbed into her mother’s lap and bounced her feet happily. Then the car moved.

“Whoa,” Khaz tensed, gripping the seat. He didn’t care so much whether he wore a belt or not, but he was startled to see Myrna only sitting between the safety of arms. “Is she not going to be strapped in?”

The question took Tia Pilar a moment to catch up with his thoughts. “Oh, uh—we’ve got so many people in the limousine, I don’t think it would fit well. However, we’re less than ten minutes away on backroads. We should be fine.”

It still unnerved Khaz. He decided to pay extra special attention to them on the way to the ‘church’. This place, a temple of the god the Martinez-Baros family followed, and apparently other relatives too. Khaz heard little of this one. Their studies often focused on the Aarinian gods, not the ones of the surface—Allah included. Khaz had to wonder what he was going to see.

A typical temple of Sydalsh had art that showed Sydalsh in all his strength, shining and triumphant, standing over other gods he had killed and Men exalting him. Statues of Sydalsh shone with red gems, arms muscled and claws out. The walls were of Sydalsh slaying lesser beings, eating people, and holding up the sun while his foes died beneath him. No women were allowed to be drawn or depicted explicitly. You knew they were there by the piles of cloth-covered bodies Sydalsh walked on in his murals.

Usually a ritual began with bringing the virgin girls you have to sacrifice on his altar while everyone hummed in a chant to Sydalsh of their worthlessness in contrast to his glory. The girls were, one by one, laid on the stone slab to have their throats cut. Their bodies were tied by the feet over a whirling spring that fed into the waterfall covering the entrance to Sydalsh’s cave fortress on the other side of the altar. They did this until the water ran red. This could take upwards of a hundred or so maidens.

After, each man made a procession to cut their hand and drop a bead of your blood into a chalice, until everyone paid their tribute. The males would drum and cry out to Sydalsh, throw themselves into a submissive posture on the ground, and draw runes of servanthood on their bodies from the blood still fresh from their hands. These were to visibly show their debt they could never repay—a debt Khaz owed and one he would pay forever after death.

The towering god would step out from behind a veil of reddened water that stained him and stand by the altar, with a wide smile splitting nearly to his ears, lined with too many pointed teeth. Sydalsh would raise his arms that seemed to stretch to the ceiling, fearsome and deadly, and raspy roar with pleasure to steal the calm from their minds and their hearts.

No god would ever debase himself by dropping to the level of a dirty, filthy human. Even touching divine blood is death. They were physically inferior, they had weaker power, and all they were good for was being slaves under a great being.

Sydalsh thought little of his subjects in general and less of the females. Khaz could still recall squished faces and arms being pulled apart as Sydalsh consumed the flesh of the bodies of the girls strung up like deer meat to the chorus of praise and proclamations to him and his majesty. What happened during this point depended on the occasion.

When finished, Sydalsh would throw the bones of the women onto the floor and walk on them as he left the temple with wicked delight. Feet were the filthiest part of a human to Sydalsh. To touch someone with your foot, walk on them, or do anything with your feet to them was the greatest offense. Khaz knew now that the god was thrilled to crunch the women’s remains with the utmost disrespect.

Sydalsh would then go outside and, if he was appeased enough, he would deign to favor their requests. If not, if he was offended or displeased, he would claim they failed, that they were worthless, refusing to give them anything other than the bare minimum. If he saw a woman outside, Sydalsh would sicken their crops or cloud the sky with red mist before heading back into the darkness behind the bloody waterfall. Then they’d have to kill that woman by stomping her to death with their bare feet. This task was below a man’s responsibility, being given to the nearest women to do for them.

In Aarin Khaz attended temple at least once a month with the rest of his male relatives. Now that they were separated from Sydalsh they did what they could. They did slay virgins, but sparingly. They still shed blood in service to Sydalsh, though the cup would sit on the altar to evaporate. They made their requests without response. Women who were mistakenly where they shouldn’t be were sold for profit since they had little to their name on the surface.

Khaz figured, since Tallulah and Sophia weren’t in support of human sacrifice, that the ceremony probably didn’t involve the death of people. However, he had no real reason to believe anything else would be different from gods like Sydalsh, save that they would be worshiping in whatever way their god was requiring them to do.

“How long is this ceremony?” Khaz asked.

“Not more than an hour or two,” Tia Pilar answered. “We do take a lot of pictures afterward though.”

Like Khaz, Tallulah hadn't been privy to this sort of ceremony before. She'd heard the tale of Sophia's that took place before the two had met and had been to a few weddings and various services since she was a child. The ride was short, as Tia Pilar had promised, and before long the teens and company felt the limousine coming to a halt.

Stepping out on to cobblestone, they were greeted by a towering structure before them. Four massive stone Corinthian columns towered over them, over four stories tall. Tall green doors lined the entrances, contrast to the soft grey facade. Sophia came to stand beside Khaz, looking up at the cross perched on the top. "It's a little beautiful, isn't it?" Church and religion weren't something she had clung to as she grew older, attending only when instructed by her family, but she could appreciate a structure.



“Yeah,” Khaz murmured. He leaned forward and inhaled sharply twice. “It smells nice too.”

Tia Pilar, standing next to them with Myrna by her side, tilted her head at the odd comment. Why wouldn’t it smell nice? Shrugging, she smiled and asked, “First time at a church?”

Forgetting he meant to ignore the rest of the family for the most part, Khaz said, “Yeah.” He caught himself and tightened his lips. The facial expression puzzled Tia Pilar, but she didn’t comment. Khaz walked close with his girlfriends with a full step of space between them and Tia Pilar.

Walking into the Cathedral’s foyer Khaz had to admit that, indeed, the church smelled much, much better than the temples of Sydalsh. There was a light, pleasant incense in the air. It was cleaner too. No blood, no carcasses.

The tapestries, mosaics, and other art pieces stood out to Khaz. He thought it strange that they had a very feminine man wearing robes depicted in a stained glass window surrounded by clouds and babies with wings. Khaz might have sworn it was a woman if he didn’t know better; male gods rarely favored women, and vice versa for female gods.

“This is a small space,” Khaz said.

Tia Pilar spoffed, “We don’t gather in here. Come this way.”

Opening the double doors to the main part of the church, Khaz’s eyes widened at the length and height of the grand cathedral; tinted windows pouring in sunshine, drapes of purple with symbols of a wreath of golden thorns and a lamb. The building was so vast that columns held it up like the ribs of a body. He saw many alcoves along each side of the church with what appeared to be shrines. Some people that weren’t involved in the ceremony sat, or knelt, in silent meditation holding a string of beads with yet another cross—there were a lot of crosses in this faith.

Through further casual inspection on their way to the pews Khaz noticed a sequence of images as tall as himself. Seven on one side and seven on the other. The pictures repeatedly featured a particular man, but Khaz didn’t understand what was going on in them. He did his best to piece together the meaning as they took their seats.

The four chose to sit at the end of the pew with Tallulah going in first, Sophia second, Khaz third, and then Tia Pilar with Myrna last at the end. There were books tucked in slots in the pews that Khaz didn’t know the function of, but his attention strayed to the art and the man. Or, did it not make sense because they were different men who looked the same? Khaz’s curiosity got the better of him and he broke.

“Who is that man? Or are they many similar men?” Khaz asked.

“That is all one man. He is Jesus of Nazareth,” Tia Pilar answered. “We call this series of images the Stations of the Cross. It tells the story of his crucifixion.”

“Oh,” Khaz said, and scolded himself for letting his unanswered question get the better of him. He reminded himself that he didn’t want to be involved with these people.

Looking up and ahead as more guests took their seats Khaz saw the same man, Jesus, but on a large cross. His half-naked body hung thin and boney, flesh lashed to shreds, on the front of it with his arms stretched out, pinned to the wood by nine-inch nails, his ankles secured the same. The man's head hung lifeless, his wrists slack.

“Your god really didn’t like this man,” Khaz said, brows raised.

Chuckling, Tia Pilar said, “That is our God.”

“Oh, so the followers managed to slay their god,” Khaz said, thinking about Mammon and Loki losing their vessels. “So this is more like a tomb where you celebrate the kill?”

The tangled mess of misunderstanding had Tia Pilar chuckling again. “No, no—Mass is a celebration of the sacrifice Jesus made to release us from the consequences Adam and Even brought upon humanity when they ate of the forbidden fruit, causing the Fall from Grace. We gather here to worship, yes, but we also are her to participate in that moment—all masses throughout past, present, and future happen simultaneously at the moment of his sacrifice. Don’t ask me how, something to do with God being outside of the flow of time.”

Khaz didn’t know who those people were. He didn’t know what the fruit was, or how it made them fall from anything, let alone grace. There were more questions to ask, but music began and he fell into silence as the people began to sing.

Most of the rituals, chanting, and singing went over Khaz’s head, or seemed understandable and similar enough that he could follow as they went. Some things he didn’t know if he heard right or not. Peace to people of good will? Maybe he got that wrong. The entire Nicene creed, so thick with information, Khaz missed much of it as they rattled off the passage of text by heart. His brain struggled to frame the contents in sensible, relatable information that he could understand based on his own knowledge of gods.

The first reading of their sacred book, Deuteronomy 26:26-29, confused Khaz who tilted his head, trying to figure out why it felt odd. He thought to himself that the passage seemed like it didn’t sound too different from something he expected from Sydalsh—follow commands, keep his decrees, walk in obedience. What Khaz didn’t get was why the ‘Lord God’ said the people would be treasured as promised, that they’ll be praised, famed, and honored high above all nations. Khaz decided this was a boast. The god probably thought so well of himself that, while he didn’t think much of humanity as any god Khaz knew of, all the humans under his power would still be honored by virtue of being his particular subjects in contrast to other gods' peoples. That made sense to Khaz and he settled.

When the psalm was sung Khaz once more sorted through the odd phrasing. ‘Blessed are they who follow the law of the Lord’ made sense to what Sydalsh demanded, but ‘blessed’? Odd. The passage speaking about being obedient seemed no different than what Khaz had heard before. After a few more, seemingly unnecessary standing up and sitting down, they came to another passage yet again. Khaz found all of this quite amusing. He blanked out his attention twice, but resumed when the priest began to speak. Apparently the ‘Gospel’ was important since everyone stood for it.

“You have heard that it was said, ‘Love your neighbor and hate your enemy—,”

Yes, Khaz understood that fully. Gavin was someone he didn’t like, he lost favor with his father, and he hated certain people he learned about from Sophia and Tallulah. However, he loved the girls and his friends. Really nothing new. Khaz nearly drifted off again.

“—But I tell you, love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you—,”

“What?” Khaz’s abrupt astonishment was louder than expected. A few heads of people closest turned his way with pursed lips and narrowed eyes for his interruption.

Tia Pilar spoke in a hushed tone and waved her hand. “Ocupate de tus asuntos.[Mind your business].” They did so, but not happily.

The priest had still been talking, so Khaz missed some of it, but the rest went on without interruption, “If you love those who love you, what reward will you get? Are not even the tax collectors doing that? And if you greet only your own people, what are you doing more than others? Do not even pagans do that? Be perfect, therefore, as your heavenly Father is perfect.”

Unable to let this confusion go on, Khaz whispered to the aunt beside him who he had failed to ignore. “I do not understand. Why would you be loving to an enemy?”

“None of us are really an enemy,” Tia Pilar explained. “Jesus came for many reasons. One of them is to teach that nobody, not even the whores, alcoholics, murderers, thieves, and others are enemies. They’re just broken people. They’re lost sheep; hurt, confused children. Jesus is teaching that they should treat everyone with the same patience, care, and consideration as God, because we are all loved by him and he wants us to love each other.”

Khaz didn’t know if he agreed. He went silent again. After a while of standing up and sitting down, Khaz remained in the pew with Tallulah and Sophia while most of the other guests got into a line and walked up the altar. Khaz had thought to expect similar rituals as he had done in the Dalshi temple. However, what he saw was the priest putting something in their mouths and then the people went to drink from a cup.

Too curious, Khaz asked Tia Pilar when she returned, “So, what’s going on?”

Realizing he hadn’t been paying attention because of their talk, Tia Pilar said, “The mass is a nexus between the physical and spiritual realm, all happening simultaneously with masses past, present, and future with the moment Jesus was sacrificed on the cross once and for all. At this point we receive the body—the heart—and blood of Christ, consuming it.”

That absolutely shocked Khaz. He sat in stunned silence and asked, “You…eat the heart of a god? And drink his blood?”

“Yes,” Tia Pilar nodded, still bowed in prayer.

Khaz’s mind could not compute this information. Blood was already important, but the blood of divinity was sacred. To even touch it meant death to the one with the audacity in his cult. Khaz pondered these things in silence.

After mass Khaz wandered around while his girlfriends got caught up in conversation and pictures. He came to stand in front of that feminine man. They really made him look so girlish. When Tallulah and Sophia happened to come by, he asked, “Why did they give this man boobs?”

Confusion was visible on Sophia's face at that question. A man with boobs? Honey gaze followed where he was looking to the stained glass. "Man? No, Fuego de Nieve. That is the Virgin Mary," she gently corrected him.

"She was the woman who gave birth to Jesus," Tallulah offered as well, knowing at least enough basics to help with questions even if she wasn't actively going to services that Missy didn't drag her to. "The mother of Christ."

Khaz parted his lips in realization. He had seen other feminine men and assumed these artists were just incomeptant. “A woman? A mother…” Khaz murmured. It touched his heart for sensible reasons. “Why is she in the clouds?”

Standing nearby Tia Pilar was happy to answer. “This is her assumption into Heaven. It is traditionally believed that God brought her bodily into Heaven. Mary never suffered physical expiration of her body.”

“Oh…That is a good thing?” Khaz asked.

“A very good thing. Jesus loves his mother. She is his most perfect creation. Do you see that?” Tia Pilar pointed to another image of Mary on the next wall. “That is Jesus crowning his mother Queen of Heaven and Earth.”

Khaz stared up at the image of a joyous chorus of angels singing the praise of God for the gift of the woman Mary, and the absolute delight that she finally came home to become their Queen, the highest and most valued place a human could possibly be given.

“Sydalsh would lose his mind,” Khaz murmured.

“Sydalsh? That demon you followed?” Tia Pilar asked.

Nodding, Khaz said, “Sydalsh doesn’t like women.” It was a light way of putting it, the girls could tell from his tone and expression that it was far deeper than that. “It is surprising to hear about how honored this woman is after growing up in a cult who disregards them.”

“Oh, I see,” Tia Pilar said. “She’s not the only one too, you know. Ruth, Ester, Mary of Magdala, the woman at the well, and more.”

“He doesn’t sound so bad. Why did they kill him?” Khaz asked.

“Politics, pride, and pickiness,” Tia Pilar said simply. “The religious leaders of that time did not appreciate being called out on all their hypocrisy, double-standards, and skewing of Gods expectations of them. They hated it when they tried to verbally trap Jesus into getting arrested or blaspheming, only to get a clap-back from Jesus that sent them fuming.” That had Tia Pilar chuckling to herself. “In addition, they were appalled that he claimed to be God who had the authority to forgive sins, so when one of Jesus’s friends betrayed him to the Pharisees, they arranged a trial at night—very shady, completely illegal in that time and era—got people to testify falsely against him, and eventually got the Romans to agree to crucify him.”

“Hm…” Khaz turned with his girlfriends to leave with the shuffling crowd. It sucked that a friend turned on him, among other things. He offered his condolence, saying, “Sorry for the loss.”

Tia Pilar picked up Myrna, gave Khaz a wink, and said, “Oh don’t worry. He resurrected on the third day, breaking the chains of death over us and opening Heaven to all humanity—neither Sydalsh, nor any other god has claim to our souls anymore.”

“Pilar!” A voice called out to her, and Sophia’s tia excused herself.

All well and good. Khaz decided it was too much to work through. He didn’t even know if it was real. Their god sounded too merciful, too kind, too loving, too egalitarian for what appeared to be the real world. While a lovely idea, and in fact would be such a relief, Khaz felt his heart twist to know Sydalsh’s claws were tightly wrapped around his soul.

Before Khaz had a moment to take a breath before going into the room with his girlfriends. Today, out in the open, his face betrayed his internal sorrow. Khaz’s eyes blurred and he had to blink them into submission. He inhaled to fight back a sniffle. Khaz only hoped he could get it together before either Sophia or Tallulah noticed.

Fate wouldn't be so gracious it seemed. The girls had been respectful as Tia Pilar had given him a crash course on Christianity. It didn't surprise either that he wasn't given knowledge on other religions while in the cult's clutches. Letting someone who was a devout follower explain felt more appropriate than the girls sharing their own views.

The family was beginning to migrate but the teens had lingered while Khaz had asked his questions and admired the pieces of art around them. Tallulah had just been reaching for his hand when she caught sight of the stress written on his face, similar to how he'd returned to their room the night prior but with deeper impressions on his face. Her own dark brows furrowed together as she pressed lightly, "Khaz...are you alright?"

The question pulled in Sophia's wandering gaze, immediately coming to his free side. "Do you need to step outside?" They were expected to follow the others, but if something was happening, he would clearly take precedence in her life.

On the brink of control, the attention buckled Khaz’s resolve. His face crumpled. “I’m fine,” he managed to say, but they knew better and tugged him to a private corner where there were doors they could exit. Here Khaz felt his breathing grow a little ragged. “Just…I’m sorry, I should have gotten myself together better,” he exhaled and ran a hand through his hair. “I should really keep it to myself. I don’t want to spoil the day.”

The worry that had sunk into Lulah's face didn't melt away, moving to wrap her arms around him. "You don't need to keep anything together around us. It's literally our job as your girlfriend to be here for you and for you to have someone you can talk to."

"She's right," Sophia said in a voice much softer than normal. "And if it makes you feel better, Miguel has plans to make a fart joke during speeches, so you won't be ruining anything, Khaz."

That last comment both amused and confused Khaz, causing a small lightheartedness to take root in him. He spoffed sadly, pulling them into a hug for a moment. “I’m just being dumb. It’s really stupid, it’s not like I change it…” he was angry he teared up. He felt like a complete fool. Khaz straightened and swiped a wrist against his eyes. “Damn it…I am much more stoic than this…” He couldn’t think of anything that might dissuade them now. “I haven’t told you what happens to cultists after they die…your soul is torn from your flesh and Sydalsh will either take you into his retinue, or you will be roasted on spits—men; women who aren’t virgins are used as the fuel for fire, and the men get the virgins. Your limbs are cut and regrown, used to feed his honored men, forever.” Khaz pressed a hand to his chest. “I betrayed Sydalsh. I will not be in his retinue.” He looked up at the cathedral. Then back down to them, and in an almost curious tone he asked in a hushed whisper, “Can you even fathom what hope your tia speaks?” And how much it hurt to know it sounded too good to be true; fearful to want something so wonderful in case it was a complete fabrication of a human desire for peace. “Do you understand the gravity of what that would mean for someone like me?”

"I can't imagine," Sophia admitted, rubbing his back slowly as even she struggled with imagery that he gave. "This is what hundreds of millions on Earth believe, and I suppose that includes me."

Tallulah thought she might be able to offer some comfort or at least a middle ground. "But what Tia Pilar didn't mention is that Christianity also has a fearful side of the afterlife. The Christian God may be forgiving and seem welcoming, but the Bible also tells of Hell along along Heaven, where you essentially burn eternally."

Khaz was curious about that part. He heard some about Hell in the ceremony; an unpleasant place. Khaz knew Sydalsh was the only one with the right to choose where you went. In some Christian sects outside of the Catholic faith this was what they believed God did too; arbitrarily deciding where you went without regard to you, as if you were weighed by how much good to how much bad you did; an Anubis with a feather and scale, instead of the prodigal son. Tallulah was right to say that it is fearful, at least for some. There were more than thirty-thousand variations of Christian churches, all with different understandings of the afterlife, and one of them was Universalism, meaning all would end up in Heaven no matter what. Still, there were some that believed only a certain number of seats to be filled that would end up in Heaven, as if it were a stadium with tickets. Khaz didn’t know any of this, and probably couldn’t even begin to know how to sort through which one was even correct. The most he had been touched by was the idea he had a hope to get out—someone to help.

Some days hope seemed so intangible that air felt suffocating and the will to live waned.

Shoulders slumping, Khaz spoke in a hopeless tone, “I guess there isn’t anything to look forward to…” and he will die, and he will be taken, and there would be only pain.

Frowming at the fact that they couldn't seem to give him an alternative hope than what had been drilled into his mind what the only way it could be, Tallulah made up her mind right then. "Not if I have anything to say about it," she said with a resolute fierceness. "We wouldn't let anything like that happen to you."

Jumping on board with the idea, Sophia reached over and gave Khaz's arm a squeeze. "Exactly. If we need to, we'll fight a God for you, Fuego de Nieve."

Smiling sadly, Khaz decided to be comforted by their sentiment, even if it didn’t change the rights Slash had to him, whether or not the god had a physical vessel. He pulled them in an embrace, breathing in their scent that normally relaxed him upon inhalation. Today it was harder not to feel sad. He would have to push through the ache in his heart that there was no real escape.

Khaz gave them both a meaningful kiss before straightening. “We should probably go to the limousine.”

Neither took their arms off of him, even if it made their walk through the church a bit difficult. "I'll make sure to get you churros at the reception," Sophia offered as a consolation.

"Oh, you will love their desserts," Tallulah had to agree, thinking they might be able to slowly distract him over night. "I bet if you ask Myrna she'd love an excuse to show you which ones are her favorites."

“Sounds good,” Khaz nodded, doing his best to keep his spirits up.

The talk shifted to a different topic, which helped. Khaz would never shake the eerie feeling of doom completely, but he could try to live in the moments he had with them right now. He walked with Tallulah and Sophia, arms around them, his spirit leaning heavily on theirs for a modicum of peace.

By the time Khaz entered into the limousine his eyes were dry, even if a little puffy, and Myrna’s sweetness contributed to bringing him back from the darkness too. Khaz noticed that Tia Pilar did sense a weariness in him, but he did his best to play it off.

With a constantly growing family, the Martinez-Baros clan required a large venue to accommodate everyone. The limousines were the start of a procession of vehicles that left the large chapel and headed toward a hall at the center of the city commonly rented for dances and events. It was already decorated in streamers and balloons of white and pinks, Gabriela's chosen color. There was already a stack of presents waiting for the celebrated young woman, as well as a decorated chair and two special gifts to be given ceremoniously.

Arriving at the hall, Tallulah and Sophia made it a point to stay close to Khaz. This was both so that he wouldn't feel obligated to engage others, and also to try and avoid uncomfortable social moments. They were already getting a few dirty looks from family members, though Abuela greeted them with open arms.

"Come! All of you must sit with the family for Gabriela's presentation," she urged them in Spanish.

Grateful for the support of his girlfriends, Khaz knew he’d have to give them the queue that he was alright to come amongst the others. He had made a decision not to really give the family his attention, but he was a little too emotionally spent to be as cold as he originally wanted to be, so Khaz offered a faint smile and nod.

Myrna had been nearby with her mother. As they moved closer to view the presentation, Pilar was urged by her daughter to come closer so she might say hello. Khaz was happy to wave to her, making her smile. Myrna leaned with her arms open.

“Oo, careful,” Tia Pilar spoffed. A couple of extended relatives were a bit uncomfortable when she let Khaz take her daughter. A sharp pop of Tia Pilar’s eyebrow curbed their side-eye. She turned back to the three with a smile and gave a nod to her little girl. “Sophia, I think you’re in danger of getting replaced.”

"I don't mind sharing his heart with the right people," Sophia had to giggle, even giving him a light nudge toward Myrna. "¿Te gustaría que Khaz bailara contigo, cariño? [Would you like Khaz to dance with you, sweetheart?]?"

Myrna shyly placed her hands over her eyes and nodded. “Si,” she said, her small smile glimpsed through the gaps between her wrists. It was too cute!

Khaz chuckled, “As soon as the first song plays after the presentation, we can dance.”

Not long after he said so the music shifted and there were cheers all around. Khaz encouraged Myrna to give her own whoop to the best of her ability. They all watched as, one by one, the court of honor came walking in through the doors, getting introduced to the gathered guests. Then again the song changed and here came Gabriela in her beautiful gown and hair styled by Tia Pilar. Her skills as a salonist came in clutch for the new fifteen year old. Next, Isabela came with a shining crown to place on Gabriela’s head, followed by the waltz. Jorge stepped in here to take his second eldest for a whirl on the dancefloor. Once their song came to a close the rest of the guests were welcome to dance too.

True to his word, Khaz shifted Myrna in his arms and went into the fold of moving bodies with her to dance. Watching them go, Tia Pilar pulled out a tissue and dabbed her eyes.

“My little girl is going to be fifteen in less than ten years! Oh, oh this is just so bittersweet. You know you were just as little once,” Tia Pilar, blurry eyed, looked at Sophia as if she betrayed her heart—not with any malice, but a protest against the cruelty of time and the nostalgia for the past. “Why did you have to grow up?” Tia Pilar looked at Tallulah too and she placed her hand on her head carefully as if the physical gesture would stunt their progress into age. “Stay young and adorable, I demand it!”

That was emotional enough to even have tears threatening to fall from Tallulah's face. "I'll do my best," she smiled, reaching up for Pilars hand and giving it a light squeeze of support.

Sophia came in for a hug from her aunt as well, rubbing her back lightly. "You still have almost ten years until them and even after she'll always be your baby, Tia," she offered with a smile.

Sniffing, Tia Pilar held her tight and said, “I know, but I will always miss these days, and look back with a smile.” She pulled away after a moment and gave them both a nudge. “Go on and dance while Myrna has Khaz captive.”

Realizing this could be a rare opportunity to not need to decide who was dancing or try their gradually-improving three-way dance, Sophia took hold of her sweetheart's hand. "I would never want to miss a chance to dance with you." Honeysuckle eyes met her cobalt gaze for a wordless, moment of pure love that couldn't be corrupted by the stares they earned as a couple or now their affectionate group.

"And you'll never have to," Tallulah swore with a soft smile. Just before they took off for the dance floor, she did make a promise to Tia Pilar they'd be back soon and keep an eye on Myrna while they were out. It only seemed the right thing to do, after all.

The pair of girls earned attention from a good selection of the audience not participating at this point. While a majority might have shaken their heads, formed a cross over their chest or scowled, there were still a few smiles of encouragement dotted about. Sophia's dear grandparents present were ones who did not scold, but offered warm smiles from where they rest on the sidelines.

"Sometimes it feels as if the world is against us," Sophia found herself saying, letting her head rest on Tallulah's shoulder as they swayed to a slower song.

Lulah knew immediately just what she was talking about, murmuring gently, "Not all the world, just the ones with the loudest voices."

"It feels like all the world."

An understandable sentiment. "But it isn't. Though even if it was, I'd stand against them all for you."

Sophia spoffed emotionally, tightening her hold slightly. "You're too sweet."

Tallulah chuckled, shaking her head. "Nah, I just know how fortunate I have you," she insisted, leaning in for a gentle peck on her cheek. "Not a day goes by that I'm not glad my mom talked me into that stupid pottery class. Ended up being the best choice I ever made."

Letting her head rest on Lulah's shoulder again, she sniffed softly. "Second best now, I'd say," she commented, gazing over to where Myrna had Khaz still dancing.

At some point Khaz had let Myrna stand while they mimicked dance moves to the best of their height-distance difference ability. Myrna’s presence made for a shield for the two of them from disgruntled looks, since Pilar wasn’t far with narrowed eyes like scopes on a sniper rifle. Nobody would ruin her little girl's fun.

When Myrna needed a break she kept her hold on Khaz to bring him with her to her mother for water and snacks. Tia Pilar gladly hefted her child onto her lap to tend to Myrna’s needs, saying, “Aw, gracias Khaz. I’m sure she will remember this for a long while.”

“I’d say you’re welcome, but this was an honor,” Khaz said, and sat down for his own breather since Tallulah and Sophia were still dancing anyway. “Despite the grumbling it’s been nice.” He leaned back and watched Tia Pilar, chewing on a thought before adding, “I think, in part, because of you.”

Tia Pilar raised a brow. “Hm? Me?”

“Just the little things. Shooing the others, giving warning looks,” Khaz said. Curious, he asked, “Why aren’t you upset?”

“Well, I guess I’m just not angry or offended, but that doesn’t mean I’m not concerned,” Tia Pilar said. She watched her niece who swayed in comfortable affection with Tallulah, even sharing nuzzles. “I pray every day for their salvation.”

Curious, Khaz offhandedly said, “I heard someone say that your God may be forgiving and seem welcoming, but there is a Hell where you burn eternally.”

“What would you say,” Tia Pilar shifted to rest her head on her palm, “if I told you that it is a place of suffering because to be separate from God naturally results in Hell; a cause of that effect? As simple to explain as a burn resulting from touching fire? And that it only exists because God allowed beings to be separate themselves from him out of respect to their Free Will?”

“Why couldn’t he make a place that isn’t tormented?” Khaz asked, more or less out of curiosity and not deflection.

“Do you know what a paradox is?” Tia Pilar asked.

“A logical fallacy,” Khaz put it simply.

“Can there be a married bachelor? Or a square circle?” Tia asked.

“Not to my knowledge,” Khaz said.

“If God is all good things, and all peace, and all light, and you chose not to be a part of it—fully informed, not at all ignorant, you know what you’re doing—it would be an infringement on your desire to be one-hundred-percent separate if he were not to allow you your complete withdrawal from all that he is,” Tia Pilar said. “Just like how you can’t have a paradox of a married bachelor, you can’t be at peace when you’ve rejected it on purpose.”

Khaz frowned. “Why would the way we live mean we would want to go into a place of suffering? Why is it an issue for that matter?”

“Some sins are more obvious than others. Even if a child of thirteen were to believe, and choose freely, to marry a man of fifty, there is still a difference in power there that takes advantage of the limited life experience of the child. The fifty year old is accountable for this,” Tia Pilar said, and asked, “Can you think of anything you thought was fine, that probably shouldn’t be done? Even if it wasn’t so obvious at the time?”

Thinking of his sexual history, but not wanting to feed into that point, Khaz said, “I don’t know. I don’t see an issue.”

Shrugging, Tia Pilar said, “Well, so goes life. There is hope, so I pray.”

The word stung and Khaz fell into melancholy. “I don’t know about that either…”

That look reminded Tia Pilar of the limousine ride. She hesitated and asked, “What is the matter? You keep dipping emotionally.”

Not like it was going to change anything, Khaz said, “As nice as your words sound about broken chains of death, Sydalsh is waiting for me when I die.”

Tia Pilar offered a sympathetic look. “Who said? Sydalsh?”

Khaz had to admit, “Yeah.”

“And he’s the one who said women are meaningless and that you can’t live without him?” Tia Pilar asked.

Tilting his head, Khaz said, “Well…yeah.”

“Seems to me that Sydalsh is a prideful liar. I believe in God’s mercy, but be it God, or a nirvana, or a zen afterlife, maybe you have more hope than you think,” Tia Pilar said with gentle confidence so as not to invalidate his emotions about it. “Just consider that and hang in there. If anything, don’t let it take away the joy you have now.”

As if by Fate’s grace Khaz’s girlfriends passed by in a whirl of skirts. He smiled over at them when they caught his eyes. “I will.”

Glad to see his spirits up again, Tia Pilar gave Khaz a nudge. “Now go dance with them, they’ve had too much fun by themselves.”

Spoffing, Khaz stood up. “Are you going to dance?”

“I don’t know, we’ll see,” Tia Pilar shrugged. “Now go on!”

Khaz turned on his heel after another parting wish and slipped into ste with Tallulah and Sophia. Tia Pilar’s words rang in his head. Be it God’s mercy, a nirvana, or zen transformation, Khaz allowed a little hope to take root in his soul. Against all his better judgement he decided to believe in it too. And he knew, somewhere inside, he would die, he would slip through Sydalsh’s claws, and maybe he would live in an eternity of peace. Maybe this influenced the following wild decision that included finding a jewelry store, but Khaz kept it to himself until the right time.

Whether it was a few glares that came from Tia Pilar and watchful Abuela or people were just too involved in the night, the three didn't find themselves bothered for most of the celebration. After a fair amount of dancing, they continued with the traditions of the passing into womanhood. Gabriela was given her final doll from Isabela and Jorge, which was then given to Anna Maria as the next oldest of the girls in their immediate family. While there were several cousins between them in age, she had decided it was best to be given to her sister.

The most important gift of the night was given as Gabriela sat on her throne of a chair, all eyes on her. Isabela held out a shoe box with two gem-studded pink heels in it. Jorge, kneeling in front of Gabriela, helped his second oldest remove the sparkling flats she had been wearing and instead replace them with the shoes of a woman. Several in the audience and even Jorge himself felt a wave of emotions and some teared, though he hid it in an embrace before she was given a chance to complete her walk in the heels. At the end, a wide-smiling, bright eyed young lad met her, holding out his arm and mouthing a request for a dance over the music.

Anna Maria had wandered to the teens, showing off her new doll and giggled at the sight. "That's Noah. Gabby has a crush on him and invited him," she announced in Spanish, earning a chuckle from Sophia who then translated for Tallulah's sake.

"That's cute," Lulah had to admit, letting her head rest on Khaz's shoulder. "Makes me wish we had a ceremony like this."

"You didn't have a quinceneara?" Lucia's eyes were wide in disbelief.

Shaking her head, "No, we just had a potluck dinner for mine." This turned into a slew of questions from the younger girls of just what a 'potluck' was, causing an introduction to midwestern behaviorisms that followed her to the coast with her mother's move.

“That doesn’t sound bad,” Khaz said, thinking of how elated Missy would be if she got another chance to arrange one, especially if it were to do with anything of the rainbow persuasion.

Tia Pilar walked up with Myrna in her arms. “She wanted to say goodnight. We’re driving home early.”

Myrna leaned out of her mothers arms for a hug. “Buenas noches, Khaz.”

“Buenas noches, Myrna,” Khaz murmured, and he let her move to Sophia for her goodbye.

Sophia happily scooped up her cousin and gave her a little spin for one last round of giggles. "Estaba tan feliz de verte hoy, Myrna. Espero verte pronto. [I was so happy to see you today, Myrna. I hope to see you again soon .]"

Waving at Tallulah, Myrna offered a pleasant farewell to her as well. “Buenas noches."

Chuckling, Lulah happily waved back. "Buenas noches, Myrna." She was an absolute doll, and it did giving Tallulah a small sense of wonder and pining for what their future could include as she leaned into Khaz's arm.

Back in her mother’s arms, Myrna yawned and thumped her head in place against Pilar’s neck. “It was good to see you again, Lulah; good to meet you Khaz. You three have a good night.”

"Cuídate, Tía PIlar," Sophia gave her a side hug so as not to disturb sleepy Myrna. The other two also bid their farewell, standing as a small clump of a family watching the other walk off.

"Do you think we'll be able to yawn and go to bed early too?" Tallulah spoffed as a joke, looking up to Khaz. "You just won't have to carry me off to bed."

Khaz slipped his arms around them. It had been a long day and an eventful night. “I’m fine with heading to sleep early. It would be nice to get into comfortable sweats,” he said. Not opposed to suits, but ready to relax. “Come on, we’ll get a ride back like Tia Pilar.”

The three said their goodbyes to the proper people—especially Abuela and Abuelo—while they waited for their Lyft to arrive, made sure Gabriela was wished well on her birthday once again, and then left once they got an alert. Khaz sat with the girls in the back, enjoying their presence. When they got to Sophia’s house she opened it up and they, indeed, yawned on their way to her room where Khaz happily peeled away his red outfit for a pair of soft cotton pants.

Stretched out on the bed on the edge, Khaz said, “Hmmm, what time should we leave tomorrow?”

"Preferably after breakfast," Sophia said, though she didn't give reasons why.

Tallulah wouldn't press, either. She sat on one side of the bed, brushing out her hair. "That's probably for the better. We haven't done much for homework and it'll be Sunday already."

“Sounds good,” Khaz said. He hooked his phone up to the cord on the side table and scrolled through for the time being. He kept glancing up at them and then back to his phone. “Songbirds, what would you say is your favorite color?”

"Yes," Sophia grinned from ear to ear, pulling on her night gown and then trying to climb into his lap to see what he was looking at.

Khaz spoffed, flicking his thumb and laying his screen on his chest just as she snuggled up to him. Their eyes met and they were both shining—hers of mischief, and his no less.

Not quite as invasive but still very curious, Tallulah did shoot a glance his way. "She likes just about any color, but she looks best in red," she said with pride.

"Yes, well you look best in no color, sweet Winter Flower," Sophia's brows wiggled.

“Hmmm,” Khaz drummed his fingers that caged his phone where he held it on his front. “Maybe blue, for you, my Lulah? That is a wintery color.”

"Blue is a color I like," Tallulah had to admit, sliding up so she could cuddle up with her lovers. "It compliments my eyes well, I think."

"And your complexion," Sophia agreed, wiggling up against Khaz's chest. "But why are you asking, hmmm? What are you up to?" She tried to gently pry his phone up so she could see it.

“Nothing,” Khaz tried to insist, brows raised and failing a coy smile. He lifted it from her grasp and played a brief game of keep away. Khaz managed to set the phone on the bedside table, all while caught up in chuckles. “Shhh, shhh, it’s time to go to sleep.”

Sophie had no shame in whining at that point. "You can't act like that and tell me to go to bed," she pouted.

"He can and we will," Tallulah had to muse. "Bedtime, you firefly. He'll tell you when you need to know."

 

[xrakkax]

The gentle backup settled the matter. Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah shifted into one of their more comfortable holds for slumber and soon drifted off to sleep.

Sunday morning Khaz woke up a few minutes after the girls, spent some time in bed with them, and then they headed down to breakfast. It wasn’t as jovial as it was when Tia Pilar was there to break up any oncoming sighs or pressed lips, but he had since gotten used to it and it didn’t bother him. Khaz just enjoyed the food.

The teens insisted they had to get going and packed their things. The trio left just about the time that the family did for yet another trip to the cathedral. While a fascinating place for a lot of reasons, and pretty, Khaz just wasn’t convinced it was where he belonged. So, he left with his girlfriends without regret.

Arriving at the academy felt like going home. Khaz hadn’t had a real sense of place. He hoped his Aunt Hura would be able to get that room ready for him once her studio got built. He had the dorms in the meantime. Khaz settled in well and even got a text from Lottie saying that Rennick insisted they could go to his estate next weekend. He could sense the impatience in the way she worded her message. It made him chuckle.

March began on Monday. Everyone fell back into their normal routine, except Khaz. He had yet to let them know what was up that night. He continued to tuck his phone if or when he was on whatever sight he was combing through. Thursday night Sophia and Tallulah were told he was going to be ‘in town’ for the evening, so he couldn’t make it to their dorm. Cara happened to be going out on a supposed date that night too, and by Friday morning the girls saw Cara practically pacing in the lounge of the dorms with Kaylee, Annie, Hadassah, Tysha, Bellasiel, and Serenity.

When Sophia and Tallulah emerged Tysha snapped her head to Cara, “Okay, they’re here, can you spit it out?”

Confused on just what was waiting for them, the girls took up a seat shared on an overstuffed armchair. "Oh uh...what's going on?" Tallulah asked with a bit of concern.

"Your guess is as good as ours," Kaylee spoffed, taking the opportunity since they were just sitting there to re-braid her hair. Exhaustion was threatening to win out again and so she was trying to be more mindful of where she spent her energy, not ready to risk a burnout.

Again Tysha urged, “Cara, if I go without breakfast waiting to hear this, I will hit you with a pillow repeatedly!”

Cara needed no further prod now that the two girls had arrived. “Okay so you know I said I was going on a date with what’s-his-face? Well, I pick him up, which, you know red flag, he was like ‘I wanna take us to taco bell’, and I was all ‘Oh okay, cool. That’s kinda chill’, so we go, he orders one-hundred-tacos and then he does this—,” she mimicked padding down for a wallet, causing some of them to shake their heads at the man, “—so I was like, ‘Oh, did you need me to spot you’, and he’s like ‘yeah’, and it’s whatever. I mean, kinda sus, but whatever, I have the money, but still, points off, right?” Cara scoffed at the memory of him. “Anyway, we get the tacos and crazy amount of hot sauce, and he goes ‘mind if we go to my place?’ I mean, I’m thinking he’s gonna wanna hit, and while I didn’t think it would happen this way, I was like, sorta dipping emotionally and kinda desperate—I know, I know, don’t worry I don’t go through with it, but it does get worse—so we go downtown to his apartment he shares with his dad, and he walks in, pours out the bag onto the table like an avalanche and goes ‘Let’s FEAST!’ We just eat in silence. Like all you heard was crunch, crunch. His DAD just starts eating a taco while standing there, mouthful, and asked ‘Do you want to see my studio’, and I mean, even at that low point, I decided a quick bang wasn’t going to be the end of me, andI wasn’t interested in this as my villain origin story.” Cara swept her hands in a negative gesture. “So I gather up the tacos—cause their my tacos—and I’m angry and sad and I decide to pull over at the strip mall by Tiffany’s—,” her favorite movie and actress often influenced some of her dramatic choices, “—and there, I see him…”

“Who?!” Annie pressed.

“KHAZ!” Cara blurted. “Through the window! Talking to some lady! In the Tiffany’s store! I about coughed of fifty tacos!”

"Talking to some lady?" Kaylee shifted, trying not to get immediately suspicious for the sake of their friends.

Tallulah's brows furrowed, wondering just what their lover was doing at a store like that. "Wait, was it just some lady or was it one of the workers?"

Sophia, already tugging out her phone, prepared to ask questions directly to the source, jerked her head up quickly. "You think he was buying something?"

“Well,” Cara plopped on the couch and mimicked her actions that night, “I took my bag of tacos and got my curious ass closer to the window. Khaz kept walking behind this woman, I couldn’t get a good look—damn he’s tall—so I thought I’d walk in and snoop.”

“Yas, Queen!” Hadassah giggled with glee, imagining Cara’s taco fingers and hot sauce stained self walking into a fancy jewlery store in the name of friendship.

Bellasiel was particularly invested. “Did you get close?”

“Almost. A staff member caught me just as I was coming around a display of rings they were circling,” Cara sighed. “They dragged me out. I made a fuss too.”

“Did he see you?” Annie asked.

“No,” Cara assured her. “Anyway, I wasn’t gonna give up that easy, so I drove my car in an obscure corner and kept an eye out on the door and he came out WITH A LITTLE BAG!”

“Um…No…” Sophia shook her head.

Tallulah cocked her head in curiosity. “Wrist size? For a bracelet?” She wouldn’t object to a bracelet, personally.

The worry that he had gotten something for someone else returned, and Annie asked, “Oh no, do you think he didn’t get either of you something?”

“Why would you ask that?” Bellasiel frowned, having a little more faith in her cousin.

“Well he doesn’t know what will fit them,” Tysha said.

Serenity perked, “Oh, wait, he might. He came around the theatre this week. I saw Khaz thank professor Knight and walk out. He seemed quite pleased.”

Gasping, Tysha said, “Oh, girls, do you think he checked the size of the accessories for your characters? What are they wearing? Rings? Necklaces? Earrings?”

"A bit of jewelry," Sophia answered, mentally assembling her costume. "A necklace and umm...yeah, I have a ring I wear."

Tallulah had to think hers through as well. "No, I don't have a necklace on mine. There is a bracelet though for that one scene and a ring."

"Both of you have rings, hmm..." Cornflower eyes popped as excitement grew. "Do you think he's getting you rings?!"

That got both girls' attention. "No...I mean, he hasn't said anything about rings," Tallulah answered, uncertain.

"But what if he is! Ohhhh!" Sophia jumped up to her knees.

“Oh my go—do you think he’s gonna?” Hadassah felt her heart flutter.

“I don’t know, he might!” Annie fanned her face.

Tysha wiggled in her seat. “Oh Lottie’s gonna freak that she wasn’t here to theorize!”

All on board for the excitement about rings and jewelry in general, Bellasiel squealed with them, except that they were talking like there was more to this. “Theorize what?”

“That Khaz might ask them to marry,” Serenity breathed, hands lightly pressed to her cheeks in awe.

“Rings mean that?” Bellasiel asked, confused. “But you have rings…have you married someone?”

“No,” Serenity chuckled. “On Earth many cultures here tend to get rings made for their betrotheds and when they marry. If Khaz did any research about marriage at all, that would be the one that popped up the most. He’d probably go to Tiffany’s because that’s normally a fancy store talked about too.”

“Oh….How do you know?” Bellasiel asked, head tilted.

Laying a hand on her lover’s, Serenity gave a pat and said, “Because I know you.”

Tallulah turned to Sophia with a growing curiosity at this point. "Do you...do you think he would?"

Delight was evident as Sophia jumped up from the chair, bouncing in place. "Ohhhh if he does, can you imagine? He did say he wants to stay with us and eeeeek!" she let out a loud squeal of joy. "Should we get him a ring too? I think we should!"

"Maybe you should wait until he has a chance to propose?" Kaylee suggested with a chuckle.

“When will he do it?” Bellasiel asked, looking to them for the answer.

Serenity shrugged, “My guess is he’s probably going to go with what is conventionally—well, in his mind traditional—to the expectations of people on Earth. So maybe if he invites them both to a dinner.”

Getting up, Annie said, “Well, it is Friday. That’s possible for the weekend. But theories aside I think it’s time we head to class.”

“Oh damn, I missed breakfast,” Tysha sighed.

“Worth it at least?” Cara grinned.

“Yeah, yeah—You win this one,” Tysha chuckled.

The girls set off as soon as they could and barely made it to their first class on time. Their absence was noticed by the others who had eaten their morning meal together. One by one they were dissuaded from knowing the exact reason for the skip—save for Charlotte, who pried it out of Kaylee in secret, but kept her word not to say anything. Even Bellasiel managed to keep from spilling the tea all through lunch. It proved a little harder when classes ended for the day.

Walking along with most of their friends, Bellasiel cleared her throat and asked, “So, does anyone have plans for dinner?”

"Nope, no plans," Sophia said as casually as she could, which wasn't overly convincing. She'd planted herself on one side of Khaz while they walked, Tallulah the other bookend.

Kaylee could have rolled her eyes at their covert efforts. "Nothing immediately planned, though I think Lottie and I are going to do some planning this weekend for dad's birthday party."

“We need finishing touches so it can be a surprise,” Charlotte said, glancing up at Khaz. “It takes a lot to surprise father…got any tips on surprises, Khaz?”

“Hm?” Khaz raised a brow. He actually took this seriously and hummed as he mulled it over. “I mean, maybe do something he least expects? Like—,” Khaz slowed down to a stop and dropped to one knee, all the girls gasped, some even gripping the arm of the nearest person, but their suspended joy fell away when his hands reached to his boot and the loose laces.

Tallulah could feel her palms growing sweaty and Sophia's heart was nearly in her throat. That nervous excitement melted quickly away to realize their minds had gotten ahead of them. Maybe they were just overthinking his visit to the jewelry store?

Elijah looked over at Annie with an inquisitive eye, but she exhaled and waved him off, whispering, “What? I’m fine.”

Khaz stood up and casually resumed his walk, saying, “—like does he normally expect a lot of people to be at the castle all at once?”

Mentally cursing the moment to not evolve as they hoped, Kaylee tried on. "The family is always welcome to visit as well as our friends with passcodes. Dad's more likely to expect our Uncles to visit on a weekend when their work and other obligations are minimal. So he'd be less suspicious then I'd think. Do you think him being suspicious is a bad thing?"

“Personally I don’t think he’ll see it coming,” JD said, his eyes landing curiously on Kaylee. “Not if you gather everyone during one of his welding sessions.”

“But that might mean keeping everyone on call, right? To come at a moment’s notice?” Charlotte said. Her attention drifted to Khaz and her internal self grumbled at the moment that went nowhere.

Rennick shrugged. “Well yeah, but it’s not like Avostoska isn’t built for a spontaneous party. I’m telling you, do it while he’s welding. Keagan, JD—back me up.”

"I mean if he's expecting people that makes sense," Keagan had to nod. "No matter what he'll see people coming through portals, so might as well have a reason for them to be there.”

“Not when he’s welding,” JD said. “He didn’t notice us walking into his shop that day he toured with us around his lab. He only checked his phone when Lottie texted him.”

"So what you're saying is...you think it's best to catch him completely off guard?" Kaylee asked.

Sophia quickly jumped on it. "With no hints or clues? Just make her day by filling it with love and care?"

The unexpected elaboration from Sophia took the guys a moment to process, especially since it seemed to draw in the attention of all the girls. Some would argue their eyes lingered intensely on Khaz.

Rennick said, “Uhh, I mean, it’s a surprise party, isn’t it? I thought that’s what you guys wanted.”

"We do want a surprise party," Kaylee tried to recover the discussion.

"But sometimes we don't want to wait for the surprise," Sophia jutted her lip out. "We just want to know what you have planned and not leave us waiting in the dark."

Clearing her throat since they'd gone too far, Tallulah shot Sophie a look behind Khaz's back. "For surprise parties, of course. Some people just can't handle waiting for surprises they think are going to happen."

“Well…he doesn’t think it is going to happen,” Rennick said slowly. He squinted his eyes at Charlotte who noticed and snapped her attention away from Khaz. “Right?”

“Right, right, right,” Charlotte spoffed, stiffly tucking her hands in her pockets. “I mean…I think we’re trying to say it would be such a long-suffering experience to think it’s going to happen, because you found out, and now it feels like he’s—they’re—taking forever.”

“Uh huh, Lulah basically said that,” Rennick gave his girlfriend a tug.

Not wanting to draw any more suspicion, especially since Khaz began to question what was going on, Charlotte said, “Okay, look, we’ll keep a close eye on Dad and get an alert from Pascal when he’s welding and then call everyone to the castle while he’s occupied. Then when we have everyone hidden in the Great Hall, we can ask him to come down for…” Charlotte blanked out. She looked to her sister. “What should we say to get him to the Great Hall?”

"Hmm we could tell him we want to show him something for dance maybe?" Kaylee suggested.

Keagan nodded in agreement, though he was still trying to understand just what was going on. "Or maybe ask Kit or one of the twins to say they want to show him something? He's usually good about making time to come see any of you."

“Ooooh, yeah! Kit wouldn’t mind if we exploit his cuteness,” Charlotte quirked a smile.

Sophia let out an annoyed sigh at the end of the discussion. It seemed like they weren't going to get any information out of Khaz after all. "Yeah, good idea," she mumbled, not hiding her emotions at all.

The disgruntlement landed squarely on Khaz’s concern. “Are you alright, Heartfire?”

Ready to huff and say she wasn't, Tallulah had to intercede. "She's fine. Just a little on the moodier side today it seems. Missing breakfast seems to have thrown her entire day off balance."

"That's one way to put it," Sophia murmured.

"So anyways, we'll let you guys know when it's time to meet for dad's party," Kaylee tried yet again for damage control.

They were all in agreement, which threatened to lull the moment into one where Khaz might address the wellbeing of his particularly persnickety girlfriend. Charlotte dredged up another topic to keep things from slipping, saying, “So, are we going to your estate, Kuna? You’ve promised for too long. You have to deliver.”

“Well, any time this weekend would be fine,” Rennick shrugged. “You’re all welcome.”

Khaz rubbed Sophia’s shoulder. “We’ll see how we feel,” he said in an apologetic tone. It might be that his songbirds were getting ready for another Blood Moon.

Realizing that they couldn't just stop him from the planned trip and not wanting to ruin the possibility of an enjoyable weekend, Tallulah gently added. "I think she'd be just fine for a trip. Some fresh air and new scenery might keep her mind off of...anything else."

"Yeah, sure. The estate sounds like fun," Soph nodded with as much enthusiasm as she could muster after that disappointing news.

"Awesome, I can't wait to see the place, Ndugu," Keagan grinned from ear to ear. "Just don't let someone try and redecorate it like our dorm." It had fallen prey to Charlotte's insisted touches. The boys didn't mind, but he did like to jest about it from time to time.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you don’t,” Charlotte teased back, giving him a kiss on his cheek.

JD said, “Well, I’ll see what I can do for my grandpa, but I’m up for an early trip tomorrow morning.”

“Us too,” Serenity said.

They were all good to go visit tomorrow, though they weren’t sure about the people absent. They’d get in touch by text and learn that most were unable to come aside from Cara. She had no dates, no free family, and all weekend with nothing to do. So, she was glad to accept an invitation.

Khaz had to head to his room for obvious reasons. He needed to get his things together for the impromptu trip. “I’ll meet you at your dorm tomorrow morning, okay?” He said, giving them both a meaningful kiss, though he lingered on Sophia after. “Let me know if you don’t feel up to it. We can just spend the weekend here.”

"You're not going to stay the night with us?" Sophia's disappointment with him not being present was evident.

"Soph...it's fine..." Tallulah scooted over to put an arm around her. "Tomorrow morning."

"He didn't sleep with us last night," Soph muttered, kicking the dirt. "But yeah, sure."

As they walked away Khaz felt unnerved. Sophia was truly upset. Khaz knew he’d have to check the Red Tide calendar. He was missing something, maybe that was it? In any case, even if it meant a little more work, Khaz sighed and caught up to them.

“Qu’nari,” Khaz spoke softly, coming around to set his hands on her shoulders. “I can pack tomorrow, I’ll set an earlier alarm,” he insisted. He reached up to caress her cheek. “Don't be sad. I’ll come with the two of you tonight.”

Now feeling bad that he was going to change his schedule just because Sophia was upset with the wait, Tallulah gave her girlfriend a soft squeeze. "She'll be okay. She's just...it's fine."

Realizing she was causing a scene at that point, Sophia forced herself to smile, reaching up to put her hand atop of his. "I'll be fine, Snow Flame. Just something on my mind but you should go and pack. I'll be alright, promise."

Though a little uncertain, Sophia managed to ease him with her efforts. Khaz nodded after a moment and once more gave them a sweet goodnight. He still kept an eye on them as they walked away, ready to insist he come if he caught even one more variant in her mood that didn’t sit well with him. The girls got out of sight and Khaz went to his room. While packing got done, his thoughts did wander to his girlfriends. Khaz checked his phone twice and it assured him that he shouldn't expect Shark week until at least Wednesday, if not a day or so more. With that in mind Khaz fell into a sleep he was forced to be restful. He’d need to make sure he wasn’t drowsy the next day.

Sophia and Tallulah ended up waking to only each other. They could smell tea and knew Serenity was readying the day for them out in the lounge. That, and Cara’s excited voice made it through their door. Nothing they could pick out, but they knew it was her. They also knew when Khaz arrived because Cara quieted and a familiar deep resonance could be sensed like an aura.

Heavy footfalls preceded a knock to warn them before the door opened and Khaz poked his head in, smiling. “Hey, good morning, songbirds.”

Curled up in each other's arms, Sophia looked up with a soft smile to see the other love of her life come to join them. She was less likely to move that morning after a night of Tallulah assuring her that they'd find out what he was doing eventually.

"Mmmm there you are," Sophia purred happily as she peeled off the blanket.

"Good morning," Tallulah beamed, hoping today was a new day without complications from the day prior.

Khaz shut the door behind him as he closed the distance to embrace the two. He could feel lingering warmth from their time bundled up as he nuzzled a much needed hello. One too many greeting kisses might have started an all too familiar engine, but Cara’s volume rose and they knew they couldn’t get away with it, not when they had people waiting on them.

“Come on, I’ll help get things together,” Khaz said, giving them a playful pat to their rears.

The complications of yesterday, though not completely off the minds of the girls, took a step aside from the natural effect of having the three of them together. Once they were ready they came out to tea, breakfast croissants for an on-the-go meal, and waited for the word from the other throuple about when and where to meet.

A text didn’t take long to direct them to the vaults. After all this time Khaz had to laugh at himself that the first place they loaded up was Hiraeth Hill. Past Khaz would have been absolutely thrilled. While present Khaz couldn't say he wasn’t happy, he did take it with humor.

Once around the old bonfire seldom used, Cara asked, “So, where’s the estate? Around here? Better be close because I’m not hiking.”

“I agree,” JD spoffed.

“Trust me, I won’t be trudging through the forest either. Not with these bags,” Charlotte chuckled. She brought four large ones. Who knew what was in them!

Rolling his eyes with a smile and shake of his head, Rennick went to a relatively flat surface nearer to where the telescopes were set up. He waved his hand and spoke in Aarinian. A series of runes and swirls lit the ground. The area of the portal rippled and they could see through to an alcove dedicated to portals that looked up at an atrium of sorts, with three levels of railed stories accessible by an immediate flight of stairs, surrounded by artfully cultivated flora.

“Come on,” Rennick said, grabbing two of Charlotte’s trunks. Thankfully they had rollers.

“Ooo,” Charlotte clapped twice and walked in with mocha eyes wide and wandering.

Momentarily standing still in complete awe, Rennick's words finally pulled Keagan out of his trance. He grabbed the remaining bags, his own backpack all he had for luggage. "Damn man, this place is..."

"Gorgeous," Sophia giddily squealed, no longer hung up on whether or not she wasn't going to get jewelry or proposed to. There was a magnificent structure before them to explore. She ignored the bag she had been toting and took off after Rennick and Lottie.

"You're not wrong," Tallulah agreed, willing to pick up the left behind bag as she took in the beautiful view. Khaz bent to grab it in her stead, encouraging her to move forward without that burden.

Kaylee leaned into JD as they walked. "It's wonderful...but I would still pick our greenhouse," she murmured softly.

“Me too,” JD said, staring up as they exited the hill area with Bellasiel and Serenity. “Well, I like it more because it’s ours than anything else. I wouldn't mind if our own place was a bit bigger, though maybe not this big.” Maintenance would be a headache if they didn’t have staff.

Someone else had that in mind. Serenity asked, “How do you keep it nice? Or clean?”

“Enchantments,” Rennick said, closing out the portal. “This entire place is full of detailed Almaeri 'programming’, if you want to call it that. There are few things we need actual people for. Everything else is by command. I don’t know if it will work for non-Almaeric people, so keep that in mind.”

Bellasiel wished Dirael had come. He might have liked to fiddle around with the place for that reason alone. “So, where do we put our things?” She asked.

“I’ll bring you to the chamber wing. Choose what you will,” Rennick said, heading to the east side of the estate.

Along the way he explained the various purposes of rooms as they went if he knew about them. Most, he had to admit, were tailored to the previous residences and protected for those people who passed. Not every room was obvious. There were some he didn’t bother to explain, though the look in his eye said they might not want to ask. Rennick didn’t have the best relationship with his grandfather, Reginald, and it seemed he couldn’t be rid of the man just yet. There were even paintings Rennick had draped with black sheets to block him out. Aside from that the rest of the rooms were just as fanciful and interesting as expected—themed lounges, game rooms, and apparently there was a whole section of the estate dedicated to his mother’s love of swimming.

“This place is as big as Avostoska,” Cara said. “How do we find each other when we’re exploring?”

“We have our phones,” Charlotte said.

“Fair point,” Cara chuckled.

Arriving at the East Wing, Cara took a peek into one of the rooms and fell in love with the decor. She threw her bag into it as if it were the Red Hand of O’Neill claiming territory by chopping off his left hand and yeeting it ahead of his competition in the foot race for land.

“Mine!” Cara declared.

The others chuckled as Cara darted in and plopped on the bed. They paused here for a bit, looking around at the vast space. It got better when Cara found a grand closet full of amazing clothes. The variety pleased her greatly. Rennick allowed them to do what they wished and Cara dove right in to see what she wanted to wear, glad to know whoever had this room before wasn’t far from her size.

“Who had this room?” Cara asked from the closet, slipping on a sleek gown.

“One of my uncle’s mistresses,” Rennick said.

Poking her head out, Cara paused with eyes wide with worry that she was unintentionally being insensitive, “Oh…Uuuh.”

“Don’t worry. Go on and get dressed. I’ve locked the rooms that matter,” Rennick said.

“Okay,” Cara shrugged, finishing up.

“Well I’m not being left out of getting on a ball gown and running through ancient halls,” Serenity chuckled, giving a tug on Bellasiels hand. “Let’s find our room.”

The girls spared no time to run out the door and search the chambers down that hallway. Charlotte squealed with delight and raced after, followed by anyone else who was eager to nab a place that struck their fancy. The men who were toting the luggage were content to wait until their girlfriends had made their choice, sitting on a long hall bench with the bags at their sides.

Eventually the girls returned. Charlotte said, “Kuna, Dilrubaa—I have found a room with a view of the coast! You could practically feel the waves of the ocean crashing into the rocks below the balcony!”

"That sounds absolutely perfect, Koh-i-noor," Keagan smiled, her excitement infectious and willing to drag her unnecessary luggage as far as it needed to go for that joy. "Almost like a cottage on the sea, it sounds like."

Rennick smiled to himself. “It does,” he murmured, knowing which one she picked and finding it oddly comforting.

Two dark heads weren't far behind, although Sophia had a little more pep in her step as she raced back to their beloved. "We found one! It's perfect!"

"She's very excited about the bed," Tallulah chuckled, though she couldn't deny the room was gorgeous. "I'm just worried we won't all fit."

Sophia scoffed, reaching for his hand. "It'll be fine. It's just round so it looks smaller. Besides, that just means more space to cuddle."

While the two had a debate on whether or not they'd need to find a larger bed and decided only Khaz could be the tie breaker, Kaylee also returned. "I've found a cute one," she happily shared. "But we can always change if you want to help pick something out too, mia Ragione."

“Oh, no, you’re welcome to do that, mio Cielo,” JD spoffed, not concerned about what room they ended up in here as long as they were together. “Let’s go check it out, hm?”

They weren’t the only ones to decide to head off. Grabbing the bags, the young adults parted to the rooms that were chosen. As expected, JD was quite pleased with Kaylee’s choice.

Khaz suggested they try out rolling around on the bed and then another to decide which they wanted for their nightly activities.

Charlotte happily walked into the grand bedroom themed of the sea with gardens pouring out every sensible corner or ledge. The balcony opened up to the ocean and Rennick came to stand with his loved ones, overlooking with a contented, heartwarming smile, and his mother on his mind.

Once they were satisfied with their rooms, and dressed in the fanciful gowns available to them—the men were prodded into joining by suiting up—they met again, this time for food.

“What do you have here to eat?” Cara asked.

“I don’t know, really. I don’t request much from the kitchens since I only spend about one night here a week,” Rennick admitted. “We can check if they’re up and running or go out to eat?”

"Out to eat! The world deserves to see us looking this good," Sophia announced, already snatching up one of each of her lover's hands and starting in the direction of where she thought the entrance was. Tallulah chuckled, but didn't object to the enthusiasm she was so fond of.

"I don't mind either," Keagan offered his own indecisiveness. "Whatever the group decides." He had no doubt that Lottie would make her wants known, and if necessary would back her choice.

Going out did sound nice. "Well if the kitchens weren't prepared, then I think finding somewhere to enjoy dinner would be enjoyable. What do you think, mia Ragione?"

“I’m fine with whatever you guys want,” JD shrugged, giving Kaylee’s hand a gentle squeeze. “This has been an interesting day so far, can’t say I’m not looking forward to seeing it unfold.” He looked to Rennick. “Any places nearby?”

“Well, if we want to maximize our presence in the public, we could go to a local restaurant,” Rennick said. “There are a few.”

“Oh, any fancy ones at a nearby mall?” Charlotte perked.

Inhaling excitedly, Cara said, “Oh my, can you imagine dramatically running through crowds in this dress?” She did a twirl. “I’d feel positively medieval—a maiden trapped in the future, hoping to find her way back.”

The theatre of it inspired Bellasiel who, despite her appreciation for pants, chose a flowing, full skirted gown like her beloved this time around. “Oooh, and then we can race through the halls when we get back.”

“Yeah, and maybe we can play tag, or hide and seek,” Serenity giggled.

Somehow she and the others felt like there current environment made games like that fun. It was one thing to get a holodeck to shape into a vast layout of fantasy, but another thing to actually be in it to enjoy the tactile reality of racing through a grand estate.

“All in favor say aye!” Cara said.

A chorus of “Aye” sounded and the teens gathered behind Rennick who guided them back to the alcove. He cast a portal and they hurried through, stepping out to a part of the estate meant for transportation. They got into several luxury cars and followed down a winding road that connected to a street heading into town. On the way Charlotte used what contacts were available through their father to nab a spot at the restaurant they wanted to enjoy.

To best fulfil their desires, they handed their keys to a valet who dropped them off where they could run in their blooming gowns through crowds of people who turned their heads in awe. Charlotte felt such a rush of excitement! Bellasiel and Serenity paused briefly to link hands, spinning in centrifugal motion for added effect. Cara couldn’t help but add in leaps so her skirt flowed in the air.

Giddy as could be, Sophia was nearly impossible for them to keep up with. She tugged Tallulah and Khaz into the biggest theatrics, even coaxing him into a spinning lift for her. "This is the best day ever," she squealed in delight.

Even Kaylee found herself skipping and twirling with the others, enjoying a break from the weight of work and school and everything else. She pulled JD in for a deep kiss in front of a fountain, cornflower eyes shimmering with the never-ending love she had the more she got these precious moments with him.

Noon day sun shined down into cornflower fields, as bright as the water trickling beside them. JD rested his forehead on hers in quiet contentment of just being in her presence. They happily stood a moment like this while the others were also distracted with the ambience of the fountain, with Charlotte having coaxed her lovers into dancing in the ankle-deep water, Cara taking pictures of everyone, Bellasiel and Serenity chasing the other trio with sprinkles of water in their hands.

“Come on, or we’ll be late,” Rennick chuckled, pulling Charlotte with a spin into his arms.

Khaz, a little damp, but still enjoying himself, got into the spirit and took the hands of his lovers to follow in a hurried pace after the others. They finished their prance through the mall at the doors of a grand restaurant who did not know just what a handful they were getting. Charlotte would need to check herself so that they didn’t lose this venue as one of Wesley’s ‘I know a guy’ places to eat.

They were seated all together in chairs that accommodated the girls' outfits. In no time at all they got in their drinks, ordered their food, and let the hour or two pass without realizing it. Such a midday meal would be cherished for as long as they lived.

Did their time there end once they left the restaurant full and satisfied? Of course not! Charlotte, Kaylee, and the rest of the girls got their lovers and friends to agree to a small shopping spree. They were at a mall, after all. They explored without apology and revelled in the surprise of onlookers. They had many fans of their bold move to come dressed up so, but even the grumbles smiled despite the shake of their heads.

Kisses and spontaneous dance all around, the friends were seemingly more invigorated than tired when they finally did make their way back to their cars to drive up to Rennick’s estate. When they got onto the premises they spared no time in discussing what they might do.

“Hide and seek!” Charlotte insisted.

“Tag, let’s play tag!” Bellasiel said.

JD chuckled and said, “Why not a combination of both? One person is It, but then each one they tag becomes It as well? That might make for a wonderful hunt.”

"Hmm maybe, but Rennick has a huge advantage since none of us know the property," Sophia pointed out as she bounced around Tallulah cheerfully.

"I don't know, I feel like even if I lived here all the time I'd still get lost," Kaylee pointed out. "I don't think it's too unfair."

Keagan nodded in agreement. "Besides, this place is so big I'm sure we'll still have a good time."

“Alright, time to pick who’s It!” Cara said, and they went through a long process before deciding that Bellasiel would count.

Serenity made sure Bellasiel knew all the rules so there were no social foibles. She added, “Let’s keep our phones, but put them on silent and our locations off, until we need them if we really do get lost.”

“Agreed,” the other said, and did so.

Bellasiel sat on the huge couch of one of the bigger living rooms and closed her eyes. “One, two, three—,”

The friends scattered, some kicking shoes off to make sure they were silent in their running. They had all but a hundred counts before Bellasiel came for them. By the time she yelled ‘Ready or not’, they’d have to consign themselves to the nearest hiding place.

JD lost track of Kaylee, slipping through corridors and rooms to one where he saw a massive glass double door to a kind of display room. He pressed down on the knob and walked in to see seven full portraits painted in near photographic email of the Waryth. JD lingered on Sahar in mild wonder, tilting his head this way and that at the ambiguous features. Though a chaotic, cruel man at times, he did think that his eyes were pleasant.

A noise spiked worry. JD instinctively rushed behind one of the many thick draperies in the room. His feet were easily covered from sight. He stood still, holding his breath for a length of time. After a minute he pushed the folds aside, but immediately tucked back when he heard a squeal of laughter not too far down. JD’s regret was that he had not thought to pull the see-through doors shut.

Fueled by the joyful thrill of being chased, Tallulah had raced down the halls with little regard to just where she was. The glass doors at first seemed like a poor idea, but in hindsight maybe that would make the perfect hiding spot! Mentally praying that the footsteps she swore she heard behind her were lost, Tallulah slipped into the display room and found a semi-shrouded position to fold herself into, only after tucked away catching sight of just what was stored in that particular area.

JD pressed a finger to his lips, tucking Tallulah against him when those footfalls hadn’t faded and only increased in fervor only to slow down. They listened as they heard a mutter of surprise. It seemed to match Rennick to the best of their knowledge. They could hear him walking around, checking each drape with a yank. Their hearts beat quicker as he came closer.

“Oh shit!”

A far away yelp halted Rennick’s approach. Perhaps he happened to glance back and lock eyes? Whatever the case, it inspired him to exit for a target he knew of, rather than one he wasn’t sure was there. JD and Tallulah heard the air swish and the click of the double doors.

Exhaling, JD said, “Oh man, that was close.”

"No kidding," Lulah agreed, wiping off a thin layer of sweat from her hands on the skirt of her dress. She stood up hesitantly, peering toward the entrance. Looking around, she got a better look at the images around them. "Whoa...just what is this place?"

“I dunno,” JD said, poking his head out too. “Maybe Ren can tell us…It’s creepy.”

The oval room had no furniture, no exit but one, and every painting pointedly looked towards the center. JD wondered how accurate the images were. They looked like they could step out of the canvas.

“Should we go? Or do you think we should just wait it out here?” JD asked.

There was a certain uneasiness Tallulah couldn't quite place. Was it being in the visual presence of the gods they'd learned so much about? She rubbed her arm and turned to look at him during the question. "I mean, I don't think anyone will come back," she weighed their options. "But I also don't know how we'll know if the game ends then."

“I think they said they’d text in chat as they get caught,” JD said, checking his phone. “Lottie, Bella, Ren, and Cara texted. That means—oh, Khaz too, just now. So we need to keep an eye out for them.” He tucked his phone back. “I’m fine with staying, but…I’d like to close this curtain. Paintings are kinda unnerving.”

"Yeah...it's intense," Tallulah agreed, walking closer and looking at the painting and the curtain. "I just don't understand why someone would have these though. I guess Ren did say his family was Aaranian, didn't he?"

“Mhm. His parents were heavily involved in Ego Sum,” JD said, gazing around at the various faces, coming back again to stare at Sahar. “They probably jumped right on whatever plans the Waryth had. I wonder what he was witness too.” They had been working in secret for at least three or four years before Hells Gate. “He likely had seen them around.”

A distant slam and squeal put them both on alert. Tallulah and JD slipped behind drapes for a moment until the coast was clear again. They checked their phones. One more person was caught. The players were narrowing quickly.

Waiting until the distant sounds faded away, Tallulah circled back to their discussion. "Three or four years? That's a long time to be supporting in the shadows. Were the Waryth offering protection or anything for their services?"

“Uuuh, to be honest that’s more up Ren’s alley, but I think they took time to really take root for that long. If I were them, I would do a lot of research before taking active steps for my end goal,” JD said, fingers tapping on the canvas to feel the brushstrokes. “We think they’ve been here for three or four years before that point, but who knows? I know Kaylee said her family came from Aarin seven years before Willow met them. I mean…it’s possible they were here for that long, biding their time.”

"That's an interesting thought," Lulah murmured softly, feeling a chill race down her spine. "Seven years is so long. That's most of our lives to go back that far. "

“Yeah…” JD said, pondering that. “We don’t know where they traveled, who they met, how they got word around…how far they dug their claws into the earth.”

SLAM!

JD and Tallulah jolted, spinning around to see Charlotte and Khaz at the glass doors. Their hands pressed against the clear material. They were chuckling at seeing the two having paled from the brief fright. Charlotte went to open the door and the knob didn’t budge. Stuck. Locked.

"You fuckers," Tallulah swore, hand over her heart as it raced. Knowing there was no other way for them to escape, she figured there was little point to wait it out. The number of those left dwindled and so she walked over to the door to accept defeat and help find who was left. Her hand found the handle, brows furrowing when it didn't move. "It's locked.."

“Hm, you know Ren did come this way,” JD reasoned. He pulled out his phone to talk with Charlotte on the other side easier. She picked up and he said, “Hey, get Ren.”

“Will do,” Charlotte said, hanging up.

Khaz leaned against the wall with his eyes on Tallulah. His smile said he was quite well aware just how trapped they were and had all the time in the world to wait. In a short while Rennick came, quite surprised, and easily pushed down on the handle. The doors moved without resistance.

“How’d you get in here?” Rennick asked.

A threatening cloud of claustrophobia was brushed away as Lulah slipped past Rennick and immediately went to Khaz. Her arms coiled about one of his, exhaling as her concerns evened back out once more. "It was open when I got here," she answered with a shrug.

Adding nothing to that, JD asked, “Hey, did anyone find Kaylee yet?”

“Not that I know of, but Lottie thinks she’s hiding in the library,” Khaz said, and he instinctively wrapped his arm around his girlfriend.

Nodding, Charlotte said, “Garden is on the other side and we checked the closet studies. We’re headed there now.”

JD grinned. “Good, I’ll help.”

“Wait, you have to be tagged in,” Rennick gave JD a soft smack against his cheek. “There.”

Khaz’s crimson eyes shined. “Apologies, Leu’ari[sweet rain].” A quick firm pat to Tallulah’s butt tagged her in as an It along with him and the others.

"I won't hold it against you," Lulah smirked, snatching a kiss from him. "Or maybe I will...you'll just have to see tonight, Flame Tamer."

The playful threat could stay in the air as the teens headed down the hall in search of those who remained, Lulah only thinking as they were partway down the hallway of Rennick's interest in just how they got inside that room. After all, she hadn't been the first one to enter the room.

Just about everyone gathered up to find Kaylee in the library. One person to each of the two exits meant that she’d be caught on her way out if she tried. JD and Charlotte sneaked in the more obvious places first while the others did as they pleased. Curtains were drawn back, tables were searched under, and carts were moved around.

JD was about to give up when he noticed that some of the lower shelves had tall, large books with their covers facing out. His love was of average or below height. If she did away with her dress and scrunched up…

Pulling one of the books away JD exclaimed, “Got you!” And gave Kaylee’s exposed rear a good smack.

Yelping, Kaylee had known there was no way she was going to get out of all of that. With a delighted squeal, she scooted her way out of her hiding place, grinning up at him mischievously. "But only you can have me, mia Ragione," she chuckled, scooting herself out into the open. "But I win, right? Best hider of everyone?"

“Yep, you were the last one to find,” JD said, helping her to her feet. He wrapped his arms around her. “Ren, Khaz, and Lottie found me and Lulah.” JD shared a couple kisses with Kaylee. He glanced around. “Where’d you put your dress, by the way?”

"Stashed it," Kaylee smirked, walking over to a piano that she suspected was out of tune and lifting up the lid to retrieve the dress she had been wearing. "Couldn't let a pretty dress get me caught now, could I?"

"That's quite the game of hide and seek tag," Sophia giggled, cheeks pinked with delight as she found her way to Tallulah's arms. "Are we doing more games before bed?"

Rennick shrugged, “It’s whatever you want to do. I’m gonna see if I can get the kitchens going, or something.”

“I want to explore,” Charlotte said.

“Oh yes, me too,” Cara said, swiping back a stray hair from her face. “I will not be leaving this place without pretending I’m a fanciful princess. These halls need dramatic running.”

JD, helping Kaylee lace up in the back, said, “All you need is music.”

“Oh, do we have that ability?” Charlotte asked, turning to Rennick.

“Uuuh, I don’t know. I don’t really use this place anymore. I can see what I can do, just give me a list of songs you want,” Rennick said.

Most of them took out their phones to text all the titles they’d want played over speakers. Cara said, “Sounds good—oh, you said there were pools and stuff? Mind if we swim?”

“Go ahead,” Rennick said. “Just make sure the clothes don’t get wet.”

"We'll save the getting wet for later," Keagan grinned, giving Charlotte's waist a tug. "Explore with me, my diamond."

Charlotte happily let him guide her away into a prance, confident Rennick would find them later when he was done figuring out what to do with the kitchens.

Giving her dress a dramatic whirl, Kaylee snatched up JD's hand. "Run away with me through these grand halls, Mia Ragione," she politely demanded, tugging him with her out of the library and down one of the elaborate pathways with an echoing giggle.

"Come, my Snow Flame. I want to introduce you to skinny dipping," Sophia smirked, bringing back fond memories to Tallulah from a night at camp where they'd been able to enjoy the lake.

Khaz could bet it had something to do with getting naked, coming from her, but he slowed to a halt when Tallulah didn’t start off too. “Coming, Leu’ari?”

"I'll catch up to you two," Lulah promised, watching as people started to run off. She'd instead fallen in step with Rennick, moving toward the kitchens she assumed. "Hey Ren. When you came to get us out earlier, why were you surprised JD and I were in that one room?"

Shrugging, Rennick said, “I thought I shut it.” He talked as he pulled out his phone. “That place gives me bad vibes. My family and the people here used it to communicate with the Waryth. Each painting has their blood in the paint. They could be contacted individually or together. My promiscuous uncle often used it. He and Sahar got along too well, I think.”

"Hmmm, interesting," Tallulah remarked, straightening a part of her dress. "Yeah, I don't know. It was open when I got to it and JD was already there. The paintings were a bit eerie, if you ask me..."

“He was? Hm, I need to pay more attention to what doors I closed,” Rennick sighed inwardly. “There are so many.” He walked further and came to a slow at one set of black door in particular. It towered above them, risqué images in gold and ivory. Some of the depictions made Tallulah’s stomach twist. “Some much eerier than others…” Rennick muttered, and nudged Tallulah forward. “Come on…I don’t like this particular hall.”

"I can imagine why," Tallulah murmured. "If there's things you don't like, can't you get rid of them? Or does that have to wait while estate things are settled. "

“It has to wait. The government laid on arbitrary rules as much as they could to wrench it from me, but I refuse to lose out on what’s mine. They can steal it from whoever I sell it to,” Rennick glanced around. “Otherwise I’d have torn down Sahar’s entire hall by now, the sick fuck.”

Tallulah thought back to the paintings, rubbing the back of her neck as her mind kept bringing back images of JD gazing at it. "What do you think it says of someone who could know what he did and still look to him, Rennick?"

Any other time before his therapy Rennick would have given a hardlined, unflattering statement about it, but as he was now, he said, “Guess it depends? Look to him like, a role model, I would say that guys’ probably no good, or maybe he’s got a skewed view of the world. If you mean fascination, well, I guess I can understand it like looking at a corpse. It’s an odd morbid sense of curiosity.”

Lulah wasn't sure just what she would have labeled JD's gaze as. Maybe she was just imagining, too. "You'd just have to know when curiosity turned to an obsession."

“Facts,” Rennick said. After a moment of reflection he said, “You know, I’m sure obsession is something people know they’re doing, but…I gotta admit, I didn’t really have self-awareness of it for me. Took a bit of therapy before I calmed down.” He glanced at Tallulah, curious. “Just wondering, why the interest?”

She teetered on the option of spilling her thoughts, worried she could cause alarm where it wasn't needed. Still, somewhere in buried midwestern blood, Tallulah felt it was better to be safe than sorry. "It's probably nothing, but it just seemed like JD was really interested in the paintings in that room," she said as nonchalantly as she could. "Sahar in particular he kept coming to."

“Hm, could be something, could mean nothing,” Rennick shrugged. “I myself used to stare at Loki—angrily, and then take a bat to his picture, but still. We all express ourselves differently.” He did shiver though. “I hate Loki…but Sahar isn’t number one on my shit list only because he left my mother alone. But damn, that man was something else. He whored around like crazy, and I don’t think a lot of them were consensual…He’d bring people into those black doors and they wouldn’t come out…not in one piece.”

"That's horrible," Tallulah shook her head, feeling sympathy for all of what was done to those poor souls. "I don't want to be naive, but it would be nice if we were rid of bastards like him."

Rennick couldn’t agree more. “Yeah,” he said, thinking of Hugo.

They got to the kitchens in due time. Rennick pushed the doors open and they took in the view of what a kitchen looked like that had spells and rituals in mind. There were still sprigs of dried herbs tied up and the use of a cauldron was definitely not a myth. The biggest one sat in the center over a pit ready for wood and other fuel. What it lacked were people to run it.

“Hmmm,” Rennick should have known, but he was still curious. Staff did come to tend the estate. But the weekends were off, apparently. “Well, maybe we can arrange to bring food here from Avostoska. Then we can just pretend like we ordered food from here…I just don’t really want to go out to eat again, to be honest.”

Tallulah hummed, walking over to one of the tall pantries and peering in. "Well, it seems like there's at least food here. What if we just tried to cook ourselves? It won't be anything fancy and nothing like avostoska, but how badly could it end?”

Rennick set his hands on his waist, turning as he considered this. “Well, I’m not that into cooking…But I can maybe take some dried herbs and cast,” he said, adding in a lower tone, “though Lottie might not be so happy. Always trying to encourage me not to use magic…” Giving in, he said, “Alright fine. We can throw something together. Kaylee’s a good baker, maybe we can get her down here.”

"Plus JD can cook and Soph has had plenty of exposure in her family," Lulah added. "I know a bit. We'll get at least something made so we won't starve. And then if it ends up way too horrible and isn't edible we can ask to be bailed out."

Chuckling, Rennick said, “Deal.” He turned to leave. “But we can do that in a bit. I wanna find my lovers and have some fun before we get hot and sweaty in the kitchen.”

Tallulah chuckled. "You and me both," she said as she made it to the kitchen door. "Sophia needs a bit of extra attention to keep her distracted so we don't have repeats of yesterday."

“Oh yeah? What happened yesterday?” Rennick asked. They had a long stretch of walk to go, even if he could guess, might as well talk about something.

"Nothing, which was the problem," Tallulah figured there was no harm in explaining. It wasn't like he'd run and have a tea session with all the guys, after all. "Cara saw Khaz buying jewelry Thursday night and now the girls all think he's going to propose to us. Soph is a bit too invested in it already."

Rennick raised his brows. “Oh, really?” He ran a hand through his hair as thoughts did through his mind. “Damn, if he does that before summer, Lottie’s gonna give Keagan and I looks, I just know it.” He sighed, shaking his head. “And what about you? Are you invested?”

"Invested? Like do I want him to propose to us?" With confirmation she understood him correctly, Tallulah didn't hesitate to nod. "Of course. I've never known anything as surely as I know that I want to spend my life with him and Soph. She might try me and test me sometimes, but we have this...this balance that's so hard to explain. It wasn't often when it did happen, but Sophia and I haven't argued since Winter Formal. He brought us this beautiful harmony and I wouldn't want anything or anyone else."

That brought a fond smile to Rennick. “Hm…I feel the same for mine…I’m stealing that if I have to make vows, by the way.”

She gave him a light nudge to the shoulder. "You can take it, but only if you mean it, Ren. Though I don't have much doubt that you do. And I mean it'd be nice if he did propose, but I don't want him to feel pressured. Kind of unfair, that's usually on the guy to do, really and outdated."

There was no question that Rennick did, and his smile gave that way easily. Shrugging, Rennick said, “If you look at it with a modern eye, maybe, but if you let all that fall away and you think about just what you have, it might mean Khaz is just excited to make it a reality now. I’m willing to wait longer before marriage. I think it’s more practical. I just know that—Lottie especially—is waiting on me, really. So I think that’s why I’ll be the one to do it. It would be my way of giving the green light” he chuckled, “although I’m sure Lottie loves the warm fuzzy feeling of being proposed to. I don’t care either way in that respect…All I wanted was to know she wanted it, and that was enough for me.”

"That's fair," Tallulah had to nod. "Sophia without a doubt wants to be proposed to - she has said so to me multiple times. Although the talk we had about it when Cara served the tea, I did wonder if maybe we should get him something too. I don't know if guys are big on jewelry or gestures like that. I'd like to think from everything I know about Khaz he would appreciate it."

“I know very little about him, but if you want insight on what I think, I wouldn’t mind a token of some kind if it’s something that is important to my loved ones. I know for sure Lottie will want matching rings so that our relationship to each other isn’t ambiguous upon first sight,” Rennick said. “Also, if Khaz is like Bella, you could get information from her about what a person emerging themselves in this new society is for them. I know she’s always into trying out surface Earth culture.” They had heard about the ‘white elephant’ debate between the girls. Serenity really was at a loss for words when someone other than Bellasiel brought a white-elephant shaped item.

"That's not a bad idea. Now I just need to figure out how to get Sophia to be patient long enough for me to talk to Bella about it," Tallulah spoffed. "And then trying to get her to keep a secret so we can pick one out and actually give it to him.

Rennick chuckled, “Good luck. Sometimes I think Fate hears us talk and decides to make our lives interesting.”

They went on to talk longer about these little details of their lives that were out of their control, an existence subject to the whim of Fates with only time on their hands.

Tallulah and Rennick made it to the intricate, architecturally brilliant area of the estate dedicated to swimming. The various indoor themed pools were connected by a one river that linked them to a lake that spanned, unbroken, from the inside to the outside. They could hear the echo of laughter, squeals, and faint sounds that should have been kept in the bedroom out of courtesy for the others who might pass by—Cara especially, who couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy. Rennick happened to find that Charlotte and Keagan were one of those that were guilty of accidentally reminding Cara that a hundred tacos were her only fond memory in regard to dating as of late. Khaz and Sophia being another. They didn’t know where Kaylee and JD were at this time, but they did text them when they were finished with their swimming and headed back to the kitchens.

“Why don’t we all cook?” Cara asked, drying off her hair. “Let’s just get in elbow deep into the pots and pans and see what we come up with.”

"Mmmm do we really want all of us cooking?" Kaylee asked uncertainty, looking over to JD. "Some of us know that we don't have the best reputation when it comes to cooking."

Keagan had to chuckle, having heard the story. "We just won't let you touch a lasagna...or probably anything Italian for JD's sake."

“Well, a chef like myself needs people to chop and peel,” JD smiled, giving his love a hug at his side. “Makes it go a little smoother, a little quicker.”

“Sounds good to me. I just can’t stand the idea of being idle. I have to do something,” Cara said. “Put me to work.”

Rennick shrugged. “Fair enough. Anyone up for cooking can come with me, everyone else can do what they want. We’ll text when it’s done.”

“I’ll come. I want to learn,” Khaz said.

Bellasiel said, “I’ll help cook.”

Serenity decided she wanted to come too, and said, “Kaylee and I can bake a dessert.”

“I’ll leave you guys to do that and I’ll do some practice with my violin,” Charlotte said, not much of a cook if it isn’t simple campfire nachos or recipes like that.

They did have quite a few already committed. Sophia was willing to lend a few family recipes and Tallulah was fine with being in charge of ingredients if needed. Keagan offered to be company if Lottie needed it, otherwise he'd pitch in wherever he could to help.

While most of their friends got into sharing recipes, mixing, mincing, and stirring, Charlotte played her violin not far from the kitchens in the servants dining room—not a cook, but not about to wander in that maze of an estate. The music was quiet enough not to get in the way and loud enough to be a backdrop to their work. One by one the people who got done with their part headed out to where Charlotte was to set up the table as the last touches were done on their coming dinner meal.



Khaz came out at one point to join the others. He enjoyed the song Charlotte played and asked, “That’s beautiful. How long have you played?”

“Since I was eight,” Charlotte said, putting her instrument in her case. They were bound to help bring out food soon. “Us kids all had to choose something. I played the piano at first, then I saw one of Liam’s sisters playing her violin at Aunt Willow’s wedding and fell in love with it. I’m working on a fun song I might play for Dad if I get it how I want by then.”

“Guys, food’s ready!” Bellasiel announced, bringing out the first big tray. They could smell the familiar cheesy layered pasta from where they were seated.

Others filed out with dishes that were made, an odd assortment created. Sophia had made her Abuela's secret recipe of enchiladas she happily carried out, followed by Tallulah with the Spanish rice to match. Kaylee had a platter that boasted peanut butter cookies, blondies, and shortbread jammers. Everyone presented their dishes and found their seats by their corresponding sweethearts in front of their mismatched feast.

"This looks delicious," Keagan was proud to announce. "A modern day banquet hall and we even had live music to start it up. I'd say this ranks up there with the Little Thanksgiving and Little Christmas."

Rennick had to agree. “Yeah, this is pretty awesome.”

At first Rennick was concerned about finding enjoyment in spending time at the estate, especially since it had been just him and Joss, and his friend had left, but the memories they made helped.

“Let’s eat!” Cara said, already leaning in to plate her food.

The friends and lovers ate to their heart's content. Charlotte finished a little early and played a song or two while the rest were taking their last bites. Khaz kept looking over at her with a thoughtful expression.

“Oof, that’s it for me,” JD said, patting his stomach. He ate quite a bit of everything and even had some of his girlfriends amazing desserts. But even an Italian boy needed to know his limit.

“What time is it?” Cara asked, answering it for herself when she pulled out her phone. “We’ve got at least a couple of hours before we really have to sleep. Do you have a threate here? Or some way to watch a movie?”

Rennick shrugged. “Uh, not that I know of, but we could just hang out.”

Dishes clanked as Serenity began gathering the dirty silverware. “I don’t mind that, though I think Bella and I might want to sleep a little earlier.”

“Oh Serri, just leave the mess. The staff can clean it. It’s their job anyway,” Rennick said, getting up. “But yeah, do what you want. I think I might want an earlier bedtime too.”

“Really? Why would—Oh,” Cara figured exactly why couples and throuples were interested in putting those couple hours to good use. “Well, I guess I can hit the bed early anyway.” She had her phone for entertinaiment.

"Early bed sounds good," Keagan agreed, especially since they'd missed out on proper time with Rennick when the trio had been split up.

Tallulah agreed, resting her head on Khaz's shoulder for a moment before heading toward the exit. "Night guys. See you all in the morning."

"Only if I let you out of that bed," Soph giggled joyfully.

Never one to turn down quality time with her dear reason, Kaylee picked up one final sweet treat that remained. "I think it's a movie and small food coma for us, right mia Ragione?"

JD would be thankful his grandpa wasn't present to see him agree. “That would be best, mio Cielo.” He had simply eaten too much. There was even a morsel still left on his plate. “We can figure out what to watch on the way.”

The companions that came to visit parted to their fanciful rooms. Each of them in relationships tested out their beds until they couldn’t possibly stay awake. Even JD managed to recover from his stomach ache to enjoy sharing himself with Kaylee before bed.

Morning came and, with no pressure of meeting for breakfast, they spent as long as they wanted in their rooms before meeting up in the kitchens to eat something. Turned out Cara had gotten a little bored last night and cleaned up, saved leftovers, and got busy trying out some recipes. They weren’t bad at all and served as a good meal for lunch.

After they were satisfied with food they went ahead with a couple more games. At some point Serenity and Bellasiel got invested in the library, Charlotte practiced her performance for her father, some swam, Cara got Keagan to play chess with her, and a few others had fun pestering Rennick about the place and the knowledge of it. Over all Sunday was turning out

While Sophia preoccupied Khaz by putting on a fashion show of different outfits she'd collected from rooms, Tallulah took the unplanned opportunity to find Bella for a conversation as suggested by Rennick. Walking into a library, she was mindful to make sure she wasn't interrupting the two girls before making herself known. "Bella, I was wondering if you'd be able to share your thoughts on proposal for marriage, now that you've seen our cultures a bit."

“Oh?” Bellasiel perked, holding one such book in fact. Serenity sat with cheeks absolutely pink, trying to be casual with her own studies. “I would love to!” She glanced at her sweet heart and got up. “Why don’t we talk while I peruse the books?”

In agreement, Lulah followed down rows of columns of colorful spines. Once they'd gone a small way, she voiced her concerns. "So as you know, there's a small possibility we think Khaz has bought rings to propose. I was curious if as a newly assimilated, former outsider, do you find proposals a reasonable tradition?"

Happy to answer, Bellasiel said, “Oh yes. I love the idea we’re asked to marry. That is such a refreshing notion.” To give an understanding of why, she went on. “In our former cult a woman knows she is most likely going to be married, if she isn’t used in sacrifice, but we do not know to whom.” She thoughtfully tilted her head. “I think Khaz was supposed to be my husband.” She shrugged. “Anyway, we wake up one day taken to be washed, made-up, veiled, and it is when we are being dressed that we know if we’re going to the temple for sacrifice or a wedding because the manacle and chain they latch around our neck is smooth gold for a wedding or rough pig-iron for a sacrifice. There is no asking. They lead you by the chain to the temple and you are handed off to your betrothed. You are pulled by him to the altar. Sometimes with more than one woman. You know because you can hear her chains too.” Smiling, Bellasiel said, “I can’t wait to ask my heart-ember one day!”

Horrifying even as Bella made the experience sound romantic, Tallulah was at least relieved to have the knowledge that Khaz hadn't shown any indication that he was in favor of traditions like that since he denounced the cult life and joined theirs. Not only that, but she was quite certain Tiffany's didn't sell manacles.

"Do you think with exposure like that a man would also want to experience the Earth tradition? Specifically, would he want to be given a ring as a symbol of a relationship?"

“If he’s anything like me or Dirael, I would say yes,” Bellasiel said. She hummed in thought over that, since they only just got to know their cousin that year. “I think Khaz is hoping for new traditions and better ways, like me. I think any participation in any culture that doesn’t violate a person's dignity would he his interest. I myself am thrilled with the idea of making a surprise proposal for my Serri. I have seen many videos of people so happy and excited. I want that for her too. Khaz might hope to do the same, but I don’t think he would be upset at all if you girls presented a ring to him that day, or if you girls asked him first—though I think he’s got a head start.”

That answered the question Lulah was most interested in, her smile widening at that very thought. "Yeah, and I don't know how well I could get Soph to keep a secret," she chuckled. "Oh, one last thing. Do you know anything about his preferences for jewelry? I can't think of a way to wiggle that into conversation without seeming suspicious."

“I think the fact that we know almost nothing is probably going to be the saving grace here and he’ll love it no matter what,” Bellasiel chuckled. “I am trying to get an understanding from professionals. Jewelers especially. I have to be patient with Serenity, her family life is harder on her than most, so I have some time to plan and windowshop.”

Knowing all too well how hard some could be, Tallulah took the opportunity to continue on that subject. "Do you have any worries that you won't be accepted by her family? That by being together you're pushing them apart?"

“Oh, I am not concerned for me. I always thought I’d be isolated with only my husband, maybe a sisterwife that might not be mean, and children who would eventually be taken from me, so this is a thousand-times better than any life I had going before,” Bellasiel said, and Fate brought them in view of Serenity. “I am concerned for her. Her mother is emotionally distant. Her father is involved in her life, but has an explosive, opinionated personality. He’s barely accepting us as it is and, when he heard Serenity might be interested in a pescatarian diet, he shouted ‘No lesbian daughter of mine will be pescatarian!’ The mother is slowly cutting her off—I think so, anyway…But she wants me. She’s willing to pursue a life with me and I can’t fathom how to be grateful enough.”

Her smile drooping slightly sad, Lulah nodded in complete understanding. "I worried after meeting Soph's parents for the first time. They don't approve, even if they're silent about it. I didn't want her to think she should pick me over them and don't want to take her from her family, but it seems like she's making that choice on her own volition. I just wish family could learn to be more accepting."

“It would be nice. It would make it easier, and we’d feel better, especially if they agreed with us, but,” Bellasiel gave a shrug, “I no longer think it’s needed. I don’t think I care if they accept it or if they don’t agree. I can’t imagine we’ll ever find common ground with anything, what with how offended her father got with Serenity wanting to be pescatarian. I care if they’re treating Serenity with respect and kindness. If they are, then I’ll be content. If not, then I see no reason why we should involve ourselves with rude people.”

"That is a very fair point. I don't suppose anything says we need to try and be supportive and a part of a family if they won't do the same for us," Tallulah said thoughtfully. "What was it Professor Strom talking about not long ago? We have two families; our family of origination we're born into or raised in and then our family of destiny we create our own. If nothing else, I may not be able to convince Soph's family but I can always make sure she has one waiting with us."

“Exactly. I would rather spend time with all of you guys,” Bellasiel said. “Even Eli, Annie, and Hadassah are perfect examples of people who don’t hold the same beliefs and still treat me and my girlfriend with respect. I feel like a human being when I hang out with them and all of you, not a dirty smudge on their spotless floor, like how Serenity’s parents make us feel.” She leaned against the bookcase and smiled at her girlfriend. “I think we’ll be okay.”

Seeing a look of adoration and dedication on Bellasiel’s face she knew all too well, Tallulah had to agree. "I think we'll all be more than okay," she nodded, taking a glance at the time. "I'd better go make sure Soph hasn't driven Khaz mad and give you some time with Serri before we head back to the Academy. Thanks for letting me bend your ear, Bella."

Chuckling, Bellasiel said, “But, my ear is straight.” She went to pat it and confirmed.

Amused by the saying getting lost, Lulah did her the favor of an explanation before turning to leave. "It means thanks for letting me talk to you. But I agree, it's an odd saying and I can confirm it is straight."

“Ah, I see!” Bellasiel giggled, heading to Serenity. “You have a good rest of the day here, Lulah.”

Serenity gave a wave to Tallulah as she left before initiating a conversation with Bellasiel about what they had discussed. Whether or not she got anywhere with that, Tallulah wouldn’t know. She had other things on her mind and her lovers to find. To nobody’s surprise Tallulah found Sophia entangled in intimacy with Khaz, a little sweaty coming to the end of plowing the field. It relieved him to see Tallulah when he opened his eyes as he came down.

“Oh good, you’re here,” Khaz murmured, catching his breath.

Smiling to see the two in a favored euphoric state, Lulah took the opportunity to bask in the aftermath with them both. Slipping her arms about Khaz, her head rested on Sophia's heaving chest, not minding a little sweat as she soaked up their presences. "You are going to wear him out if you keep that up, Sophiebear," she chuckled.

"Or have one hell of a time trying," Sophia giggled, eyes closed and head back as she toyed with her girlfriends hair. "Where'd you vanish off to?"

Not one to lie, she went for the alternate truth. "Just took another look at the library with Bella and Serri."

“Hmm, how’re they doing?” Khaz asked, shifting to better hold them, tucking them beneath his chin.

"I'd say they're doing more than fine," Tallulah smiled, accepting the affection from both of them. "We were just chatting a bit about futures and families and problems they can cause us."

Sophia spoffed, "Families are the problem," she rolled her eyes just before the word future registered with her. An unfortunate reminder of Friday morning. "Futures can be exciting things, though. Full of promises of what's to come."

Smiling in an exhale of contentment, eyes closed, Khaz murmured in agreement, “Very exciting.” He gave them a gentle squeeze. “Long lasting promises…”

Jumping on the slightest hope, Sophia shifted so she could peer up at him. "Any in particular you're interested in, our spicy Snow Flame?" Honeysuckles eyes were doubled in size, and her hopefulness made Tallulah spoffed. She simply had no patience!

Still basking with eyes closed, Khaz paused briefly in reflection of what he said and how to go about phrasing his next words. “Any that you two are interested in, of course,” he opened his eyes and stretched. “Hmmm, I’m hungry. It’s close to dinner time. Why don’t we find the others and see what they’re up for?” He didn’t stay long in bed to know their opinion, reaching for his phone to text.

Scowling at his back as he moved, Sophia's arms wrapped around her chest earning a nudge from her other sweetheart. "Yeah, food sounds good," Tallulah agreed.

"What if food isn't what I'm interested in right now, Lulah," Soph asked, not taking a hint at that moment. Her patience wasn't nearly as full as it should have been, something her girlfriend was all too aware of.

Khaz hadn’t finished his message. He paused in mid-type to turn to Sophia with brows raised. “Oh, uh…not at all?”

"Don't be ridiculous. You just went at it for who knows how long. You need food too, miss firecracker," Tallulah stressed as lightly as she could.

"Fine...but I'm going to complain the entire time," Sophia grumbled.

As they shuffled into motion Khaz sat back in thought about the last few days. He studied Sophia in particular, drumming his fingers on the rounded bed. “You know, I’ve missed time with just us. Why don’t we have dinner together? Some place nice.”

"Dinner? Somewhere nice?" Sophia perked up so suddenly she nearly gave herself whiplash. "Yes. Yes, yes!"

Tallulah spoffed, though she felt a wave of excitement at the possibility that loomed ahead. "A nice dinner sounds wonderful. Do you mean tonight or was it something you wanted to plan?"

Khaz smiled at the enthusiasm, finding a spirit of motion to get himself together as he answered his sweet rain, saying as casually as he could, “Oh it just came to mind, so we can go tonight, but we can plan it for the future if you want.”

Before Tallulah had a chance to answer, Sophia jumped into the conversation. "No, tonight works fine. We don't have any plans or anything."

"Yeah, it's fine but if you needed more time or wanted to plan something out that'd be fine too," Tallulah added.

“I wouldn’t say I, in specific, needed time to plan anything in particular, so we can go tonight,” Khaz said, walking into the closet to choose a suit. “We’ll get ready and let the others know we’ll be back later.”

That only made the excitement grow further, Sophia bouncing her way off the bed and rushing toward the closet she had been exploring earlier. "I know exactly what I want to wear," she half squealed, followed by quality wood hangers quickly being slid aside.

"I suppose if it is somewhere fancy, we'll need to dress to match," Tallulah said, trying not to let herself get overwhelmed with the possibility of what the night might bring. She soon joined Sophia in the closet, shooing Khaz out so they could pick out their dresses to wear.

Before long, the two emerged, Sophia in particular eager to flaunt her selection. She gave a spin and let her dark cherry colored skirt flare about. "Oh what do you think? Maybe a new favorite color?"

“Second favorite,” Khaz grinned, reminding her that no color was her preference. “But you two do look beautiful, as always.” He wore a black vest over a red long sleeve with a white and blue tie. His blazer matched perfectly, with silver buttons.

"And you clean up pretty damn well yourself, more flame than snow I'd say," Sophia wiggled her brows at him, tugging him down with the aid of his tie for a heated kiss.

Cobalt gaze had lit up as Tallulah also enjoyed the sight he made. "Absolutely dashing," she added her own praise, rising up on her toes once Sophia finally released him so that she could also express her affection for him. She slid her hand over one of his arms, giving his bicep a small squeeze. "We're ready when you are."

Quite pleased, Khaz took an arm of each as they walked out. He was halfway down the hall before he realized he didn’t know where he was in the estate. After getting in contact with Rennick, and a quick talk with Charlotte about where a good place was to eat—she seemed far too nosy for his taste—he and his girlfriends made off for a fancy restaurant in a nice car. It took a bit to get there. Charlotte’s directions seemed a little long. In fact, at one point, Khaz was sure he should have taken the highway and not these windy, twisty backroads. At least she insisted on a reservation. Charlotte even made it herself.

“Here we are,” Khaz stopped in front of a gorgeous Japanese-American fusion establishment. They even had valet parking. That didn’t stop Khaz from coming around to take their arms.

As expected they turned heads, but in the fashion of double standards far more were willing to give Khaz a thumbs up. A guy scored two hot chics. The trio ignored them all the same, happy to let their waiter guide them to one of the extravagant tables surrounded by indoor trees, a fountain, and a massive chandelier, just about obscured from the view of most. They didn’t care to check if anyone was staring anyway; used to it.

Both girls were helped into their chairs by Khaz, taking in the gorgeous view around them. "Wow, this place is really fancy," Tallulah breathed, taking a sip of her water to calm her nerves.

"It's absolutely perfect," Sophia purred happily, honey eyes shimmering from full expectations of what the night would hold for them. "I hope we settle into positions as Guardians where we can enjoy luxuries like this on a regular basis. A real treat for ourselves."

“Yeah, it’s extravagant,” Khaz murmured, a little in awe as he sat down. “Lottie insisted it was a good restaurant.”

They wouldn’t know it, but this happened to be the same one Wesely and Inara had first met. It certainly lived up to the expectations of the Fox, offering a simple yet delicious menu. Khaz ordered a variety of sushi. He loved bacon and enjoyed other meats, but he felt a little nostalgic for fresh fish.

“And what would you lovely ladies like?” The waiter asked politely.

"I'll have the curry rice," Sophia requested, always enjoying a little spice in her life.

Tallulah read the menu over shortly before making her own selection. "Sukiyaki for me, please," she asked the young man serving them. It seemed like a nice little adventure for their night.

“Right away,” the waiter said, taking the menus before leaving.

Khaz looked around again, wondering just how much all of this would cost. Charlotte insisted her father would pick up the tab. Apparently she was confident he would agree. They had rushed to go, otherwise Khaz might have inquired. Those thoughts aside he looked back to his girlfriends and, despite a fluttering butterfly feeling, fell into comfortable conversation with them. Khaz noticed they too seemed a little—exuberant? Vibrant? Radiant? Just an extra ‘something’ he couldn’t describe.

Their food arrived soon. Khaz learned the difference between a good chef and a skilled professional who made an art form out of their dish. While he would never fault the cooks at Avostoska, or even turn his nose up at what they ate in their school cafeteria, Khaz couldn’t think of a better meal right then. Maybe it was the ambiance, or the music, or the fact that he felt a rising excitement the closer they got to their dessert, but Khaz found himself completely content with no complaints.

“You know,” Khaz said in a lull of conversation, setting down his chopsticks, “I’ve had days where I thought it just couldn’t get better than that moment. Before I met the two of you they were rare, special times when I believed I’ve reached another height in my life that couldn't be beat by anything in the past. Now it feels like that every day I wake up and you two are there.”

The change in the conversation drew the attention of the girls. Sophia in particular scooted as close to him as the table would let her, nodding eagerly. "I think the exact same thing," she didn't hesitate to say, hoping it would urge him on.

"It really has been an entirely different experience since you joined our lives," Tallulah agreed, settling her hands on her lap, fingers gripping the cloth napkin that rest on it. "Unexpected, but you filled a hole we didn't realize we had."

As if they said exactly what was on his heart, Khaz perked. “Yes. It’s like I thought I was seeing everything so clearly and then you two came into my life and pulled a blindfold off that I didn't know was blinding me. Everything became illuminated.”

To their chagrin the waiter came by, coincidentally at a time Khaz could disappear his hands beneath the table without the girls noticing. “Are we finished?” They went to clear dishes and hurried once they realized they had interrupted, leaving just in time for Khaz to save the moment by accepting their murmured apology, and turning back to honeysuckles and cobalt gems.

“More than that, I’ve found you two inspiring, brave, heartfelt, comforting…I never want to lose you two, ever. I wish I could convey the gravity of what you two mean to me, but I have a feeling I don’t have to.” Khaz’s hands emerged; long fingers cupped around something unseeable for the fact that his hands were so big. “Whatever the afterlife is, whatever adventures the future holds, I don’t care. I don’t care if no one else agrees, and I’m not afraid of living out my life under scrutiny, as long as I live alongside the two of you.” Khaz revealed two small dark wood boxes. He flicked their lids open. Nestled in a bed of velvet were identical rings of silver, save that the bloom of sterling of one hosted a ruby while the other held a sapphire. “Will you two do me the honor of marrying me?”

No amount of suspecting or preparing was enough to not melt in that moment. Sophia had spent the last two and a half days imagining just what he would say and do. This was so much better, and her heart soared. "Yes—yes of course!" She said through tears, though she instinctively looked to her girlfriend, sending the clear message that even though she had said yes it wasn't a concrete decision if she didn't agree.

Thankfully, there was no doubt or even hesitation. "We would love to be your partners, dear fire tamer. Through every obstacle and challenge to come, we want to be at your side, no matter how hard they might be," Tallulah took a shaky breath, surprised that even with the possibility of a proposal known, her body was simply overwhelmed with emotions. The love that he and Sophia stirred within her seemed like a neverending force. "We would love to marry you, Khaz."

Elated, Khaz forgot the rings for a moment to grasp them. Both girls reached across the table to take hold of his hands, holding one of each other's with the remaining. Their triangle was formed by their arms, perhaps not perfect—flaws were human and to be expected—but using the strength of each other when weakened, knowing together they'd have and continue to find happiness. The girls only released hands to allow Khaz to slip the rings with their intricate blooms on their fingers, bringing on waves of elated tears.

Unexpected squeals that sounded all too familiar to them rose up in the nearby tables. Flashes of phone light captured the tender moment as their friends who had covertly arrived before them to the restaurant got up from their seats to share in this special night.

Charlotte wiped a tear. “We’re so happy for you!”

“Oh my god, this is beautiful!” Cara waved her hands frantically.

"Congratulations, you three," Kaylee happily clapped, leaning into JD as she sniffed away the joy she felt. It was a wonderful moment and she was glad her sister was sneaky enough to make sure they could witness it.

Keagan stood with a supportive arm on Charlotte's shoulder, beaming at their friends. "That's awesome, man," he nodded toward the inversion of their own throuple. For a second he leaned toward Rennick, commenting in a low murmur. "What a bar to set. How are we going to top her parents first date?"

“I have no fuckin’ clue,” Rennick answered in an amused whisper before turning back to resume smiling and clapping along with them.

Bellasiel and Serenity, who had to sit farther out of sight since her cousin’s trio might have spotted her too easily, came around to share in hugs and congratulations. It was here Khaz learned about Charlotte’s suspicion and impromptu plan to get everyone at the same place to see it! Windy roads were a helpful delay.

“Clever,” Khaz chuckled, absolutely thrilled with his success to be anything but happy. “But, how did you guess I was going to ask them to marry?”

Cara said with a wave of her hand, “Long story involving depression and tacos.”

“We can tell it over dessert,” Charlotte insisted, coaxing them to a stretch of table she made sure would be available by this time. “Come on guys.”

Khaz moved with Sophia and Tallulah to the table where they sat with all of their friends for their evening treat. Charlotte’s confidence made sense now. This would be costly indeed, but Wesley and Inara were appreciative of romance and adventurous love. They gladly picked up the tab.

Plates of all the restaurants' desserts and drinks came out soon. They were laid along the length of the table to allow anyone to taste anything they pleased. All the while Khaz got a detailed story about how his loves suspected what was going to happen. He took it with good humor.

Cara giggled, “So yeah, tacos and a bad date.”

“Can we appreciate that Khaz’s plan was a good one? He even got their sizes without raising suspicion,” Charlotte smiled.

“That was pretty clever,” JD admitted.

“I didn’t think much of it until that conversation we had about why he went to the jewelry store, even if it was a little odd,” Serenity chuckled.

Bellasiel raised a flavored beverage. “To Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah—may you always have days and nights like this one.”

“Cheers to that,” Cara said, and they all offered their cups to the nearest for a soft clink of glass against glass. “So, I am very curious, what are you going to do about your last names?”

JD said, “Oh yeah. It’s three of you.”

Cara leaned in and said, “Tell me you’re not gonna make a kid have to write out three different last names.”

Curious, Charlotte asked, “What is your last name, Khaz?”

“We don’t really have them. I just used Aelaidara for convenience,” Khaz said.

“Oh, really?” JD raised a brow.

Bellasiel nodded. “Yeah, mother wanted us to fit into the society better, so we took a name in our language that meant ‘Administers of Peace’. Khaz took it on when he came to the academy.”

"Well I know I'm not going to keep up the Spanish tradition of adding the names on. That's way too long like Cara said," Sophia agreed.

An understandable decision. "Your name is long but it flows so eloquently," Kaylee remarked, thinking of the times she'd heard it. Normally when the spicy girl was being scolded!

"As much as I think it would give my mother a coronary of delight, I don't think taking my last name is best," Lulah said. "I feel like it would be a downgrade from either of your current names and wouldn't want to do that to you."

"Don't be ridiculous, my winter flower. I would love to have your name or Khazs. I just want to have both of you," Sophia insisted.

Wiping her mouth, Cara said, “Okay, so, there are some options here. I gotta say, from a pure aesthetic angle—no offense, Lulah—Khaz’s last name and Sophia’s ‘Baros’ sound coolest. However, you could always blend them.”

“Aela-baros-well?” Serenity chuckled.
“Bos-ada-ros?” JD offered

“Oh I don’t like Aelabaroswell,” Cara scrunched her nose. “Bosadaros is okay.”

“I wouldn’t mind Bosadaros,” Sophia said with a nod. “And it sounds Hispanic, so my parents might not hate it quite as much.”

Lulah was also in agreement. “It sounds much fancier than mine and I’m sure mother will more than embrace it, as she usually does.”

“Bless Mama missy.”

“Kaylee let her hand fall on JD’s lap, done with her dessert. “I’m glad we don’t live in a time where it’s automatically assumed that the one part has to take another name. Some of our aunts and uncles even broke that expectation and I think it works well for them.”

JD bobbed his head in consideration of that. “Well it really depends on where you’re from. In America you have such a vast variety of cultures it’s become commonplace to do literally whatever you want, even if some might grumble. I personally enjoy my last name, especially because of my mother.”

“You know last names weren’t a thing until the Black Plague?” Rennick said, one for these historical tidbits.

“Hmm, that’s right. They lost a lot of people. They’d have to move around in the recovery period,” Charlotte perked. “They probably had to distinguish between Joe from one village and Joe from another.”

It always thrilled Rennick when he observed Charlotte’s academic drive, and it made him feel some kind of way when she talked about his favorite subjects too. “Yeah it did,” he mused, absentmindedly laying his hand on her free one. “That’s why you get a lot of ‘Smiths’. Blacksmith, goldsmith, bonesmith—so many smiths.”

“Mhm, and placenames. ‘Belltower’ was probbaly some guy who lived by one,” Charlotte smiled, giving his hand a squeeze. “Anyway,” she turned back easily to the conversation. This occurrence with Rennick’s propensity for attraction during these talks were too often to let them sweep her away into affection. Besides, they were in public with friends. She did keep a hold on him though. “I for one approve of ‘Bosadaros’.”

“Then so it shall be,” Khaz smiled, content with that descision.

“Alright, now that’s settled, we gotta talk wedding plans,” Cara squealed. “I know it’s probably not gonna happen while in high school, but that just means you have plenty time to save and go over ideas.”

"Oh don't you worry. My mother is ahead of us there. She's been trying to plan since the first time I brought Sophia home to meet her," Tallulah spoffed.

"She's not wrong. And I'm sure she's only going to be more enthused when she hears that there's another person to plan for," Sophia giggled. "Another reason I love Mama Missy."

"Well what about colors? Do you know what you'd want to do?" Kaylee asked curiously. "Or maybe who your bridesmaids would be?" Aside from fantasizing her own wedding, being in one as not a flower girl was certainly a dream.

Looking between them, Sophia perked up. "Colors something like this, I would say honestly. I think they're a wonderful representation for us. Some shade of blue, some of red and a white or silver for Khaz."

"Is there a limit for how many bridesmaids you can have?" Lulah asked as she went around the table, counting heads.

“Nope, no limit,” Cara had no shame in saying so as soon as the question was posed. “And I am free for the next nintey years I’m alive, so you’re welcome to ask me.”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “Say less. We’re here for that.”

“I want to make a quick remark about the colors,” Serenity chimed in. “Silver, or a mother-of-pearl would be best. Otherwise you’ll have red, white, and blue.”

“Ah,” Bellasiel raised a finger, “Fourth of July colors.”

“Patriotism is nice, but I think Serri is right. Silver or an iridescent pearl,” Charlotte said.

"I was leaning more toward silver myself," Sophia admitted. "It's a more dashing hue anyways. Although he knows my favorite color on him."

"So it looks like this is going to be about our wedding party size then," Tallulah observed around the table. It felt appropriate, given they'd all been growing together for the past few years, save for a few new faces.

“Us and Ty for sure, plus Dirael. I don’t think Paulo, Matt, or Danson have the patience to be in a wedding party,” Charlotte chuckled. “But I’m certain the others would like to help where they can.”

Kaylee leaned forward with interest. "I know it's been asked a bit and you just found out, but any idea when you'd want to have a ceremony? Would it be after graduation or would you wait until after college?"

Tallulah had to spoff, shaking her head. "If you think we could get Sophia to wait another five years, you must have just met her."

"Five years?!" Sophia's face paled at the thought. "No, no. I can wait another year so that we're out of high school and after Tallulah's birthday, but I'm not waiting five years. That was not a part of this proposal."

“Oh, is that when Lulah turns eighteen? I don’t think you can get married until after you’re eighteen right?” Bellasiel asked. Serenity looked over with pink cheeks. She shrugged, “I might have checked.”

"Technically you can get married before then if your parents consent, at least in most parts of the U.S.," Keagan offered.

"I'll turn eighteen in August and Lulah is a winter baby," Sophia confirmed Bella's question.

Tallulah spoffed. "Oh but who likes to act like the baby?"

Sophia smirked over at her fiancé. "But you love it and you love me."

“Come to think of it, that explains a lot of the unrest I sensed in you, Qu’nari,” Khaz chuckled. She had displayed all the tell-tale signs, even if he didn’t know why.

Comin in with curiosity, Serenity asked as gently as possible, “How will you go about the announcement to the families?”

"We can probably wait to tell my mom until our next visit to see her. I'm afraid of what she'll do if we give her time to prepare..." Tallulah shook her head. Missy Boswell didn't do anything with extra, now that she'd learned of it.

Sophia shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe I'll text my aunt to get it over with. She can tell the others and then we don't have to waste time taking another trip there until I'm getting my stuff to fully move out."

Keagan felt that and gave a sad smile of support. He hadn't been told he couldn't come home for holidays or weekends, but time there had been beyond uncomfortable, similar to how Serenity's home seemed to be. He preferred staying at the Academy with Rennick while he was there and sometimes a night on his own as well.

That did touch on a good point about where they’d live together after college. Khaz was sure they’d be alright, though. They always had Mama Missy, he was sure Tia Pilar would step up if needed, and these friends they had wouldn’t withdraw their support or aid. Khaz just hoped they’d all be together no matter what.

“Speaking of moving out, I think it’s time we headed home,” Serenity said, knowing that this meant packing up and getting to bed early for school the next day.

"That's fair, we should get going so we aren't back too late," Keagan agreed. Plenty of time then to relax and unwind for everyone.

Sophia rose from her seat as did several others, coming to take up one of Khaz's side. "We should get going, especially if we want to find time to celebrate tonight," she gave the slightest wiggle of her brows.

Even if she didn't have Sophia's hormonal drive, Tallulah wouldn't object. "I think tonight does warrant a celebration, if our dear fiancé is willing to risk the pink slip."

“I can’t imagine two girls better suited for the risk,” Khaz said with sincerity. He gave them each a kiss before they set off with the companions.

That night they were all able to pack up in a reasonable time. No one worried about getting back just yet since Rennick could open a portal to the hill the next day. Sophia happened to have more than enough energy to help get those bags done in record time, easily leaving the rest of their free hours open to meld into each other until they couldn’t possibly go at it again. None of the other couples and throuples would pass up the opportunity to do the same.

Only Cara went to bed at a more sensible time. It wasn’t so bad. She couldn’t help but be happy for her friends.

Monday morning the companions were eager to let the rest of their friends know about the good news. They were excited to hear about the engagement. Obvious questions were asked that they had answers for, some that didn’t come to mind were gone over, and in the end the girls especially were pouring over the wedding possibilities.

News spread around the school, alarming some of the adults who looked at them as little babies just getting out into the world. Others were greatly amused. Dirael was particularly shocked, but while he was happy for them, somehow he seemed to slip into a further depression for an unknown reason. No matter what they did to pry out information he remained silent. Khaz was baffled. All they could do was reassure Dirael they were there for him.

Aside from that the girls were hoping to catch their father welding, as JD and Rennick suggested. They nearly manufactured a reason for Wesley to weld, but Fate decided not to be a bitch and the girls got a text from their mother that Wesley headed to his workshop at nine on his birthday, the ninth of March.

“Kaylee! It’s happening!” Charlotte nearly shouted, stopping her and the companions in their tracks.

“He’s in his shop, he’s welding?” Annie asked.

“Yes! We have to work fast!” Charlotte said, getting a text out to the private chat to the others. It had been discussed that, if this happened, they would be excused from school that day.

Rennick put them in motion, saying, “Go, go, go! You know the drill!” They had to grab their party-bags packed with everything they wanted to have with them at the celebration.

The teens started moving in record speed. Sophia and Tallulah had snatched up decorations that had been stored for days. Kaylee sent the messages to a few staff who had been selected to help them with food to let them know that Operation Trick the Fox was in motion.

Racing into the portals, they emerged in the vaults of Avostoska right as several of their family members did. With a few exceptions for those who weren't trusted to keep a secret (Everest and Cory primarily), most had been preparing just as the teens were. The littles were all more than thrilled for the surprise trip to the castle and playing sneak around!

The hardest part of situating everyone was hoping the amount of times the portals logged in their arrivals didn’t alert Wesley somehow. They’d have to trust his tendency to hyper focus. In the meantime they were proud of themselves for having decked out the Great Common, set the tables with food, and gotten friends like Runa to make it, cancelling class unexpected for students that were probably happy for the brief reprieve.

Most were present by now. Charlotte stood, all dressed and made up, between Keagan and Rennick wearing a silver dress and with her hair short. Kylee, on JD’s arm to the party, wore an elegant pink gown sure to brighten the room.

“Okay, everything is good, we got this so far,” Inara shook her hands. “Ellie should be here soon with Ev and Rosy’s got Cory coming through too. Molly’s just gonna make it with Micha. Kit,” she turned to her adorable son, “you need to head to the shop and make sure your father comes down here and doesn't check his phone.”

“Yes mommy,” Kit said, and with determination in his eyes that could melt hearts, he adjusted his pants by his belt before heading up.

JD pulled out his phone, stepping away from Kaylee. He held it to his ear with a worried expression. “Sei sicuro?[Are you sure?]”

Kaylee had just finished securing a small group of balloons on the wall when she realized JD had left her side. Fair brows furrowed, she watched with a worried heart, hoping it wasn't his grandfather and that he'd miss another chance to have time with her family.

"Is everything okay?" Kaylee mouthed, holding a hand over her chest.

A gentle finger asking her to wait followed a murmur of understanding. JD tucked his phone and grabbed his jacket, walking to Kaylee’s side. “I’m sorry, mio Cielo, grandpa is forgetting he moved to America. I have to convince him it’s okay that he’s not in Italy. It shouldn’t take long, I’ll be right back as soon as I can okay?”

Her heart went out to the aged man, but Kaylee couldn't deny she was getting her own feelings hurt over this too. "Okay...JD, maybe you could bring him back with you? We could get him some food, some cake, maybe even put him in a holodeck and let him re-experience Italy again?"

“That is a great idea, mio Cielo,” JD perked, a little surprised to not have thought of it himself. “I’ll do my best. I’ll keep you update, okay?” He leaned in to give her a kiss.

“Updated?” Charlotte had just come to their side. “About what?”

“I have to help my grandpa, he’s just a little lost right now, I’ll be right back with him—wish me luck!” JD said, and without another word he made off for the portals.

Sighing, Charlotte set her hand on her sister’s shoulder. “Sorry…but that’s a good idea, right? Bringing him here?”

"I mean, could it help him?" Kaylee said with uncertainty. "Or maybe a new place will make matters much worse? I guess I can see what mom says but we won't have long before dad shows up."

She looked around and spotted the Tigress with twins in tow. One was far too eager at the sight of a cake and had devious eyes while trying to inch toward it. Kaylee scooped up her younger sister and hoped to get her mother's attention for a moment.

"Mom, do you think it would be fine if JD had to bring his grandfather for a bit tonight?"

“Oh of course,” Inara said, quite delighted to support the idea.

Theo happened to be nearby, listening to them. He hesitantly asked, “Is that safe? He has dementia, da?”

“Well, I think we could handle it. We have professionals on call. I”m sure one of them could step in if need be,” Inara said, but asked, “What do you think, though?”

“Well, is normally safer for dementia patients to stay in familiar environments. I don’t mean to dampen hope, but just thinking we should be cautious,” Theo said, hoping he didn’t unnerve them.

Inara hummed in thought. “Well, if JD is comfortable, and his grandpa agrees, we’ll welcome them here. If it goes well, then good, if not…I am sure he will have appreciated the efforts at least.” She turned with a smile to Kaylee. “You let JD know the portal is open for him. I’ll get Pascal to make a guest pass.”

"Thanks mom," Kaylee beamed, sharing an embrace with her before moving slightly away to send a message to JD letting him know of the confirmed invitation. She hoped it wasn't going to just add further stress to his situation, and made sure to let him know it was understandable if he needed to stay home with him.

It took a bit for Kaylee to get a reply—driving, probably—that a surprised Everest and a Cory who didn’t know how to feel, arrived. JD’s text said that he was happy to know and he’d tell her how he was doing. This got to Kaylee just before a familiar voice sounded in the Great Common.

Lighting up, Cara said, “Molly and Micha are here.”

“Hells Bells y’all we made in time!” Molly grinned, hurriedly marching in with her kids and husband in tow.

“Only because me,” Micha announced, quite poured.

“Micha, hush,” Molly waved her hand at him and then the rest of them. “Get yer selves in positions! I heard Kit playin’ his little ukulele on the way here!”

All the friends, family, and lovers shuffled into place. Charlotte held in a squeal, pulling her lovers with her to nearest the entrance with her siblings, mother, and Everest who squeezed his way next to Inara. They dimmed the lights and managed to silence the children. Granya even got her four pups to settle in their rollable baby crate as they heard the sound of familiar voices and the tune Kit was playing grew louder. Anticipation thickened in the air.

“—very good, you could be a professional musician one day, my son. Now, is this an exclusive performance? Or should I get your mother?” Wesley asked, pushing open the door.

Lights flicked on, shining down on a sea of beaming faces. “SURPRISE!” They cried out in joy.

Slack-jawed, Wesley stared out across the room; blinking coffee eyes sloshed this way and that. A touch of pink colored his cheeks. He stepped back, unsure of what to do even with his hands.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU! HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU!” The crowd of loved ones sang out. “HAPPY BIRTHDAY DEAR WESLEEEEEY—HAPPY BIRTHDAY TOO YOOOOOOOU!”

Stunned, Wesley’s mind had to catch up to the moment and failed, circling back to the room of people he had no idea had come through the portals, and all for him.

“Eeey, happy birthday muddafuka!” Yonten howled, already with a beer in hand.

“Happy birthday, Wes,” Runa shouted out.

“Happy birthday!” The littles hopped around.

Inara, Everest, and the others converged to give Wesley kisses and hugs, finally breaking him from the trance of surreality to beam a smile brighter than they could have hoped for.

“Oh you fuckers got me,” Wesley laughed, impressed and grateful, kissing his wife—his registered husband in Peru too—and asked, “How’d this happen?” He knew he had made his wife swear she wouldn’t!

Inara happily gestured to the girls. “They worked really hard and pulled it off.” Neither made such promises.

Wesley could have teared up. He pulled his daughters to him tightly. “You love this old Fox too much,” he murmured.

"Always just right," Kaylee disagreed, keeping tight in his welcoming embrace even as a chorus of 'awws' filled the room.

“Not enough,” Charlotte argued, holding just as strong to him and her sister.

When they finally broke up, Kaylee looked at him moist cornflower fields and a proud smile. "You always do so much for us and for everyone else. At least one time we wanted to make sure something was done for you, dad."

"And to be fair, I only got told this was happening as Ellie was shoving me into the portal at home," Everest put up his hands to defend himself. "You know that I would never betray you with something like this."

Ellie spoffed, rolling her eyes as she stopped Nora from running to quickly tie her shoe. "Of course you didn't know. How else are we going to ever get anything done if your loud mouth knows about it." Attempts to dispute this fell short and earned a few chuckles.

"I think it was well overdue. You're getting far too old not to have one good surprise party thrown for you, Wesley," Willow smirked, Coda straddling one of her hips.

“Well—,” Wesley started to argue.

“Hells bells, Wes,” Molly spoffed, “if you don’t take this gracefully, I will personally knock some sense upside yer head.”

Wesley raised his hands. “I concede; one is deserved.”

More than one thought multiple would be fair, but this would satisfy them. Yonten popped another beer and shouted, “Let’s partaaay!”

Music blasted out on the speakers (censored for young ears), “Go shawty, it’s yer birthday! We gonna party like it’s yah birthday! We gonna sip Bacardi like it’s yer birthday! And we don’t give a—Woop!—cause it’s yer birthday!”

Well into dancing and food Kaylee’s phone buzzed. She got a text from JD saying he finally got his grandpa inside the house. Giuseppe is accepting that they moved to America, but he is having trouble understanding why his mother hadn’t come yet. JD explained this might be a rough part, and to keep him in her thoughts.

Her heart went out to the pain poor old Giuseppe felt. Another idea struck her, only wanting to try and help. 'Do you want me to come and help? Maybe I could stir up a more recent memory for him?’

I’ll keep that in mind if what I normally do doesn’t go well. JD texted back.

Coming to a pause, Cara looked over Kaylee’s shoulder. “Still not here? Girl, that boy.”

“What?” Tysha sighed.

“Dementia is difficult. JD’s doing his best,” Serenity reminded them. “To be fair, he hasn’t missed a gathering in a while.”

"Yeah, the last time this happened was New Years, right?" Sophia tried to recollect.

"No. He missed part of hers and Lotties birthday too," Tallulah reminded. "I remember getting a message from him while his car wasn't working or something like that."

Kaylees head tilted a bit in surprise. "He messaged you? That's odd. I mean he was already messaging me and dad ended up sending a car that night."

“Maybe it was an accident,” Charlotte said. “Sometimes people will text other’s they don’t mean to.”

“Well, in any case, it still sucks and I’m sorry this is happening again. JD has the worst luck,” Serenity frowned, leaning against Bellasiel who rested her arms around her. “At this rate he’s never gonna meet the whole family.”

“He has,” Cara spoffed.

“Nah, keeps missing Aunt Molly,” Charlotte offhandedly mentioned.

Rennick came up to Charlotte and pulled her to him. “Your mother wants to do gifts and then cake. Did you want to perform before or after?”

“Oh,” Charlotte turned to see Inara already speaking with staff. “Hmmm…I guess now. It’s kinda like a gift.”

“Alight, let’s go,” Rennick smiled.

Excited, Charlotte and her friends helped corral the kids away from the hearth where Wesley was sitting in conversation. He was uncertain of what was going on until Charlotte brought out her violin.

“Ah, what do you have for me today, my Dove,” Wesley grinned, scooting to face her better.

“Dad,” Charlotte beamed, “I can’t think of what to give a man who has everything, except an expression of my love. Here is a piece I thought you’d like. I worked on it especially for you.”

Exhaling, Charlotte positioned herself by the roaring flames, hovered her wand over her strings a second, then laid it down in an artful flurry of music. The guests present were impressed, enjoying the blend of the kind of bop Wesley enjoyed with a classical instrument. Charlotte’s beaus were her ready to support and praise as fans, and they’d continue to be, but Wesley and Inara would always be her first, with her father holding his own special place.



At the last melodic squeal of horsehair against the thin wire, Charlotte gave a bow. The others were happy to clap, Rennick and Keagan were lovingly cheerful, and of course she received excitement from the children, but as intended Wesley couldn’t praise her enough.

Their father got up to give Charlotte a hug. “That was wonderful, my Dove, thank you.”

“I love you Dad, happy birthday,” Charlotte squeezed one more time and then let go.

“The happiest of birthdays,” Wesley smiled.

“BLAAH!”
“Eww!”

Heads turned to see Molly, wide eyed and a little embarrassed, cleaning up a mess made by one of her children. They looked quite lethargic. Theo came over quickly to asses the situation. He consulted with Molly in hushed tones while the others were waiting in concern to hear what was going on.

Micha, who had come to his wife’s side, picked up his sad child and said, “Sorry, looks like Beretta is sick and Colt feels too warm.”

"Aww, poor Baretta," Kaylee cooed, feeling that those kids had the worst luck in the past year when it came to colds and getting bugs. "I hope she feels better soon. A good long sleep and a lot of fluids should help."

"We just can't keep you at a party all night to save our lives can we, Molly?" Willow shook her head, coming over to give a brief one-armed hug while keeping Coda held out to the side. It wouldn't do to start spreading whatever it was to the other kids.

Zasha's little brows furrowed together as the other Baranov family was clearly packing up and getting ready to leave. "Oni yedut domoy? [They are going home?]" she demanded of her father.

Having learned a lesson that there were few times when a Lithe wasn't useful, Gordon caught the message that was slightly garbled from a still learning tongue. "Yes, my nibblet. Colt and Beretta are going home with Aunt Molly and Uncle Micha."

"Feh! Who the feck am I going to play with then?" Nia's disappointment was evident as she crossed her arms angrily over her chest.

Eyes wide with wonder as she soaked up the world, Renatta popped up from where she was nestled on her mother's lap. "Feck!"

"Nia!" Melody and Amelie both scolded their cousin at the same time. The babies couldn't learn these naughty words!

Natalia sighed in silent resignation. It was a full time task to cultivate a clean tongue in her house. She wondered if her efforts would be all for nought. She did her best to hush Renata while giving her farewell to Molly and Micha. “Feel better,” she said.

“Da, let us know if you need anything,” Theo said. As the family pediatrician he always provided help where needed.

“Aw, thanks a million, hon,” Molly couldn’t be more grateful. She smiled at Willow. “I knew he was a keeper—ya’ll be good now, yah hear?”

“Bye guys!” The others offered their own farewells, especially Wesley.

The room settled back into the celebration with the beginning of gifts having started with Charlotte’s performance, moving on to the ones wrapped and bagged nearby. So many were trinkets only tiny children could have thought to give. Wesley was grateful all the same.

“Too bad about Beretta and Colt,” Bellasiel frowned.

“Hey, Bella, is this your phone?” Across the way Cory waved a familiar palm-sized device that he took from a kid.

“Oh, yes,” Bellasiel chuckled, going over to get it from him.

Serenity lingered with Kaylee and Charlotte. She was interested in infant werebabes. “I wonder if they’re protected from certain illnesses, or if that means they’re at risk to both lupine and homo sapien diseases…I’m gonna ask Natalia, be right back.”

The doe-eyed girl walked off to the veterinarian aunt, and her ivory lover joined soon after handling her business with her phone. JD texted Kaylee just then, saying, ‘Hey, grandpa isn’t feeling well to come, but he’s doing better and I think I can make it before the end if I go now.’

"Well, that's at least something," Kaylee murmured out loud as she sent a message back to him. 'If you're still not sure, I completely understand. I'll always be here waiting for you, Mia Ragione'.

JD sent a kiss emoji in response. While Kaylee waited to see if he really would arrive, her friends did their best to take her mind off of it. Halfway through the gifts—there were so many—Kaylee could hear the murmur and rise of cheerful greeting for another arrival.

“Yes, good to see you too,” JD said, doing his best to engage while also moving towards Kaylee.

Kaylee abandoned her current task watching the presents and jumped to her feet. Astrid who had been in her lap let out a squeal of delight from the sudden movements, clapping her hands together even if she didn't quite know what was going on. Cornflower fields looked about until they spotted sweet rows of umber she never seemed to be able to get enough of.

"You made it back," Kaylee beamed, immediately going in for a kiss.

JD happily held Kaylee close in their kiss. She and the child she held got a whiff of the cologne he wore—to be fair, less now than the last two times—filling their senses. When he broke their kiss he grinned down at her. “I’ll always make it back for you, mio Cielo.”

"Good. I'll make sure to hold you to it," Kaylee breathed happily, not even minding the cologne she couldn't recall if he'd been wearing earlier that day or not. "You're just in time to watch the rest of dad's presents. Come, sit with me."

There were plenty of chairs, but she returned to the throng of children who were seated before Wesley, watching with wide eyes as their gifts were opened. As soon as the two teens settled on the ground, they were greeted by more little faces. Astrid was on one of Kaylee's knees while Amelie scooted to take up the other. Rivver and Aenon had not-so-sneakily scooted themselves closer and closer to the newest arrival with their brightly-colored tops. They didn't climb directly into his lap, but were leaning against his legs with clear intentions to do just that if given the chance.

Chuckling, JD went ahead and pulled them up, saying, “You two look like you could do with a comfy seat.”

Aenon and Rivver happily settled on JD’s lap, enjoying the rest of the gifts until the last one was unwrapped. Wesley stood up wearing kid-makeup (the little girls insisted he put it on to look pretty for his birthday), two bows pinned half-hazardly, a headband with fox ears, and plastic holster with a fake flintlock.

“I think it’s about time we had cake,” Wesley announced.

“Yay!” The littlest cheered.

JD stood up with the children in his arms. “Ready for cake?”

The well-behaved little De'Levigne children nodded eagerly, only squirming in anticipation for a few seconds. "Yes, please!"

Astrid wasn't quite as content to be carried. "C'mon Melie! C'est l'heure du gâteau!" She took the older girl's hand and they took off giddily to find seats. There was no messing around when cake was involved!

"You look like you've got your arms full. Need a hand?" Kaylee chuckled to see Aenon and Rivver both trying to wiggle so they were straddling his hips, just as most of the adults and now even some of the older children carried them.

“Nah, I can handle—whoa,” JD didn’t anticipate the energy a child could have when cake presented itself. It was as if the children themselves couldn’t contain it. When JD wasn’t getting close enough, or going fast enough, they—as polite as they could—withdrew from him to crowd with the other littles, causing him to chuckle, “I don’t know if I should be offended or not.”

"I wouldn't. You just need to learn to keep up before we end up with ones of our own," Kaylee teased, moving toward her previous spot at the table and the chair beside which had been waiting for him. "Some of them are just a bit more energetic than others."

JD’s cheeks faded to their normal color by the time Kaylee looked in his direction. He sat down and took a napkin to pat his palms dry. “Ahem—yeah, especially Nia and Nora. They’re quite robust.”

Zasha too, though she was a little less exuberant than Nora or Nia. The fiery redhead made sure to cause a near heart attack for her parents once in a while, just to keep them on their toes. Right now she and her cousins that had slowly grown out of their terrible-two-tornado phase squished shoulder to shoulder while another round of the birthday song played. The lyrics ended and Wesley encouraged the kids to help him blow out all thirty-eight candles.

“Cake, cake, cake!” The kids chanted as they were served slices just enough to satisfy their sweetooth.

Giddy for Avostoska dessert, the companions of Kaylee and Charlotte dug their spoons in and hummed in satisfaction without fail. JD, in particular, was happy to have made it in time for the delicious confection. As any good Italian boy would, he did his best to consume the entire slice.

“This has been an amazing surprise and I greatly enjoyed it,” Wesley said, finishing off his last bite.

“It’s not quite over,” Inara smiled.

“Oh?” Wesley raised his brows.

“Us wives decided to keep an eye on the kids so you can have a mini Gentleman’s Night before it’s time for everyone to go home,” Inara said.

Wesley perked. “Oh, that’s a great gift.” He leaned over to give his wife a kiss and murmured. “Thank you, my Love.”

Inara beamed, giving him back one as well, and turned to hush the complaints of her littlest children. “Let Daddy have his time with the guys. You can watch a movie with your siblings and cousins.”

Getting up from his chair, Wesley looked over his two eldest daughters. They had done so much. Even now they gazed at him with such care and consideration. Knowing they wished so much that he would make a bond with the men they loved, Wesley said, “JD, Ren, Keagan—would any of you like to join us?”

“Really?” Rennick raised a brow.

Charlotte perked, a little hopeful for this to be what it seemed like, even sharing a meaningful look with Kaylee.

“Yes. You’re interested in being a part of the family, aren’t you? Might as well begin now,” Wesley smiled.

At that particular moment, the idea of being in a single space with all the important men in his warrior maiden's life was not nearly as intimidating as it bad been at the start of the previous summer. Keagan gave Rennick an encouraging look before standing up from his seat as well. "It'd be an honor to join all of you."

"And a miracle for you to make it back," Everest joked, earning a good thwack from a temperamental phoenix. "What? I wasn't being serious..."

"Go on your playdate before we change our minds," Ellie said with a finger pointing at the door.

Gordon, hungry for a good shot at a boy's session, got up from his chair perhaps a bit too quickly. "Be back before you know it, my sweet bundt cake," he promised his dear serpent.

Before he could move away Amalia pulled him by the collar for a kiss. “Don’t keep me waiting, Rybka,” she purred. “Now go have fun,” she said, her tone playfully hard.

"Better; Ellie is right. Mess this up and we'll never let you forget it, muddafukkas," Annabelle warned though she was the first to give Yonten's bottom a good swat to usher him out of the room.

Her Bun-ten grinned back over his shoulder, giving her that look she knew too well. Yonten would be back tonight to deliver on a silent promise he made with a wink in Annabelle’s direction.

Andriy and Joao weren't quite as quick to head out, turning to their wives. "Will be okay with children, моє море?"

“Yes, moya Vyshnya, I will be alright. We have help here,” Alassiel smiled, giving her a gentle kiss. “Enjoy yourself,” she said, and watched him with adoration as he made his way out.

"Sim, can always stay back. Boys are handful," Joao was the first to admit the growing lads could be a bit much even if generally well behaved. Being around all the cousins certainly didn't help.

Natalia happily gave her husband a parting kiss and then nudged her father. “Do you want to go?”

“Feh, I will stay and help,” Jovan waved his hand, though his eyes gave him away. He enjoyed cigars and drinks with the guys. With one more prod from his daughter Jovan said, “Da, but only for a little while.”

Across the way another one of them hesitated. Cory asked, “Are you sure?”

"Just go have fun," Rosy insisted with a smirk, knowing very well that Cory wasn't easy to persuade at times.

Willow also joined in. "We can handle the children and the girls are here to help. Go!"

Theo looked between his wife, kids, and the men. Colt and Beretta’s illness had put him on alert, but Willow’s insistence eased his mind some. “Da—Will be back soon,” he said, and gave her a parting kiss.

“Let’s go, muddafuka!” Yonten grinned, tugging Theo with him.

“I will not be left out,” Ryuu said, teetering to his feet. “Nicky-Nick! Come along!”

Nicklaus chuckled, giving his fiancé a kiss. “Will be back, my dark moon.”

Liam followed only after Granya gave him a small nip. She wasn't going to be a cripple. Besides, she had more than enough help. Cara, Annie, Hadassah, Tysha, Serenity, Tallulah, Sophia the other girls wouldn’t pass up the chance to cuddle and coo over pups.

Khaz, Paulo, Danson, Matt, Eli, Jin, and Jas were waving goodbye to the men leaving, prompting Cory to feel moved by the heart to say, “Wes, would it be so bad to have them come as well?”

Glancing back, Wesley paused at the door. They would be teen boys surrounded by women and kids while they went up for games, drinks, and cigars. “Hmmm,” Wesley considered it and then nodded. “You guys want to come?”

Springing to his feet, Danson said, “Oh, if you insist.”

Matt didn’t spare time to accept, followed by the other boys. They loved their women. They also loved the idea of a sophisticated gathering of men, smelling of whiskey and shooting pool. Khaz was especially curious, though he made sure that Tallulah and Sophia weren’t left without proper kisses. They gave excited goodbyes to the girls before following the other men headed out of the Great Common. Jinpa and Jasper were not as interested in going. Kit, by extension, decided to settle among the teen girls, being pampered by them.

“To the Gentlemen's club room we go!” Cory said, finger in the air.

“Whoo!” The men hollered, feeling an excitement.

Rennick in particular was curious to see how the teen men reacted to the special painting. To his amusement they were just as baffled as he was the first time he walked into that room with Joss and Keagan. Khaz was highly entertained by literally everything he saw upon going in, where the men fell easily into their favorite places, with their favorite drinks and smokes, all laughing and merry. Budding chat seemed to crescendo into several full conversations. The boys melded organically among them, some focusing on the games offered more than talk.

“—the chances that you’d end up with potentially three sons-in-law, Wes,” Nicklaus chuckled.

“Better these young men than Ryuu,” Wesley’s wicked mirth resounded.

“Eeey, I can’t control who your girls crush over, Wes. I am beautiful, it’s only natural I attract the ladies—besides, I’m no predator. You have no fears regardless!” Ryuu grinned, not at all offended. He got that a lot.

"I don't know. I'd be a bit afraid of their taste in men to pick him," Oliver jested merrily over a scotch while he gamed with Cory and a few others.

"He has a point. Ryuu is soft faced," Joao chuckled before giving Andriy an apologetic look.

Gordon however was not spared from this as an insult. "Hey now, what's wrong with being soft-faced?" Try as he might, no beard would come in past stubble.

“Nothing! Even our young man here, Khaz, has two women who would agree with me,” Ryuu grinned, kicking back a sip of his drink. “My beauty has nothing to do with why I’d be a terrible choice. If anything it’s my personality that would be a questionable pick.”

Chuckling, Nicklaus said, “I don’t know, old rascal. I don’t mind you.”

The Romanian knew Ryuu liked to poke fun at himself at the same time as complimenting, but Nicklaus suspected he was as human as anyone; in need of the validation, even if small. The ex-dragon priest might not admit to it, only giving a sly wink and a dismissive wave of his hand.

"I don't know, I can appreciate a soft face or a nice rough scruffle and beard. You have to admit that both Theo and Wes are attractive men," Everest pointed out, tapping the loose ash off his cigar.

"Wesley attractive but sly fox. Hard for some women to keep up with," Andriy argued.

Oliver stood up for a stretch break, chuckling. "That's true. You need a personality to attract some women, though I'll be the first to say I think every one of the married gents in this room have found women that well compliment them. You younger men will have to see if time agrees with that being true for you as well."

"Very true. I wouldn't change a damn thing about Amalia and she knows it," Gordon sighed contently, a little too fond to the point he had to get a nudge on the shoulder Joao.

"Keep in pants until back at home, kid," the Brazilian mountain of a man spoffed.

Having no shame, Yonten tapped the butt of his beer on the side of the pool table intending on stealing the attention off Gordon and onto him. “I feel that—Annabana is fire, homie. Bitch is the GOAT.”

“Clearly Inara is GOAT,” Wesley said.

Adults catching on to teen slang sometimes grated on the ears, but somehow it didn’t feel as odd coming from Yonten, with Wesley failing to seem as natural. What was funny was when the boys noticed Jovan’s confusion. He probably questioned why the men began to argue just which woman was most like this ‘goat’, or why a barnyard animal mattered this much. Shaking his head, Jovan merely drank his pint and chuckled deeply.

“Willow is GOAT,” Theo argued.

Liam said, “Granya would eat all their GOATS, because she’s the GOATest GOAT.”

Waving his hand for attention, Cory said, “Okay, okay, guys! I think we can agree all of our women are GOAT.” He muttered under his breath in the quietest whisper, “…and Rosy is Queen GOAT.”

“What was that?” Wesely asked, brows raised with a pinched, small smile.

“Nothing,” Cory spoffed in a reflective tone. He turned to the young men. “So, boys, how are you doing in the academy?”

“Anything less than brilliant is unacceptable,” Rennick stated.

Wesley snorted some whiskey up his nose by the sheer aggressive positivity. “Confident.”

“It’s fact,” Rennick said.

Still recovering from the horrendous improper use of a word they might now need to remove from their vocabulary, Keagan nodded in support of his partner. "He is quite adamant to make sure his time at VHA is not wasted," he said with pride. "I wouldn't be surprised if he ends up top of the class."

"He should work on that aim if he wants to be at the very top. Got a few beating you out there, Ren," Everest taunted with a smirk.

The truth of that comment tightened Rnenicks hold on his drink, making a squeak. He inhaled slowly to ease the annoyance of knowing that there were at least five he could think of off the top of his head. Their names would not be forgotten until he managed to knock them off that list.

Coming to the young man's defense, Oliver spoke over the rim of his glass. "Ah, but Rennick has astounding scores in academics. He's even going to give your girls a run for their money, Wes."

“Oh I know it,” Wesley chuckled. “My Dove has said as much when she’s dropped in on my shop.” Once in a while, especially if or when Charlotte felt threatened by Rennick’s comparable competitive drive, she has needed to vent or gain some tips. “JD, you’re not bad either, I hear.”

“Not bad at all,” JD confirmed.

Khaz hummed in reflection on a memory. “You are best with knives, I’ve noticed.”

“Yeah. I love practical magic. My dexterity is excellent,” JD said, maybe a little boastful.

“Oh the children would love to see that,” Wesely said. “Perhaps you can do a small performance for them sometime.” He gave a nod to Khaz. “How are you fitting in?”

“Just fine,” Khaz said, and remembered he wanted to talk with Wesley. Before it seemed like this was the perfect time, but now it felt like he’d be bringing work when he shouldn’t. So Khaz decided to shelve that for a different day. “I am…not sure if I will continue as a guardian, to be honest.”

“Really?” Cory perked.

It hadn’t been why he joined and Khaz didn’t know if he could go on when his passions were elsewhere. Without getting into all of that, which might take this evening for a ‘interesting’ turn, Khaz said, “I think I enjoy crafting. Maybe I might make weapons professionally. I do it as a hobby.”

JD took a look at the pictures of Khaz’s knives when he showed them. “Whoa, that’s good. I kinda want one.”

“Do you just do knives?” Rennick asked. “Can you do other kinds of metal work?”

“Yeah,” Khaz shrugged.

“Hm. Okay,” Rennick sat back, tucking that information in his back pocket.

"Is a unique talent to have," Joao observed with interest. "But could continue with that and craft for guardians."

Gordon nodded in agreement. "Joao's right. The knowledge you gain at school could be used with your crafting. Keep in mind you've got two partners so a lot to support."

"Less, really. I can say that being a part of a three-person dynamic has spread work and lessened stress compared to past monogamous relationships," Keagan offered in support of his friend.

“Ah, yes,” Ryuu grinned, zeroing in on the topic again to tease Wesley. “You two took inspiration from the last time you were here and put that knowledge to good use.”

It would be a year at the end of May since the men had come and heard about threesomes from these guys that Keagan opened up the conversation with Charlotte. Lo and behold, the girl who had been huffing about being overlooked for nearly half of high school got herself two men. Not just that, but Dirael on the side.

“The one time my boasting really did me no favors,” Wesley sighed, taking another sip of his drink and topping it off.

Khaz, a little curious, glanced between Wesley and his companion and asked, “Oh, did you not want your daughters to have mates?”

Ignoring the chortles and snorts of mirth dusted with comments, Wesely decided to answer. He pointed to the young man with his glass, shifting ice. “I want them to be happy. If that means marriage, a career, children, or anything else, then I want them to have that too, it’s just…” he brought his glass to his lips, thoughtfully sipping. Having taken his sip he rested his cup on his armchair, tilting his head. “Well I don’t know if I can describe it. In the case of Charlotte, I’ve changed her diapers, held her when she was afraid of thunder, watched her take her first steps, we’ve tinkered in my shop, w’ve playfully competed…Kaylee, she’s been my golden girl. I’ve picked flowers with her, baked with her, and she's practiced her skills at being a salonist on my hair. I am the man who has been there for them for protection and support…I can’t help but feel a pang of sorrow, knowing that’s all going to change.”

“Oh Wes, you take the fun out of poking at you in regard to this,” Ryuu grumbled, kicking back the rest of his beer and going in for a cigar.

Rennick had wondered about the conversation Charlotte told him, the day she had gone to her father and he had talked of such doom, blended with possibilities, and now could understand it. Wesley had been correct in some ways, but his ominous speech had more to do with his insecurities. Until now Rennick viewed Wesley as some kind of unfaltering machine. Even further in the past, he could have sworn he was an absolute demon. Now, sitting nestled next to Everest, the Fox looked as fatherly and human talking about his daughters as ever.

“We’ll take care of them,” Rennick spoke for JD and Keagan. “And you won’t be forgotten.”

“That is kind,” Wesley said, allowing a small smile. “I think I can trust that you three will do everything in your power to safeguard, keep healthy, and inspire my daughters. For that, I am grateful.”

 

[Soliloquy]

A snort from Wesley's side broke a good amount of the men in the room from their thoughts and the touching moment. "Ryuu's right. It's less fun to yank your chain when you go and do this," Everest scoffed.

"True, but those are his little girls, mate," Oliver pointed out, just starting to feel the beginning of that struggle. "Don't forget, Lily is going to be seven this year. It's only a few years before high school and boys and-"

"Hey now! I like you a fair amount Oliver, but you go talking about things like that.." the sharpshooter warned.

Amused, Gordon risked himself for his fellow Brit. "To be fair, Luna's the same age, Ev. Same with Nia, Rayne, Melody, the twins. Shit, even Zasha. Looks like we all have to deal with baby girls growing up."

"Some more than other," Andriy spoffed. He'd not only be up against a triple threat, but his sweet young drowned maidens that were bound to draw in all in the attention of those around them as they grew.

Joao nodded to the young men who were still not in positions to fully understand. "Always care and respect girl the same you will want someone to do for your daughter," he offered a valuable lesson that wasn't at all connected to the fact his father-in-law was in the room.

Across the way Jovan had to grunt and nod in agreement, by now fully invested in Joao as his son-in-law. He had no regrets. They even bonded over time. Jovan often came to help Joao with the children. Their set-up turned out to work best for them and they were glad to welcome Natalia upon her return. It was those moments in the evening when Jovan was reminded of his place in his daughter's life. It no longer stung like it had in the beginning.

“Become son the father will be proud of, you be okay,” Jovan said to the boys, one more grunt and nod due before puffing on his cigar.

“Psh,” Yonten broke up the heart-felt moment by slamming a deck on a nearby table. “You muddafuka’s gonna hug and kiss all night or get our game on?”

If there was one man who would have the worst time letting some strange guy, or girl, take his daughter’s hand, it was the Tibetan scrapper. His place in Nia’s life would be a difficult one to fill if he had anything to do with it. That, and Yonten simply couldn’t fathom it at this age and didn’t want to. It prodded a tender spot in his heart.

“Poker?” JD grinned. “I’d like to play poker.”

“Hmmm, a practical magician wants to play with cards, huh?” Wesley raised his brow, standing up with them.

“I promise I won’t cheat,” JD said, moving to the table with them.

"Eh, is what cheater would say," Andriy tilted his head side to side before giving the young man a light bunch to the arm to show he was joking.

"Cheat all you want boys, we've been playing longer than you've been alive and I promise you aren't winning this one," Everest said with every ounce of confidence he tended to carry about.

Keagan perked his head in interest. "Oh, is that a bet? Lottie told us a story of a bet that didn't quite go your way, Professor Crosse."

"That's right. What was Nora's middle name again, Ev?" Gordon's mouth twitched to a wicked grin.

"Fuck off Gordon," Everest huffed, pouring himself a fresh drink before joining them at the table at Everest's side.

Across the table sat the three young men and Khaz. Danson, Eli, Matt, and Paulo were still interested in shooting pool with Liam and Hye. No one noticed the small smirk on the assistant's face when he glanced over at the men playing poker and one of them in particular. Hye said nothing. He took his turn and shoot his shot as intended, winning that round.

The cards were dealt, the game began, and the guys fell into simple conversation all while keeping a sly eye on each other. They were all good, though Cory was admittedly the worst at the game. Wesley in particular prided himself on being able to control or deflection from what was really going on in his head. The first few rounds of the game Wesley safely avoided loss and even won. What intrigued him was that JD matched his energy. If it weren’t for the fact that he had heard from Kaylee the boy wasn’t Awakened, he could have sworn the control JD had over his expression was nothing short of magic. It was like all JD had to do was mentally disengaged from the muscles of his face to prevent even the slightest twitch that might betray him. Perhaps a talent as an illusionist? A good magician made his money on redirection—are you watching closely?

“Read ‘em and weep,” JD grinned, laying down a full house.

“Fuck!” Yonten grumbled, tossing down his two of a kind.

Rennick didn’t feel too bad. He had folded. Although not a prolific player, he didn’t allow himself the shame of not knowing how to play well, even if he was dealt cards that weren’t favorable.

“Oo, that stings,” Cory puffed. He had not folded.

“Very good,” Wesley smiled. He had folded, so he wasn’t upset.

Khaz had been hanging on a prayer trying to get in a comfortable groove with the game. He had to chuckle and shrug.

Ryuu cursed, shoving away from the edge of the table. “Alright, I think that’s enough for me.”

Keagan hadn't folded, but he wasn't that upset. It was just a game, after all, even if some of the men were taking it quite seriously. Gordon had muttered a string of colorful words and he had to assume that Joao's utterances in Portuguese weren't flowery blessings. Oliver and Andriy had been reserved, but Everest shared in the disappointment.

"Christ, that's a damn good hand," he had to admit, tossing down the hand of complete shit he'd been trying to pass on the others. "Better hope you weren't cheating though, JD. Got a whole room of possible in-laws here that won't forget it and will know just where you wind up." A light-hearted remark in a threatening manner that was really just a show of his own annoyance at that point.

“Nah, I might play a good hand of poker, but I’m a terrible liar,” JD chuckled, and Kaylee would have recalled his attempt to cover up his crush on Winter, or the other little moments he just seemed to wear his thoughts on his sleeve.

Wesley leaned back to take a drag on his cigar. He hadn’t been the biggest fan of them when younger, but they were pleasant once in a while. “Hmmm, so I’ve heard,” he mused, eyes glinting. A BING from a phone or two caught their attention. Without looking Wesley knew what it was about. “Well guys, I think that’s it for us.”

"Oh come off it," Everest groaned, having just gotten comfortable once more in an arm chair. "I feel like we can just act like we missed it and stay another ten minutes, right?" Right then it was his phone that sounded. Without unlocking the device, he could see a message in all caps. 'YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES TO GET HERE OR TELL WES YOU'RE MOVING IN'. "Goddamn. I love that woman...but she knows me too well."

Chuckling in amusement, Oliver stood and straightened the collar of his shirt. "Don't they all? I would move Heavens and Earth for Lauri, but I have no doubt of just what she could be capable of, if necessary."

"Some nights I worry that if I pissed her off enough Amalia could hide my body where it'd never be found again," Gordon said with an amused chuckle. "And that is why you learn your limits and, unless you're Everest here, you give them a wide birth, lads."

Khaz did consider that women were far more dangerous on the surface. He didn’t feel afraid that they’d murder him, but Khaz could see crossing the line and making Sophia angry. He’d just have to hope he never makes that mistake!

“Or unless you’re with someone as sweet as Willow,” Theo said. The woman wouldn’t bring down a knife, but she did bring down Justice in her subtle, gentle way.

“Ye, that ain’t happening for me,” Yonten snorted. “If I piss off Anna that bad I’m not makin’ it.”

They chatted and joked about their spouses taking deadly measures as they walked down to the Great Common. The men were merry with a good time and rosy-cheeked from drink. Even the young men had a drop or two, though nothing that made them drunk. Wesley consumed quite a lot himself. Perhaps this ways why, just before they passed through the threshold, he draped his arms around the three men involved with his two daughters, halting them briefly.

“Just in case I’ve not been clear,” Wesley said, in a slightly slurred tone, “If any of you hurt my girls, I’ll kill you and make it look like an accident.” He chuckled, giving the pale-faced men a pat on their backs and moved forward between them to receive last-minute happy birthday wishes.

Rennick felt his stomach untwist and the color of his cheeks return when he saw Charlotte among the crowd going in for hugs. JD exhaled a breath he didn’t know he was holding. Khaz laughed.

Keagan lingered back for a moment. "I have no intention of it...but that felt very much a serious remark," he breathed, wiping the palms of his hands on his pants. "Time we need to stay on his good side, Ren." Not only that, but he knew all too well there was some of that in his beloved diamond, combined with a fierce tigress cub, not to be trifled with!

"About time you came back. Bunny wish Wes a happy birthday and come get your damn daughter," Annabelle barked, currently holding a giggling Nia upside down. "Caught her ass trying to scale the curtains."

"Anna's right. It's been a blessing spending time and celebrating you Wesley, but we've got rapscallions that need to be sent to bed," Willow spoke for a few of the mothers. Ellie in particular was currently holding Nora surfboard style. No doubt another attempted escape artist.

The men were quick to step up. Not only did they make excellent partners ready to work alongside their wives, but they also didn’t want their evening to end on a sour note that might make their lovers think twice about repeating this for the future. One by one the feisty children were put in their place.

Yonten, having said his last well wish, walked out with Nia in his arms and his dragon at his side. Jovan, Granya, Ryuu, Nicklaus, Emery, Theo, Oliver, Natalia, and the others followed suit, along with friends such as Runa, until the few that remained were the teens. JD, Rennick, and Keagan found themselves by their lover’s sides once more. Tysha, Serenity, Sophia, and the others were crowded with them.

Khaz snagged the moment to ask, “Is it alright to speak with you sometime? It’s something that’s been on my mind.”

“Of course,” Wesley said. “I’ll send you my number, or you can have one of my girls do it for you.”

“Thank you,” Khaz said, and stepped into the midst of his sweetheart’s while they said their goodnights.

“Happy birthday, Lord Von Helsing,” Annie smiled and waved, heading the companions off as they each said their own last birthday wishes.

“Thank you, I’m glad you came,” Wesley said, wrapping his arm around his wife with one hand and waving back with the other.

Charlotte, Kaylee, and their beaus lingered. The daughters were happy to get last hugs, murmuring their affection for their father, pulling away with beaming smiles. The Fates were generous with the children they gave him, Wesley believed, and in this moment he could only confirm.

“Dad, we love you,” Charlotte said. “We hope you had a wonderful birthday.”

"Just a little something for the man who does so much for us," Kaylee agreed beaming up at her father.

Wesley gave them both a gentle squeeze. “I love the two of you very much. I am overwhelmed with gratitude for all you two did, thank you.”

“Now girls,” Inara said, “it’s time for you two to go to your dorms. You’ve got school tomorrow.”

"Of course mom," her eldest nodded. It had been a short reprise to celebrate, but worth all the effort to plan. She didn't miss the opportunity to embrace her mother before moving back to stand at JD's side.

"Thank you for having us again, even if hosting hadn't been your intentions, Lord Von Helsing," Keagan had to chuckle, standing respectfully back and waiting for Charlotte to be ready to leave.

“Anytime,” Wesley spoffed.

Charlotte moved to walk with Keagana and Rennick, one on either side, and JD took Kaylee’s hand, all wishing the others a goodnight on their way out. They flirted, poked fun, and soon yawned during their walk to the cottage. They fell asleep in their favorite ways.

Shorlty after St. Paddy’s Day, which was Molly’s favorite holiday she used to love to share with her father—JD couldn’t make it, his grandpa fell ill once again—Khaz managed to arrange a meeting with Wesley. It nearly didn’t happen. Word was there were troubles in Wesley’s business. The girls noticed one or two more scurity guards. Rumor had it that someone had even been apprehended who did not belong on campus grounds. As it was, Khaz’s patience was rewarded. On a Friday after school he was called to the North office.

“Now, what can I do for you?” Wesley asked, sitting across from the Dalshi man at his desk.

“I have come to make a confession…” Khaz trailed off. He licked his lips, exhaled, and dived in, saying, “I had nefarious intention when I came to the school. When my Aunt Hura left, she didn’t go entirely without trouble. My Uncle Gharo more or less let her leave. I don’t know why. Whatever the reason, it turned out that my aunt took one of the ritual blades they crafted to triangulate Sydalsh’s location in Aarin. They waited on Dirael to get it back to us. When he didn’t speak for the summer they decided to send me…Dirael said his sister hid it at the school. I was suspicous that his loyalties were frail, so I decided to seek it on my own. I…I even attempted too get Lottie to take me to her cottage, but it seems Ren and Keagan are competition I can’t hope to win against. So I decided to try the girls dorms.”

Wesley was about to say that should have the same conclusion as with Charlotte, but knowing Khaz become engaged to Sophia nad Tallulah answered that. “Ah, and then you fall in love?”

Cheeks pink, Khaz nodded. “Not just that. I was truly blind by my presumptions of truth. They tore that false view of reality away and I knew I couldn’t stay with the cult, whether they wanted me or not.”

“Hmmm,” Wesley drummed his fingers, piecing things together. “And you think Bella hid the blade in the school?”

“Well, not anymore. It’s nowhere and Bella isn’t as devious. She would have been open with that information. I think Dirael just got flustered that he didn’t come up with anything and gave an explication out of fear. He’s harmless, really. Timid,” Khaz said. “I would say fragile in some sense. He’s quite depressed lately, very sad since learning his sister wants to bind.”

“I see,” Wesley said. “So, they want this dagger to help bring back Sydalsh?”

“Yeah,” Khaz said. “I wanted you to know that and I was also hoping you’d help Dirael and I. I’m not sure how angry they will be, or what they will do when they realize we both left the cult.”

Wesley bridged his fingers. He thought through the new information, compared it to what he knew, and wondered. At one point he wondered if he should bother with hall patrollers. So long did he ponder that Khaz began to think he had made a mistake. “Of course I will help. Thank you for letting me know.”

The pause prompted Khaz to ask, “Is…is that all?”

“Is it?” Wesley asked, as if of him.

“Well, yes—no. No, I…that’s not it,” Khaz admitted, thinking it over. “My mother. I want to know if I can somehow rescue her. Do you think it’s possible? Would you help me with that?”

“Hm,” Wesley couldn’t shoot him down. Not with those hopeful eyes, and not when it was, indeed, possible. “I will see what I can do. You might hear me call on you for help, in fact. Do your best to lead them on if you can. Update me if or when you can on any changes.”

“I will,” Khaz said, standing up when gestured to go. “Thank you for meeting with me…Are you upset?”

“That you came to act as a double agent? Oh that happens a lot more than you think. No hard feelings. It’s unsettling, of course, and I’m never pleased when someone manages to get past my measures for protection and all that, but no, I’m not angry or anything,” Wesley gave him a look. “Just don’t expect mercy if I find no reason to doubt betrayal.”

“Of course,” Khaz said, turning to go, feeling like all this was quite the roller coaster. The fact he just spilled everything kind of hit him as he approached the door.

“Khaz?”

“Yes?” He turned around, hand on the knob.

“What do you know about Jacob Davenport?”

“Not much. He seems nice,” Khaz said.

“Hm…I heard of the adventurous visit to the Roswell estate. I got details of the hide-and-seek tag you all played. I understand Tallulah found JD in the communications hall…Do you know if he got in the same her? Or if he opened the door himself?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t…May I ask what?”

Wesley flicked his eyes sideways. “Rennick explained to me that some locks are only activated if you are Awakened. Furthermore, some of those respond to genetic signatures. It’s just curious, isn’t it?”

“Simple to explain, if Ren did forget to shut it,” Khaz offered.

“Hm,” Wesley nodded. He sighed. “Don’t let me keep you. Tell your girlfriends I said hello.”

“I will,” Khaz said, and when he opened the door to a balding man.

“Oh, that’s right,” Wesley tilted to the side where he sat at his desk to see him. “Mr. Fegan, my esteemed Little-Hands manager, come in.”

Mouth bowed in displeasure, Mr. Fegan forced his lips upward. He squeezed by Khaz and, as he shut the door, he was heard to say, “I hope everything is alright. This is an unexpected—,”

As soon as the crease sealed Khaz couldn’t even hear a whisper of muffled voices. At least he knew what he talked about with Wesley wouldn’t be subject to eavesdropping. Khaz ran a hand through his hair. He’d got that done and felt loads better, even if he knew he’d have to make the same confession again. Hopefully in a calmer time at summer camp. Khaz thought of how to go about it as he made his way back to school.

Meanwhile the girls were all giggly and chatty, as always, speaking about one of their most exciting things—weddings! Annie had brought out snacks and Serenity made tea. Rennick and Keagan would have been there since Friday evening exempt them from pink slips, except the estate demanded its one night. Keagan kept Rennick good company. JD did his due duty and went home to his grandpa. He expected Kaylee on Saturday night. Charlotte and Kaylee would be going to their castle to enjoy the weekends there while they still had them.

Hadassah, who declared with Annie that they’d would be personally hurt if they weren’t allowed in the wedding party, happily settled between the girls to go over some of Sophia and Tallulah’s ideas.

Looking up from where they were surrounded by magazines and tablets boasting Pinterest boards full to the brim, Tallulah beamed to see Khaz joining them. Sophia popped up from her seat and jumped over to throw her arms about his neck.

“Oo,” Khaz managed to steady himself and held tight to his wily girlfriend.

"You're back!" she squealed happily, nuzzling his cheek lightly. "Perfect, we wanted to know what you think about for a type of cake?"

"There's no rush though," Tallulah insisted, a common statement she kept bringing up. "We have over a year to figure it out, remember Soph."

Kaylee chuckled from her seat where she was going over different styles of heels as part of her assigned browsing. "You stay that, but I'm pretty sure you said your mom already had a venue picked out."

Khaz kept his hold on Sophia, shuffling over to Tallulah, quite amused with all of this planning stuff. “Oh yes, Mama Missy is quite adamant about getting it too,” he said, and sat down with his fiancé’s. “She’s called me often about little details. I can’t imagine it will be long before cake is brought up.”

“What do you like best, Khaz?” Bellasiel asked, neck-deep in wedding information. Serenity was pink from the beginning of the conversation and she wouldn’t be losing that color any time soon—not with how often Bellasiel looked her way with those eyes!

“Hmm, well, I find my taste in dessert is influenced by the scents of my lovers, if I’m honest. Sweet almond, berries, and cream. That sounds good to me,” Khaz said.

Both girls had pinking cheeks at the remark, in love with the subtle way he showed his adoration and attention he paid to them. "A French almond cake with berries and cream frosting it is," Kaylee suggested, also a fan of watching how sweet they all could be on each other.

"Sounds perfect to me," Tallulah nodded in agreement.

"And delicious to me," Sophia smirked, wiggling her brows at her lovers. "I could do with a bite of that for the rest of my life."

Khaz grinned. “Exactly my thoughts,” he purred.

“Alright you two, remember you’re in public,” Charlotte chuckled. “Now, have you thought of games? Are you gonna do live music? Oh! Have you thought about your honeymoon?!”

That gave rise to several squeals. Bellasiel in particular got excited. Even Serenity leaned in a little further in interest.

Annie said, “Oh yes, where are you gonna go?”

“Tropical? Or maybe snowy?” Hadassah asked.

Tysha said, “How long? A week? Two weeks?”

"Snowy sounds nice," Tallulah said to no one's surprise.

"Ohh, but we could go to the Bahamas or somewhere in the Carribbean," Sophia cooed excitedly.

Kaylee, a fan of compromise, offered from her seat. "If you did two weeks, you could spend a week at one and a week at another. Then you wouldn't need to pick."

“How are you gonna pay for it?” Serenity chuckled.

“Oh, Daddy loves us,” Charlotte waved her hand dismissively. “And if not, we can always go through Mom to help. This is gonna happen.”

Khaz didn’t mind assistance. He was, essentially, broke. All the assets he had been given to pay for the tuition only remained as long as the cult believed he was on their side. Perhaps he might use that to his advantage? Maybe buy something now he can sell later? Khaz would think about that another time.

“Wherever is fine, as long as my heart beats are with me,” Khaz said, giving them both a look of adoration.

"We'd better be! If you're going on a honeymoon without us you've got some explaining to do Snow Flame," Sophia wagged her finger at him, though even mock anger couldn't last long when she looked at him.

Tallulah on the other hand shrugged her shoulders. "Even if we can't go somewhere fancy, we can just find time with each other and that'd be enough for me," she insisted. "Besides Lottie, I'm sure your wedding and Kaylee's will end up putting a good sized dent in your family's fortune watching how you fawn over all these things planning."

“If my wedding and honeymoon isn’t epic, I will have words with the Fates,” Charlotte chuckled. She paused. “If Ren and Keagan still haven’t proposed by the end of this summer, I will have their hearts—on a pike.”

“Whoa, whoa, give them a chance,” Cara spoffed.

“Yeah, they’re only in Junior year,” Serenity giggled. “You’re still gonna have to wait until after High School to marry anyway.”

“Man, isn’t this crazy?” Annie sighed wistfully. “High School Sweetheart Soulmates! So adorable!” She blushed. “I’m hoping things work out with me and Eli.”

“It better,” Hadassah said. “Paulo and I don’t seem like we’re headed where we want.”

“Aww, why?” Charlotte asked.

“Oh, I’ve been thinking about my faith and he’s agnostic. It’s not like we’re upset with each other. I think we’re just kinda of growing into more friends than sweethearts,” Hadassah shrugged. “It’s nice to still hang out with him still. We also don’t want to flounder around for affectionate company. So, it’s kind of like we’re platonic dating.”

"That's a shame," Sophia sighed, always a fan of the hopeless romantic and everything it entails.

Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "Unfortunate, but there's nothing wrong with being friends. Besides, if things aren't going to work out it's probably better to find out now than ten or fifteen years down the line, right?"

“Exactly,” Hadassah said, taking a shortbread cookie. “What about you, Ty? Are you and Danny getting together?”

“We did a small test and it was sweet, but just not hitting the right note. We’re definitely just friends,” Tysha chuckled. “But hey, there are plenty of guys in the world.”

“That’s a better spirit than what I got,” Cara kicked back the rest of her tea. “But yeah, true. Maybe we three will find our soul mates in college.”

Charlotte spoffed, “You’ll be finding your lovers at the trade college while we’re raising hellions. At least I don’t have to worry about more than one at a time.” Or so she thought. “Khaz, are you still going to the college?”

Khaz had mentioned to the girls he might change his vocation to weapon-design. “Yeah, I am. Just a different course.”

BING! Annie took up her phone. “Gonna head off, but I’ll see you guys Monday.”

“I think we should probably get home too, Kaylee,” Charlotte said, checking the time. “Especially since Sophia looks like she might want a bite of her desserts soon.”

"That's true. I really don't want to become a witness, or a participant for that matter, no offense guys," Kaylee said apologetically as she pulled the straps of her bag over her shoulder.

"That's fine. This bed is perfectly full enough," Sophia wiggled her brows, grabbing Khaz's hand. "I'll take you both and we can practice how our honeymoon will go."

Tallulah would voice no objections. They could work on wedding planning at any other time. For now they had other things to tend to. Standing up, a package that had been balanced on an end table caught her eyes. "Oh, I almost forgot! Something came for you this morning."

“I got a package?” Khaz asked, taking it up. He pulled out a pocket knife—he made it himself—and sliced it open.

The girls had barely gotten their gear together. They couldn’t leave just yet. “What is it?” Charlotte asked.

Khaz went to open it up, using one of his own custom switch knives to cut it open. “I dunno, we’ll see.”

"No idea, but the address is my mom's writing." The only thing Tallulah knew. That and for some reason she addressed the package to her instead of directly to Khaz.

Inside the intricate and colorfully wrapped parcel (rainbow tissue paper and wrapping were used, of course) was his very first hand-made gift. Mama Missy had taken the time out of her schedule to make sure that Khaz had a blanket of his very own. A note came with his gift: 'To help keep you warm when my girls can't! Love, Mama Missy!'



Sophia peered over his shoulder to see the gift and card. "Oh, that's cute! Is that supposed to be your engagement gift?"

Pinking lightly, Tallulah shook her head. "No, it wouldn't be. We still have to tell her, remember? We were going to wait until our next visit."

Curling his fingers deep into the soft yarn, Khaz pressed it to his cheek. “This is very kind,” he said softly. Warmth spread through him. This must be what it would be like with his own mother. Khaz hoped to find out one day. He began to fold the blanket and said, “I’d like to see her soon, if we can.”

"Of course we can," Tallulah didn't hesitate to agree. Even if she could be a bit embarrassing at times, she did love her mother something fierce.

"Yes! A visit to Mama Missy!" Sophia was delighted, bouncing up and down. "Plus then we can give her the good news."

“I’ve heard so much about Missy I kinda wanna visit her too sometime,” Annie chuckled.

With the mystery of the package solved the girls decided it was about time they left. Charlotte said, “We’re gonna head out, but update us if you end up going to visit Missy this weekend. We’ll see you guys later!”

Khaz nodded, “We will. See you.”

The teens said their farewell, Tallulah and Sophia promising to stay in contact about their plans for travel. They picked up their wedding mess before bringing their fiancé and his new blanket to their room, though not for sleeping.

Kaylee and Charlotte walked out with the others until they splintered off in different directions. The girls went to the vaults, loaded the portal to their home, and passed through. After closing it out they took one step forward when they heard the sound of muffled voices that exploded in volume as the door to the vaults swung open.

A balding man, lip curled and cheeks puffed, thrust a blunt finger in Wesley’s face. “This is an insult to me! To my efforts for you!”

“Take it as you will, Mr. Fegan, I will not budge,” Wesley said coolly.

With teeth grinding Mr. Fegan turned on his heel. Despite his wide-set gait he had plenty of room to move past Kaylee, but be it his fury that blinded his periphery, or his temper that tempted him into it, he lifted his elbow for a shove.

Cornflower eyes popped as it was clear the unexpected, and unwarranted, maneuver would land true since Charlotte happened to be too close behind her for Kaylee to dodge it, and mocha eyes were turned toward their father. They’d both fall.

Before disaster struck a long arm shot out and gripped the balding man with the strength only a father could have. Mr. Fegan squawked in surprise as his trajectory reversed. He felt his body slam the door shut by the force of Wesley’s swift action. Mr. Fegan’s eyes unclenched after a moment of being pinned by the shoulder.

Gazes now locked, Wesley spoke in a low, chilling tone. “Trust that I can do far worse than insult you, Mr. Fegan. Harming my daughters will certainly prove that…”

Wesley stepped back and used that momentum to dislodge the balding man from the wall, throwing him into the direction of the portal loaded up for him. The man stumbled forward, barely able to catch himself. Mr Fegan failed to recover his wits entirely. He said nothing as he straightened himself out, only staring in curiosity at the girls. In particular he eyed Kaylee, her cornflower eyes and blonde hair. Mr. Fegan didn’t linger in his curiosity, eager to leave and close the portal behind him.

Trying not to let herself be too shook up, Kaylee tightened her hold on her backpack. Her gaze shifted to her father and his formidable force that had defended her and Charlotte from an intentional collision, moving to his side where fear and uncertainty subsided. "What a jerk," she muttered. "Who was that guy?"

“Mr. Fegan. Soon to be a former manager to one of the branches under my care,” Wesley’s coldness faded as he turned his attention to his daughters.

Charlotte, with Kaylee, gravitated to either side of him. Mocha eyes stared up at their father while they left the vaults. “What did he do?”

After a long pause, Wesley decided to answer more vocally than he normally would have in the open halls. “It is an unfortunate truth that organizations, from orphanages, daycares, crisis victim facilities, and even churches or public schools, suffer that percentage of people working in opposition to the goals of the institute…I am not immune, and my meeting with Mr. Fegan proved by suspicions correct.”

Not quite understanding, Charlotte asked, “Did he hurt someone? Did he…harm children?”

“He harmed many children. I have evidence to assume he is responsible for perverting Little-Hands by making deals under our nose. At least thirty children—,” Wesley’s fist clenched tight, “—are lost because of him.”

"That's absolutely terrible," Kaylee paled at the very thought. Already not a fan of the balding man, it only grew worse now that she knew that about him. "Can you report him to someone? Make sure that he can't get anywhere near them again or risk anyone else?"

Nodding, Wesley said, “That is my intention. However, it isn’t as simple as getting rid of Mr. Fegan. He is a pawn in a bigger game. To get to the root of the issue, I will need to begin with him at court and follow this rabbit hole where it leads me. I have my guesses, but I can’t jeopardize losing to act hastily. What I can do is remove him from that position and hope he doesn’t skip town while this goes forward.” Sighing, Wesley said, “Which means I must ask the two of you not to talk about this with anyone. People are prone to panic. It wouldn't help to make a scene my opponents can use as a distraction to get out of Justice. Likely they would point to me and the organization as the issue, mar our reputation, and make it even harder to unmask them if they try to shut our facilities down.” Pausing, Wesley said, “A good life lesson is to know that, in anything you do, at least ten percent is subject to corruption. All you need is the right circumstances to bring them out to light.”

Ten percent felt like a large number but looking at her father's face, Kaylee assumed it wasn't far-fetched. He was stressed and worn and it was beginning to show on his face. A face that she tried so hard not to see as slowly aging, even if he was still youthful at heart. "I think you'll get them, Dad. They'll get caught and prosecuted so they can't do that to thirty more."

Wesley could only hope, but what he said was, “Yes, I think so.” He smiled down at them. “How has your day been?”

“We’re alright,” Charlotte spoke for both of them.

The girls went in on some of the lighter topics, touching on the wedding, a hint to helping a honeymoon, and more. Their father engaged with them as always. Hardly ever tired to discuss their interests, never faltering to match their energy. Wesley never gave them reason to question his sincerity. In truth, he may not have always been invested in the topic specifically, but he was invested in his daughters and they were enough to draw him in.

They walked to the girls lounge where they let the time get away with them. It was then that a familiar and beloved uncle came walking into the chamber between the girls' rooms.

Charlotte brightened, “Uncle Everest!”

“Oh, Ev, good,” Wesley smiled. “Come sit and we’ll go to the office and go over a few things with you in a bit. The girls were just telling me about their hopes for Atlantis this year.”

"Hey girls," Everest grinned to see his two eldest nieces just where he would have expected them. He took up the offer to join them for a bit of chatter, not in enough of a hurry to talk about work to get moving. "Atlantis? That sounds like a blast." Taking up a seat on one of the armchairs, he fiddled with a piece of gauze on his right hand.

"It should be," Kaylee had high hopes. The last two years were more than enjoyable for the teens. Cornflower fields took in the injury with interest. "What happened to your hand?"

The sharpshooter spoffed and shook his head as he held it up. "Had a case rupture the other night at the school's range. Hurts like a bitch, but I'm glad I caught it before we used those in class like I had planned for the next day. Might get a bit of a scar because a chunk of the feed ramp blew off, but it won't be the worst one I've had over the years."

“The biggest scar is the one on his ego,” Wesley teased, bromance strong enough to ensure it.

"Whoa, Wes, c'mon man. I thought you were on my side here. Startin' to sound like El talking like that and threatening to spill my secrets," Everest spoffed.

Chuckling Charlotte said, “That’s one thing I am concerned about. If I get scars from my job, I want them to at least be cool. Like your lightening one, Dad.”

Wesley raised his hand where the lines of pale skin branched out. “Yes, I have to say I’m not displeased with the incidental aesthetic of this scar,” he said, and gave Everest a nudge. “Unlike someone’s puppy nibble.”

"Puppy nibble?" Kaylee's head cocked in curiosity.

Holding up his unbandaged hand, her uncle twisted his wrist so that she could see white scarred skin in the print of a bite mark. "Terrier latched on to me. Your father likes to taunt me for it, even though that mutt had one hell of a grip and clearly left a lasting mark."

Their relatives had so many stories and scars it was not surprising to hear about a new one once in a while. Charlotte winced, saying, “Oo, that does look like it hurt. When did that happen?”

“While back, before you were born,” Wesley said, taking that as a queue for them to get going. “Alright girls, it’s time I take you uncle upstairs for business and I’ll see you at breakfast tomorrow.”

Getting up to hug them both, Charlotte said, “Bye Dad, by Uncle Ev.”

"I hope your wrist heals up soon. Wouldn't want them both to be scarred," Kaylee wished her uncle well.

"Eh, I'm tough. Another scar won't hurt," Everest shrugged before turning with Wesley to head out of the lounge.

As the door began to shut and a memory came back to him, Everest felt a drop in his stomach. "Oh, shit. I completely forgot the terrier was—" Everest stopped himself, glancing back at the door only just closed. Maybe now wasn't the best place to talk about it, especially without knowing how close the Fox was to an overdue confession.

Wesley subtlety reassured him with a hand to his shoulder, briefly squeezing. He murmured, “I know.” It had been why he left as soon as he did, cutting off the chance for his daughters to explore the past, even if they would mean it to be an opportunity for teasing. “Don’t worry, I’m sure it’s fine.”

Back at the lounge Charlotte and Kaylee hadn’t seen their uncle's face, but they had heard the faintest inflection and his wording. “Well that’s odd,” she murmured, shrugging it off. “So, JD missed St. Paddy’s Day. Hopefully his grandpa will be comfortable coming here sometime. Make up for it.”

Kaylee pulled her gaze off the door and to her sister, letting her curiosities slide or slip to where they could permeate at another time. "Yeah, it would be nice. It feels like he keeps missing a lot of events and I hate to be the 'clingy' girlfriend, but I do want him to spend time with my family," she sighed. "I mean, especially if he wants to be a part of it someday, you know?"

“Right,” Charlotte agreed, getting up to head to her room for her night routine. Chuckling, as she opened her door, she said, “I mean, at this rate, maybe he’ll finally see Aunt Molly at your wedding!”

Charlotte’s words hung in the air even as her door shut behind her.

Fair brows knitted together as she was left alone, turning toward her own room to unwind and settle in for the evening. It was true, they'd been seeing each other for over eight months and somehow he hadn't been around to meet Molly during that entire time. Children were sick, other trips were planned, or JD had to tend to his grand father. All sorts of unfortunate timing it seemed like were keeping the two apart. She tried not to linger too long on it though, too quick to jump to conclusions that were utterly unnecessary.

Whatever nagging thoughts Kaylee had soon were swept away by routine and the anticipation of the first week of May. That, and the approach of finals, the debate over the theme of prom, and other such considerations took attention. Aside from these things the companions were awaiting word on the visit to Mama Missy.

The last Saturday of March Sophia and Tallulah were waiting for Khaz to meet up with them by the entrance. The girls looked up to see Khaz walking to them in an intense conversation on the phone. The faint, familiar voice of Tia Pilar sounded muffled with it pressed to his ear.

"Okay, hold—,” Khaz tilted the phone from his ear, hovering his fingers over the mic, and asked, “Sophia, does tajin go on fruit?"

"Uh...yeah. Yeah, it does," she said in clear bewilderment at just why she was being asked that.

Khaz stared in mute defeat. He spoke into the phone after a moment, saying "Alright, but I was still correct about tomatoes." Before Tia Pilar could go on with any further point, on whatever topic they were discussing, Khaz 'regretfully' excused himself and said, "Tia, tia, tia—We'll have to continue this a different time. My fiancés and I are heading to visit Mama Missy. We're going to announce our engagement to her." An excited ramble in Spanish distracted Khaz for a second, luring him into a false sense of security, and until the word ‘tajin’ came up and he was quick to end the conversation with an earnest, “Alright, we all love you, bye,” and hung up. Khaz tucked his phone away and smiled at his lovers. “Ready to go?”

"Yeah, we were waiting on you," Tallulah chuckled, pointing to their bags.

Sophia still had questions about her aunt clearly being on the phone. "What was that all about?"

“Oh just catching up with Tia,” Khaz went to the bags, tucking one and then another into the trunk. They were not fitting well, so he shuffled them around among the other odds and ends that the girls stuffed in the back. “Called her today and I had a question. We ended up on the topic of what a good treat was, to which she said chamoy and tajin on mango is good. I said that tajin is a spice and goes in veggies. She said it is often used on fruit—” he left out that she said ‘I’m Hispanic, I know what I’m talkin about’, “—but I pointed out that nobody puts it on tomatoes, to which she said that wasn’t a fruit,” he grabbed the top of the lid and shutting it once the bags got situated. “I am right about tomatoes. They are a fruit…but apparently I am incorrect about tajin.”

"But you don't treat tomato as a fruit in cooking," Tallulah offered as she took up a seat, claiming the passenger side that trip.

Sophia nodded, starting up the car with slight protest. "But I mean honestly you can also put tajin on just about anything if you want to add that kick," she pointed out before circling back. "I still don't understand though. You just have lengthy conversations Tia Pilar?"

“Actually, both her and your Tio Rafael. They’re nice,” Khaz said truthfully, hitching a breath as he thought about his next words. “He’s been out of jail for a while now.” After opening their doors Khaz hopped in the back. “He used to be in a gang. They both were, did you know? Rafael ended up as a contractor. He’s got a lot of useful skills in crafting and design too.” The part Khaz found most helpful when he found out. “I normally talk with Tia Pilar and just happen to end up talking to Tio Rafael too.”

Sophia perked a brow, watching him through the rearview mirror for a moment while she could. "He's out? That's good to know. Have you been talking to him about crafting?"

Nodding, Khaz said, “Yeah, it’s nice to talk to another craftsman.” A simple enough answer. Crimson eyes did their best to casually wander away to the window, avoiding eye contact. “Just talking about designs and all that.”

"Oh? Designs like what?" Tallulah asked, turning enough in her seat that she could face him.

The allure of one of his fiancés faces demanding the common courtesy of his attention turned Khaz’s eyes to Tallulah’s. Oh those cobalt gems. How beautiful they were. It took him a moment to find his voice again, and tame that grin to allow his lips to make words. “Oh, he was talking about houses he’s made, a dream villa he and Tia Pilar talk about living in one day, the garden he designed for his wife, and we talked about materials, time it takes to construct, permits and regulations involved. I shared with him by journey with metalworking. Just all kinds of things.”

"Interesting..." Lulah's tone conveyed she still had suspicions without enough evidence to pursue them further at that moment.

Sophia on the other hand, wasn't quite as subtle. "Is Tio Rafael helping you find something to do with your metalwork? Or does he want to join you ?"

Happening on an angle he could run with in what Sophia said, Khaz said, “Actually he did say if I ever needed a job that I was welcome to work with him.”

"I thought you wanted to do weapon crafting for Guardians," Tallulah tilted her head in question. "I would think that'd be a more secure job choice."

Khaz admitted, “I do. I was just answering Sophia, that’s all.” Well, one of her questions. “Tio Rafael is kinder than I expected. This is the first photo Tia Pilar sent me.” He showed Tallulah his screen of him arm-wrestling. As if to add in a conversational tid-bit, Khaz pointed to the other man and said, “This is the guy he knocked out.”



"Interesting," Tallulah repeated, still quite clearly on a path of inspecting just what was going on. "Well I'm sure you'll have a lot of fun talking to him about metalworking. Has he also made blades?"

The bait wasn’t taken. Khaz leaned back, using his screen as a convenient excuse not to look at either of them. “Actually he said the only blades he made were shivs,” Khaz said, scrolling to nowhere on his phone to give the illusion of purpose. “He did say he can’t wait to see—he said he’s hoping to see my work one day.”

"Can't wait to see what?" Sophia questioned, honeysuckle gaze watching him once more with a dark brow perked up. If any man with a single girlfriend thought they could be interrogated, Khaz was about to face twice that power.

“My metal working. If we ever get the chance to meet up,” Khaz said, struggling to find an app to take the burden of remaining natural off of him. “They don’t live too far. They’re a thirty minutes from the school, in this direction,” a reason why Tia Pilar had to bunk at the Martinez-Baros home to be on time, since that house was in the opposite end of town, “I was thinking I’d bring my knives and say hello.”

"When were you planning that?" Sophia inquired.

"And were you going to tell us?" Tallulah tacked on.

Shrugging as a way to pause, Khaz said, “It was more of a recent thought.” He didn’t often speak his mind as soon as he thought of something, normally mulling it over a while, so he relied on that to be implied here. “Not sure when he’s free anyway…” Not yet.

The girls weren't going to back down, not when something was clearly amiss. "Well maybe we can go visit them before we head back to the Academy. I'm sure they wouldn't mind," Tallulah suggested, shifting further in her seat.

“Oh uh, I didn’t bring any of my knives,” Khaz said, proud to have thought of that in the snap of the moment. He felt his breath hold when he thought of the usual knife he holstered, and wondered if that might slip their minds.

In almost perfect sync, both girls turned to look at him over their shoulders. "Really?" Sophia said in a manner that showed she doubted that was true.

"Not a single knife, huh?" Tallulah nearly unbuckled to give a better interrogation. "Not even the one in your back pocket?" Because of course she had been giving his rear end a gander when she had a chance to.

Khaz let out a muted sigh, thankful the engine drowned out his internal defeat. He had one more recourse. “Can a craftsman be properly appreciated by a single piece?”

"I think so, at least when he's as talented as our craftsman is," Tallulah offered flattery though it wasn't untrue. "I think showing that to Rafael would still be appreciated."

Aside from no reasonable argument to dissuade them, and no doubt they’d tell him he could always return with more later, Khaz couldn’t deny the compliment warmed his heart.

Cheeks pink, Kaz failed not to smile and said, “I have no reason to doubt, if my songbirds think so…Alright, we’ll drop by on the way back tomorrow.” His last hope would be if they forgot by then.

"Perfect, it'll be good to get a chance to meet him," Lulah said with a smile.

Sophia wouldn't deny that, nodding her head. She kept herself focused on the road ahead. They seemed to let the topic drop as the drive continued on and they made their way to Mama Missy's house. Flirty banter, school chatter, and just a little talk about the wedding filled their time together.

Pulling up to the familiar house, it was notable that there were now two flags being flown with pride, the rainbow flag at the top of the mast with the bisexual three-barred flag beneath it. Tallulah could only chuckle as she climbed out of the passenger side door and moved to try and get her bag out of the trunk before Khaz could. From the front porch, they were greeted eagerly.

"Well now, if it isn't my three favorite lovebirds! I can't believe you made me wait this long to see you again. Khaz dear, have they been driving you up the wall?" Missy asked with an amused grin, dish towel in hand while her hands were on her hips. "You can't make an old woman like me wait, it's not polite."

"I would never, Mama Missy," Sophia giggled, going straight from the driver's side door to meet her with a heartfelt embraced.

Coming up with bags in hand, Khaz managed to greet Missy with his free arm. “Good to see you again, Mama. I hope you’ve been well,” he said with sincerity. He stepped aside so that Tallulah might get in her hello. “It’s a beautiful day, don’t you think?” March had come roaring in like a lion and made its way out like the prance of a lamb. “Hardly any real chill, but rainy.”

"Absolutely beautiful, just like my girls here," Missy agreed, shifting to greet Tallulah. "Drive was good? I keep worrying about you kids in that old thing. One of these trips you might not make it up."

Sophia spoffed as they all squeezed into the house to get out of the still chilled air. "She's not much to look at it and can be a bit noisy at time, but still a solid car," she defended their only means of transportation. "Besides, if it does break down chances are I'll know how to get it back up and going."

"Yeah, her dad works as a mechanic, mom," Tallulah reminded.

"That's true, but that doesn't mean a mother can't worry about her children," Missy brushed off the remark, leading everyone to the living room where fresh baked cookies and warmed cocoa was already waiting. She took up her usual chair, next to a basket of yarn and this time a sky blue blanket that was in the works. "Now the, tell me all about school and what's been going on. Anything exciting?"

“I’ve been thinking about getting a new phone. It’s been causing a little trouble lately. There’s excitement about Lottie and Kaylee heading to that guardian week in May. We’ve got finals weighing on our minds, but other than that, it’s been good,” Khaz said.

Taking a classic chocolate chip, Khaz went to sit in his usual spot, farthest from the recliner, with Tallulah in the middle, and then Sophia closest to Missy. He munched contentedly as his girlfriends said their piece. They all planned to tell Missy about their engagement. They were only waiting for the right moment.

An alert from Khaz’s phone drew his attention just as he finished his last bite. He peered down at it and felt his stomach leap. The text Tio Rafael said he was available to bring the pieces today if Khaz was free and the girls weren't around. Khaz glanced with mild worry at his lovers. They were busy talking, so he casually leaned back and began to type.

‘Come, //—,’ Khaz sighed, deleting that. He tried again. ‘Come annotation,’ Khaz grew a little frustrated with the buttons on his digital keyboard, especially autocorrect, deleting that and going at it again. ‘Come’ WOOSH. Khaz grumbled inwardly. He tried to add the rest of his sentence but whatever devilry was screwing with him either wouldn’t activate his keyboard, or a tiny red symbol let him know it didn’t send. A message popped up from Tio, saying, ‘Cool, I’ll be right there’.

Khaz felt his skin pale further than could be imagined as he stared at his phone and the realization of his foible.

Conversation that was carefully maneuvering around the topic of the engagement, Khaz was blessed that the girls had no problem talking for quite some time. It wasn't until he'd come to a bit of a stand still looking at his phone that he finally drew Tallulah's attention. "Everything okay, my Fire Frost?" she questioned.

Swallowing, Khaz said, “Uh yeah…” he looked up with a hesitant smile, crimson eyes glued to Missy. “I’m just really happy to be here.” He needed to figure this out. He tucked away his failure of a phone and shifted a little forward so that he could take his lover's hands in his own. “I haven’t been happier in my life than with all of you. I’m more than okay, I feel complete. I can’t tell you enough how much I love you two…” he didn’t know if they would take this as a sign to tell Missy about their engagement—easy to segue into leaving for a celebratory meal—but he hoped so.

Tallulah gave his hand a squeeze, the shift of her wrist in the movement bringing a beam of light on her hand where her sapphire ring rested. The reflection caught Missy's attention and her eyes doubled in size, bringing her hand to rest over her heart. "Wait, is that?"

Sophia didn't hesitate to jump on the opportunity, flaring her hand up in the air with a wide grin. "It is, Mama! It is! Khaz-"

"YOU'RE ENGAGED?!" Missy flew off her seat and let out piercing screech of delight. "Ohhh! I never thought this was going to happen. A wedding - oh the most beautiful wedding for the most beautiful girls and their sweetest man."

Khaz had taken his shot to prompt the talk and it worked, even if somewhat accidental—he really needed to get his own ring sometime— but he found it even more pleasing that his maneuver brought on a wave of joy. Obvious, really, if he had thought that through. “Thank you, Mama Missy. We’re looking forward to binding ourselves to each other,” he said, and got up for the inevitable embraces shared between them. “We should celebrate. Why don’t we go out to eat for lunch?”

Even through tears of excitement and fanning herself with her hand, Missy stopped at that suggestion. "Oh honey, we've got plenty of food here. I even made another pot roast for you," she gestured back toward the kitchen.

A fan of celebrating, even Sophia could defend her future mother-in-law. "She has a point. We have food here and the more money we save the more we can put into the wedding and honeymoon."

Quick to think, Khaz managed to come to Missy’s side as the girls turned to the kitchen. “Are you sure you don’t want to go to someplace? Maybe this—Texas Roadhouse?” He asked, and showed the chat between himself and Tio Rafael, autocorrect mistakes and all. ‘Come another time’ were all unsent below the one text that got to the recipient.

"The Roadhouse does have really good-ohhh," Missy caught on to just what was being shown her, realizing the position his phone had put him in. "You know what, who am I kidding? It's not every day your daughter gets engaged to two wonderful people. It'll be my treat for you three, not a problem at all."

"You sure mom?" Tallulah turned in surprise, not giving them much time to recover. "The pot roast would be just as good."

"Please! I insist," Missy waved them toward the door, tossing the crockpot to a lower setting. "That'll keep for dinner just fine. Let's go, get your coats!"

Khaz spared no time in slipping on his jacket. “A good meal for lunch and a great one for dinner. Sounds like a good plan,” he said, and did his best to casually urge his lovers to do the same as he followed Missy to good Ole Faithful.

There was still some surprise that the frugal mother had been talked into a meal, but ultimately the girls didn't argue with it. They were quite excited and happy about the chance to celebrate as they were both beyond elated for the engagement. They slipped into their own coats and followed out to the vehicle, Sophia already talking over just what she thought she'd have.

Now aboard the station wagon, snuggled in the back, Khaz felt a sense of relief as they pulled out from the cozy home and drove down the road. The only worry he had was that Tio Rafael might be confused upon arriving to see no one at the house. Khaz had to text him again—or call. A call might do him better, considering his typing troubles. From their he would work out what to do.

Not eight minutes later they arrived at the restaurant that had become Khaz’s favorite. They had all kinds of meat, but of course he couldn’t deny that their buns with cinnamon butter were a big reason why he liked to eat out here if he got the chance.

Tucking in the booth, Khaz made sure he sat on the end. He had to be casual, he had to be calm. Khaz pulled up the menu to peruse the options. “Hmmm, I think I’ll get prime rib,” he said, and peeked over at Missy.

Their soon-to-be mother-in-law had been driving the entire time, which helped take pressure off of her to act like nothing was amiss, but now she was face to face with the girls at the table.

"Prime rib? That sounds like a nice surprise - er choice," Missy was quick to try and correct herself, cheeks pinking. She flipped up her menu to hide behind, earning an inquisitive brow from her daughter.

"Uh yeah...it's good..." Lulah trailed off, no looking between the two of them who were a little out of their own it seemed. "I think I might do the same, maybe with a side of sauce."

"Not for me, I'm going with a regular sirloin so I can get some of that delicious shrimp," Sophia wiggled happily in her seat beside Missy, too enticed by the smells and upcoming meal to be as suspicious.

Shrimp did taste amazing. Khaz discovered far more meats, even of the sea, than he would have thought were imaginable. A pescatarian diet was nice, but the variety was better. Khaz might have considered doing the same, except his worry over whether or not Tallulah might catch on to something odd distracted him, and he ordered the prime rib when the waiter came.

A buzz against his thigh facing outward alerted Khaz. Fear shot through him that it might be Tio Rafael. It couldn’t be, he told himself. It took time to hitch the flatbed and drive nearly two hours. Khaz would have enough time to eat at least half of his food. But then what? How did he leave gracefully? Should he complain about needing the bathroom? Feign a stomach issue? Khaz ate enough buns that it would be plausible.

Thankfully Sophia’s excited talk about wedding plans was easy for Missy to get into without giving away clues and it gave Khaz time to think.

“Here’s your food,” their waiter placed their hot, juicy meals in front of them.

“Oh good,” Khaz smiled, and thanked him. He dug into the meat without delay. Once or twice he made a show of rubbing his stomach. By the time he ate through half of his slab of meat he said, “I think I should go to the bathroom.”

"Don't take too long or your food will get cold," Missy warned before the realization that he may in fact do just that hit.

Khaz said, “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He thanked all that was good that Missy’s mind slipped and made that expected comment.

Excusing himself, Khaz made it to the bathroom without trouble. He found it empty of all but one man who left after washing his hands. Khaz took a stall and called Tio Rafael.

“Eey, Diablo Blanco, I’m a half hour away. What’s up?”

Khaz kept his volume low. “There’s an issue,” he said, and explained as brief as he could what had happened. “I don’t think I can get away, but I got them out of the house at least.”

“Neta?[for real?] Hmmm,” Tio Rafael mulled over what to do. “Ni modo[Can’t be helped], but don’t worry, mijo[my son], I gotchu. Give me a couple of hours, okay? I’ll call up some friends and get the pieces in the back. Just don’t let them see the yard when you get home again, I don’t think we’ll be done by then.”

Exhaling, Khaz said, “Thank you, Tio Rafael.”

“De nada[no problem, just take care of the girls,” Tio Rafael said, and hung up after confirmation.

It took a bit to get done and come back, but Khaz sat down to finish his meal. “Sorry, didn’t expect that to take so long.”

"Welcome back, Snow Flame," Sophia purred, giving his leg a light rub beneath the table that she was getting quite gifted at. "Feeling well? Wouldn't want you to be down and out from certain activities."

Realizing that they might need to waste more time and the girls had longer than Khaz to eat, Missy frantically looked for a way to extend their stay. "What if we go ahead and have dessert, too? I think I have a hankerin for a sweet tooth, don't you dears?"

Recovering from a shiver Sophia easily teased out of him, Khaz said, “Oh I think that would be great. What if we got something at the mall? I’m sure the pot roast that is waiting at home, will be fine for a couple more hours away.”

"The mall?" Sophia perked in interest, her smile widening.

Tallulah shrugged, taking a sip of her lemonade with excitement. "Are you sure we have time? What if it dries out?"

That stirred a little stress in Missy who struggled to hide it once more. "Oh, um...I suppose it should be just fine," she nervously tried not to accept that possibility. "The mall should be plenty fun."

Oh that stung a little, Khaz suspected. He thought through solutions as he finished his meal and they paid their tab. On the way to the call he fell in step with Missy and murmured, “I can ask Tio to turn off the crockpot, if you want.”

She shook her head, seeming defeated. "No, it's not worth the risk, now dear. We can't risk the surprise for our girls," she insisted.

Khaz didn’t know about Sophia, but he guessed Tallulah might be keen enough to notice the crockpot being turned off, or even if something was shifted unnecessarily. He wanted to gamble that Tio Rafael could do it, but decided not to argue with his mother-in-law. They both shared a meaningful look and silently said their goodbyes to the pot roast slowly becoming rock in one of her three bargain-priced crockpots, next to the toaster oven Missy took pride in.

The four of them loaded into Ole Faithful, pulled out, and headed to the nearby mall. Khaz laced his hands with his beloved’s. Occasionally he nuzzled with them. He felt kinda bad about not being there to help put the design together with Tio Rafael, but he trusted the ole gruff man would have it handled. All he had to do was keep his fiancée’s occupied.

“So, what do you think we should get? Ice cream? A hot drink? Cake?” Khaz asked them as they stepped out of the car in the mall parking lot.

"Cake?" Tallulah had to chuckle. "Adter that big meal? I think ice cream sounds perfect. We can even get it to go."

"No!" Missy said a bit too quickly, drawing attention toward her. "I mean, Tallulah Skye, you know I just put clean seat covers in last spring. I won't risk any of you dribbling on them."

"Oh...okay, so we eat at the parlor?" Cobalt eyes were more than studying her mother.

“Why not? It’s a nice day,” Khaz said, and took his lovers arms so he might walk forward and take some pressure off of Missy. “A nice day and two of the most beautiful women in the world by my side.”

Khaz had hoped to distract them so they might take the longer route to the ice cream shop, but he underestimated Sophia’s excitement. They got to it in minutes. A long line? Nope. They were the first to the front. They got the seats they wanted too. Khaz had to work hard not to eat his ice cream quickly. Thankfully the sun was not shining directly on him or his cold treat. However, he soon found it didn’t take long for them to be finished.

“Oh, hey,” Khaz pointed to a nearby jewelry store, “I haven’t gotten a ring yet. Maybe we can check it out?”

Tallulah followed his gaze, spending a fairly long stretch of time wiping her mouth clean of ice cream that really wasn't there. "We could go look," she nodded, turning her attention to her phone. "But I don't know if it's good if we stay out this long. That pot roast will need to be kept a bit moist."

"Lulah's right. We don't want to risk ruining dinner," Sophia chimed in quickly, suddenly quite tired of the mall.

Just about to insist, Khaz hesitated. He shifted his crimson eyes onto his heart-fire. Sophia seemed a little too ready to leave. Curious, Khaz took a step to the little jewelry store. “It can’t possibly take that long to explore such a small shop,” he said, shrugging. “Five, maybe ten minutes? Who knows, we might find something we like. Right Mama Missy?”

"Of course, no harm in browsing," Missy agreed, drawing the line between the four with half ready to leave and half eager to stay. "Come on dears, just a stroll around to take a peek."

Unable to argue with that, the girls begrudgingly agreed, putting on the best smiles they could. "Sure, let's see if we can find something," Tallulah nodded.

They made their way into the jewelry store and immediately Sophia and Tallulah seemed to find the men's watch section overly fascinating, urging Khaz to see what they had to offer. "I think everyone needs a good watch," Sophia nearly fumbled in saying.

Although on the hunt for a ring, Khaz did enjoy learning more about the society in which he now lived. The only thing that made him question this was that Sophia didn’t quite come off natural.

“Really?” Khaz raised a brow, looking at the available watches. “I guess I’ve seen these on people…but you two don’t wear watches.”

"I just use my phone," Soph shrugged.

"But a lot of guys wear them," Tallulah was quick to tack on. Both girls came to stand on one side of him, their bodies now blocking the path toward the ring section.

“Hmmm,” Khaz parted his lips to speak when a bubbly, helpful worker walked up on the other side. She lit up upon seeing them.

“Oh hey, welcome ba—,” Mindy, the staff woman, took in the wide eyes of the girls and the bear ring-finger on Khaz’s left hand, “—welcome to the back— back of the store. How may I help you, s-strangers?”

“Oh, we were just—,”

"Looking at watches," Tallulah insisted firmly, using her eyes to point at the display in front of them. "Just watches."

“Well yeah,” Khaz admitted. “Although I don’t know if I want anything on my wrists.”

“Ah, I see,” Mindy said, and before he could step away she stammered, “May I interest you in a pocket watch?” She pulled out a small box and showed him how the circular time-piece had no strap, but instead a long chain. “You hook one end to a loop or a ring on your pants or jacket and it sits in a pocket.”



“Oh,” Khaz perked. That didn’t sound half bad. A little distracted by the watch now, he forgot about rings. “May I try it out?”

“Of course!” Mindy handed it over.

Khaz clipped the hook on and tucked the clock in his jeans. The silver chain draped attractively across his right thigh. He stepped so the girls could see. “What do you think?”

"That looks pretty darn dashing on you," Missy praised.

Tallulah enjoyed sizing it up perhaps a second too long. "It is nice, Mindy." A glance at the price tag and her mother in her came out with the slightest wince. "Maybe we'll have to keep that in mind for a Christmas gift for you."

“Oh damn,” Khaz read the number. Upwards of three-hundred. Well, he could always pawn another item to get it. He’d think about it later.

Mindy chuckled, taking back the watch. “Well, we have other items, but I’m afraid they’re all about the same.”

“It’s alright. We should probably move on to rings anyway,” Khaz said. It would be the one piece of jewelry they were willing to pay for, having a marriage in mind.

“Oh,” Mindy held her breath, pausing. “Okay, well, we have a large selection,” she said, moving around the store with quick steps.

Bags with no known purpose were pulled out as Khaz followed, delayed by either Tallulah or Sophia, and by the time they got to the array of rings glinting in the lights one display was missing. Whatever had been there before, he did not know. Sophia and Tallulah felt some tension leave their bodies.

Mindy swept her hand across the glass. “We have many attractive rings for a man getting engaged.”

“Oh yeah?” Khaz raised a brow. “How’d you know I’m engaged?”

“Uh—,” Mindy hesitated, then smiled. “I took a guess. The three of you are so cute together and they’ve got rings already.”

“Hm,” Khaz shrugged it off. “Well,” he leaned over the options. He piked out a band with swirling grooves. “What about that one?” He asked, looking to his lovers.

"It's...not bad..." Tallulah spoke slowly, not wanting him to undo a task that was hard to accomplish!

"But it's not perfect," Sophia huffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "Our rings are perfect for us and I think you need one just as good for you."

Khaz chuckled inwardly at how wonderful his sweet rain and heart fire were balanced. He slid the ring back into its place and pushed the box towards Mindy. “Not this one. Maybe another?”

One by one they went through rings. None of them seemed quite right, or they were too expensive. As the minutes slipped by Khaz noted the time and pushed the latest rejected silver band away.

Mindy said, “Ah, ready to head out?”

“Yeah, I think we can come back another day,” Khaz said, and glanced at the bald display. “Perhaps we can check whatever that one was.”

The remark almost made Mindy squeak a sound of hidden delight, but she managed to keep herself together. “Well you all have a good day.”

“You too,” Khaz said, and turned with his lovers out the door.

It had been at least two hours since speaking with Tio Rafael. He didn’t know how much the guys put together, but he owed the man a heads up. Khaz discreetly texted a quick, ‘Going back’, and tucked his phone before either could see.

"Maybe we'll find something that works even better for you next time," Sophia offered with a smile pulling at the corners of her lips.

"Another time," Tallulah agreed, glancing behind to see Khaz had fallen a bit behind them as they came to the parking lot. "You coming?" She tilted her head in interest. Something was up today.

“Hm? Of course,” Khaz said, happy to slip his arms around their waists. “Just thought I’d check for messages. We’ve been out a long time.”

On the way back Khaz did is best not to let the girls—Tallulah especially—notice the little quirky cues Missy was bound to exhibit. So far they got away with it. Khaz figured working as a team had done the trick. They couldn’t let themselves become over confident. There was no way to tell if Tio Rafael had finished or not. As they approached the house Khaz glanced around for any sign of Tio’s truck and hitch.

“—yeah, I don’t mind trying that out…” Khaz trailed off in conversation, noting with relief that Tio Rafael had parked somewhere out of sight. That, or they finished. All they needed now was to get the girls inside and perhaps distracted upstairs.

Tallulah was once more the over-observant one as they were entering the house. She lagged behind her mother and Sophia as they went to check out the kitchen. "You sure everything's okay?"

"Oh, praise be! The pot roast is fine!!" Missy's voice could be heard rejoicing through the walls.

Khaz peered down to Tallulah, a smile lingering from hearing Missy hadn’t sacrificed her pot roast. “Yes, more than sure,” he said, pulling her against his front. Khaz leaned in for a kiss. “Let’s go inside upstairs, my sweet rain.” Khaz lowered briefly and hoisted her legs around his waist. “I want those rings to be the only thing you two wear for the next hour.”

Lulah's breath hitched from the rush of anticipation that hit her with those promising words, arms linked around his neck for support. "Mm...then I guess you'll be stuck wearing nothing at all, my fire frost," she breathed, leaning up to steal a kiss before a thought made her chuckle. "Though that is Sophia's favorite color on you."

Carefully entering the front door, Khaz mused, “She has good taste, in more than one way.” He pressed her closer as he walked to the kitchen, rumbling in her ear. “You both do.” Khaz kissed Tallulah once more, and again. Ending up in the kitchen where Sophia was standing. His crimson eyes delighted to land upon honeysuckle ones. Khaz held Tallulah to him with one hand and the free one pulled Sophia over to join them.

It was a look their spicy lover knew all too well, even if she was typically the initiator. Already her fingers traced along the front of his shirt as she bit softly down on her lower lip. "And I thought we already had dessert," she murmured, though it didn't stop her from snatching up his hand and tugging toward the hallway.

Missy, who had seemed to be forgotten in the rising hormonal moment, pinked but didn't shame the sight. Well, not exactly. "Now you kids have fun but be careful. Those are Targest finest sheets upstairs and I won't have you soiling Better Homes' best in here," she waved her slotted spoon she had been using to stir the crockpot contents.

Giggling just before she tugged her lovers out into the hall, Sophia called back. "Yes, Mama Missy."

The three made their way up to the bedroom, losing some of their clothes on the way—they’d pick them up later, if Missy didn’t see them first—having a sensual afternoon, courteous of company in the house in regard to their volume. Khaz could only thank the Fates that this was true, otherwise he’d feel much more than embarrassment knowing Tio Rafael and his friends were probably still piecing the construct together out in the backyard. It amused him that Khaz didn’t think of this as something to distract them with at first. It came on naturally as he had gazed into cobalt gems. Khaz could more than spend an hour steeping in their affection and laying them both out in trembling exhaustion. As it was, he still needed them to be able to enjoy the gift he had been planning.

Basking in the aftermath of another tumble, Khaz noted the time. It was half past three, just thirty minutes until four. He discreetly checked his phone while Sophia was kissing Tallulah. To his relief he read that Tio Rafael and his guys just finished. The men were already sneaking out now. Or so he thought!

Even as they were upstairs they could hear muffled masculine voices here and there, tempting the girls to question if they were imagining them or not. Khaz could only chuckle, thinking of Missy being as hospitalable as ever, probably encouraging them to take a cookie or drink for all their hard work, all while trying to be quiet—oh, bless Mama Missy, but her inner light was never one that could be truly hidden under a basket, and her voice couldn’t be missed by Tallulah’s trained ear. The same could be said for Tio Rafael and Sophia.

The sound of talking in fact did draw the girls' attention. Tallulah at first rolled over, letting her head rest on Khaz's chest as she soaked in their presence a little longer. An eye slowly opened as she made out unfamiliar voices. "One of the neighbors must have come to visit," she sighed, looking over to where she was pretty sure at least one piece of clothing was. "Mom will probably want us to come say hi."

Sophia on the other hand sat up quite suddenly as one voice was clear for a moment. "That's not your neighbor, winter flower. That's my uncle." Honeysuckle eyes looked to the doors as her brows knitted together. "What is he doing here?"

Both gazes turned to Khaz, earlier suspicions mounting. "Khaz..."

Snow-white brows raised, Khaz struggled to keep from smiling where he lay with his head on the pillow. “What? We don’t know that,” he said, and ran a hand up and down Tallulah’s bear back. “How about we cuddle?”

"Cuddle? I know that voice, snow flame. My uncle is here and I haven't seen him in years," Sophia spoffed, already scooting off the edge of the bed and looking for clothes.

"You don't seem nearly surprised enough that he's here, Khaz," Tallulah said accusingly, one brow still perked as she gazed up at him.

“I mean, it’s just voices. Can we really know he’s here?” Khaz tried to dissuade interest again. He shifted a little close to kiss her neck. “You two don’t want to cuddle?” He rested weight on one hand and let the other roam some of her favorite places. “Not at all?”

Tallulah was only growing more and more suspicious as he was working a little too hard for her attention. She might have been willing to let it go if it weren't for that smile he had struggled with moments prior. "We can cuddle anytime. You don't want to meet Tio Rafael, frost flame?" Suspicious if they were already talking! She had to wiggle her way out of his skilled grasp lest he manage a proper distraction.

Despite Khaz’s strategy he simply couldn’t keep himself from giving away subtle clues that stirred their curiosity. Tallulah did happen to get away from his allure, though not without quite a few delightful kisses that made sure to seed interest in satisfying itches later on in the evening.

“Ah, okay,” Khaz sighed in defeat, seeing them pulling on their clothes. He did the same. Thankfully he had all his clothes in the room. One of them had to retrieve a shirt from the hallway and that proved their suspicions.

Coming down the stairs, they saw Tio Rafael on the couch in conversation with Missy. He held a mug of hot coco in one hand and a small plate of cookies sitting on the coffee table in front of him. His long hair pulled to the back, the tattoos, the scattering of pock marks on his cheeks—the older man was unmistakable.

Tio Rafael looked up from a sip, grinning to see a familiar face, “Eey, Chiquita!” He set his cup down to stand for the impact of a bear hug.


The other two could barely keep up with Sophia as she raced down the hall and stairs to spot the very grungy man she'd grown up with for several years as an unexpected role model. "Tio!" Her delighted squeal sounded as she launched herself with little regard for others or the room contents, nearly knocking over a lamp that Tallulah managed to catch in time. "You're here! I can't believe you're here!"

"It is pretty surprising," Tallulah said as she leaned against the room doorframe, trying to give Khaz an accusatory look though the infectious energy from her girlfriend made it impossible not to smile.

Khaz offered an apologetic look. Perhaps it was a good thing they came down before he left. Questions would arise, but they would be answered in time anyway. Khaz just stood back in wait beside Tallulah while his heart fire giddily greeted her uncle who laughed thunderously.

“Yeah, it’s a bit of a story,” Tio Rafael said, letting drop to her feet. He gave a nod to her fiancé. “Your Diablo Blanco needed some help. So I said I’d lend a hand.”

Knowing there was no escape, Khaz said, “If you come around the backyard I’ll show you what we’ve been up to.”

Tallulah gave Khaz a look that said she knew he had been up to no good. "Yeah, let's see just what you've been up to," she agreed with a smirk.

"Outside?" Sophia's head perked with clear interest. "Tio! You've been sneaking around Outside and wouldn't even come in to see me? You rascal!" She scolded her uncle in Spanish.

"Come on and get your shoes on," Missy ushered the girls, more excited than they had been at that point.

The five of them shuffled down the hall to the sliding door. Sophia was ahead with her tio who guided them to the gathering of trees not too far from the house at the end of a stone path that wasn’t there before that day. Khaz smiled as the girls and Missy came around to see a raised pallet platform with rustic logs holding up a pointed frame, covered with sturdy clear plastic to view the sky between the boughs of the trees and waterproof fabric they could pull shut for when they wanted privacy. Fairy lights illuminated the inside. Comfortable fur bedding expanded the entire area. Pillows and blankets added further cushioning. Near the entrance was a built-in horizontal cabinet with a sliding door that wouldn’t get caught on the thick fur. It was already stocked with some of their favorite drinks, snacks, and a Bluetooth speaker for music. An awning made sure to keep summer rain or winter snow from the opening. The two steps doubled as a trunk for shoes or coats, so the inside of the outdoor lounge didn’t get dirty.

Khaz said, “It’s my engagement gift. It’s collapsible, so we can take it wherever we want.” Until they knew exactly where they’d live, this was a solution to a comfortable room if or when they ever had to bunk in an unknown, unfamiliar place for a time. “Ren helped make the tented part, so I know we won’t get too cold or too hot, but Tio Rafael and I built the rest together after I said I wasn’t sure where we’d be after we graduate.”

“Should last you for several years,” Tio Rafael said, giving Sophia small scruff to her hair.



"It's perfect!" Sophia beamed, turning to give her uncle a well-deserved hug before nearly tackling Khaz with her embrace. "I love it - oh, I love you so much!"

"You did this for us? When did you even find time?" Tallulah was beyond impressed even as she stood in awe. It was just like what she and Soph had tried to construct one night when they were early on dating, but so much more advance.

"He has his ways," Missy chuckled happily. "And you can keep it here as long as you need to, although you know you always have a home with me if you kids needs it."

Pulling the two of them into an embrace, after steadying himself from Sophia’s launch, Khaz tucked his head between theirs and pressed a kiss to their shoulders before straightening to address Missy. “Thank you, we appreciate it.” He gave Tio Rafael a nod. “And you.”

“De nada,” Tio waved dismissively. “Anything for my pequeña bola de fuego.[little fireball],” he said, starting the five of them off to the house. “You all enjoy the rest of your day. I have to get back to Mi Vida[my life].” Tia Pilar would be waiting with dinner. Before any of them could ask, Tio Rafael said, “Drop by some time. I know she’d love to have you all for dinner.” He gave a hand to shake for Missy. “You’re welcome as well; family is family, eh?”

"Oh you are too kind! Grassy-ahs!" Her Spanish was horrible but her heart was in the right place. "And the same with you two. I can't wait to see little Myrna grow up."

"Gracias Tio," Sophia broke away from her loves for a final hug before he was leaving. "We might stop by sometime and take you up on that."

Playfully, or so Khaz suspected despite the rough edged persona, Tio Rafael said, “You better. Your tia is a drama queen who needs something to tell those chica hens at her salon.” He gave Tallulah a respectable parting shake. “You got your hands full, hang in there.”

"Oh boy do I," Tallulah chuckled, nodding her head to the man she knew of just through stories. "Thank you again, Tio. We appreciate you."

“Bye,” Khaz waved, the older man doing the same as he headed down the street to his truck tucked at the corner. Happy with that interaction, he said, “Should we eat and try out that lounge?”

"Ope, we should get to eating. Not long before I'll run off to work," Missy said as if reminded. "Your welcome to have the house to yourselves though, dears."

"Thanks mom, but I do think we'll spend time in out little halfway home," Lulah said as they went back inside to begin the motions for dinner.

Sophia bounced through the house with excitement. "I can't wait for it. That bed looks so comfy! Oh, can we watch a movie out there?"

Thankful one of the times he had sneaked down to help build it, Tia Pilar had mentioned Sophia might want that feature, and others. “Yeah, we got a little projector and a screen that unrolls,” he said, helping Missy to get the table ready. “It can link to our phones, so you can pick whatever you—,” he paused, knowing that poignant love stories were her favorite, “—whatever we want.”

Tallulah was silently grateful for him catching himself. The Fault in Our Stars was a cute movie...but adding at least a little variety now and then wouldn't be the worst thing. "That sounds wonderful. We can lay outside and snuggle up and watch a movie - maybe something new?"

"But...we'll be under the stars..." Sophia's face read mild disappointment that they wouldn't be viewing her personal favorite.

With practiced grace, Missy moved the crockpot over to the center of the table. "I reckon you kids will be up long enough to watch a few. Unless you plan on leaving early tomorrow."

“I don’t think we have to rush,” Khaz said, plating his pot roast. He also poured water into Sophia and Tallulah’s cups. Although he didn’t have to, he did it because he felt it was a small demonstration of his love; an acts of service man if there ever was one. “We can watch a new movie first. When the stars are all out we can do your favorite, Qu’nari.”

That seemed to be enough to quell his fiery flower, grinning as she took a scoop of root vegetables to go with her own slab of meat. "Sounds perfect. And we'll have cocoa and popcorn."

"I'd expect nothing less from a movie night," Tallulah chuckled, thanking Khaz for the gesture. "It'd be a nice little way to relax and have some romantic time together, I think."

Missy coughed, though nothing tremendously out of the ordinary. She turned her head and pardoned herself before sipping her water. "That sounds wonderful to me. Best you eat up though, we don't want this pot roast waiting on us any longer than it has."

“Oh I don’t think this will spend a minute more on my plate,” Khaz said, digging in to the tender shreds of meat. He spoffed, referencing something Missy had said long ago, “I know I’ll need it.”

They ate their dinner, had their dessert, and they cleaned the kitchen just in time for Missy to leave. After heartfelt well-wishes Khaz walked with Tallulah and Sophia to their lounge. Even though snow had stopped by then the cool of the evening forced them to bring jackets in case the tent didn’t come through for them. To their delight the inside of their lounge felt cozy and comfortable. Shoeless, coatless, and soon clothless since they had privacy to snuggle as they pleased, Khaz pulled down the screen and linked to the projector to play the movie.

“What’s new?” Khaz asked, ready to find it on his phone.

The girls picked a less aggressive romantic movie to watch, one with more comedy. After that one finished, they were debating what they'd watch next. Sophia was still in favor of watching the Fault in Our Stars and they'd only be able to distract her for so long. There was a moment where the two girls' gazes met and Sophia cleared her throat, insisting they watch it before Khaz's choice.

Tallulah decided it was a good opportunity for them to switch spots, moving so that she was closer to the entrance of their little hideaway. Gradually her body shifted toward where their coats and was trying to inch over. Each time Khaz looked over, Sophia was quick to grab his attention back, demanding kisses or going for a sensual touch if necessary.

Somewhere nearer the end of the movie Khaz began to really notice that Tallulah was farther from them than she had been before, but the affection Sophia gave him easily stole his attention. Perhaps he figured his Heart Fire had gotten revved up by her favorite movie, or that for whatever reason she just wanted more nuzzles from him at that moment and he couldn’t refuse to itch that scratch, but Khaz failed to catch Tallulah working in his periphery.

By the time the movie was over, Tallulah had shifted partially back toward them. Sophia, sadly, had to miss a good chunk of the movie in her efforts to keep Khaz's attention where it needed to be. She turned to him, batting her eyelashes. "Do you think you could go get us another blanket, snow flame? Just for snuggling up in."

“Let me see if there are extras tucked in the chests here. If not, I’ll go get one from the house,” Khaz offered, giving Sophia a light peck as he shifted over to the steps. He would prefer not to walk through the chill, night air naked. He would just need clothes if he did need to head into the house.

Khaz crawled over to the opening and lifted the lid of the top step. He found a few helpful nicknacks, an electric tea kettle, and a few other items like extra rubbers. Khaz didn’t realize he needed them until one of the girls asked how Almaeri made it possible to shoot blanks. While a lot of Aarinians were versed in this, some cults and cultures were not. They had gambled without knowing it each time they laid before that point. Khaz found rubbers to be necessary, but not as intense. Sometimes they slipped or broke too.

All thoughts on that aside, Khaz shuffled through the rest of the trunk the white plastic under a heating pad for cramps was probably the blanket.

“Oh, ha,” Khaz spoffed. He had thought to see an unsealed, fluffy folded fabric. It made sense Tio Rafael hadn’t broken the seal on this since it’s new. Khaz shuffled around as he tore it open. “Here you go, Qu’Nari.”

Sophia's face visibly fell as he handed her a blanket, one that she had not expected to be there. "Uh, thank you," she managed to get out, taking her time to slowly unfold it. She shot Tallulah a wide-eyed look, met only with a head shake. "What about popcorn? Would you like more popcorn?" Honeysuckle eyes watched him hopefully.

“Oh,” Khaz turned this way and that, then bent into the chest for a cordless mini microwave that he set on the flat shelf of their snack bar and slid the panel aside to reveal packets of the buttery treat. “We have regular, extra, and ultimate, but also a sweet one,” he said, leafing through the options with a finger.

With his back turned to her, Sophia silently facepalmed. Why did he have to be so prepared! In her frustration that she couldn't get him out, she forgot to answer although Tallulah swooped in for the save.

"Extra sounds good," she said, shifting about so she was sitting on a pillow previously on her lap. "Although, I'm having a bit sweet tooth moment. I kind of want a bowl of ice cream myself. Do you think you could get me some, sweet frostfire?"

“Ah,” Khaz didn’t even attempt to check the chests or the sliding snack bar. He sat back on his legs and gave an apologetic smile. “Yes, I can get that for you, Leu’ari. Uhh,” he shifted around and decided to just grab his button shirt to wear to the house. It was long enough to cover for a quick run inside. “What flavor?”

"There should be a vanilla bean in the freezer," she requested, adding quickly. "With caramel drizzle. If you think you could find it."

“Alright,” Khaz got his shoes, stuck his feet in, and made his way through the chilly night to the house. They could just see him until he rounded a corner of a tree.

There was a deadening silence in their space until he disappeared from sight, immediately followed by Sophia whispering, "Couldn't you find it? It was right in my pocket."

"I have it but I can't just hand it to him Soph. Don't you think it should be a little more romantic?"

Sophia spoffed. "Of course I do. That's why I wanted to give it to him when we go to Atlantis, but I can't keep fake ring shopping until then."

Tallulah had to agree, strumming the top of the silver box she had been sitting on. "Maybe we should wait until prom? No, that's basically Atlantis week and so far off...fuck, how can we not figure this out when we've seen almost every romance movie there is?"

"Easy. Because we want him to have something even better better a cheesy theatrical proposal," Sophia pointed out, falling backwards dramatically.

The girls didn’t have too long to go over their decision. Fate graced them with a warning cough from Khaz on his way to them. The young man’s boots thudded louder and finally he came into view holding a bowl of vanilla ice cream drizzled with caramel. A spoon stuck into it leaned to the side. There were also extra napkins.

“Back,” Khaz said, shifting around to get his shoes back into the cubby. He made his way into the tented lounge, careful not to spill the cold treat. He set the bowl on the snack bar and went to pull off his shirt again.

The warning had given the girls time to fumble about, the box tossed further from where Khaz had been seated, stuffed under Sophia's pillow. 'That was too fast," she blurted out without thinking on it too much.

"She means that was faster than she could have. Thank you frost fire," Tallulah quickly spoke over Soph as well as she could, reaching for her bowl. She took a quick bite, trying to keep conversation going. "Do you know what movie you want to watch next?"

“Hmm,” Khaz’s crimson eyes lingered on Sophia, pausing in curiosity before shuffling forward to his place with them. “It would be fun to watch ‘My Big Fat Greek Wedding’ again.” His favorite character was the grandma who mistook people for being Turkish aggressors and Aunt Voula. Khaz liked to quote her, and it was no surprise to the girls when he chuckled to himself and muttered, “What you mean you don’t eat no meat?….That’s okay, I make you lamb.”

Feeling like they'd managed to get away with pure chaos beneath his nose, the girls took a collective sigh. "That's a good choice," Tallulah agreed, taking up her seat with her sweet treat in hand.

"Yeah, a good movie," Sophia nodded, trying to get comfortable again so he could find a spot between them and wincing as the hard corner of a box made it slightly unpleasant.

Noticing the discomfort, Khaz paused again and asked softly, “You okay?” His hand sank into the bedding as he steadied himself while turned partway to her, tilting her pillow towards his fingers.

With a little too much enthusiasm, she grabbed the pillow back, shoving it under her even as the jewelry box smacked her. "No- er, yes. I'm just fine. We should start the movie, though."

Khaz’s crimson eyes studied Sophia carefully. He might have excused two oddities, but this third tipped his suspicions. He raised his brow and his mouth spread in a knowing smile. Something was up. Khaz said in an upswing of an accusatory tone, “Qu’nari, why are you anxious?”

Her brows furrowed, automatically overreacting to his question as a form of poorly formulated self defense. "Anxious? I'm not anxious," she spoffed, grabbing a blanket and pulling it up to her nose so that her twitching lips couldn't be seen. "I just want to watch the movie before it gets too late."

Tallulah sighed from her spot, knowing that as much as she was in love with that woman, she had absolutely no poker face. Her initial thoughts of doing this without Sophia knowing had been stopped, feeling it was too big to leave her out of it. Now she knew that future surprises would have to be handled alone if they were going to remain that.

“Hmm,” Khaz gave Tallulah a look, eyeing her, catching the subtlest notes of mute defeat. They would have been missed if he wasn’t on alert. Khaz let the movie go on even as he stared down at Sophia. “You are anxious.” He pulled up her blanket to expose the billowing puff peeking out beneath her. “And you snatched that pillow a little quickly.”

"It's a good pillow and I wanted it before you had it," Sophia tried desperately to explain herself. "Jeez, are you the pillow police now?"

Chuckling, Khaz said, “Yeah, and you’re under arrest.” He pulled the blanket, but upward, and tangled her hands that she reflexively gripped on the hem, pressing that above her head against the mattress with one hand. In a blink he shifted between her thighs. Khaz’s free hand steadied himself as Sophia squirmed, glancing over with a grin at Tallulah. He rested his fingers on Sophia’s cheek when she settled. “I’ve come with a warrant to search your pillow,” he mused, running his hand down her body, slipping beneath to grab the pillow. Khaz pulled it easily and gave it a shake. (edited)

She landed with an 'oof' as the pillow came out from under her, caught off guard by a preferred frisking. Landing on the box was more than uncomfortable, but she tried as hard as she could to keep her face from showing that. "It's just a pillow," she spoffed, though she dared a glance at Tallulah, hoping for interference.

"Are you two almost done? You're going to miss part of the movie," Lulah said with hope.

“Almost,” Khaz said, and let the pillow fall to give it a pat. Coming up with nothing he hummed in wonder and glanced at Tallulah with fading suspicion. Then he turned to look into honeysuckle eyes. Khaz let go of Sophia’s hands, left the pillow where it lay, and slid his arms under her shoulders, cradling her upper body. One of his thumbs rubbed Sophia’s skin absentmindedly. “Perhaps this was an unlawful seizure of assets…” he posed, eyeing her features. “Or maybe I haven’t searched everywhere.”

In a swift motion Khaz bunched his knees to hook under Sophia’s legs, pushing up and lifting her against him. Khaz held her to his body and peered behind her. A silver box lay right where her back had been. A triumphant smile, perhaps a little smug, quirked up Khaz’s lips.

"Hey! You can't just look under there whenever you want to!" Her scowl was anything but intimidating. Sophia tried to snatch the box back up but it was far too late.

"Soph, you are.. just terrible at this," Tallulah shook her head, taking the box and holding it out for Khaz. "We just wanted you to have a symbol of our relationship, too. Unfortunately, Sophia is not a good partner in crime. But we do hope you like it." Flipping the lid open, she revealed a silver ring with rubies on one side and sapphires on the other of a centerpiece diamond. The more masculine jewelery still captured their entwined lives, a miracle to find after hours of sneaking off to shop.



Khaz let Sophia slip onto the bed, making room for him to take the little box. His smugness had dropped away. In awe, Khaz took out the band of ice and fire. He slipped it onto his left ring-finger with reverence.

“It’s incredible, I love it,” Khaz said, looking at them both with adoration. “I love you two.” He tugged Tallulah over and gave them both proper kisses, embracing them. “Thank you.”

"Oh now it's love and a minute ago it was an interrogation," Sophia huffed, her lips curling up into a grin at the end and accepting his kisses without additional pouting. "We love you very, so very much my winter flame."

"And are so grateful for everything you do for us," Tallulah agreed, settling herself in his arms with no intention of leaving right then. "I could be perfectly happy for the rest of my life, just like this, with you two."

"Eh, and maybe a few more," Sophia offered as she tugged them down for snuggles and a waiting movie.

Chuckling, Tallulah nodded. "And maybe a few more."

“Yeah,” Khaz smiled happily, pressing them close to him.

Unsoiled by the typical influences of secular men on the surface of the world, was just as excited by the idea of children with no thoughts of assumptions on their roles. In letting go of his cult he opened his mind up to any possible lifestyle. Khaz would be just as happy being a stay-at-home Dad as he would a working man winning bread for the family. No matter what, he wanted them with him.

The trio watched the humorous romantic roller coaster of Toula Portokalos. They chuckled at the grandma, Khaz synced his lips with his favorite Aunt Voula quotes, and they sighed with satisfaction and warm hearts at the end. Afterward Khaz didn’t feel the compulsion for mingling in intimacy other than entwining in a hold, lacing their bodies together.

In the morning they woke in comfort and coziness. Khaz eventually opened his eyes, eager to see the two beautiful women of his heart. They lingered as they pleased while rain pattered outside. It took quite the convincing argument from their rumbling stomachs to emerge, glowing and content, to the house where they ate their fill of real food. Their Sunday couldn’t have been more pleasant.

​

The rest of their time at Mama Missy's was pleasant. She was happy to see Khaz finally had a ring of his own, chuckling at the story of the ring catastrophe. When it was time for them to head back to the Academy, she didn't see them off without a Tupperware container of left overs and promises they'd be back as soon as they could. She also made it known her house was open for the weeks around summer camp for them all to stay together.

~~~~​

Monday morning back at school, Sophia wasted no time in showing off the newest of their rings to friends and even a few strangers. She was happy to flaunt their relationship to anyone who listened, even earning herself a warning of a visit to detention for interrupting class. Miraculously, that was enough to get her to keep quiet.

The week progressed and March came to a close on a Wednesday, with April coming to them all on a TIursday. With the tradition holiday of pranks and practical jokes, you could never be sure who to trust. There were a few shrieks at breakfast as girls found plastic bugs and snakes in their food. Sophia had thought it'd be funny to pretend she lost her ring, though that backfired as the panic of her finances was far more than she anticipated. Keagan tricked Matt twice into thinking his shoe was untied. The third time when he swore he wasn't going to fall for it, his laces had come undone and he wound up tripping.

As for Keagan, he had a frustrating time not finding the deodorant for his family jewels that needed a good antiperspirant for Phys Ed. Rennick couldn’t say where it might have gone. That day Keagan opened his locker and an avalanche of ‘Manscape’ ball deodorant spilled on him. The locker room cheered ‘Get pranked!’. Charlotte got a mysterious weggie any time she bent too far. She could swear it had to be Almaeri, and knew it too when Rennick joyfully cried out ‘Get pranked!’ one of those times. Kaylee’s phone kept playing an alarm from an app she couldn’t find, Tysha sneakily placed a ‘clap enthusiastically at me’ sight on Bellasiel’s back, and even Serenity got into the spirit of the day by gasping with a finger pointed in the opposite direction to make people whip around. JD had fun tapping on Kaylee when she wasn’t looking and slipping away without being seen.

These shenanigans lasted half the day for JD, Kaylee, and Charlotte. They had work to do at the restaurant. Holidays allowed them time off, but April Fool’s just wasn’t one of them.

“I’ll see you guys later,” Charlotte said, giving her men a kiss each. She pointed a finger at them. “Don’t scare me when I come back!”

“Have a good day,” Rennick grinned, urging her to go on.

“Kuna, I mean it,” Charlotte pouted, turning to leave. She looked back over her shoulder. “I really mean it, you don’t jump out at me!”

“You’re gonna be late,” Rennick chuckled, not saying yes or no.

JD spoffed, giving Charlotte’s hand a tug. “Let’s go.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte gave her lovers a look before sighing and heading out, her pony-tail extensions nearly hitting her chuckling boyfriend of mischief.

The three went to Kaylee’s car where JD sat in the front with her and Charlotte hopped into the back. She got out her phone to text a mad emoji to warn Rennick not to jump scare her. He merely sent back a smirk. Huffing, she tucked her phone away and stared out the window she rolled down.

On their way out of the parking lot Charlotte met eyes with Regina who was loitering with new acquaintances. They weren’t anyone Charlotte knew from memory.

Regina pointedly stared at Charlotte. She snickered, “You look like a before picture!” and snapped her two fingers together, earning a laugh from her knew comrades.

Not feeling particularly kind, Charlotte said, “I’d say the same for you, but I don’t think there’s any hope for an ‘After’ picture.” Charlotte flicked her the bird. “Get pranked, you fake-nosed bitch.”

Before Regin could recover they were out of shouting range. Nothing she could think of really sounded good anyway. Except for one thought that was all too good to pass up. Get pranked? They’d see about that.

In the meantime JD cautioned Charlotte about her temper in regards to Regina. He did it carefully, knowing that the Tigress passed on much of her hotblood. Charlotte gave in easily to the sensible warning from the both of them. It just was so hard!

Work took their attention as soon as they got to Vittorio. This eased their minds and the day went almost as smooth as they could have hoped. Not long before the end of her shift, however, Kaylee happened to get up close and personal from one of the many visits by customers who were really sad souls looking for lost family. She had heard about it before, but today she faced it herself.

“She couldn’t have been more than ten during Hells Gate,” the ancient man held up the little photo of a baby girl with black hair. “This is as recent as we have…Please, her name is Penelope Miller.”

"No, I'm very sorry sir," Kaylee apologized with a shake of her head. "We don't have anyone by that name here, I'm afraid. But I do hope that you and your family find her." Cornflower eyes shared an uncontested sorrow as she broke the news to him.

Sighing, the older man nodded and pulled out his wallet. He tucked the weathered image into the folds of leather. “It’s alright…I just thought…” he shook his head. “The letter had been so vague, I should have known.”

That caught her attention, lingering rather than returning to her work. "A letter?" The stories of all the other visitors they'd had coming to the restaurant in the past few months. "Did you get a letter telling you to come here and ask for her?"

“Yes. It was an anonymous email,” the man said, pocketing his wallet. He could tell her interest wasn’t satisfied. “I’m sorry, I can’t show you. It’s on my laptop at home and I don’t have fancy smart cellphones. Even then, I have my grandchild help me with it,” he spoffed sadly. “I…I guess I took a chance because it had mentioned she was lost to me as a baby before Hells Gate. No one knows that who is alive now aside from me and my other grandchild.” The older man gave a melancholy shrug. “I’m sorry to bother you at your work, thank you for your time.”

All she could do is give him another sad shake of her head. "I'm sorry I couldn't be of more help," Kaylee bid him well. He gave her a nod of defeated hope before turning to leave. Heart heavy from the interaction, she decided to take a small break for herself, dipping into the waiting service center and sighing as she leaned against a wall out of sight from customers. (edited)

It being near the end of the workday, Kaylee’s absence didn’t jeopardize the integrity of the restaurant.

As aprons were being hung up and shifts being clocked out JD noticed the lingering sadness on Kaylee. It was obvious to Charlotte her sister was out of sorts too.

“What’s the matter, mio Cielo?” JD murmured, bringing her to him. He rubbed her upperarms.

Kaylee happily accepted his embrace, letting her head rest on his shoulder. "There was someone in here looking for his granddaughter he lost," she explained, giving him a sad smile. "Guess it's just painful to keep hearing stories like that."

Sighing in agreement, JD gave Kaylee a comforting kiss. “Ah, mio Cielo, I know what you mean.”

Raymond stepped out for a cigarette just then, excusing himself around them as they talked. It didn’t take him long to know the subject they were discussing. Even he had been approached.

Pondering this, Charlotte said, “It’s odd that they think a girl worked here though. Someone with the last name Miller. But nobody works here with that name, or looks like any of the girls.”

“Well, it could be someone who worked here before,” Raymond said, taking a drag on his cancer stick. “Most of the staff here started work at the end of the summer.”

“Really?” Charlotte perked a brow. She thought back on one of the earliest conversations she had with Raymond. He had mentioned something along those lines. “Oh…Yeah, maybe. But who?”

JD hesitated, then said, “No one had the last name Miller.” Before they could talk on about it, he promoted them to get moving. “School tomorrow. Hurry and sleep so I can hold you again, mio Cielo,” he said, giving Kaylee another kiss.

"You're right, mia Ragione. Tomorrow," she agreed, stealing a final embrace with high hopes for the next morning.

The girls said their goodbyes to JD and Raymond, boarding the sleek, cornflower blue Tesla. Gone were the days of waiting for an Uber or Lyft. Kaylee drove them back to the entrance of the campus without trouble until they hit an intersection. Cars were coming down from the school and taking a turn down a road leading into the forest.

“Wonder what’s up,” Charlotte said offhandedly.

There wasn’t much down there aside from a smaller patch of town hoping to grow deep roots and expand. No grand malls or other entertainment. Whatever it was, it was popular. They could even hear the cheers from passing cars on the way to the gates of the academy.

Kaylee parked next to Charlotte’s Benz, the golden butterfly practically shimmering as you looked at it, and got out with curiosity at a few more cars driving off, whoops, hollers, and all.

The girls walked two strides when a figure leaped out with arms raised, thundering a surprise, “GET PRANKED!”

“EEK!” Charlotte thrust out a fist.

“Oo!” Rennick’s head snapped to the side.

“Oh, oh no! Kuna!” Charlotte gasped, then had the presence of mind to narrow her eyes and cross her arms. “Well deserved!”

It was a horrible, horrible thing to have happened, but that didn't mean that Kaylee didn't burst out laughing. "Oh that is what you get! She warned you!"

Keagan, who had been standing back with an inkling this would happen, winced to see the hit his lover took. "The girls have a point Ndugu," he called, walking over to put an arm on his back. "C'mon let's get ice for you and Rocky's fist over here."

“Worth it,” Rennick chuckled, even as his jaw pulsed.

They weren’t even a few steps up when another handful of students were coming out wearing casual clothes and beaming mischievous smiles. Charlotte couldn’t help but wonder what was going on. She wasn’t the only one.

“Hey, you,” Rennick snapped his fingers at a passing student who was new to the school, “where is everyone going?”

“Hiraeth Hill. Someone said there’s a party house on it!” He answered and left without another word.

“The fuck? Who would have said that?” Rennick furrowed his brows.

Charlotte grumbled, tightening her crossed arms. “Regina.”

"God, does she not have a hobby? Or know limits?" Kaylee couldn't help but voice her own annoyance.

“Damn it,” Rennick bit the words out. “We have to get them off that hill.”

Not wasting time, Charlotte stormed ahead. She was done with that woman’s shenanigans! There was going to be a fight. Rennick and the others were free to come. Obviously they didn’t lag, catching up to her side. Rennick didn’t dissuade her from her path. In fact, he let the others know that at the risk of suspension they were going to drive out Regina specifically, even if that meant a few fists.

JD, surprised, texted that he didn’t want them to rush into anything. He made sure Kaylee knew he intended to get there and asked her not to act aggressively if she could help it, at least not without him. In all honesty, with the hill being outside school grounds, a rumble was hard to break up.

Seeing the messages, Winter let the others know she'd be joining them. If they were going to take care of Regina so all of this stopped they needed someone who could fight dirty. Kaylee was too sweet to do that. She was already waiting at the vault by the time the others had arrived.

Tysha, Danson, Cara, Matt, Elijah, Annie, Paulo, Hadassah, Khaz, Sophia, Tallulah, Bellasiel, and even Serenity, who carried a medic bag, just about got to the vaults at the time that Kaylee, Charlotte, Rennick and Keagan did. They waited a little bit until JD said he was parked, but at this point Charlotte was too antsy not to load the portal and walk through.

A chatter of voices could just be heard over a blare of music. They could smell beer from where they spilled out onto the hill. Students dressed in casual clothes, and some with barely that, criss-crossed in front of them as they went on with this apparent start-of-the-weekend party—apparently the staff and professors decided to use Friday for some school related business, making it a three day weekend.

Shouts and cheers followed daring feats of athleticism, women were fake wrestling in scanty clothes, and someone was lighting up cigarettes and blunts. Others were passing around brownies with a distinct scent. More horrifying than any of the behaviors without regard to the place they set up over time—logs getting rolled off, the telescope falling—was seeing someone walk out of the woods and wave to the others.

“Hey I found an empty house, you guys!” Regina beamed a wicked smile.

"You bitch," Kaylee hissed, even if she doubted Regina could hear them.

"It is what she does best," Winter spoffed.

Sophia, ready for a fight with plenty of fire to spread around, pushed her way through the crowd. "Gona break that nose again!" Tallulah was quick on her heels, if for no reason other than to make sure she didn't get downed.

Trying to think more creatively, Keagan cupped his hands to his mouth. "Party's over! Cops are on the way so you better clear out," he bellowed.

Some of the closer students who heard him well became a bit nervous. Maybe a little too nervous. The kind that came with paranoia from an illegal substance. They took his words to heart and made their way to their cars. Thankfully they had a sober friend to drive. The rest, though, were still pulled into the party, the music, the drinks—they didn’t notice.

Serenity gave Keagan’s arm a squeeze for the effort, and she agreed, beginning to go around to the groups to ask them to leave. Annie and Elijah felt better about handling it this way too. They searched for the music to lower the volume so that more of them might hear the urge to go.

Meanwhile, Charlotte followed Sophia, Khaz, and Tallulah, with Kaylee at her side. JD weaved through the bodies to catch his girlfriend's hand. Winter made it to him too. They all pushed through until they made a semicircle around Regina. What with that many individuals the Ice Queen had to have felt cautious here.

“Hey, you!” Rennick snapped at a few students heading down the path. “Back the fuck off.”

“Stay away from the cottage,” Charlotte added on, giving them a warning look.

They grumbled, but the vibes deterred them from pressing onward. The students shuffled up to the bonfire where several of the others were in debate with Serenity, Annie, Elijah, and a few of the more passive companions. This was not the case for those who faced off with Regina.

“You’ve done enough,” Charlotte said in a chilling tone. “I’ve had it with you! We all have! Why don’t you get a life?”

Cara said, “Like, really. It’s been almost three years since Freshman camp.”

“And even more since Aunt Rosy and Uncle Cory’s wedding,” Charlotte added. “You’re embarrassing yourself at this point. It’s not our fault that you’re insufferable and nobody likes you. We’re not going to let you make that our problem anymore. Get lost, or get wrecked.”

Students were beginning to thin out, especially since the music got cut off and the word spread. Annie helped some of the more inebriated ones through the portals to save them from accidents on the road. One by one the hill was becoming quieter, clearer.

Regina surveyed the work she did, once again being undermined by the children her parents compared her to her whole life. “It is your fault. It is your problem,” Regina hissed. She’d never tell them, never. That would be too painful. “Everything you do is infuriating! You just keep having to get trophies and join clubs—You’re not better than me! You spoiled brats! I’m glad I cut your damn hair off, Charlotte the Harlot, you vain bitch! And you,” Regina snapped her eyes on Kaylee, speaking in a mocking voice, “Oh sweet Kaylee, oh poor Kaylee. The only thing anyone cares about for you is that your dumbass is adopted! You’re an orphan!”

“Hey,” Charlotte snapped, taking steps forward, ready to swing. The others were hot on her heels. “Don’t you dare!”

“It’s true!” Regina hissed, stepping back as she yelled and pointed a finger. “Kaylee’s only pitied because she’s the only kid born from some mage whore that didn’t get shot by Wesley!” That accusation didn’t slow Charlotte. Regina often lied. She wound back her fist. Regina shouted on as she backed up against a tree. She closed her eyes. “They called her specimen-K!”

Charlotte halted in mid-swing. That phrase. She knew that phrase. “What did you say?”

Easing her eyes open, Regina felt her color come back, though her breathing was uneven. “My great Aunt Maggie said they called her Specimen-K when referring to her, because she was nothing more than an experiment.”

Kaylee felt rooted in place as the world around here was breaking into pieces. It...something was familiar. She could feel memories buried for years struggling to resurface bit by bit. "Maggie?" The old woman they'd spotted on parent's day broke through her thoughts and she had to shake her head to shake the image away. "How does she know about this?" Her questions was too quiet for anyone but JD to hear, let alone Regina who was backed into a tree still.

JD went cold. He kept a hold around Kaylee with one arm. “Don’t listen to her, mio Cielo…” he tried to dissuade panicked thoughts.

Regina didn’t let the momentum fall. “Great Aunt Maggie was her caregiver and her test monitor. They wanted to see if mages were born Awakened. It’s because her brothers were—Logan and Harry.” Like watching a train-wreck, the horrified companions listened in mute shock as Regina gave them a brief retelling of that fateful day. “Wes met up with Everest for lunch, but he was delayed because after he shot a male mage he saw he had a family. They chased her in her minivan. Everest popped her tire and she veered to a stop off the side of the road. She tried to fight him, but Wes came and she couldn’t go up against both.”

“No, no…that's not…” Charlotte inhaled, stepping back.

Feeling a surge of power, Regina moved forward with a spiteful smirk. “Ev shot the mom just as she called out to her boys to take care of Kaylee. They tried to get into the van, but one of the kids used Almaeri to try to keep it shut. When they did open it the dog—a terrier—launched at Everest. The kids would have gotten away, but Wes shot both boys…and for some reason he ddn’t shoot her,” Regina said, nodding to Kaylee. She narrowed her eyes in wicked delight. “What they did do was keep her around like a lab rat.”

It all made sense. The quarantine for the ‘illness’, the phrase no one but her family could know, and the stories of Kaylee so carefully watched. The break out when Molly, Lauri, and Oliver escaped the dungeons full of mages. The carefully selected, censored media, the delay in schooling, and the fact that Jada had ushered her in silence out the doors.

"Será mejor que cierres tu boca de puta antes de que yo la cierre por ti, Regina!" Sophia's colorful shout at the Ice Queen made it to her ears even if Khaz and Tallulah were currently holding her back from physical contact.

The ground beneath Kaylee's feet didn't feel solid enough even as it supported her physically. Sweaty palms clenched into fists as she found breathing next to impossible. Her eyes burned, tears she'd realize later, and her throat was swollen. Stomach churning, threatening to upheave it's contents as everything was crushed and destroyed, she stared on with cornflower blue eyes, focused on Regina without really seeing her.

Was it true? Everything that she'd grown up with in the past seven years was just a bandaid over a festering wound caused by those who she thought loved her. Who swore they protected her. Was she just a sick joke in their eyes, something they turned to pity after wiping her family - her true family - off the planet like a displeasing bug on a windshield?

It was all too much, far too much in that moment that stretched for an eternity. With shaky breaths, she said the only words she could manage right then. "Fuck you, Regina."

The companions shifted uncomfortably. Perhaps they woudn’t have been as concerned if Charlotte hadn’t paused like that, or if Kaylee’s face hadn’t paled. As it was, no one knew what to say for a long breath.

“You’re lying,” Charlotte finally spoke, pressing herself against Keagan and Rennick, as if that might push away the puzzle pieces falling into place about everything she knew about their past. She shouted, “You’re lying!”

“Am I?” Regina snickered. “Why don’t you ask your Dad.” She gave Kaylee a scornful sneer. “It’s beyond me why they adopted a Nothing like you.”

Once more, Kaylee couldn't manage an eloquent response. "Fuck you, you jealous bitch." The words felt hallowed, hardly words at all, but it was all she could do as she struggled with a spinning head. Whipping around on the ball of her foot, she set off blindly away from the truth that had been hidden from her, unaware her feet were habitually leading her back to the greenhouse that had been her safe haven time and time again.

Tears siphoned her vision and whimpers escaped as she half-ran, half-stumbled through the dark woods. A root was missed in the poor lighting and she spilled to the ground with a sob that wasn't from the fall. She righted herself but found her legs didn't want to push on. Instead she leaned against the trunk beside her, shoulders shaking as she felt the forest tightening about her, squeezing out every drop of hope and love she thought she had in her life like an insatiable anaconda.

“Kaylee!”

A rustle of wind through the boughs muffled the faint calls for her name. Her mind morphed the tone, the pitch—it sounded so familiar, it ached her heart; an echo of a memory before a shot rang out. It should be impossible, but at that moment Kaylee knew this had to be her mother’s voice. Recovering the lost, buried moments in time stitched together a chaotic quilt of what happened. The bark of a terrier, shots fired, fear that took over, a tumble to the ground, and yet more shots again. Kaylee couldn’t know if this really was a reliable memory or one constructed from what Regina said, but in the end it hurt the same.

“Kaylee!”

Again the voice shouted, but this time it rang clearer. In Kaylee’s darkness JD’s hands reached out, warm and comforting, to pull her slack body to him. He didn’t know what to say, but he held her to him as she sobbed, sinking down onto the cold earth against the rough bark of a tree while the others were in heated conflict with Regina.

“That is beyond cruel,” Serenity frowned, sniffing back tears as she adjusted her bag on her way to find Kaylee. Bellasiel followed.

Regina held tight her lips and raised her head. She put on the bravest face she could despite the shaking of her hands. “Why? Because I told the truth?” If there was one thing that could be said about Regain, was that she had the audacity.

“Why are you like this!?” Cara demanded.

“Don’t throw a finger at me! Wesley is as much of a monster as they say. If anything, I did that brat a fav—,” Regina stumbled from the backhand across her face.

“You bitch! You cold hearted bitch!” Charlotte went in to swing again, but Keagan managed to pull her back despite twice being deflected.

Annie didn’t like Regina, but she knew it wouldn’t go well for the girl if she were to stay. That didn’t mean she was happy. Annie reached over and yanked Regina by the arm before the dumb girl could stir up Charlotte, or Sophia, or any of the others, into a angry mob. Annie didn't think they’d kill her, but they might not let her leave without a scar.

“Get out,” Annie snapped at Regina even as the girl tried to protest. “Out! Out!” Elijah tried to calm his girlfriend, but he watched in vain as Annie handled Regina a bit roughly, tossing her with force into the school halls. It was all she could do not to cry on her way back to Elijah’s arms.

Haddasah felt emotions conflict inside her. “Lottie…Did your Dad really do that?”

“Hey,” Rennick shook his head.

It was too late. Charlotte felt an eruption of emotion since hearing about the news—confusion, anger, fear, denial, hurt—and the comment did nothing to help, sending a wave of embarrassment and shame to wash over her.

“We…we don’t really know the whole story,” Paulo offered.

Without saying it everyone knew the truth. Regina had risked so much. All of this distress, for a lie? And the keywords that she used affected the sisters too deeply to be disregarded. The companions didn’t know what to do with themselves. Tysha picked up a cup and threw it away, breaking the motionless uncertainty with something they could do with their hands to help process all of this while Charlotte curled against Keagan, grateful for Rennick to join in wrapping his arms around her, it was easier to imagine she was safe, even if it felt like the world was crashing and nothing would ever be the same again.

“Shh,” Rennick rubbed her back.
Shaking her head, Charlotte said, “This is not right.” She pulled away from them. “I have to find Kaylee!” Charlotte didn’t look back as she tracked in the darkness until she heard the heartbroken sobs of her sister.

Serenity and Bellasiel were ahead, but it didn’t take long for Charlotte to catch up and surpass them. She came to a fumbling stop, dropping beside JD and Kaylee with tears in her eyes.

“Kaylee! Kaylee…” Charlotte could barely see as she reached out to comfort her sister.

The dark pit she'd fallen into had a stream of light from the arms that held her. Kaylee didn't suppress her cries, letting her heart break for anyone around her to hear. Everything - every little detail and moment of her life - a complete lie. Her home was an elegant prison and her parents...her father... Her heart felt as if it shattered and burnt all at once.

Lottie's voice jerked her head up and cornflower fields that were reddened from overwhelming emotions narrowed to see her. "Did you know?" Her words were practically spat out, refusing to touch the woman who dared to call her a sister. "Did you know what he did? What Everest did?"

“N-no, I didn’t,” Charlotte said, hands falling into the ground. Her fingers curled into the dirt. “Please, Kaylee, I knew as much as you. I thought you were just ill.”

The words were just syllables. "How can I trust you? All of this - everything has just been a lie?" Kaylee didn't want to believe any of it and yet too much of it felt true. Too many nights of dreams, too many moments of her past just barely slipping through. She also knew enough of Charlotte's life before she joined it from stories they'd shared. "But you knew what he did. What dad- what Wesley did. And you're saying you didn't know what they did to me?" Emotions were clouding logic to acknowledge that Charlotte was just a child at the time, unable to be held accountable for things like then.

Feeling her head fog, Charlotte didn’t know what to say. They both knew that she was being raised to know about mages, that even at eight years old she began training to fight. In her sadness she felt this some kind of checkmate she couldn’t outthink, unable to point out she was little or ignorant. That, and the fact that she was so young made her question. Did she know? Was it something she was just easily able to forget because of how little she had been? Memories blended together and Charlotte couldn’t give a straight answer.

Rennick came through the trees with Keagan at his side, watching their beloved caught in uncertainty, questioning her own sanity.

“I- I don’t think…I didn’t…” Charlotte stammered, her brows furrowing. Tears didn’t cease to fall. “Kaylee I- I don’t know…”

Keagan felt the urge to step forward and comfort his precious diamond, but also didn't know what right he had to be in that moment. Dark nut eyes shifted to Rennick, silently trying to ask just what they were supposed to do in a time like this.

It didn’t take more than a heartbeat for Rennick to shift his eyes off of Keagan to come to Charlotte’s side, dropping next to her so she might find some stability. He had his own codes and unqiue perspective. In troubled times or not, in sickness or health, in right or wrong, he would be there.

"He murdered them, Lottie! He killed my brothers," Kaylee's voice stung as she struggled with words through sobs. "They killed my brothers, my parents, my fucking dog! They killed them all and then- then-" Memories of white lab coats, needles she sat perfectly still for, the foul smell of a sterile space all flooded her mind. "I'm just a fucking experiment they decided to keep? What else did they lie to me about?!" Her voice was reaching a near hysterical point, piercing the darkness of the woods.

Charlotte cupped her mouth, completely at a loss. “I- I- don’t…”

“Shh,” JD hushed her softly, giving her a squeeze to help remind her of his presence, trying to give her some peace or calm.

Rennick held Charlotte tight and said in a firm, gentle tone, “Kaylee, she was a child. She was just as subject to the adults in her life as you.”

“Victim blaming? Really?” JD knew better, but he had enough of his own silence.

Squinting an eye, obviously in disagreement with what he said, Rennick snapped, “Fuck you, I’m not victim blaming. Lottie was a child, JD. Exactly how much control did you have as a kid? I won’t sit here and let either of you villainize Lottie for something she didn’t choose.”

“But she didn’t say anything. She could have said something,” JD said, pulling Kaylee up on her feet with him.

“Said what? When? To be honest, not surprised myself, but that doens’t mean I’m not upset that this happened to her,” Rennick said, also standing up with Charlotte. “You’re also assuming she knew. Memories are not always reliable and it’s rare that they’re clear. I could point a finger at Kaylee and demand why she couldn’t remember.”

“She was a baby!”

“Lottie was little!”

Serenity broke in here, “You guys, none of this shouting is going to solve anything. We have to remember that Regina is the one who said all of this too. Maybe the basics might be true, but can you really trust her to tell you everything? Or to frame it correctly? She might be leaving out details that could change the connotation of it all. What if Kaylee wasn’t the biological daughter to those parents? Mages have been known to snatch kids. What if they had been the ones to kill Kaylee’s real parents and Wes and Everest happened to end up with her?”
Lifting her head up, Kaylee felt her jaw falling open slowly. "The terrier..."

Keagan who had come to Lottie's free side, ready to defend her if it got any further, looked over at Kaylee. "Terrier?"

"Regina talked about a terrier," she clarified even as she felt her body go numb. "Everest was showing us a scar on his wrist the other day... Sad a terrier had latched on to it and wouldn't let go." From JD's hold, she looked over at Charlotte with tear-reddened eyes. "You swear? You swear you didn't know? That none of them told you?"

That was true. The terrier scar. Try as she might, Charlotte couldn’t pull any memory of the story of it. She only knew her father teased Everest once or twice. It was enough to allow her visible relief of giving a clearer answer.

“I didn’t, I swear,” Charlotte said with sincerity, her mocha eyes large with hope.

Kaylee didn't know what to think or believe at that point. Did Charlotte have a reason to lie to her? Even she had to admit memories before Hell's Gate were always so foggy, as if her mind wouldn't let her recall them. Not only that, but there were people who deserved her anger more in that minute. She turned to JD, voice shaking as she sought an answer. "I don't know what to do..."

“I…” JD was just as unsure. “Whatever you need, I am here, mio Cielo.”

“We can’t sit out here all night,” Rennick said, sharing the task of keeping Charlotte warm with Keagan. “And I can tell Lottie isn’t going to just leave you, Kaylee.”

JD kept his eyes in cornflower fields, so sad and rainy. “He’s right, mio Cielo…You’ll have to decide.”

So many words were on the tip of her tongue, begging to lash out all the pain that she felt smoldering within. Instead, Kaylee bit them back, shaking her head. "I'm not going back to the school, not tonight." There was no immediate need to, not with classes cancelled the next day. She also couldn't imagine running into Regina or anyone who had heard the spilling of the hurtful tea. It was bad enough she already heard Rennick telling her she should have known more as an infant. She looked to JD. "Can we stay here? Please."

"You aren't far from the greenhouse." Winter's voice sounded unexpectedly as she had moved and joined them unnoticed. Of course, she'd heard far more about their little away space than she cared for, the target of JD's many talks if Kaylee wasn't around or available.

 

[xrakkax]

JD nodded, “We can stay.” He tucked Kaylee closer and gave the others a cursory look of acknowledgment. A nod would be too friendly, and right now he wasn’t feeling in the mood for pleasantries.

The same could be said for Rennick. He remained with Charlotte and Keagan while his girlfriend leaned on them in sorrow. Winter, Serenity, and Bellasiel were not far. They watched as JD walked further into the woods with Kaylee. Before the couple vanished, Rennick scooped up Charlotte and began his way with Keagan to the cottage.

Serenity sighed. “We should probably head back to the hill and let the others know they don’t have to wait up.”

Not one to deal with emotions when it could be avoided, Winter still watched after the couple she certainly had some preference for as they disappeared. "Yeah, sure. You guys do that," she answered Serenity without looking at her.

Winter considered staying behind to help clean up the mess other student's left behind, but after hearing the outburst from Regina it was decided she needed time to reflect before she could volunteer any help to most of the group.

The three of them emerged to see that cleaning had gone slowly. No one cared to question if that was on purpose or not. What they did do was crowd together when Serenity came up to them. Winter made her exit without trouble. The girls conveyed that the sisters were indisposed in different locations with their respective lovers.

“What happens now?” Hadassah asked softly, leaning against Paulo.

“I don’t know,” Serenity murmured, also finding comfort with her sweethearts embrace. “I can only imagine what it is like to find out that the family you love, who loves you, might not be who you think they are…We’ll just have to have patience.”

Kaylee had a noticeable habit of separating herself when upset. Sometimes it could last a while, depending on how hurt she felt. This wound’s duration couldn’t be guessed. In the meantime they could be supportive.

“Sometimes when I need space my family would send a text to let me know they were there when I was ready to come back,” Annie said, pulling out her phone. She sent a sad face and a heart next to the words ‘Here for you’. She tucked her phone away. “Just in case it might make her feel a little better.”

Thinking that a good idea, Serenity did the same. She sent a hug emoji. A few more of them that were easy to tempt into sentimentality did so too, leaving a trail of messages minus the ones that didn’t have that personality type. Charlotte received the same, knowing she wasn’t going to come out of this a different person too. Then they packed up and shuffled in silence. The mess remained. A testament to the chaos in their lives.

Back at the cottage, tucked between her beaus, Charlotte’s phone alerted to several texts. She ignored them. All she could think about was the feeling of standing on the edge of a cliff with one foot out, hovering out in the darkness. She didn’t know if she should step out or stay—torn between her love of her sister and the love she had for her family, unable to know what would be the right choice. How did they move forward? How could Charlotte live without making choices that didn’t drive Kaylee away and didn’t isolate her from their family? The parts of her life that mattered most were tearing nowhere near a seam; a unified fabric of reality that never was supposed to pull apart.

After quite some time Rennick insisted Charlotte drink something. She had come to a lull in her sobbing, so she sat up and sipped on water. Her head hurt. Charlotte pulled her phone up to check the time and saw the texts. As Fate would have it, at this moment her phone rang. The picture of her mother popped up.

Charlotte stared at the screen long enough for the call to miss. Rennick set his hand on her back and asked, “Not ready to talk?”

“I don’t know,” Charlotte murmured. She felt her throat strain. “I feel guilty and I didn’t pull a trigger. I feel like…I’m not allowed to seek out our parents.”

Shaking his head, Rennick said, “That’s bullshit. As long as it’s not for some kind of malicious intent it should be fine. Kaylee has a bone to pick with them, not you. She’s just processing right now. That shouldn’t mean you can’t find your own way back.”

Tears slipped again without thought. “I don’t think there is a way back.” Charlotte tossed her phone aside.

Sighing, Rennick said, “Maybe not. Not gonna lie, all of this is pretty shitty…But there is a way forward, and you shouldn’t be shamed or guilted into not taking the steps you need to do it. Kaylee should understand that. I think she does. And if I’m wrong, then that’s messed up.” Rennick pressed Charlotte’s phone back in her hand. “Call your mom.”

Sniffing, feeling uneasy, Charlotte dialed back. The phone rang once before the line picked up. “Mom?”

“Lottie, what’s going on? The school said there are a bunch of students coming from the vaults who are drunk. I can’t get a hold of your sister. Are you guys safe?”

Charlotte felt the surge of sadness overtake her. She pressed a hand to her head and sobbed out her words. “Mom, did Dad and Uncle Everest kill Kaylee’s family?”

All the questions about the situation at the academy were lost to the wind. Inara paused, “Lottie…”

Charlotte asked again in a frantic tone. “Mom! Was she an experiment?!” Rennick and Keagan’s rubs and squeezes were unable to quell the emotions hitting her heart once again. “Did you guys put her through treatments?! What happened to her at the castle?!”

Inara did her best not to cry in turn, knowing it wouldn’t go over well, even if it was a natural response. Still, her voice betrayed her inner emotions. “That is a talk we need to have together, with Kaylee.”

“Well she doesn’t want to talk to you, or anyone right now,” Charlotte coughed through the build up in her throat, trying to catch her breath. “She’s really hurt Mom! Were any of you going to tell her?”

“Of course, but not until she was at an age she could handle it. Not when she’s still growing into herself,” Inara’s voice cracked. “Lottie, where is your sister?”

Charlotte inhaled. “I can’t say. Kaylee wouldn’t want me to tell you.”

Sighing, Inara said, “Alright…” There was a lengthy silence. Charlotte's cries were the only thing that filled it. “Meri Jaan, are you two at least safe?”

Nodding, even if her mother couldn’t see, Charlotte also spoke, saying, “Yes.”

“Okay,” Inara exhaled relief. “Are you coming home?”

“I- I don’t know,” Charlotte said. As upset as she was, she couldn’t deny that she found comfort in speaking with her mother, as if she was a little girl again. “Mom, I don’t want to lose my sister.”

“I know, meri jaan. I don’t want to lose my daughter,” Inara fought back a wave of sorrow. “I’m gonna hang up now, okay? I need to speak with Wes. We need to discuss what to do.”

“Okay,” Charlotte broke down again. Her mother waited until her daughter was calm enough to make a proper goodbye to get off the phone. Charlotte tossed her cell and curled back up with her beaus.

Inara immediately set of from her time with the twins, handing their supervision to Hye and Kazumi who knew when not to ask questions. She located Wesley in a blink and got their as soon as she could. He was spilling over some gadget in his lab. The broad smile he usually greeted her with dropped upon seeing her welling tears and worried face.

“What is it, my Love?” Wesley said, abandoning his station to set his hands on her upper arms.

“I don’t know how, but Kaylee and Charlotte know about the Millers, Wes,” Inara said, and broke down in her husband’s hold. She gathered herself and said, “I don’t know where they are right now, but my guess is the cottage.”

Wesley exhaled, closing his eyes. “Damn it…” he seemed far less surprised.

“Did you know?” Inara asked, brows knit in uncertainty if she should be angry or not.

“Around the end of December we found a vague letter going to people named Miller. It gave the location of a ‘lost girl’ working at Vittorio. I kept an eye on it and placed guardian agents to act as Uber and Lyft drivers to make sure they were safe until I could find out the level of danger this posed,” Wesley admitted, earning a sharp whack to his shoulder that he accepted without complaint. “I’m sorry, my Love. I didn’t want you to worry.”

Inara wouldn’t let it go too easy, but she had more important things on her mind. “So you think someone came? I thought we made an agreement with the surviving family.”

“We did. Of the ones we know who are alive,” Wesley said. “So many records were lost because of Hells Gate, my Love. If any of them got that letter they might not have been in contact with any of the Millers we know. They could have met with Kaylee, or talked to someone, or something.”

Understanding he didn’t have all the information, Inara said, “Wes, she doens’t just know she’s adopted from the Millers…she knows you and Everest killed her family.”

Coffee eyes not often surprised widened briefly. “Oh…” Wesely cupped an elbow and the hand of that one pressed to his mouth. As he hummed in thought, mulling this over, the understanding of what this meant caused Wesley’s eyes to gloss over. Inara felt her heart break again. He knew now. He understood the gravity of it. Wesley inhaled, bringing his hands down his front to steady the subtle tremble in his fingers. “I see…” he glanced around. “Kaylee won’t want to come here. Not right now. She might not be ready to speak for a while. I wouldn’t be surprised if Charlotte wouldn’t want to come home tonight.”

“We can’t just let her sit in misery,” Inara said, blinking away the ceaseless tears. “Charlotte might come around again, but you know Kaylee. She’ll just sit in her sadness.”

“My Love, Kaylee does need space. She has never liked being approached right away,” Wesley said. “It will be hard, but we should wait until the morning. You can ask her to come speak with us here. If not, offer to have me on speaker or a hologram.”

Sighing deeply, Inara dropped her head against his chest. “She must be devastated.”

Wesley further wrapped his arms around his wife. “I know…”

The two stood in his shop a while longer until Wesley picked Inara up and walked with her to their room. The staff were let know that they would be indisposed. What with the passing staff who had seen them, they knew it wasn’t for the usual sensual entanglements. Word spread like wildfire through the castle that something was up.

Sleep proved difficult. Wesley played through his memories of Kaylee since he first saw her, the occasional check-ups that she didn’t even know he was present for, bringing her to the castle, Hells Gate, and embracing her into their lives as their child. Each happy memory, all the smiles, the giggles, the squeals, and twirls were a dagger held to his heart, ready to skewer him through. Wesley had to force his mind to shut down to get what sleep he could for the next day.


Just as they agreed, Inara got her things together and made her way to the academy the next day. Wesley texted Everest a heads up in case he crossed paths with Kaylee. He doubted she would go into the school just yet, though. Inara’s prediction that Kaylee was at the hill was accurate, though the tracker placed her green dot, not at the cottage, but on a trail to a greenhouse. Sun through the clouds shone on the bundles of peonies wilting in the cool, damp fog.

Time had passed by with Kaylee completely unaware of how it went. She wasn't even certain if she slept or not, save for at one point she woke up sobbing. Her body and mind were beyond exhausted, but feeling the warmth and promise of JD's presence was what she needed. Feelings and emotions were hard to manage as they rose and fell like a ruthless tide on her.

Inara’s approach had been heralded by a text, but she figured Kaylee was ignoring her phone. Exhaling, she raised her hand and gave the door a knock. Then Inara took a single step back and waited.

The sound of knocking pulled her out of one of her session ruts. She'd vaguely heard JD saying he would need to go and visit his grandfather, now a part of her wondering if she'd missed him leaving. A slight stir beside her made her realize that wasn't the case, though she made no move to get up. "Who is it?" she asked in a creaking voice, sore from sobs and whimpers.

“Meri Jaan, it’s me,” Inara’s familiar voice was barely heard through the closed door. “May I come in?”

The commotion stirred JD awake. He opened he blinked his eyes open to see Kaylee looking at the door, vaguely aware someone had approached. They shared a look. JD silently offered to handle it any way that Kaylee wanted, even if it meant asking her mother to leave.

Did she have the strength to face her right then? Would it get any better the longer she waited? "It's fine," Kaylee sighed, letting her head fall back on her pillow.

JD gave Kaylee a soft kiss on her cheek, then he shuffled up to his feet, thankful he was wearing pants. He opened the door and stepped with the swing of it to allow Inara inside. She thanked him quietly and made her way over to the side of the bed Kaylee laid, easing down to the floor of their mattress. JD closed the door and returned to his place next to Kaylee.

“Meri Jaan…” Inara spoke with care, doing her best not to allow her emotion to impose on her daughter. “Your father and I—,”

"You mean Wesley and yourself." Her tongue was sharper than she would have thought she could be, cutting off Inara. "Because my mother and father are dead."

Dropping her amber eyes, Inara nodded. Respecting the boundary, she began again, “Wesley and I would like to speak with you about whatever happened last night. We’d like to invite you to the castle, so he can be there in person too, but if not, would you be opposed to Wesley on speaker, or a hologram?”

The idea of speaking to him, in his presence or even a digital version of himself made Kaylee's stomach churn. "I do not want to talk to him," she said in a flat, even voice. "And I still don't know if I should talk to you." Cornflower eyes narrowed as she watched her. "Did you know? You had to have known..."

Inara took a second to contain the sorrow. Twin suns clouded in rain, though she forced them not to fall at this time. She had never liked hearing about children being put through these experiences. She had turned down jobs involving vampiric children, even as she believed they were Jiin, and it was no different with Kaylee’s case. Wesley made sure not to speak about the details around his wife.

All the nuances, the feelings, and the explanations didn’t matter. The simplest answer was what Kaylee would hear through it all.

“I knew Specimen-K existed,” Inara answered. It would have to do; a boiled down version.

"You knew..." Kaylee's voice was just as hallow as she felt. "You knew they murdered them? That they were doing experiments on me? And you never told me? Why...Why!?" She'd moved to sitting on the edge of their crafted bed.

Inara couldn’t keep her tears at bay for long. She shed them silently until she found her voice. “This truth was never going to be easy to shoulder, but we decided, with the family we had contact with, that it would be best to wait until you were at least out of high school,” she said, her fingers gripped the sleeves of her jacket. “We didn’t want this to weigh on you while you were still growing. I’m…I’m so sorry, meri jaan. I wish I could reconfigure the past, even if it meant you wouldn’t be with us, if it spared you this suffering. We did the best we could after our minds were changed—and I know, that still doesn’t make this any easier…But we do love you. That will never not be true.”

There were words, but Kaylee couldn't say that she was digesting them as more than just that. Then a few words struck her. "When I was old enough? Just how old do you have to be to find out that the people raising you murdered your entire family and then treated you like a rat? Kept you as a prisoner?"

Inara winced. “Older than a teenager. Older than a young woman who needs stability as she becomes an adult,” she said, knowing it wouldn’t be enough. “Older, so she could process a past that she never deserved, talking with a professional who could help her with that journey.” Inara breathed unevenly. “Even at the risk that you wouldn’t want to be a part of our lives anymore.”

Her lips pulled together tightly and Kaylee moved up to her feet, standing a little taller than Inara. "Would you want to be a part of this life? Look me in the eyes and tell me that you'd go back to that castle—where I was even kept in a glorified dungeon. To the man who killed my brothers."

Looking up, Inara met those hurt, cornflower eyes and admitted, “I don’t know. The betrayals I’ve endured were friendships and colleagues through work. I haven’t been through an experience of this kind between people I loved as family.” Inara’s trusted fellow vampire hunters who betrayed her still stung from time to time. The encounter resulted in the death of her developing baby. “But I will confess that, even though I did forgive them who had apologized, I still couldn’t risk another insurrection…” They had to be let go, regardless. The truth didn’t earn her favor, but Inara believed it was necessary to state in honesty. “That, though true, doesn’t compare to family. I would hope, even if it is selfish, to heal and restore our bonds…We will never be able to undo what was done, but we won’t excuse ourselves from the responsibility to you, partly why we didn’t hand you to someone else…We wanted you Kaylee. We wanted you in our lives, not just because of the fact that we wanted to do what was right after everything changed, but because you’re an intelligent, kind, and creative girl. Charlotte recognized it first, but it wasn’t long before the rest of us saw it too.” Inara sighed. She stood up here, still needing to tilt her head up. “You have the right to be angry. You have the right to never want to see us again…I just don’t want you to become so upset that you slide into sadness.” They knew her struggles when Joss had gone. This was a thousand times worse. “If you want me to go, I’ll go.”

Kaylee wanted to stay angry at the woman before her, who had lied to her and sheltered her from a truth she felt she deserved. There was something about hearing Inara list the qualities they saw in a younger her to motivate their decision to adopt her that nearly made her feel better. Still, she looked into amber eyes and felt a sinking emptiness.

"Well, that's a touching statement that you're so concerned. A little late, though. Seems it's hard to stay in a positive mood when everything you know turns out to be a lie," Kaylee spoffed through tears that were threatening yet again. "You probably need to get back to your children. I'm sure they need you."

Inara couldn’t help hurt from flickering over her features. It was a blow Kaylee wouldn’t know the depth of; cutting deeper than expected. Inara remained in control enough as to not push the burden of the injury on Kaylee, or so she hoped.

“Yes…I’m here…for all my children,” Inara emphasized, eyes on Kaylee with clear meaning; hesitant hope.

JD came to softly touch Inara’s arm. She allowed him to guide her to the door. He opened it for her and she stepped out. JD met her eyes and knew the silent request, to which he said, “I’ll take care of her.”

“Thank you,” Inara murmured, and turned away up the trail.

Inara let the dams break. She cried freely, keeping her volume low. Further into the woods she lost the control she had over her body. She sobbed so hard she couldn’t rightly see. It was a miracle Inara found her way to the cottage. She took out a handkerchief to clean herself up before attempting to speak with her second eldest.

Two knocks and five minutes later the door opened to Rennick. He silently allowed her inside and said, “Wait on the couch.”

No more than a minute passed when Charlotte came down to her mother with her beaus trailing behind. Wordlessly she ran to embrace her. After a time of soft crying she asked, “Mom, is she okay? What happened?”

“Kaylee is very hurt,” Inara said sadly. “She doesn’t want to speak with Wes. She is too hurt to hear our regrets over what happened…I just hope she’s not going to fold up into her sadness.”

Pulling away, Charlotte asked, with tears in her eyes, “Mom, I’m so mad. I’m so angry and sad…For so many reasons. I don’t want to lose my sister, Mom.”

“I know, meri jaan,” Inara frowned. “Some mistakes are just not easy to fix once you’ve made them.” She sighed, brushing away the tears off Charlotte’s cheeks, even as her own were streaked. “We don’t have a right to Kaylee. I’m sorry for her and what was done to her, because of the false beliefs we had, but I am also sorry for what this is doing to you.”

Charlotte sniffed, dropping her eyes. “She asked if I knew…I wasn’t sure at first, but I don’t think I did.”

“No, you didn’t,” Inara said. “We were raising our children to know mages and magic were bad, but the specifics of our missions and what we were doing were ‘age-appropriate’ to the stage of development. All you were told was that Kaylee was ill.”

“It doesn’t matter, though, does it?” Charlotte broke again. “I could see it in her eyes, Kaylee doesn’t trust me.”

Inara pulled her into a hug again, long since giving up on keeping her tears at bay. “I’m sorry, meri jaan. I’m so sorry.” She might very well lose a sister over something she didn't do.

“I’m so- so angry- I’m so sad- I don’t want you, but I do-“ Charlotte lost her words, struggling with the emotions and her loyalties that yanked her in two.

“Shh, shh,” Inara did her best to calm her, but only ended up in a ball of tears. They were shivering in sadness for who knows how long. When they finally caught a breath, Inara said, “You can be angry too, meri jaan. You can be sad too. It’s okay, we understand.”

Charlotte felt some relief about the verbal permission, even if it was always true. She thanked Rennick for tissues and cleaned up her face. “…I’m really more mad at Dad.”

“I know,” Inara said sadly. “He knows.” She checked the time and knew she couldn’t stay for longer. They shared a look and Charlotte knew it too. Without having to say so, Inara said, “Take your time. Just…be safe. Both of you, be safe.”

Nodding, Charlotte sank into the arms of her beaus after giving her mother one last hug. Inara made her way to the door, gave a last sad smile, and turned to leave. She had a lot to tell Wesely. Afterwards, she didn’t know just how much of a mess she’d be, but Inara couldn’t have anticipated the absolute crushing weight of the situation that would have her in bed for the next two days. It felt familiar. Too familiar, to when she had lost her baby so long ago. While Inara knew all of this came out of their ignorance, and that her husband had changed, she withdrew from him. Wesley, alone to shoulder the burden that, by rights, should only belong to him, and perhaps Everest, found he wished he could withdraw from himself. As it was, he relied on distraction with work or whiskey, and found peace in neither.

No one would be at peace. JD had to go to his grandpa. That troubled him as he lay there with Kaylee. “What if you came with me?” He asked her, rubbing her back.

Her head barely rose, moving side to side in the slightest. "I'm s-such a mess right now," she sniffed. "I don't want him to see me like this. What if it sets him off or makes him get worse? I don't want that, mia Ragione."

“I would hate to leave you like this, mio Cielo,” JD said, brushing her hair from sticking to her cheek. “Besides, grandpa is hard of hearing and he can’t see well without his glasses. He barely wears them to read. You can go to my room and I can tell him you’re not feeling well.”

Her front to keep herself distanced didn't stay up for long. In truth, Kaylee didn't want to be left alone right then. Sighing, she nodded, conceding to his request. "Okay, we can go, but if I'm at all a hindrance I'll come back or go to the academy or somewhere." She wasn't quite sure where she'd be out of the way.

“You won’t be,” JD promised, helping her up after a moment more of laying in rest with her.

The two didn’t have much to bring. They made their way off of the hill, to his car, and drove all the way to his home. As he had said, his grandpa couldn’t really tell how Kaylee was doing upon entering. JD sent her upstairs and handled his grandpa.

A while later JD came up, giving a light knock to let her know he was entering, and came to the bed where she had curled up. “Hey,” he said, shifting so he might hold her again. “Grandpa understands that you’re having family troubles. He hopes you feel better…I asked if he would mind if you stayed, and he said he’s alright with it…” JD brushed her arm with his hand that wasn’t cradling her. “What do you think, mio Cielo? You can spend the weekdays at our greenhouse and spend any other night here with me.”

His warm embrace couldn't return soon enough. Kaylee sank into his hold with her eyes closed. "That would be nice," she half croaked out, her voice continuing to be strained by bouts of crying that came in waves. "I'll...I have to get things. I can't stay in these clothes all weekend." As much as she was dreading returning to the academy let along going to Avostoska, leaves and dirt had nestled in close and she was worried she'd already soiled his bed despite her best attempts.

“Give me a list. I can do it,” JD insisted. “It won’t be a hassle, you’re not a burden, it’s fine,” he added, hoping his preemptive ramble might prompt at least a smile.

Small and worn, but a smile nonetheless. "You're far too good to me, mia Ragione," Kaylee had to tell him, rearranging their arms so that she could press a kiss lightly into his palm. "What would I do without you?”

“Stink,” JD spoffed, returning a kiss. “You should take a shower while I’m gone, okay?”

"Rude," she scowled, playfully pushing his hand away from her. "I will shower and I'm going to steal your clothes in the meantime." She reached for her phone that was bordering on dying battery so that she would send him a list of things to grab. "You'll just go to the Academy?"

“I’ll go anywhere you need,” JD said, maneuvering around her to pull off the soiled bedding, switching them out. He insisted she focus on the list while he managed the dirty sheets and put on new ones. “I’ll go to the castle if you want. Just let me know.” JD gave her a last kiss. “I’ll come back you as soon as I can.”

With that JD took the stairs down where he met with his grandpa. They shared a brief conversation about allowing Kaylee her space. Confident, JD grabbed a tote, took Kaylee’s key for her dorm room, and left the older man to drive back to the school. On his way there he received the text about what Kaylee needed.

It didn’t take long for JD to get to the girls dorm. By then there were whispers in the halls. No one had the story exactly right, but it was a rumor about that night nonetheless. JD was glad he decided to bring Kaylee back to his place.

JD stopped short at the girls dorm room. He hesitated before entering. Several girls looked up to see him, all holding cups of tea. Some stared past him with a hopeful expression that faded when they did not find what they were looking for.

“How is she?” Tysha asked.

“Not well,” JD said, closing the door behind him. He lifted the tote in silent explanation of what he was there to do.

Serenity sniffed, setting down her teacup next to Bellasiel’s, “I’ll help.”

“Thanks,” JD said, and followed her into the room Kaylee and Charlotte barely used.

Together they gathered what they could—toiletries, clothes, extra shoes, a textbook she forgot, and other odds and ends. They layered the items in the bag in silence. Serenity didn’t have the strength to talk about the subject. Just as well, since JD didn’t think he would have anything kind to say about it.

When done JD and Serenity came out to a few more faces. Sophia and Tallulah had probably heard the shift in voices, or perhaps they merely just arrived. Either way, he greeted them with a nod.

It wasn't overly surprising for them not to see Kaylee, given the night prior's events. "She's okay?" Sophia's inquiry didn't need additional information.

“She’s…hanging by a thread,” JD offered.

Tallulah assumed that was a given no, though she gave JD a weak smile. "You'll let us know if she needs anything? Or if you hear from Charlotte?"

“Yeah, I can do that,” JD said softly, just realizing he didn’t see Charlotte around. He took steps to the door when a thought came to mind. He paused, looking over his shoulder. “Listen…we might not see a lot of you guys. Don’t take it personally, okay?”

Serenity’s doe-eyes glossed again. She leaned against Bellasiel and nodded with the others, saying, “We understand.”

JD left them with that. He wasn’t sure just how long Kaylee would be upset, but he didn’t think it would be less than expected for sure. He had heard his fair share of the times Kaylee got upset—she spent a week seperate from Charlotte after her sister exposed her crush on Ryuu. He could only imagine the healing it would take for Kaylee. It was a mystery if she would even decided to recover her family bond at all.

After JD got back he made Kaylee some food. He brought it up to his room where she lay in clean sheets, snuggled in a shirt of his. JD insisted she ate while he took his own shower. When he got out he helped place Kaylee’s things away before curling up with her again. She had barely eaten, but it was enough that he didn’t worry. JD ate the rest.

Sunday came and JD checked their chats. They were silent. He didn’t even know if he should contact anyone, in all honesty. He tucked their phones away and just focused on finding ways to cheer Kaylee up when he wasn’t helping his grandpa or doing chores around the house.

At night they discussed what school would look like. Kaylee decided to go still, but she knew she couldn’t face the others just yet. They’d eat with Winter, seat separately in class, and make minimal contact with Lauri, Oliver, and especially Everest. JD encouraged Kaylee to request absences from any of them if she couldn’t handle it and he would take notes for the both of them. It would have to do.

Monday morning Kaylee and JD left the grandpa doing another puzzle. They drove in his car, the Tesla having been abandoned in the school lot. At that point it didn’t seem too important. Not with everything else going on.

They arrived just in time for their first class. JD made sure to sit with Kaylee far from familiar faces that glanced with concern across the crowd of students. When unable to join her, none of the companions could find her nearby, always tucked out of view. Noon came and, while Rennick and Keagan managed to convince Charlotte to eat with them and the others, it was Winter who JD and Kaylee sat with for their lunch.

The day dragged on, seemingly painfully. At one point Kaylee and Charlotte thought the other had looked their way, but they couldn’t be sure. They wouldn’t know what to say even if they did get close enough. Charlotte was haggard, often unkempt, and barely eating enough to keep her loved ones from taking action. The fear of what this was doing to her drove Renick into restlessness. It took Keagan to keep him from panicking. JD could sympathize, keeping a careful watch on Kaylee when he could.

School was barely a tolerable distraction. If it wasn't for the fact that Kaylee was determined to keep her hard-earned position doing the Guardian's week in May, she might not have been there. All participants were required to maintain good standing in each class if they didn't want to lose their spot. It was the only thing that kept Kaylee going to each class, especially the ones with the Blair family and Everest.

Monday was nearly over, sitting in Accursed beside JD, when a reminder was given that their projects would be due soon. Kaylee had been working on hers alongside Charlotte. It was likely that her board was still sitting where she left it, with a touch or two needed to finish it up. A thing Kaylee intended to do upon going back home for the weekend before her life upheaved. It was far too late to back down now.

"My project is in my bedroom," Kaylee sighed, her face paling. Would she need to go back to Avostoska already?

JD placed a hand on her back. “I can get it,” he stated. He would not frame it as an offer, knowing Kaylee couldn’t be put in a position to choose at this point. It was probably best she stayed back. “I’ll get some of my work done and grab it after dinner, okay?”

"You're so amazing, Mia Ragione," she said with relief, daring to give him a peck on the check when it seemed like no one was looking.

Class ended, the couple discreetly left for study, and JD did his best to make sure Kaylee ate enough not to be concerned. Thankfully Winter didn’t engage in conversation often, if ever, and Kaylee was able to avoid sensitive subjects at the same time as having company.

“Where do you want me to bring it?” JD asked. “A craft room?” He wasn’t sure how much she needed to touch up on the board. “Or I can bring some tools and materials to you at the greenhouse?”

It felt odd to be sneaking around the school to avoid contact with others, but Kaylee knew she couldn't trust herself around them just yet.

"The greenhouse, if you don't mind. It's just about done," Kaylee explained sheepishly.

"I can bring you materials to the portals if you want," Winter offered, unexpectedly. "That way JD doesn't have to do as many trips."

"That'd be great if you could," Kaylee sighed.

JD gave Winter a grateful smile, silently thanking her for the support. He could leave Kaylee with Winter and feel better about it than if his girlfriend was alone. JD finished his last bite of food, gave Kaylee a kiss goodbye, and promised them both that he’d be a phone call away.

There would be no fears of running into anyone on his way to the vaults since he ate a little earlier. If anything, the others trailed him. JD loaded the portal to Avostoska, stepped through, closed out the door, and as soon as he walked into the halls of the castle a thought came to mind that he had been burying since the beginning of January.

JD realized he was standing with his breath held when the distant sound of a door opening and closing brought him to the present. He walked on, his steps sure, but his mind was whirling.

I’m alone at the castle, JD thought to himself, though he added that this wasn’t entirely true. There were staff, probbaly the Von Helsing siblings, and especially the parents around here somewhere. That aside, all the security cameras. Even so, how often would he be by himself? This is something he had wanted. All those visits to the castle with Kaylee were pleasant. He wouldn’t trade them, but she was always next to him. If not her, then one of the others. Party’s were even more crowded. JD felt a brief tremble of what he could do with this time as he opened the door to the girls lounge and halted in surprise to see Wesley.

Laying on the couch, one arm draped over his face and the other slack—fingers downward, hovering over a glass tipped on its side—Wesley remained asleep. His clothes were wrinkled. Scruff patched his chin. On the coffee table next to him stood a half empty bottle of whiskey. JD could smell the sharp scent of the drink from where he stood by the door. It stung his nose.

Quietly JD shut the door. He muted his phone and then eased the metal items out of his pockets onto the convenient side table where staff would place parcels or snacks to keep them from making noise as he moved forward. As silent as a shadow, JD came to the end of the couch where Wesley locked his ankles in place.

“Sir?” JD tested.

No answer.

Slowly, JD came around to the side, between the coffee table and the man. He bent at the knees into a squat to peer under the shade of Wesley’s arm. His eyes were closed shut. JD glanced at the ice cubes that had spilled from the glass. They were maybe half-melted. Wesley must have fallen into unconsciousness no more than ten or so minutes ago. He could have been drinking for a while before sleep took him, so the likelihood of Wesley waking anytime soon was slim. JD had more than enough time to get Kaylee’s board without worrying if Wesely would stir…

The more JD studied the vulnerability of the Fox, the more he simmered in the knowledge of all that he knew of Wesley, of all that he had done, and the more he felt a rise of sinister delight. He slipped his wallet out and went for a tiny packet he had to hide deep between the leather next to a folded up note that never left him from the others. They had no business with his money anyway, but just in case. Inside the packet was a capsule. He stowed the wallet with the plastic packet when he took it out, and remained crouched, holding the vessel containing dust made of the Nerium Oleander plant in one hand, and eyeing the bottle of whiskey yet to be finished.

Just as JD shifted toward it he heard the sound of a beep. His heart leaped into his throat. JD held his breath, forcing himself to take control of his fear to turn his head, checking Wesley. The Fox had not moved. His breathing remained even, soft. JD let out a stream of anxiety when his mind drew his attention to the source of the sound that did not come from Wesley himself.

Careful, JD brushed aside a few snotty tissues to see a palm sized device resting on the table. He froze. His eyes dilated. The phone, JD thought in awe. But something else caught his attention. The image that lit up the screen before it faded. He swore it was of Wesley’s wife, but a second beep—Wesley didn’t wake—showed a different picture. This time of Charlotte. A third beep, thankfully not the one to bring Wesley out of his slumber, lit up Kaylee’s beaming smile in a hug with Wesley.

JD’s hand withdrew from the bottle of whiskey. He tucked the pill in his pocket and went to pick up the phone. He hesitated. The lounges and chambers were not surveyed, but Wesley’s phone could have passive recording through the cameras on it.

Thinking quickly, JD eased up to find masking tape. He found some in Kaylee’s room—ever the crafter—as well as gloves to mask his prints, and came out to slip a piece in place over the lens of the camera on the phone without disturbing it or the tissues over it. Since the tissue had been blacking it out already, it wasn’t likely a person could tell the difference. JD’s skills as a magician meant he accomplished his intention without mistakes. After a good study of the position of the phone he eased it up into his hands.

“Oh my god…” JD felt almost giddy. He turned the slate over in his hands with reverence and hate.

Beep.

The image changed again, perhaps some kind of collage everytime it refreshed. JD heard a faint noise behind him. A glance told him Wesley merely sighed in his sleep. JD couldn’t stay like this. He had to make a decision with the time he got to work with.

Carefully, JD eased the phone down to Wesley’s free hand. Even the Fox was a creature of habit. JD saw him pull out his phone and turn it on without even looking at it. That had to mean his fingerprints were as good as any code or face recognition. Turning the device, he briefly pressed the pad of Wesley’s finger against the button and it clicked on.

Eyes wide, JD brought the phone to himself and quietly made distance between him and Wesley before turning on his heels and going into Kaylees room. He plopped onto Kaylees bed unceremoniously as he thought over what to do first. There was so much!

JD appreciated the intuitive interface and placement of buttons and apps as he trailed through some of the documents that were time-stamped as recent, so as not to garner suspicion. They were mainly about projects Wesely was working on in the shop, except for one. A letter, choppy and unrefined.

Dear Pumpkin,

I’m sorry for all that you’re being put through, I wish I could take it away—

Pumpkin,

I hope you’re well—

My sweet girl,

There’s nothing I can think of that could come close to—

My dearest Pumpkin—

It went on like this until Wesley simply ignored his frantic thoughts and wrote his first draft, allowing mistakes, and dusted with commentary. JD worked through that to make out the general message.

Kaylee, my sweet Pumpkin,

You may not be ready to speak to me, perhaps not ever, and I will respect that. I leave this letter so that you can decide when you want to have your questions answered without needing to be in my presence. I understand that it must be too painful.

I’m sure the ‘why’ of what happened isn’t difficult for you to figure out yourself, but I suppose I should start at the beginning anyway. The Millers, your family under your father’s name, were simple people. Mark and Melissa lived a humble life. They made trouble for no one, they cared for their community, and your mother even had a flower shop. As you can imagine, that didn’t spare them as targets. While we’re not sure how Logan or Harry, your brothers, were Awakened at such a young age, this also didn’t exclude them. This isn’t to excuse, but explain.

Next, I’m sure you’re asking why we kept you. In truth, we nearly didn’t. There’s so much more to that day than you’d guess. You see, I met Everest and, as it’s plain to see, I did connect with him. As much as I love him, as much as I love Inara, there are things that I had going that were too sensitive to allow others to know about. I already knew Inara couldn’t be involved, and by extension other members of our family and friends. I had to test Everest. I kept an eye out for the opportunity and you ended up in that position. I wanted to know if he would be willing to risk the life of innocents as collateral for the greater good. It turned out that, although I counted it as a failure for my test at the time, I am thankful he decided not to allow me to end your life.

Not really surprised, not with everything he knew about Wesley, but JD was curious about the test. The men were so close. What could it be? One thought came to mind, but he didn’t have enough to go off of.

You were taken to a facility where nurses cared for you until we got a caregiver. Margret Averelle helped monitor your progress as you grew. Occasionally you went through experiments, some uncomfortable, and some you were unconscious for, the details of which are compiled in a folder. There is a link I can text to you if you want to go through them.

Throughout the years there were no signs that you were born Awakened. I did not believe it was necessary to stop the experiments until you hit an age that would be either weakened, or impossible for you to use Almaeri. I delayed your schooling, manipulated the information you understood about the world, and made sure to prep you for despising Almaeri and mages with altered fairy tales and other forms of media. When we needed to further our mission with the Russians I decided to bring you to keep a close eye and also test out nervegear. Rosalie was with me too, so it would work out for our ongoing examinations.

We would have left it at that, except Charlotte is quite the curious soul and it wouldn’t be long before she found out another girl, one her age, was in the castle. Growing up Charlotte didn’t have friends, really. Very few Hunter families agreed with the way we were raising our children. They didn’t want Charlotte to influence them or let slip the secret of our careers. Knowing another little girl was within reach would only mean Charlotte would try her hardest to meet you anyway. We arranged the two of you to begin a friendship.

Charlotte dearly loves you, Kaylee. She had not been satisfied with the explanations of illness. Jada, after all, wasn’t getting ill. Mrs. Averelle hadn’t either. We didn’t anticipate the determination she had to free you, resulting in us putting in failsafes that we didn’t need before. She wasn’t the only one who wanted you out of the experimentation.

Inara only knew you were being tested and the brief explanation of how you came to be in our hold. She often spoke with me about an early release. I felt that her maternal instincts were clouding her good judgment, or that she was being influenced by Charlotte, but it was my apathy that clouded me, and I chose to investigate no further than that.

Jada was secretly working with Frank and that unknown branch of anti-Hunters to save, free, relocate, and help rehabilitate/integrate mages into society away from the threat of Hunters. They managed to escape with nearly all the mages, Molly, Oliver, Lauri, and you. The rest stayed to attack the castle. I tried to find you, but Jada and Frank had anticipated my efforts, clever to discard all devices I could have used to track you.

By the time we knew the truth it seemed we were too late. The last I knew of you was a picture snapped from a drone. You were gone. Charlotte was devastated. She was quite angry with us too. You can’t imagine—or perhaps you can—the joy she felt when seeing you again. It was during a time of rest that Inara and I decided we needed to bring you into the family. Although Everest had shared, and even invited me, on the hunt that ended your family’s lives, Charlotte loved you with all her little heart and we couldn’t part the two of you. That, and you were a sweet child. You were kind, smart, and brave. We knew you’d fit right in with us.

Once in a while I’ve been asked if I regret the past. My usual answer is no—I didn’t see my actions as anything but defined by my knowledge and circumstance. How could I regret a decision I would make again with the same information? But if I were to be asked if I regret anything, I would say I regret that hunt. I regret taking you out of a life that belonged to you, putting you through the struggles and suffering to satisfy my curiosity. Maybe it is true that I feel this way because I love you, my Pumpkin, and that if I hadn’t made a bond I wouldn’t feel the same, but it is not that alternate reality that concerns me, it is this one, and I accept the self-inflicted injuries I brought on by my actions of the past.

My view of the world is an agnostic one. I don’t know everything. I can’t make a definitive statement on why there is something and not nothing, or if existence is accidental. But if I had to point to evidence that there is a God, it is that a woman as brilliant and compassionate as you exists, Pumpkin.

We love you—I love you—and, even if it is something I don’t deserve, I hope one day you can forgive me. I pinky-promise you that I am heartily sorry.

Your regretful father,
Wesley

JD scrolled up and down the letter in thought. This made him uncomfortable. He didn’t know why, exactly. It raised sorrowful frustration as he reflected on the words of a man deep in depression, finding something he could say to mend, something to give reason to why Kaylee might return.

A noise raised the hairs on the back of JD’s neck. His heart pounded in his ears as he eased up to look through the crack of the door. Wesley had shifted. He turned over to press his face into the couch. JD might have stepped back without worry, but Wesley’s arm reached up and gave his leg a scratch. It wasn’t likely he was deep enough in sleep not to know JD was there for long. He also wondered if Wesley had seen his phone gone from the coffee table, feigning sleep just to catch him when he returned.

Sighing, JD quietly closed the door, did a few scrolls, searched a few apps and folders, and took some pictures with his phone before carefully placing Wesley’s cell where he had taken it. Taking off the tape and slipping off the gloves nearly gave him a heart attack.

As Fate would have it, JD just slipped his hands away from the phone as Wesley stretched, inhaling a waking breath. Even more fortunate was that JD had his back to the girl’s lounge door. He carefully walked retreated to the entrance where he picked up his keys and then set them down with a soft clink. Wesley turned at the noise.

“Oh, sorry,” JD said, swallowing. His nerves were on fire as he met with wide coffee eyes. “I came to get Kaylee’s tri-fold board project for ATAA.”

Wesely inwardly scolded himself for the faint hope she had come. He nodded, straightening out his shirt. “That’s fine,” he muttered. He frowned at the glass on the floor and bent to pick it up. “It’s in her bedroom.”

“Right,” JD held his breath until he got into the room.

By rights he should be indignant and angry with Wesley, but the paranoia the Fox had known what he was doing all this time and had been faking sleep overtook any urge to give attitude or for outburst. JD gathered up the board and hoped to make a quick exit. He wasn’t found out, there were no cameras, but he just didn’t want to linger at this point.

“JD,” Wesley’s voice halted the boy at the door. “Is she…eating? Is she getting sunlight?”

Hesitant to speak, lest a tremor of his phantom concern were to be real, JD said, “Yes. I’m making sure of it.”

After a heartbeat Wesley said, “Good…thank you.”

JD turned the knob and paused again, thinking of his earlier internal question about why Wesley had tested Everest. Without giving anything away, JD asked, “Sir…I understand if you don’t want to talk about it, but I heard about what went down and I was wondering…Why did you leave it to Everest to decide whether to keep Kaylee or not?”

The question seemed to age Wesley. He sighed, hovering the crystal cork for the decanter of whiskey over the opening, finally setting it aside to pour another glass. JD realized he had that capsule in his pocket still right then, but didn't know if he should be disappointed in not slipping the contents in the bottle or not. That aside, he waited for some answer.

“I needed to know if I could bring him in on a historic mission that would change the world,” Wesley said, and maybe he was too drunk to think clearly on whether or not he should speak about it, but he went on, saying, “It would mean the deaths of thousands of innocent people, but for the ‘Greater Good’, or so I believed. I had a utilitarian viewpoint for most of my life.”

“What was the mission?” JD asked.

Wesley stared at the glass in his hand. He watched the ice collide as they swirled around. “To take advantage of an event that would mean ending the Nine covens all at the same time.”

Before JD could question further, to understand, Wesley’s phone beeped for the first time to him, but the fourth time for himself. The Fox brushed the tissues off of his phone and picked it up. He got up from the couch.

“Sorry, not quite drunk enough to answer that. I have business too, so I think it’s time we part. Kaylee will need her project anyway,” Wesely said, moving with effort as he corked the decanter and left it with his empty glass after finishing off the drink. “Keep up the good work, JD. I trust Kaylee will be safe with you.”

The Fox didn’t give much time for JD to say a word more. He watched as Wesley exited through a swiveling painting. The corridors connected to just about every room.

Umber eyes shifted back to the whiskey. JD felt the heaviness of the wallet in his back pocket. The capsule still tucked next to that weathered letter. There were no cameras. Wesley had gone. It wouldn’t take more than a moment to bring it out and tip the contents into the liquid.

Wesley had done so much wrong in his life. To Kaylee, to himself. What was one less man like that? One less monster who won hearts too easily with his smile? JD’s feet brought him closer to the whiskey. He stopped short of it, the project still in his hands. His fingers drummed the cardboard.

“Oh, dear, my apologies,” a voice turned him to see a maid standing with cleaning supplies. “I just came to freshen up the place, if that’s alright. Lord Wesley’s been making a bit of a mess here lately. I can come back later.”

JD felt his heartbeat regulate. He hadn’t realized his body was trembling. “No…No it’s fine.” After a moment JD adjusted his hold on the board as he made his way past her. “I was just leaving.

What Wesley said puzzled JD on his way out, though a frightening answer waited to be considered at the back of his mind, but he let those thoughts trail away by the time he got back to the bloom of dying peonies and the two figures behind frosted glass.

“I’m back,” JD said, using a freehand to open the door. “Everything alright?”

The moment the doors opened, Kaylee was on her feet and rushing to JD. Her arms looped around his neck, she let out a shaking breath, "You're back. Oh thank God."

"She's been a nervous wreck," Winter informed him, standing up and shouldering her pack. "I didn't want to leave when she was acting like that. Kept saying it shouldn't have taken you that long."

JD kept a strong hold on Kaylee’s body. He gave Winter a smile and said, “Thank you.” Then he nuzzled Kaylee. “I’m sorry, mio Cielo. I guess I never expected I would get turned around. I’ve only ever had to follow you to your room. Thankfully Pascal was there to help.” He pulled enough away to brush a wayward hair from her face. “But I’m back. I’m here.”

The two left alone, Kaylee still wouldn't let him move far. "I was worried," she admitted, adding in a hushed tone. "I don't know what else he is capable of, and you were gone so long..."

Letting out a breath of sympathy, JD sat with her on the bed. “I had nothing to fear,” JD assured her. He shifted so she could be in his criss-crossed lap. He deliberated on if he should say some version of what happened. Clearing his throat, JD spoke as casually as he could, saying, “He was there, actually, asleep on the couch. That’s a part of why I took time to come back. I tried not to wake him.”

“The couch?” Kaylee repeated before it struck her that he was referring to the one of the in their shared lounge. “No reason for him to be there.” Especially not sleeping.

Shrugging, JD said, “To be honest, I’m not entirely sure why he was sleeping there either, he was really drunk, and I didn’t think to ask—,” his breath hitched, “—I just got the board and headed off.”

Fair brows furrowed out of reflex to hear of Wesley's current behaviors. Drinking didn't solve anything, and she tried hard not to let it give him pity points from her current anger with him. "Well, I'm glad you're fine and that he didn't try to keep you there or something dramatic."

“No, he didn’t try to keep me long, our interaction was very brief,” JD said, and gave a nod to the board. “Are you up to get done with your project? Do you have all the materials necessary?”

Kaylee didn't question the change of subject, following his gesture to the board. "Yeah, Winter brought everything I could possibly need," she answered his second question first. "But I should be able to finish it tonight. I uh, I figure you'll have to go back home to your grandfather soon."

Kaylee didn't question the change of subject, following his gesture to the board. "Yeah, Winter brought everything I could possibly need," she answered his second question first. "But I should be able to finish it tonight. I uh, I figure you'll have to go back home to your grandfather soon."

“Not until Tuesday,” JD reminded her. The young man took the nights they went to the restaurant as the ones he stayed behind. “I’ll be here for you tonight.”

"And you're sure he'll be okay?" A question Kaylee would likely ask him every night she felt she was the wedge between grandfather and grandson. "I'd hate for him to have an episode while you were here..."

JD smiled. “If you’re worried, you’re always welcome to stay at the house with me. It won’t be a problem, I promise.”

Kaylee had to spoff, letting her body that felt perpetually tired fall back on the bed and look up at him. "You're being far too accommodating. I can't keep ruining your life just because we found out just how fucked up mine is, mia Ragione." Even as she finished speaking her throat was tightening from the emotions she tried to play off.

Shifting to lay beside her, JD wrapped his arm around Kaylee, gave her a kiss on her cheek, and said, “If I were to choose anyone to ruin my life, I would be honored if it were you. But you’ve gone and done the opposite.” He kissed her lips then. “It might not be comforting, but there are few in this world who don’t live through fucked up lives. I’m glad to be with you, to support you, in yours.”

Reaching up, Kaylee toyed with some of his haphazard hair. "I do love you, more than I think I'll ever be able to convey," she sighed as a sense of near contentment washed over her. "And I don't don't know what I would do without you in my life. This all just weighs so, so much, but you keep my head above water."

“Aside from stink?” JD teased, still amused by the other time she had questioned that.

Before Kaylee could protest, he seized the opportunity for a few more kisses to keep that pretty little mouth from calling him rude. The attempt drew out longer holds on her mouth. JD found himself lost in the moment of her presence. It had been days since Kaylee had been open to affection. With that in mind, JD paused to look up in silent question on whether she wanted to stop.

As much as a large part of her was consumed by the crushing weight of truth that had been thrust upon her, a stronger part craved his touch. Kaylee wanted to be lost in him, just like she had gotten lost in Rennick to drown the sorrow of losing Joss. Cornflower fields gazed into deep umber forests, ignoring the possible consequences and only wanting that reprieve she knew she'd get. Kaylee broke the silent wondering by crossing the space and pulling him into a deep kiss she wanted to feel on her very soul.

In the next hour or so JD stole Kaylee into another kind of state of being. She felt a modicum of peace from the intensity they shared. Despite the moment having crept up without notice he had no fears, just longing. JD curled up with Kaylee, tangled in a hold that, while Rennick had sated her wounds, his seemed to soothe them; a balm, rather than a distraction.

Well worn and sleepy, JD refused to allow the project to take Kaylee from his side just yet. It didn’t need that much work. He tightened the comforter around them and they drifted off to sleep.


Tuesday morning Kaylee managed to put the final touches on her project before they had to leave for class. That day she handed her board in and saved herself from dropping any credits or points. With that concern out of the way, a new one came to mind when, at noon, JD realized Kaylee seemed a little distressed about getting ready for work.

“You don’t have to go today, if you don’t want to,” JD said, rubbing her upper arms.

"I know I don't want to, but I feel like I need to," Kaylee admitted, leaning into his grasp. "Especially with the future... I just think it's better if I keep working."

Winter, who'd been walking with them more often than before, everything went down had to spoff. "I suppose you figure you're going to get cut off after cutting them off, huh?" She rolled her eyes. "I say take what you can before they get a chance to. It's not like they've turned off your accounts or anything."

"No...but I don't want their money," Kaylee's nose scrunched up.

The younger girl could sort of see where she was coming from. "Eh, probably blood money. All the more reason it's better to be yours than theirs."

“Do whatever you’re comfortable with, we have staff that can cover,” JD encouraged. “I’m personally not opposed to using their money either, but you still have your spot and you can come back when you’re feeling better.”

Mulling over her options, Kaylee nodded. "I think I'll just go to the greenhouse tonight. I don't want to have a breakdown in the middle of all your customers or anything."

“Alright,” JD said, and leaned Kaylee against him as they walked. “We’ll take it one day at a time.”

JD reluctantly left Kaylee to be alone at the greenhouse. He made sure Winter checked up on her, discreetly, in case Kaylee was in need of help and didn’t try to ask for it when she should. He did his best to focus on the work ahead that demanded his attention. He would need to cover for Kaylee.

The first person who popped in his head stopped him in his tracks with his hand on the handle of his car. Charlotte had been silent. JD hadn’t asked after her, if she would be coming anymore.

On the drive to Vittorio JD considered how he might ask Charlotte if she would still come to work. He wasn’t even sure if that was best, with how Kaylee was feeling, but he knew he was going to be short staffed today.

JD pulled into the parking lot to see the Benz with the golden butterfly. A part of him felt relief. The other struggled with whether or not he should fire her—lay her off, perhaps?

Upon getting out of his car JD saw Charlotte walking out of the restaurant, no uniform, no apron, towards her car. The sounds of footsteps drew her puffy eyes up and they met their gazes. Charlotte wrapped her arms around her body in an effort to self-soothe without even thinking about it.

“Lottie,” JD stepped towards her. “Are…are you quitting?”

“I…I turned my uniform in.” Mocha eyes dropped. “Kaylee would feel better if I didn’t work with her.”

There was no way to confirm it, but JD figured Charlotte knew her sister. He felt like he knew Kaylee too, so he said, “She wouldn’t want you to get in trouble or lose out because of her.”

The wind filled the brief silence. “I know…” Charlotte tried not to dwell on her sister’s thoughtfulness. If only Kaylee was an asshole. It would have made this easier. “But I know my sister. She doesn’t want me around…” It hurt to stay and she nearly had to turn away right then. “I won’t get in trouble if I don’t come.” Charlotte looked around. “She’s not here, is she?” A rhetorical question. Before JD could even work through how to delicately approach an idea he had, she said, “I…I can work today. I know she probably doesn’t want you to stress about the staff.”

“Are you sure?” JD found himself asking.

Voluntarily leaving offered him a clean solution, though he took pity on her. The daughter of a monster didn’t mean she herself was one. In that, JD knew to be true. All too familiar with the sentiment himself.

Nodding, Charlotte turned to the restaurant. “I will do my best,” she said, without looking back.

That half of the day Charlotte drove herself in her stubbornness. Charlotte took care of two sections of the restaurant. Her own and Kaylees. She pushed through with fake smiles that fooled almost everyone. It was Raymond who took his cigarette break who knew just from her aura that her soul was bleeding a wound he couldn’t see. They barely spoke, and he curled her into a hug until she was able to pull her lips by force of will into a smile again.

At the end of the day, when Charlotte hung up her apron, she stared at it and the one next to it. The one pinned with a little peony. She almost lost her cool again, but JD’s presence prompted her to reel in her emotions.

“Thank you, Lottie,” JD said.

Nodding, Charlotte held back a sniff until she thought he was out of earshot. As she approached her Benz she decided to divert from her vehicle and went to JD’s car. He looked up in question, rolling down his window.

“What is it?” He asked.

“If she needs any more days off, let me know,” Charlotte said.

JD paused, studying her face with a gentle gaze. “I will, thank you…”

Charlotte almost turned away, but she added, “Please don’t tell her.”

“Alright,” JD said.

With that, their encounter ended. Charlotte drove to the academy where she met back up with her beaus—Rennick was not happy she hadn’t bowed out for her health, but she didn’t have the energy to argue with him—and JD arrived at the greenhouse. He walked briskly, catching a scent in the air. JD just missed Charlotte’s arrival, it seemed. He parted from the path of the cottage to the place he and Kaylee called their own.

“Back,” JD said, coming in through the door.

Kaylee looked up from her spot, currently seated cross-legged on the bed. She'd been studying, hunched over even if she wasn't taking in much of the material. "You're back," she beamed in agreement, motioning for him to come join her. "Come tell me about work. Was it bad? I swear I'll come on Thursday because I don't want you to be swamped.”

“Actually, it worked out,” JD said, dropping his things off and changing out his clothes before getting in bed beside her. “One of the other staff managed your section. You can take Thursday off if you really need it, okay?”

Unsure how she felt about that, Kaylee let it lie for now. Maybe Thursday would come and she'd feel well enough to put up a front that she did feel better. If not, well…she'd face that then. "I'll have to get whoever it is a gift or something for picking up my slack."

JD hesitated. He struggled between lightheartedly supporting the idea or dissuading her. If he said no, she might press for agreement. If he accepted the idea, she might end up finding out who it was to give a gift.

“It’s expected of staff to help out like this,” JD said first. “But I mean, maybe a little trinket? I can give it to them Thursday for you.” He added, “Just don’t feel like you’re obligated. They do this kind of thing all the time. You can’t expect to give gifts every time this happens. It’s not practical.”

"Well, hopefully I don't have to do this a lot," Kaylee murmured with a sigh. "But a little something I can probably manage. I still don't know if I'm going to do anything about my savings."

It wasn't as if Kaylee needed money immediately with her schooling already paid, meals offered by the school save for weekends, and she already had clothes. A fully charged Tesla that was still parked at the school would be it, for a while.

“Just keep maintaining them, feeding into them. You’re not doing that whole budget experiment anymore, so feel free to use what you have if or when you need it,” JD said, rubbing her shoulder. “You’ll need to save up if you plan on going to the Trade College still, or any college for that matter.”

"Or for a home if we don't go to college," Kaylee offered as well. That'd been part of her plan all along, but who knew what was going to happen tomorrow, let alone in a year or so.

JD pulled Kaylee into an embrace, leaning back so they rested on the bend lengthwise. He stared up with melancholy eyes. “That sounds nice, mio Cielo…” he murmured sincerely, and closed his eyes.

They lay in comfortable silence. While Kaylee’s mind troubled her in an obvious way, JD’s troubled him in another. He felt a sinking feeling as he thought of the pictures he took. They could be sent at any time. JD pushed that task lower on the list. He had many things to think about aside from that. He let sleep come to lift the burden of the effort to think about other things.

The next day they resumed their routine, adjusting as they went. Kaylee avoided the class with Everest at this time without hurting her scores for understandable reasons.

Occasionally JD had to console Kaylee in her drops of spirit. He even considered staying behind for Thursday. He had found a person to step in for Charlotte’s position, but he had anticipated continuing his own role and calling on her for help when Kaylee bowed out. As it was, Kaylee managed to pick up her mood by Thursday enough to get a card for the mystery woman who pitched in for her for Tuesday and who would be coming in for that day as well.

JD made sure Charlotte knew he hadn’t broken his promise when he handed her the card after the shift was done. As he expected, she broke down before she could stop herself. Charlotte thanked him and pressed the card to her chest on her way to her car. JD wished he knew what to say or do. He knew he’d have to let Kaylee know Charlotte decided not to come at some point, it wasn’t like she wouldn’t notice coming next Tuesday.

Charlotte’s drive back to the cottage took a harder toll on her than she expected. She waited until she was calm enough to meet her beaus, knowing Rennick would want to take action that she didn’t agree with if he saw her distraught. He was at a loss when he couldn’t solve her pain. It took Keagan to help him keep calm. Everyday it grew harder, becoming more pissed at the entire situation. It took everything not to beat the shit out of Regina for unheaving their peace, but also Wesley.

The weekend passed in much the same way as it had before. The new routine became more familiar, more assumed into their life. Tuesday dawned and Kaylee felt better about going to work. One thing came to mind, though. Charlotte had made one attempt to reach out to Kaylee, but the tension that arose seemed to warn her not to come closer.

"Do you think Charlotte's going to be mad when she sees me?" Kaylee asked, looking out the window of the passenger side as they headed to Vittoro. She'd been avoiding her Tesla unless she had no other choice; there were no other real options between that or the portal to get to Hiraeth Hill.

“See you?” JD asked, and could have face-palmed for remembering he had yet to tell her the news. “Uh, actually…Charlotte decided to step down from her position to—,” quick on his feet, he said, “—to be a sub. She said she believed you would—” how to put it delicately, “—feel better with distance.” JD offered Kaylee an apologetic smile. “Sorry I forgot to mention. Someone else will be working her section.”

"Oh, she quit?" Kaylee looked over in clear surprise. "But...I don't want her to lose her job because of me.."

Glancing over at her, unsure of what to say at first, JD said gently, “I don’t think it could have gone another way, mio Cielo.” Trying to make it a little better, he said, “She’s not in her usual position, but I mean, being a fill-in isn’t exactly quitting…She just knew you’d feel tense if she stayed working alongside you. She didn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

Kaylee shifted in her seat, her gaze dropping down to her hands. "Well...I don't want more people to be suffering because of me. It's not fair to her, she didn't ask for this."

The silence probably didn’t help. JD just didn’t know what to do. He could only offer a smile he hoped wasn’t too sad. “No one did, mio Cielo,” he said, trying to think of something better than that to say. “At least you know she’s not angry with you. She made that clear. I think she understands it’s not intentional on your part. I think everyone understands that you’re going through a process.” They’d accept the outcome, whatever it may be. “I dunno, but maybe this is a good thing? Maybe you need more time completely away. Also…probably best not to force proximity if you’re actually not ready to be around her.”

There wasn’t much more JD could think of to say, and he was a little relieved that they had arrived at the restaurant by then to take the focus off of the current conversation for work.

“Come on, mio Cielo,” JD wrapped his arm around her when she stepped out. “Might as well get going. We’ll both meet the new waitress together. Looks like she’s here already.”

Kaylee walked in to get her apron, not seeing Charlotte’s that always waited for her when they would come together. It was gone. Perhaps tucked away in a closet. Or so Kaylee might have guessed, but upon turning around to see a beaming face she learned she was wrong.

“Hi! I’m Samantha! Call me Sam,” the fair skinned, brown-eyed girl waved excitedly at Kaylee. “So good to meet everyone—,” she read her tag, “Kaylee! We’re gonna be the best of friends,” she said, tying her rustic brown hair into a ponytail. The shine of a golden butterfly pin glinted off the apron she wore.

Kaylee’s lips pressed together in a fine line, one that she forced to form a smile. This girl couldn't have known that she was standing in Charlotte's place, wearing her apron. She didn't know just what that felt to Kaylee. Instead she only knew to be at work and be friendly.

Biting down the remarks she wanted to make, Kaylee loosened her lips enough to speak. "Hello, Sam. Happy to have you working here at Vittoro."

There was no way of knowing if Samantha didn’t catch the subtle distaste, of if she was as ditzy as she seemed. The girl waggled her body, tossing her ponytail around at the back. “So excited! I’m gonna be the best server—after you, of course,” Samantha took the liberty of giving Kaylee’s arm a playful squeeze.

JD held in his chuckle, knowing this wasn’t funny! It wasn’t funny at all, or so he chanted in his head before clearing his throat to address the new girl. “Yes, well, again, welcome. I’m the manager when my grandpa isn’t here.”

“Oh, well hello. You must be Jacob,” Samantha purred.

The airy mood of humor dropped and the temperature along with it, and his smile. “No,” JD spoke in a cool tone that seemed to stun the girl into uncertainty. He pulled up a smile again and said, “Call me JD. This is my girlfriend Kaylee.”

If the girl had thought she would be teasing or playful, it was clear now she wanted to distance herself from that entirely. Samantha seemed to straighten up. “S-sorry, I must have misunderstood—,”

“Go to your shift,” JD said, and though he gestured casually and that smile remained, Samantha sensed the sting of his tone and ran off to her work. Exhaling, JD said, “Maybe that was a little harsh…”

"A little," Kaylee had to admit, though now that they were alone she did let out a short chuckle. "After all she has no way of knowing, mia Ragione. Also, is it just me or is she basically an inside-out version of Winter?"

Shaking his head with a smile, JD said, “Oh god—but actually, I think I’d prefer Winter. This girl’s got an overly bubbly personality.” They could see she already recovered, beaming smiles and even hopping as she walked around the restaurant. “I just hope she doesn’t get on my nerves.”

JD gave Kaylee a kiss and urged her to begin the afternoon shift. They each got into positions, taking over for the last people, and their work occupied their attention.

Anyone at the Vittorio could have sworn that Samantha had worked there for years. As it was, she hadn’t, and more than one patron asked after Charlotte. This seemed to put a bitter taste in Samantha’s mouth. They did, in fact, coach her on what to say. But Kaylee could hear her put her own little twist on the news.

“Oh, no, sorry,” Samantha bent her neck to one side, holding the menus she took as a counter balance. “That girl wanted to be available for subbing in, but that was about it.” She shrugged. “Some people just value their free time over the customers, you know? I mean, I wouldn’t know personally, I was raised different.” Samantha shined overconfidence. “So don’t worry, I got you. I’ll do a job so good, you’ll never want another waitress again.”

At break, Samantha happened to be at the back and got into an uncomfortable conversation with Raymond about smoking. Well, mostly she lectured him on all the dangers. Cancer made it at the top of the list. After less than ten minutes Raymond walked back in with a disgruntled shake of his head.

Raymond passed Kaylee and said, “This girl is a nightmare.”

Following in after, Samantha perked her shoulders with her hands folded at her back. Every time she saw Kaylee it was like she just met her again. “Hi!” She said, in that pitchy voice, drawing out the last syllable unnecessarily. It sounded more like an ‘ee’ than an ‘aye’. In the second she did so, Samantha’s face blushed and she gasped, “Oh, darn, I forgot to tell you! Some guy is looking for you.”

If it wasn't for that news, Kaylee might have given this overly-friendly girl a sharp piece of her mind for the way she was talking about Charlotte. As it was, that verbal lashing stayed on her tongue, now joined by the annoyance she wasn't communicating better. "Okay, is he still here? Do you have a name or anything?"

“Com with me!” Samantha giggled.

The girl guided Kaylee to the podium. They had a brief talk with the hostess that took them to the small lobby where people waited to be called forward. There were many men and women crowded in that space, but only one that Samantha brought Kaylee to with a smile so big you’d think her lips vanished.

“Hi!” Samantha stiffly raised a hand and waved it, the motion jostling her body. “You’re that man who wanted to see Kaylee right?”

“Yeah,” the man said, not giving Samantha a single glance since Kaylee came to stand by them. Sandy brown hair, clear blue eyes, a scruffy greeting chin—he seemed to match her coloring in some fashion.

Samantha raised her chin with pride. “Kaylee, this is Joel Smith—Joel Smith, meet Kaylee Von Helsing.”

“Miller. She’s Kaylee Miller,” Joel corrected the girl. He stood and smiled down at Kaylee. “You’ve got your mother’s eyes.”

Her name felt foreign on his tongue, and yet something about his smile, his posture was almost an echo of a memory. Kaylee’s throat tightened at the mention of her mother; not the Tigress who prowled around her for years, but the shadow figure with an ever-changing face in Kaylee's dreams and nightmares.

"You...you knew my mother?"

The possibility of this being some sort of set-up, a prank or lie to deepen the wounds, wasn't surfacing. Kaylee was too captivated by the idea that there was still a slice of the life that had been stolen from her.

“Yeah, you could say that,”Joel spoffed. He pulled out a picture of him and a woman in her late twenties holding a baby girl with big cornflower eyes that were identical to the mother who held her. A man next to her wrapped his arm around the woman—Joel’s face smiling. “I’m her brother.”

Her brother? With no regard for manners in that moment, Kaylee took the worn picture from him, bringing it up closer so she could examine it better. There were undeniable similarities not only between the woman and man, but Kaylee as well, ones that couldn't just be written off as coincidence. Jerking her chin up to meet Joel's gaze again, she forced herself to swallow.

"You're my uncle?" Kaylee had so many growing up but now this...this felt so much more different than before.

Nodding, Joel smiled through teary eyes, “That’s me.” He opened his arms. “Come here.”

Could this have been a stranger with ill wishes? In that moment, Kaylee could care less. She also paid no attention to whether or not Samantha was still lurking around with her overly-cheerful self, instead nearly launching herself into Joel's arms, her body trembling as the tears she'd held back since coming to work that day were released, bringing with them years of emotions.

“Aww,” Samantha’s face squished in joint joy but, try as she might, she couldn’t force tears. “So cute!” She began to clap enthusiastically, glancing with encouragement around at the patrons waiting. “I reunited them!”

After a long sob Kaylee inhaled deeply, her nose met with a mixture of old spice, cheap cologne and a hint of plum with a bit of saltiness? The last bit threw her off until she recognized the briny scent of someone who'd been hit with the ocean's spray. She couldn't seem to find words or an explanation or apology for all the patrons around them, only soaking in his embrace like it was the last one she'd ever have.

Catching on that this was meant to be a warm moment, a few of them began to applaud. Samantha squealed. “Oh yay! Niece and uncle together again!”

Joel parted from Kaylee, sniffing back emotion. “I like the sound of that, heh,” he spoffed. “Why don’t we have some dinner together? After your shift?”

Breaking away, Kaylee wiped her eyes on a napkin she'd pulled from her apron, offering one to Joel as well. She fought the urge to snap at Samantha, not wanting to spoil the moment. "Dinner sounds good," Kaylee nodded in agreement as she took a long, shaking breath to try and steady herself.

At this point there was enough commotion that JD arrived to see what was going on. He saw his girlfriend crying, Samantha giggling around, and a blond man with blue eyes. He still didn’t know what the hell was happening. What he did find odd was the way the man gave him a confused look. There was no need to inquire. Samantha was more than happy to spout.

“JD, this is Kaylee’s Uncle Joel,” Samantha stepped back to give them room. “Uncle Joel, this is JD! He’s Kaylee’s boyfriend.” She gave him a friendly, playful smile, as if to prod an uncle's protectiveness.

JD came to wrap his arm around Kaylee, eyeing the man. “You’re her uncle?”

“Yeah, I am. We’re hoping to have dinner together. You’re welcome to come, of course,” Joel smiled warmly.

Looking at Kaylee, he knew she was on board with it and could see how much this meant to her. JD smiled and said, “That sounds great. We’re about done with our shift, so that’s good.”

“I have this great place in mind,” Joel said.

“I’m sure you do, but I have to be home with my grandpa. We can have dinner there,” JD said, and gave a gentle squeeze of Kaylee. “If that’s alright with you, we can go to wherever you wanted to eat some other day?”

“Uh yeah, that’s fine with me,” Joel said. He smiled at Kaylee. “I can’t complain. This day proved too miraculous to be disappointing.”

Giving a final deep sniff, Kaylee nodded excitedly. "Yes, you'll have to join us for dinner. JD's a wonderful cook and I just have so many questions for you," she had to admit. Though now wouldn't be the time for questions; they had work to finish doing. She looked up at JD. "Did you want to give him your address?"

“He can follow,” JD said lightly. “We’re not far.”

“I’m up for that,” Joel wiped his eyes.

Samantha reached out to hold Joel’s hand. “Come in, I insist on seating you while you wait for them to be done.”

“Oh, thank you,” Joel said, allowing her to tug him along. He didn’t mind at all, even holding her hand back as they went, their voices fading. “That’s a nice gold pin.”

Beaming, Samantha said, “Do you like it? I love it! I picked it out myself.”

JD turned to Kaylee. It all felt surreal. He really didn’t know how to process it. “Just an hour to go.”

"An hour to answers and no more Samantha," Kaylee spoffed in agreement.

Once more she bit her tongue and refused to let that girl's mouth ruin this joyous night. Could this be a chance for her to still enjoy life? To have a family, even after hers had been stolen from her? The hands of the clock couldn't possibly move fast enough for her to find out.

The Fates had mercy on Kaylee. The hour slipped by swiftly and Samantha had to get going. She hung up her apron, giggled her goodbyes, and drove out in her bubblegum car. JD and Kaylee got into his car while Joel followed them in the vehicle he brought. It didn’t take long for them to reach the house. Niece and uncle were reunited again when they stepped out to walk up to the door.

JD flicked to find his keys while Kaylee and Joel waited. The older man peered around, mulling over thoughts, before dropping his clear blue eyes back to Kaylee and smiling warmly to her. The doors opened to the grandpa shuffling around in frustration.

“Bambino, non riesco a trovare uno sbocco![Bambino, I can’t find an outlet!” Giuseppe squinted at the third figure. “Chi è quello?[Who is that?]”

“È lo zio perduto da tempo di Kaylee, nonno.[He is Kaylee’s long lost uncle, grandpa]” JD said, and took the European styled plug from him that had no business sliding into any American outlet—a reason why JD hid them all. “Rimane per cena.[He’s staying for dinner]”

“Ohh!” Grandpa Giuseppe came to shake with both hands, greeting in Italian.

JD translated, “He’s glad to meet you.” Although by now Kaylee figured the difference in length of speech indicated that JD probably had to filter misunderstandings. “Come, sit. I’ll get things ready with grandpa while you two meet properly.”

Joel said, “Thank you, I appreciate it.” He glanced around again. “No family pictures?”

Ah, that was what Kaylee had thought was odd, but never could place a finger on! JD had an answer before heading to the kitchen, “Oh, yeah, just not the kind of family who puts up photos.”

Sitting down next to Kaylee, Joel smiled over at her. His smile was so warm, you could cozy up in it. “My god, just look at that—the way you hold your awe. It’s exactly like Lissa.”

Distracted by the unreal sensation of home, it took Kaylee a moment to digest what he was saying. "Lissa? Is that my mother's name?"

“Well, ‘Melissa’ is her full name. She just really hated it. She wanted an exotic, pretty name…Like Kaylee,” Joel said softly.

Heart fluttering at such simple facts, she gave a small nod of her head. "I think Melissa is a beautiful name, though," Kaylee remarked. In her mind a beautiful name for a beautiful woman she'd never meet or remember.

“You really are a blast from the past. It was just like her to be quick to compliment or encourage. She was smart, creative, and brave—very, very brave,” Joel’s eyes nearly swam. “I wish I was there that day…But I hadn’t been a part of the family for a long time.”

That only brought confusion to Kaylee's face. "Not a part of the family? But I thought you were her brother?" There must have been something she was missing out of all of this.

“Well, my parents were super conservative. Me and your mom kept in contact, but she lived so close to our parents. I had to get away from that town, from them,” Joel frowned. “I was the last person to learn about the news. I had to find out through a friend. They didn’t even contact me.”

"That's horrible," Kaylee frowned, her face mirroring some of his features. "Wait—does that mean my grandparents are still alive too?"

“I don’t know. I don’t talk to them,” Joel sighed. “I regret that we had such a tumultuous relationship, but the tension was always so overwhelming. I became the odd-man-out in the family. Mark, your father, he was a good guy. Made me feel included even with me living here in Maine.”

Coming with hot dishes, JD and his grandpa laid them out. The young man caught some of the conversation from the kitchen. “So you lived here and Maine this whole time?”

“Yeah, I work at a lighthouse,” Joel said, happy to thank them for getting dinner while he plated his food. “This looks delicious,” he smiled.

“Thanks. We try,” JD said, glad to be next to Kaylee again. “So that’s pretty crazy. Been here all this time and only just met.”

“The life of a lighthouseman is a demanding one,” Joel spoffed. “I’d like to show you sometime, if you want to see it.”

There was no hesitation in her answer. "Oh, I'd love to," Kaylee beamed as she accepted a good portion of the food presented. She'd learned her lesson about overfilling her plate; it was safer to go back for seconds than to risk having to overfill herself. "You know I've been to a few different oceans, but I'm not sure if I ever visited one on this coast."

Bright with excitement that she was so eager, Joel said, “That’s wonderful. Maybe sometime this weekend? Or just when you’re free. Oh, and you two.” The addition was an afterthought, but meant well.

“Yeah, we’ll see. I just have to make sure grandpa is safe here while I’m out. He won’t be able to make that kind of trip,” JD said. “But go on with your conversation. I’m sure Kaylee has a lot she wants to know.”

With the possibility of a great weekend ahead, Kaylee struggled to think of just what she wanted to ask first. "Oh um, yes, I do have questions," she agreed once she had her mouth emptied of a savory bite. "Do you know how my parents met each other?”

“High school sweetheart,” Joel smiled at the way that news hit. “They met in Senior year. Mark took her to prom. Lissa wore a pink dress. I remember, because she showed it off to our parents and they complained about the sleeves being too short,” he chuckled. “Mother lengthened them with magic, but Lissa shortened them at school.”

The story made Kaylee chuckle. "That sounds like something my sis—" She stopped herself, reaching for a sip of water to swallow back tears that threatened. "Something Charlotte did similarly at one of our dances." But she couldn't let the moment be ruined. "Did they get married right out of high school?"

“Uh, they did, actually,” Joel said, taking note of what to avoid. “Mark proposed to her at their graduation. She said yes, of course. This was hard for my parents to accept at first. They wanted her to date longer. They eloped in July. Mom and Dad were so upset! But she didn’t care. Lissa was in love. She wanted a family and a little flower shop. Those were her favorite dreams.”

"Well if it was what they wanted and what made them happy, then why shouldn't they get married?" Kaylee had to say she took her mother's side to all of this. "I don't think you have to know someone for a certain amount of time before you can know you're in love with them." Cornflower fields drifted across to the stretches of umber. "If you know your dreams, you know them."

JD’s cheeks warmed. “Mio Cielo…”

But it was too late. The aged man was struggling to keep up with the conversation, but his interest perked to see that look and hear Kaylee’s murmured words since they were so close. He nudged JD to tell him what she said with eagerness. JD sighed and gave in, telling him exactly what Kaylee said, to which grandpa Giuseppe beamed and made gestures with his hands.

Sighing, JD glanced at his grandpa and their newest guest—feeling the sense of awkwardness he had tried to avoid—before giving Kaylee a tug over for a kiss. Giuseppe raised a sound of approval, saying, “Ah, giovane amore! Così bello![Ah, young love! So beautiful!”

Kaylee felt her cheeks darken and she nodded to the old Grandpa's words. "Giovane amore," she agreed with a soft look in JDs direction.

Chuckling, Joel asked, “What was that about?”

Smiling and shaking his head, JD said, “He just gets all excited about us. He constantly tells me he’s not getting younger and—,”

Grandpa, not knowing what they’re talking about, but having no shame to interrupt, gave JD a few pokes with his finger, saying,” “Non sto diventando più giovane, Bambino.[I’m not getting younger, Bambino!]”

“Conosco il nonno, me lo ricordi ogni giorno.[I know grandpa, you remind me everyday,” JD chuckled, his tone inflecting one of both amusement and mild distress. No hard feelings, just a little tired.

“Well I’ve been out of Kaylee’s life for a good chunk of it, but I’m gonna throw it out there that I’m not getting younger either,” Joel chuckled, giving them a wink. “I’d like to see some great nephews or great nieces.”

Curious, JD asked, “What were her siblings like?”

“Oh boy, they were rowdy. Harry was quite the tank and little Logan was no skinny Jim,” Joel smiled at Kaylee. “And they loved you. They were the proudest big brothers.”

Tears pricked at her eyes and Kaylee found she needed a sip of water. "I wish I could have met them. Met all of them."

Joel reached out to rest his hand on hers. He gave it a squeeze. “I know,” he murmured. “I know…” He smiled. “But hey, there’s no time like the present to be a family. I’m just glad I found you.”

He wasn't a mother, or father or brothers, but right now he was all Kaylee had besides JD. "I'm glad you found me, too. It was exactly what I needed."

Smiling, Joel said, “Same.”

Checking the clock, JD said, “It’s about time we head to bed. We have a routine we need to follow. Are you good heading out? Or do you need directions?”

“No, I got it. Where would we be without GPS, am I right?” Joel said, taking his hand back and getting up. “This was really nice. This weekend I’ll make sure to get together a good dinner for us.”

“Looking forward to it,” JD said, and walked him with Kaylee to the door.

“Night guys,” Joel said, giving the grandpa a wave and a nod, then taking the opportunity for a good hug for Kaylee.

She soaked up his embrace and his unique aroma, giving a final squeeze before she let go. "Goodnight, Joel. Drive safe, please," she said with all sincerity. She couldn't lose him too.

Joel made his way to his car. He got in it and drove off into the night. JD closed the door and turned to Kaylee. “It’s been a wild day. Man, that’s your uncle, isn’t that great?”

Leaning into JD, Kaylee nodded happily and leaned up to kiss his cheek. "It's amazing. Let's go get dishes done before bed, Mia Ragione."

Clean up didn’t pose a single trouble for the young lovers. They got everything squared away, spent some time with grandpa, and when they got into bed Kaylee was feeling quite content. They had time for a ‘tour’ before finally falling asleep.

Kaylee didn’t know just what tomorrow would bring, but it seemed like Fate was being kind.

Monday passed in much the same way as the days before, with brief crossings, avoidant eyes, and the occasional cry. Tuesday, being the day that Kaylee might see her Uncle Joel, brightened it. Even though Joel couldn’t make it as he hoped, the fact that she had an uncle to make or break plans with still gave her comfort.

What did not give Kaylee comfort was the insufferable Samantha. She tested Kaylee’s patience every day and made her fight for her place in Heaven when she made it seem like her sub-par, or expected work ethic was anything like Charlotte’s. That, and the woman was fond of boasting how she brought uncle and niece together.

That aside, Kaylee made it through to Thursday, the fifteenth of April. She finished her shift without finishing off Samantha and she and JD met with Joel for dinner on his dime at a nice little Greek restaurant.

“So,” Joel gave his full belly a pat. “Why don’t we check out that greenhouse, hm?”

"Oh we should," Kaylee beamed, always happy to boast of what work JD had done for her. "I'll apologize now, though. I haven't kept it as neat as I should Always in such a hurry to get to class."

JD helped Kaylee out of her seat, saying, “I’ll take some blame for that. Though I do try to clear it up before the weekend.”

“Oh don’t worry. The only reason why the lighthouse isn’t a mess is because of Davy,” Joel chuckled.

They made their way together through the light rain of the evening to Joel’s car where the two parted for JD’s. He followed their instruction to the top of the hill without using the portals. Unauthorized people weren’t allowed in the academy. Just as well, since JD and Kaylee weren’t eager to bump into janitors and hallway patrol.

“Well now, look at that. A bonfire, eh?” Joel smiled to see the setup.

Since the debacle with Regina it had been restored. Once in a while, on her way to the greenhouse, Kaylee would spot Elijah, or Serenity and Bellasiel, or some other old friend. If they noticed her, they didn’t draw attention to it. None of them really knew what was expected of them. Kaylee didn’t see any of them at the moment.

“Yeah, it’s an old haunt,” JD said, and had him follow them down the path to the intersection.

“Where does that lead to?” Joel asked.

“The cottage,” JD said.

“Oh, right, you were saying,” Joel lingered in curiosity before continuing the walk to the greenhouse.

The name of it certainly didn’t make for an apt description. The peonies were refreshed, blooming pink everywhere instead of green. Joel was awed at the effort put into making this place a homey comfortable overnight stay. The bed, the kitchen nook, and even a stall for relieving oneself.

“This is amazing, JD. Kaylee, you’re quite lucky,” Joel said.

Even though the greenhouse was in full bloom of the most tenderly-cared for plants she could hope for, cornflower eyes were fixated on a young man instead as she nodded in agreement. "Amazing. I couldn't ask for more."

JD shared an affectionate gaze with Kaylee. “I have to say the same.”

Too invested in touring, Joel missed the lover’s expressions to each other, aksing, “How long did this take?”

“A month or so. Rennick helped speed things up,” JD said, answering him while he wrapped his arm around Kaylee.

“Really good work,” Joel said. He turned to the two. “And Rennick is awakened? This must have taken him a great amount of power.”

“Oh, well, we think he’s part Aarinian. He’s descended from mages of Ego Sum,” JD offered as a plausible reason why.

“Wow, that’s incredible,” Joel said.

With the greenhouse not being that big, their time looking around ended almost as soon as it began. JD said, “You could hang out if you want, or…I don’t know, really. I didn’t think beyond this.”

“Oh, this is fine,” Joel said. “I had dinner and a good time taking a peek. I think it’s best I head out.”

“That sounds good. Kaylee and I need to get to grandpa anyway,” JD said.

"I'm just glad you got to see the place," Kaylee said with a final moment of pride for their small makeshift abode. "It was great to see you and hopefully we can spend more time together this weekend?" she stepped up for a goodbye embrace that had become staple of their time spent together.

Joel savored the moment. He lingered in the hold, one hand going up to press lightly against her back. “Hmm, yeah, maybe one of those themed outings. The aquarium or something.” Letting go, he stepped to the door. “We’ll keep in touch.”

Familiar arms came to wrap Kaylee from behind, his embrace tight. JD had plans for what he and his love might do before driving back. “Yeah. Have a good night.”

"Goodnight Joel, and drive safe," Kaylee wished her uncle well.

“Night,” Joel said, and closed the door behind him as he left.

On his way to his car Joel paused at the intersection of the pathway. He watched the tiny luminescent butterflies float like phantoms along the stone walkway to the cottage. His curiosity grew the longer he stood in place. Not hearing footsteps behind him, Joel took steps in the direction the tiny fluttering insects were flying until he glimpsed the cottage. He could see figures lounging on the couches. That was enough to dissuade him from going further. Joel pocketed his curiosity and went to his car, driving off to the lighthouse. Along the way he thought of the trip he could take with the other two.

That week Kaylee seemed to be in better spirits. That pain still came for her, especially when she was in school, but she kept up her grades and held on to that comfort of having her Uncle Joel. Not everyone was faring as well.

“Lady Von Helsing, I wish to speak with you after class,” Taliesin said to Charlotte. He did it as discreetly as he could, though it wasn’t missed by those sitting closest.

The students funneled out, with Kaylee sharing a brief glance with her, until it was only the two left. Keagan and Rennick waited outside. Charlotte stood patiently in front of her professor's desk. She said nothing. Mocha eyes dropped to the papers laid out on the tabletop.

“Lady Von Helsing, you have been slipping lately,” Taliesin began. “You missed one assignment and failed to finish another. I reluctantly made allowances due to your…situation. However, I won’t continue for long. If you’re unable to make up the work in time, you will not be going on the trip to the tour of Elite.”

Charlotte raised her eyes to him as he spoke. Her heart quickened. She parted her lips and found no sound argument. Charlotte closed them and nodded. “I understand…”

Studying her, Taliesin said softly, “Have you spoken with your sister?”

“She doesn’t want to speak with me,” Charlotte murmured. Her eyes would have pricked with tears if she had any left. “She doesn't want me anymore…” Before he could speak further she asked, “May I go?”

Taliesin hesitated, then nodded. “You are dismissed.”

Charlotte moved silently to the door. She opened it, letting it close behind her. Charlotte walked ahead without checking to see if Rennick or Keagan followed, trusting they would. She knew Rennick in particular had not relaxed in weeks. They matched energies in different ways. Keagan was probably the only one who had his head level in comparison.

“What did he say?” Rennick asked.

“I won’t be going to the week away,” Charlotte said simply.

“What the fuck?!” Rennick’s brows furrowed. “Did he really drop you from it?”

That stung her conscience. Charlotte couldn’t do Taliesin dirty like that. She glanced up at her buses. “I…I have assignments I have to make up if I want to stay on.”

“Oh,” Rennick exhaled. “Okay, which ones? Let’s get them done tonight.”

Charlotte slowed and walked to a quieter part of the hall, unsure of where they had even gone at this point. She had just wanted to get away. “Kuna, I’m not…I’m not going to do them.”

Shocked, Rennick leaned against Keagan. What she just said was basically sacrilege. He couldn’t speak. Aegean seas simply stared in mute confusion.

Bringing the balance between his two lovers, Keagan gave Rennick a reassuring pat on his shoulder before turning to Charlotte. He knew her will better than most, and precisely what would need to be said to tread carefully here.

"Koh-i-noor...have you been trying to fall behind to try and get out of the week you'll be around Kaylee for?"

Lower lip trembling, Charlotte downcast her eyes. The tears she thought she had depleted found a way back to slip over her cheeks. She nodded in silent admittance.

In a shaky breath Charlotte said, “I know she’ll feel freer without my presence.”

Rennick, recovering from what he thought was blasphemy, reached out to comfort her, but she stepped back. “Muz Ashari…”

Shaking her head, Charlotte said, “But it’s not the only reason now…I’m…I’m so sorry for what’s happened, but I’m…I’m hurt she shut me out.” Her hands covered her face. “I feel guilty about being upset with her.”

Keagan gently took hold of her wrists, peeling her hands away until he could look into that sad mocha gaze. "She had every right to be upset, and you have the same one for yourself. Never feel guilty for your own valid emotions, my diamond," Keagan told her firmly. "You and Kaylee both earned this opportunity and you shouldn't cheat yourself out of it. Besides, I think there is a light at the end of the tunnel, even if we can't see it yet. She's your sister, maybe not in blood, and maybe at some point not in paper, but there's never been two women I've met who seem even remotely as much of sistermates as you two."

All true. Charlotte buried her face against his neck. Her fingers curled into his shirt. She sobbed quietly, “I miss her, Dilrubaa. I miss her so much.”

It had been a rough few weeks. Rennick had been struggle along with her, trying to keep it cool, but even he was at such a loss that tears pricked his eyes as well. All the emotions he had felt with Joss’s loss crashed in on him as he watched Charlotte go through the same waves of misfortune.

Rennick wrapped his arms around both of them. “If I know Kaylee—even if in a different way—then I think she’ll come around. Don’t give up, Ashari. Don’t give up on her.” He nuzzled her face up and said softly, “Don’t give up on yourself either.”

“You think I should s-still go?” Charlotte sniffed.

"Absolutely you should," Keagan answered without hesitation. "This is a part of your destiny and you deserve it. And you're in luck: I happen to know a pretty smart guy who will put away any plans to make sure you get any help you need with those assignments."

As smart as this guy was, he sometimes fell short when in a distraught state. Rennick popped a brow at the news and asked in an incredulous tone, “Who the fuck is the guy?” It hit him as soon as he said it and Rennick stared off in mild embarrassment. “Oh.”

That drew a weary chuckle from Charlotte, making her feel better. “I have two smart men,” she murmured, giving them both a teary kiss. “Thank you…”

“Of course,” Rennick said, and the two returned her affection, pressing their lips to her honeydew scented hair. “Come on. Let’s get those grades back up.”

“Okay,” Charlotte smiled through a sniff, and walked arm-in-arm with them to the cottage for an evening of intense study.

While Charlotte hammered away to catch up and Kaylee went on an Instagram worthy trip to the aquarium with her uncle, the other people in their lives were hanging on threads of their own.

The once great and esteemed Lord Von Helsing took up spending nights in the lounge between his daughters' rooms, growing out his facial hair and stinking of whiskey. He steeped in his misery when he wasn’t forcing himself to take care of business that hung on his decisions. He would have been with Inara if she hadn’t packed up herself and the kids to visit Aunt Pinky.

The Fox felt far less clever these days. Wesley wondered just how much of his life he spent thinking himself intelligent, or if he was simply lucky in his cruel, self-motivated goals. Were they self-motivated? All the grand visions he had seemed so pitiful now that his children were seeing him for what he really was, what he knew had been this entire time. A monster by any other name is just as much an abomination. All the mistakes Wesley made in his life waited behind the dam, filling it to the brim, until they could break free to drown him.

Sunday, the eighteenth, a knock came at the door in the evening when Wesley was popping open a fresh decanter. “Go away,” he said gruffly, pouring his drink into a glass next to two unsealed envelopes.

Ignoring the remark, the door opened and in stepped a visibly concerned bromantic lover. "Afraid I can't do that, Wes," Everest stated as he stepped in, crossing his arms over his chest. "I had to come check on you when your messages are all but radio silent."

“Oh really?” Wesley raised an unplucked brow. He set down his decanter and picked up his phone. He scrolled through their chat past messages of Everest's attempts to touch base left on read. “Ah yes—Seems to me that this is intentional.” He tossed his phone onto the coffee table, bypassed glasses to swoop up the decanter, and let himself fall back onto the couch. “There now, mystery solved.”

"Oh good, you're taking on the role of an asshole drowning in alcohol just as I expected," Everest spoffed, moving to kick a chair closer so that he was seated just in front of his long-time friend. "And did you ever stop to think that no matter how intentional, it's not going to keep me from coming to you?"

Sniffing, Wesley brought the lip of the decanter to his mouth for a good swig. “Maybe that’s exactly what I thought…” He said in no uncertain implications, rubbing his face with his freehand. “I’ve lost them…I’ve lost them both. Kaylee and Charlotte have been gone since the night it happened.”

There was a moment before his friend found the words for an answer. "I know. Lottie will barely talk to me and Kaylee doesn't look at me without me knowing just how much she hates me. Never to my face of course, you raised them too well for that," he half chuckled. "But you haven't lost them. I'm damn sure of that."

Inhaling, Wesley sat up, enduring the headache. “But that’s where you’re wrong. And maybe I deserve it—I’ve done much worse,” he said, drowning a little more in his whiskey. No one could be sure of his liver aside from his doctor at this point. “I’ve burned down houses with men I disagreed with, I’ve framed people, I’ve manipulated even those that I claim to love, and though you’ve forgiven me, I have never forgiven myself for what my actions contributed to result in Hells Gate.”

The truth Wesley merely hinted at when JD had come to retrieve Kaylee’s project, the greatest shame the Fox shouldered. Making a straight path for the mages to pack themselves like eggs into one basket he could explode to get rid of them once and for all, without prioritizing the details of why they were gathering, nearly ended Theo and Willow's life. While Wesley hadn’t known where they were going until they were down the highway. How could he have known Theo would have circumnavigated the one attempt to stall them by flying over traffic? But he hadn’t really known the man’s addiction to Almaeri. That unexpected variable threw off his calculations. If Willow hadn’t called them about seeing Hillary…

It took a great amount of sacrifice the others couldn’t possibly know, save for Everest, and he had sworn to secrecy on a need-to-know basis once Wesley had found the right moment, and the courage, to come clean. Everest learned about the Hunters Wesley got rid of who were either not ethically in agreement or who might have derailed the event. He kept data from being found by Everest, or redirected it to dead ends. All the times Everest questioned how the trails to the answers regarding The Storm of Rebirth, Wesley was there to act the part of a mutually confused partner.

In truth, Wesley only knew the Nine Covens were coming together at a certain time, at a certain place, and on three cruise ships. After testing a few bombs on Aleric’s cargo ship without his knowledge—he would pay him back in full under the guise of simply being helpful—he knew exactly what to plant, and where, on the cruise ships containing all of the covens, despite knowing who else would be present. That is, aside from the people he loved.

What could have been different? Would they have had to deal with the Waryth? Molly’s painting came to mind. The note too, saying Loki was the monster he made. Or would the same had occurred, regardless, and he had the unhappy destiny of being a part of it? Only the Fates would know.

The two men agreed it wouldn’t do to throw on a log to a fire of uncertainty that burned once the recovery from Hells Gate began. That, and one other truth Everest agreed to keep to himself, provided that Wesley made a vow never to repeat the mistake of leaving them out of the loop again. To his credit, Wesley kept true to that promise. Even if it meant certain missions had to be abandoned.

Weak with the weight of wrongs done with good intentions, Wesley dropped onto the floor next to the couch. He stared with coffee eyes that didn’t deserve the tears welling up in them. “The last time I’ve felt like this, Inara was near death at the hospital…”

One body on the floor became two, Everest slipping down and reaching for the decanter he gripped in place of the girls he couldn't hold. "And you have Inara, Wes. You have her, your boys, the twins, and you have your girls," he stressed the last part whilst trying to wrestle the crystal vessel from his bromance’s hands. He wrenched it free and Wesley sighed, slumping his shoulders as Everest went on, saying, "They are alive, even if they're not here right now. They just need time, they need to heal, and most importantly they're going to need their father when they come out of this. You can't—shit, you can't do this to yourself, man."

After a moment more of wallowing, avoiding the hope he didn’t want to hold, lest it shatter his heart if it be in vain, Wesley muttered, “I dunno…I don’t think I’m that b—,” Everest pulled over a reflective surface, “Oh fuck.”

"Yeah, fuck," Everest had to agree with him there. "Like, not saying that we aren't killing the whole approach to middle age and still looking like studs, but you are..." He paused, his tone changing from a banter to a more genuine one of concern, "You are starting to worry me."

Letting out a breath, Wesley said, “Yeah…I suppose I let myself go a little in my sorrows…”

Wesley figured that was partly why Inara had to take the kids out of the house. They needed a distraction from the whispers and his absence from the dining hall. Aunt Pinky would do well to entertain them. And of course, Inara. She worried every minute. Wesley suspected Everest hadn’t only come because of a few missed texts.

“Well…” Wesley groaned as he got up from the floor, needing Everest’s help at one point. He bent down and took up the envelopes on the coffee table. He licked them closed. “We’ll make a deal. Find some way to give this to the girls and I’ll take a trip to the spa today.”

Accepting the envelopes, Everest carefully pocketed them each. "I'll make sure the girls get them and a message that their old man needs them. You just lay off the bottle a little. Maybe some water and a real meal? Would be a shame if you wind up scrawny on me."

Rubbing the back of his neck, Wesley spoffed, “No, only the best muscle when I wind up on you, Ev.” The tease was the first real sign of humor in him in the past weeks. Wesley went to pull Everest in an embrace. “Thank you.”

"Nothing to thank me for," Everest said with a pat to the fox's back. "Besides, you'll do the same. Fuck, God knows Nora will probably be the death of me as a teenager."

Chuckling, Wesley said, “That’s if Ellie doesn’t get you first.” He let go and took a look around the room. “Oh boy. I really trashed this corner…Pascal.”

“Yes, my Lord?” The digital servant appeared to their side.

“Send the maids in and let the spa know I’m headed down there,” Wesley said.

“Yes, my Lord,” Pascal said, vanishing.

Turning back to Everest, Wesley said, “I think it’s about time I checked up on what’s going on with our more sensitive projects. You’re welcome to join me.”

"You sure you're up for that already, bro? Don't want a bit of time to rest and recoup?" There was still concern on his face but Everest tried to play it off. "We're almost old. A bit of sleep does a lot for us."

Wesley playfully scrunched his face. “Almost old?” A few grey hairs were clearly growing from his once completely brunette head. “Okay, we might be aging some, but we’re still sprightly for our late thirties.” Wesley began to walk towards the door with him. “Besides, I’ve been wasted on this couch for more than five days. I’ve slept about maybe eighty-percent of that time,” Wesley threw out a guess that was probbaly not as accurate, but got the point across. “If I don’t distract myself with something I’lll hit the drink again…Unless I do something else. It doesn’t have to be work, though I do need to check. Perhaps the holodeck after the spa?”

"Holodeck sounds good. We'll see how easily I can beat your ass after you've been in this slump," Everest gave his shoulder a nudge. "But first, shower—you smell. And do something about that beard; you're no Theo my friend. I'll be back in a couple of hours."

That had Wesley chuckling. “Fair.”

As he promised, Wesley sent back the decanter and made his way to the spa. The maids were finally allowed in after being told to go away for the past few days. Upon getting to the professionals they were both happy to have him back around and for a challenge. They put Wesley through the wringer in more than one way. The man walked in a disheveled drunken fool and came out the heteroflexible metrosexual that he was, ready to face another day with a little more hope than before.

Everest met back up with his old buddy to see him looking, and smelling, like himself again. They went to the holodeck. The men played a few rounds of some of their favorite games. It took Wesley a bit to get the hang of it, and he did have a good nap at some point, but after a hot meal the Fox gave the Sharpshooter a run for his money—an all too familiar scenario that gave Everest flashbacks of a certain bet.

Done with their play, and with Everest being called home by Ellie, Wesley went to the North Office. He sat down at his desk, feeling the smooth wood beneath his fingers. With a word he summoned up a screen and made a call.

“Frank,” Wesley smiled.

“Wes. It’s been a while. We were getting worried,” Frank said, scooting forward to his laptop’s camera. “What do you need?”

“Just an update…How’s the game?”

“Last quarter, down two,” Frank sighed. “It doesn’t look like we’re getting that ball in the hoop.”

“Hmmm, well, did you at least manage to get past their point guard?” Wesley asked. “Granny is gonna need that basket.”

“I know, believe me, I know,” Frank sighed. “It’s just…ever since we lost that ball we haven’t been able to recover it. Dusk is coming on quickly. Maybe in a month, or less.”

Wesley ran fingers over his smooth face. “Okay, then maybe we need this stork to drop a baby. We can’t fly the same route, that will be suspicious.”

“Why can’t we tag in another boxer?” Frank asked, a little worried.

“A Fox can’t trade places with a raccoon or a cat, Frank. The hounds need to think they’re still chasing a red vulpine beast,” Wesley pointed out. “We’ll throw around ideas. In the meantime, what does the Siren say?”

“The Prince is having a ball. The Siren has a date with a pauper who is none the wiser. She promised to come back before midnight before the spell breaks,” Frank said.

“Good, good…” Wesley nearly asked them to change out the people, but he really didn’t know who else he could trust besides Alassiel. “Any word on the number of Lost Boys?”

“Upwards of a dozen have been taken by the Pied Piper from Maine just last night, I’m afraid.”

“And….?”

“All of them are said to be as innocent as a Unicorn,” Frank said.

Now that had been curious. All virgins girls. And the ones that weren’t were discarded, found either dead or too drugged to remember whence they came. Wesley had one clue as to why, but the trafficking being virgins was the only thing he had to support the idea that Sydalsh had something to do with it. In truth, it could be any kind of ritual. If it was related to what Khaz said, they still would not know when, or even where, that would occur. Wesley cautioned Cory, but it was up to the young man to decide if he had more than enough security. They’d keep in touch for any changes.

Wesley asked, “How did our moles work out?”

“Eaten by wildcats, sadly,” Frank frowned.

“Hmm…I will send my condolences,” Wesley said softly. He shifted in his seat and said, “I wish I could do more, but I think it will be some time until the warriors who fight to destroy the wing of power will be properly honored and remembered one day.”

Frank nodded in agreement. “Do you have anything else?”

“No…Just family troubles,” Wesley sighed. “That’s a long story.”

“Aah, I see,” Frank offered a sympathetic smile. “Well, I’ll say a novena for you and your family, and your health.”

The sentiment made Wesely smile. “Thank you, Frank. You have a good day.”

“You have a good night, Wes,” Frank said, and hung up.

Wesley leaned back in his chair. He swiveled around, taking in the view of his fortress of knowledge and data slowly emptying. All for the better, he reminded himself.

With time on his hands Wesley thought back to his situation and decided to call his wife. Suffice it to say, Inara was quite pleasantly surprised to see her husband fully awake, sober, and clean shaven.

“Oh good,” Inara exhaled, silently thanking Everest. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m hanging in there. How about you?” Wesley asked, concerned. He knew he hadn’t been the best husband during this time.

“Same,” Inara spoffed sadly. “But the kids are enjoying their time here. I have struggled, but this day got better seeing you…I love you.”

“I love you,” Wesley murmured. “When will you be back?”

“Maybe next week. I just can’t take them too soon. My family is…well, they’re far kinder these days. We might be making more trips to India in the future,” Inara smiled.

Wesley decided that was a good thing. “I’m glad…I guess this turned out a little better than expected.” He rested his face on his palm. “I’m sorry I was an ass.”

“I forgive you,” Inara said softly. A noise behind her drew her attention. Inara glanced back. “Oh—I’m sorry, I have to go.”

“That’s alright. You guys have fun. Take all the time you want. I’m not going anywhere,” Wesley chuckled.

After another affectionate declaration of their love, Wesley hung up the call and laid out on the couch. He reflected on many things of his past, bouncing around between memories, when he ended up on JD and Kaylee. It was JD that came to mind most. Things didn’t quite add up about the young man. He just didn’t have enough to really accuse him or convince Kaylee not to pursue him. Wesley had to admit, though, that the boy was caring for his daughter. That truth alone spared the boy.

Wesley closed his eyes. He quieted his mind and allowed a proper sleep to take him.

 

[Soliloquy]

A pattern was found and life became less painful for the most part because of it for Kaylee. There were still moments she deeply grieved her lost life, both of them really. The stories of Lissa made her crave her mother, though in some of the darkest and deepest moments of grief, that face was Inaras in her mind. Coming around a corner one day, she swore she smelt a familiar minute of a lab and whiskey. He wasn't there of course, but that didn't stop her heart from racing after a deep plummet. Moments like those made her question just what her own emotions even were, when pain was not overwhelming.

Still, Kaylee felt as if she was getting better, even if she didn't specifically know what was changing. She'd numbed her emotions enough to return to weapons class, even if she couldn't look the professor in the eye. Her attention instead was focused on the targets in front of her, so absorbed in them, she nearly thanked Everest for the praise he gave as he walked the line of those practicing. When he earned no response, he took a step closer to make a request between them.

"I need to give you something after class, Kaylee," he explained himself.

"I think you've taken enough away from me. Do you really need to give me something, too?" Cornflower eyes narrowed and focused on the targets and her lips pulled tight.

He knew he had that coming. Everest was also very aware that even if she hadn't shown any sort of aggression, he was talking to a young woman with a gun, not always historically in his favor. Clearing his throat, he tried a final time. "It's from your fa-" No. That wouldn't go over well. "From Wesley."

Her arms held still and she held her fire while around them the unpredictable popping of weapons fired. Eventually her gun slowly lowered, her finger coming off the trigger. "I don't need anything from him." Her voice was colder than he'd ever heard her speak, and truthfully he didn't know how much he could blame her.

Still, he needed to try. "No, but he needs you. Both of you. Even if it's just to read what he wrote and-"

Kaylee spun about to face him, drawing attention of a few students nearby. "You have the absolute gall to come here as a messenger when you did-"

"I think that means I'm the one who should do this," Everest cut her off, pausing to wave a few wandering eyes off of them. "I cannot undo the past Kaylee, none of us can. In hindsight they were mistakes but at the time...well, that doesn't matter. That doesn't bring anyone back. But just because we can't bring them back doesn't mean we should throw away the future." He pulled out the envelope that Kaylee immediately recognized having her father's scrawl on it. "He loves you. We all do."

Fighting every urge not to rip it out of his hands and tear it in half, Kaylee set down the pistol she had been firing, her own hands shaking. "I think I'm done for today, professor," she exhaled, snatching the envelope that she stuffed in the bottom of her school bag, turning to leave in the middle of class.

Everest made no move to follow or stop her. He rubbed his temple as he muttered to himself, "One down, one to go..." Class was just barely back to focusing on their marksmanship as he made his way down the line. Charlotte was just stepping up to the line as he approached, giving Rennick and Keagan a nod. For a moment he had a brief smile, seeing just how focused she was and just how much of her parents she was. Clearing his throat, he waited for her attention, assuming this couldn't go worse. "Lottie, I have something to give you."

"Is this something that can't wait until class is over, Professor?" Keagan's question was politely worded, concern for drawing more attention to his beloved who was constantly bordering a fragile state.

Everest nodded, the young man did have a point. "If Charlotte would prefer, yes."

Giving Keagan a soft smile of appreciation for his concern, at this point Charlotte had to admit to herself that she wouldn’t be able to concentrate while being curious, and turned to Everest to inquire, “What is it?”

Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the second envelope, clearly addressed to her. "From your father," Everest explained simply.

Mocha eyes stared at the paper object in his hand. “A letter…”

Rennick remained silent beside Keagan. He had his opinions. “You don’t have to take it,” he said, leaving much of his thoughts unspoken.

That was true, but Charlotte didn’t realize she was feeling a little forgotten until this was presented to her. She raised her fingers, hesitating. Letting out a breath, Charlotte gathered up her emotions and took it.

“Thank you,” Charlotte said quietly. She didn’t really know what to do with it at the moment.

“We’ll hold it for you,” Rennick offered, and received it so she could do her assignment. Between him and Keagan they’d keep it safe.

Peering up at Everest, Charlotte fought back a shaky breath. “I should get back to my assignment.”

With a weak smile, her uncle nodded. "Yeah, of course Lottie. Just uh, make sure you let me know if you need anything."

“Okay,” Charlotte said, and turned to the targets with glossy eyes. Tips to compensate that Everest himself had taught her came to mind, making her vision further blurry with tears. Charlotte couldn’t decide just how to feel when she came away with a five out of five score.

After class Charlotte walked with her beaus to lunch. She didn’t make a move for the letter just yet. In fact she let the day slip by with her mind drifting to it here and there. Charlotte could only imagine Kaylee had gotten one as well. She wondered if she would read hers or not.

Rennick grew increasingly curious as time went on. By the end of the day, after study, they made their way to the cottage where he shared a look with Keagan before bringing it out to ask, “So…what do you want to do with it?”

Sighing, Charlotte took it and sat between them. “I guess I should read it…But if I can’t finish, I need one of you two to do it.”

“We will,” Rennick spoke for himself and Keagan.

Charlotte unfolded the letter and held it up. “My Dove—,” her voice cracked. She paused to gather herself. “My Dove, I’m so sorry that this has put you through such turmoil. there is nothing more heartbreaking than to lose someone you love, especially at such a young age, but I can assure you that Kaylee isn’t going to abandon you—,” her nose stung and her eyes blurred. Charlotte handed it off to whoever would continue.

Rennick decided he could handle it from there while Keagan held Charlotte to him. He read aloud in a soft tone, “She’s going through a lot. I know that’s been said many times, but I hope it hasn’t lost its weight in meaning. Keep in mind that it wasn’t just that you chose her, but she chose you. The two of you were born in different families, but I believe you were always meant to be together. Kaylee will come to see that.” Even Rennick felt a strain in his voice. “As for me and your uncle, I would hope that all the lessons of Lyov haven’t been forgotten. I beg of you, and your sister, that we are forgiven, but I do understand that we’re not owed forgiveness.” He paused, taking a moment to give Charlotte a breather before continuing. “All of you are my life—Inara, your other siblings—and to lose one is to lose a precious, treasured part of life. I miss you, my Dove. I miss my Pumpkin. My hope is that we can heal from this and remain together, but even if you choose not to, just know I love you. I love my bright, curious, and generous baby who couldn’t stand another little girl just like herself being quarantined from life, even at the risk of becoming ill herself.” Rennick cleared his throat. “I’m sorry, my Dove. I’m so sorry. Come back to us—come back to me, please….With all the love in my heart, your father, Wesley.”

Charlotte curled up between her beaus and sobbed. She pulled the letter to her chest, against her beating heart. Right then she hadn’t the strength to get up, but if she had, she knew she might have run to him then. As it was, Charlotte recovered from this emotional wave and, in a peaceful state of mind, thought she might at least meet with Wesely when she got her dress for prom.

Meanwhile, JD sat with Kaylee at the greenhouse in wonderment. Wesley had written a letter and she didn’t tear it up. That had to mean something. JD’s anger with the situation teetered from time to time, mostly because of how he saw it affected Kaylee.

“Are you going to read it?” JD asked her where they sat on the bed.

"I can't think of a reason to," Kaylee murmured, the half crumpled envelope just out of arms reach. She also couldn't think of a reason to destroy it. Turning her head to face him, she questioned, "Would you? If you were me."

JD shrugged, “Not if I wasn’t ready. I guess I’d at least keep it around, in case I did get curious.” He brushed his fingers through her hair. “You have a lot going on right now anyway. Prom is coming up.”

She wondered if she was supposed to be ready by then. It'd been weeks, the longest she'd gone without seeing them aside from camp. Worse now that she didn't have Charlotte to confide in. Swallowing down her pain, she cleared her throat. "Prom seems superficial sometimes. Maybe I shouldn't go this year. I didn't even get a replacement dress." The one she had talked of for months that year still at Avostoska. "Seems like a real waste of money." Money she wasn't even sure she wanted to use outside of pure survival.

With no promise of returning, it did appear Kaylee was right about that. A waste of money for a dress never to be worn. JD glanced at a box hidden beneath his jacket. It had been warmer as of late. Fewer days demanded covering up.

“Well, maybe it’s superficial, but I don’t think life should be lived only when practical. I happen to enjoy dancing with you,” JD said. He shifted upright. “There is also something you should know…Your aunts sent you a package.”

JD slipped from the bed and went to pull the box up next to her. A note on it read, ‘There are days enough for sorrow. Take time to enjoy the ones for peace. Love, your Aunt Lauri.’

If there ever was someone who knew betrayal, it was the Lamb who had endured a trial condemning her to the dungeon of the man who called himself her friend and walked her down the aisle for her wedding. They couldn’t tell if Lauri alone had sent it, but from the style of the paper and the choice of color, Kaylee had to wonder if all of her aunts had contributed.

A stab of pain struck her heart as Kaylee read the note over once, no twice. She could hear it in the sweet French maiden's voice, despite how much she'd avoided the Blair's. They weren't nearly as responsible as others, but the fact they'd also hidden the truth from her bounced in her head from time to time. She exhaled, letting a few tears fall on the placard before she sniffed them away. "You didn't tell me a package came," she murmured, but didn't hold it against him. Her fingers pulled the silver ribbon aside, peeling away the covering to reveal a pale pink crepe dress, the bodice and sleeves a lacey floral pattern with a ribbon about the waist. "A dress...they got me a dress for prom?"

“Yeah…I didn’t know when to say so, you’ve been so busy with school and with Joel,” JD rubbed Kaylee’s back, “I was asked by Lauri to give it to you. They were worried you wouldn’t send me to get your dress from Avostoska.”

"They know me a little too well," Kaylee spoffed, leaning over and letting her head rest on his shoulder. "It's so beautiful, too. God, am I doing the right thing? Should I keep pushing all of them away like this, mia Ragione?"

JD shrugged, “I can’t tell, mio Cielo. I…” he inhaled his negative thoughts “I think what matters is where you think you are in your journey. Do what you think is right, feel it out. No one will be able to know aside from yourself.” He pulled her to give a kiss against her temple. “I’ll be here while you’re still figuring it out.” (edited)

"Mmm, I know you are," she let her head rest in place against his lips. "No matter what, I'll always have you with me. My voice of reason, even if that's just keeping me from being irrational too quickly. I love you, so very much."


Shifting the box off the bed to make sure it was safe from jostling, JD laid down with Kaylee. “I can’t take all the credit. I might speak my mind, but you make the choice to listen,” he said, giving her a few kisses they knew would lead to much more.

Before bed JD pulled Kaylee into a world where she could forget about her troubles. Thereafter, curled up together, Kaylee’s eyes were faced outward as she was the little spoon. Just before she drifted off the last thing she remembered clearly was the wrinkled letter sitting where she had tossed it. The question of what to do with it remained, but it would be handled another day. There were other events on her mind.

Saturday morning Charlotte had to work out what to do with the events on her mind too. She deliberated and finally chose to head to Avostoska for her dress. Rennick and Keagan were brought along with her. They had their suits there too, after all.

Letting out a slow breath, Charlotte could just sense that her father knew she had come. She could only imagine his nerves. Charlotte felt her own stomach doing somersaults. The longer she walked the halls the more she felt the urge to call out for him. Charlotte had felt so heartbroken everything was falling apart. She just wanted them to knit them all together again. The sensation overwhelmed her, flooding her with the desire for home, for her bonds to be mended, that what started out as a trip for her dress prompted Charlotte to track where Wesley was staying from Pascal and quickened her steps to find him.

Wesley paced the Great Common. He hadn’t touched whiskey in a few days. The knowledge that one of his daughters had come to the castle put him on edge. He nearly went to take a swig to calm himself when the doors opened. Wesley whipped his eyes over to see Charlotte standing in the threshold with large mocha eyes glossy with emotion. His own coffee gaze became dewy.

“Dove…” Wesley murmured, finding himself unable to take the liberty of any sort.

Charlotte spared him the worry of crossing the line. She burst into a silent cry as she ran to him. Wesley closed the gap between, catching her up. Words he couldn’t know were coherent or not spilled from him—all the same ones he had written to her.

“I know, I know,” Charlotte repeated, tightening her hold on her father as he did for her. “I read your letter.” In the lull of the moment she whispered, “I forgive you, Dad.”

Weeping, Wesely murmured back, “Thank you.”

Rennick had his problems with Wesley, but if nothing else, he was so relieved that his love broke through the veil of shadow over her. He could already see the improvement in her eyes, their shine a little brighter.

Once father and daughter parted from their hold on one another Wesley looked up without shame to the young men. “Thank you, for caring for her when I couldn’t. I will be proud to call you my sons.”

To Rennick’s shock that meant more than he realized. He didn’t sense an ounce of underlying threat, nor did it come off as an obligation to Charlotte’s feelings. Rennick couldn’t find words at first, giving a nod and a softly spoken acknowledgement.

"Always," Keagan spoke to their obligation to Charlotte. It didn't even feel right to call it a obligation; no it was an honor to be with Charlotte and in her life. One he didn't plan to take for granted. After a good period lasted where the two could be reunited, he offered gently. "I hate to break things up, but I know a little too well how long it takes Lottie to get ready and with the dance tonight, sir..."

Composing himself, Wesley nodded, “You’re right.”

Charlotte didn’t argue. “I’ll try not to take too long,” she said, reluctant to leave, but quick to make haste when she was out of the Great Common.

“We should get out stuff together too,” Rennick said. He offered a hand to Wesley, but thought again and went in for a manly hug. “We’ll bring her back here later.”

“Only if she wants. Otherwise, you two will do no such thing for me. Give her an enjoyable night and end it well,” Wesley said, letting go of one beau to give the other his one-armed hug with a combination firm pat to the back.

Composing himself, Wesley nodded, “You’re right.”

Charlotte didn’t argue. “I’ll try not to take too long,” she said, reluctant to leave, but quick to make haste when she was out of the Great Common.

“We should get out stuff together too,” Rennick said. He offered a hand to Wesley, but thought again and went in for a manly hug. “We’ll bring her back here later.”

“Only if she wants. Otherwise, you two will do no such thing for me. Give her an enjoyable night and end it well,” Wesley said, letting go of one beau to give the other his one-armed hug with a combination firm pat to the back.

"Of course. She does love her dances," Keagan spoffed. "Although maybe it's just a way of never growing out of playing dress up. Either way, we'll take perfect care of her, sir."

Wesley gave a nod. “Good. I’ll be here if you need anything.”

They said their farewells and the young men went to get ready. In a short time they were washed, preened, and polished wearing suits of black and gold. Their boutonnières were white roses with golden butterflies peeking out of the pocket. Rennick and Keagan waited for Charlotte by the vaults, sitting on one of the hall benches.

“Not here yet, eh?” Wesley said, stopping in his tracks when he had to eat his words.

Charlotte came practically floating down the hallway to them. The extensions made from her hair flowed seamlessly down her back. Small butterflies shifted and moved as if fluttering within and around her tresses. The aestheticians painted her golden eyeshadow that made her mocha pools pop in color. It kept the theme of gold with her Indian style gown with an exposed midriff.



“What do you think?” Charlotte asked, taking a spin.

Rennick grinned in awe. “Beautiful.”

"Magnificent," Keagan managed once he found his words. She truly was a wonderous creature, and this was one of those moments he struggled to see just why she'd graced his life with her presence.

“A vision,” Wesley smiled, coming in for a hug. The boys would be getting her all night. “Have a good time, my Dove.”

“I will,” Charlotte said, giving him a hug that was careful not to disturb the hard work put into her appearance. She inhaled the comforting scent of her father and finally let go to take the arms of her beaus. “Bye Dad.”

“See you later, Dove,” Wesley waved, stepping back to let them through the vaults.

The three left and Wesley stood in wonder. It felt surreal, and maybe a bit prophetic, that Everest’s words had come to pass. Wesley could only hope that Kaylee might feel the same.

Far across the world the eldest Von Helsing, so lost in this trying time in her life, got ready with Winter for the night ahead, wondering the same. Kaylee’s dress looked stunning on her. Pink was always a fitting color. With Winter’s help they styled her golden hair into an attractive cascade pined with two peonies and shadowed the soft pink on her eyes, bringing out the brightness of her cornflower fields.



“May I see you yet?” JD asked, hidden from view.

Joel, sitting next to him, said, “This is going to be my first time seeing a niece off to prom. Let them take their time. We want the best pictures we can snap. ”

"I didn't just spend almost two hours doing her hair and make-up for you to get impatient at the end, JD," Winter scolded, making sure the last peony was secured in place.

"You did wonderful, Winter, and I can't thank you enough," Kaylee said with a bright smile that, while nowhere near as nauseating as Samantha could be, still made Winter wince.

She waved her hand away, motioning for Kaylee to go around the partition. "Please...please don't mention it again," she muttered, crossing her arms over her chest, clearly still pleased with her own work. After all, make-up was a form of art in it's own way.

Coming into view, Kaylee did a small before her lover and uncle. "What do you think? It's a little simpler than the last years, but I don't think that's a bad thing."

Umber eyes tracked every movement. JD nearly tempted her into asking if he was alright when he stepped to hold her and murmured, “Mozzafiato. Ho rubato un angelo per una notte di ballo.[Breathtaking. I have stolen an Angel for a night of dancing.]”

"E per ogni sera dopo [And for every night after]," she reassured him, placing her arms about his neck with a glistening joy in her eyes. "I take it you like it then?"

“Assolutamente, mio Cielo.[Absolutely]” JD purred, giving her a kiss.

“Woo, now that’s a pretty dress,” Joel grinned, taking in every inch of her. He raised his phone to take pictures. “That’s ribbon around your middle is a nice touch.”

Kaylee slipped into a more appropriate pose for the pictures, offering a glistening smile. "I think it does, too. IT fits me well."

“Very well,” Joel agreed, snapping a few more pictures. He came over to give Kaylee a hug after. Her hair brushed his face. Joel pulled away. “Looks pretty and smells nice. JD’s a lucky man. You’re the kind of high school sweetheart I’d have loved to dance with.”

JD tugged Kaylee into a spin against him. His arm slipped around her, he felt an almost territorial sense come over him. “Yes, I am lucky,” he said with a grin, and gave her a kiss on her cheek for good measure. “We should get going.”

Joel said, “Guess so. Are you guys gonna head here later? Or do you teens have after parties anymore?”

“Well…we haven’t really had any since, you know,” JD left it at the implication.

“Oh, I see,” Joel tried to recover. “After parties are overrated. They can get too wild for their own good and people make mistakes.”

JD couldn’t do the companions dirty like that. Against his first impulse not to comment, he said, “To be fair, they were pretty good parties. Couples paired up and danced—well, except for Cara.”

“Cara. She’s the solo, eh?” Joel chuckled. “Can’t seem to get a guy.”

“Oh, don’t let her hear you say that,” JD spoffed. “She’s got more to say on the quality of guys around here than I care to know.”

“Well she probably knows what she’s talking about,” Joel said as he walked them to the door. “When you’ve been in enough relationships you can get a sense of people. Especially when you’ve been intimate with them. Intuition is no joke.”

JD rolled his shoulder, furrowing his brow briefly. He smiled and said, “Oh, I don’t think that’s the case, she hasn’t been with anyone that long aside from Matt and they only kissed.”

Joel had to laugh, “Well then, my line of logic seems to be breaking down with her as an example! How about Hadassah?”

“Nope.”

“Annie?”

“Try again,” JD chuckled.

“Tysha!”

“That’s one,” JD shrugged.

“Well there you go,” Joel laughed. “Trust Tysha’s intuition. Though with Kaylee, I doubt you need to go far.” He stopped short of the car. “You all have fun.”
Kaylee decided now wasn't the time to have a debate about whether or not the guys Cara found herself after were the problem or if it was her standards. Instead, she gave her uncle a wave of her hand. "We'll have fun, don't you worry. And if nothing else, we'll see you Tuesday?"

Winter, who had been convinced to join them, followed after the couple, already regretting her decision. She wore a gorgeous black gown but wasn't sure if it was going to be worth it at this rate. "Let's just go. The sooner we get there, the sooner we can leave."

Chuckling, Joel shut their door and stepped back to wave them goodbye. “Tuesday,” he promised, and when they left he went back up to lock up the house for JD after checking on the sleeping grandpa. Then he drove himself to the lighthouse.

The three teens made it to the academy on time. Traffic made it difficult to get inside the Great Hall, but they managed to make it for the parade just fine. Kaylee saw many familiar faces as she walked with JD. Most of them were melancholy who happened to catch their eye, but one or two had shifted from poignant sympathy to personal injury. It seemed Kaylee’s prolonged recoupment had unexpected negative effects on the people who wished to support her.

Through her veiled self-pity, it was becoming evident that Kaylee was borderline burning bridges at this point. She offered weak smiles to them, even those who didn't immediately do the same, deciding she needed to be more open to letting people in before she lost them. "You look very dashing today," she murmured softly to JD as they walked about, her arm resting on his. "I didn't get a chance to say it back at the house."

“You did,” JD insisted. He shifted his eyes off of the friends he hoped were open to civil interaction onto his sweetheart. “I heard every word you didn’t say, and I felt every touch you couldn’t give in front of them…” he paused as they came to a stop and caressed her cheek. “But I knew it first from the look in your eyes.”

His words made her smile widen, reaching up to place her hand atop of his. "Good. I need to know that you know, even when I can't or don't say it. You are the most important thing in my world, and I would hate for you to ever forget that. Hopefully my eyes will always tell you what my heart is feeling."

JD kissed her. He lingered a moment before pulling away to say. “They do…and I know they always will,” he said. “Come. I want to dance with il mio angolo di cielo. [my sky angel]”

The two swept out onto the dancefloor to a fitting song. Somewhere along the way since meeting him JD traded out his left foot for a right one, moving with Kaylee as if he had been trained in the art since childhood. Here and there they exchanged kisses, or took it slower just to hold one another even if the tempo was fast paced. These moments were the highlights of Kaylee’s night. What threatened it were glanced across the room, either plucking her heartstrings or that made her concerned. At the least, she could tell how happy her aunt Lauri was to see her in that flowing pink gown.

The night had gone much better than was expected. Kaylee wasn't sure if that just meant that she had been assuming the worst or she didn't give her friends enough credit. "This has been nice," she commented to JD as she went for a much-needed glass of punch. Nearby she saw Tallulah, Sophia and Khaz looking as immaculate as ever, even getting a small wave from Lulah.

One person they didn't want to see who was present was Regina. She looked visibly angry to see that both the Von Helsing girls were present, red lips pouting out as she all but stomped her way to a chair to sit down. Her date - who wasn't Hugo for once - followed reluctantly, knowing they were due for another bout of the Ice Queen's complaints.

Taking a sip of his drink, JD’s gaze lingered on Regina and her poor sod of a date a moment before turning with a smile back to Kaylee. “Yeah, not bad at all.” He glanced over at the trio not far from them. He gave Tallulah a nod, who had looked their way. “The company is nice. Most anyway,” JD said, still unsure how he felt about Regina having made it to prom this year. He honestly didn’t know what her problem could be this time. “Someone’s sour.”

"That's how you know she's awake," Kaylee spoffed, shaking her head. "It's fine. What does it say about her that she can cause all this damage and still not be happy with herself?"

A voice from a person they hadn’t talked to in a while—Cara—muttered as they passed by, saying to Tysha, “What does it say about Kaylee being so cheery after shunning us. Guess our friendship isn’t the kind she needs or wants.”

JD winced, having failed to see that coming in time to block it from Kaylee. It wasn’t as much of a surprise that such a sharp word came from Cara, but it stung nonetheless. Neither could tell if Tysha agreed.

“She’s just overreacting,” JD tried to console his girlfriend.

Kaylee watched the two walk away, a new hurt resonating in her eyes. "No...no, she's right. I've completely ignored all of our friends and for what? Another round of self-pity they don't deserve to put up with," Kaylee sighed, looking around the room at many of their faces. "They tried so hard to reach out and help me and I...I just didn't let them. It isn't fair of me."

JD set down his punch and wrapped a warmth around her. “Who decides how you grieve?” He rubbed her arms and still he knew in her eyes—those transparent, cornflower fields—that she wasn’t playing coy or displaying false modesty. There was grieving, and there was rejection. “Well…alright,” he murmured. “Maybe we can try and reach out to them. I don’t know if tonight is the best, but this week?”

"This week," she agreed with minimal delay. "I don't want to lose anyone else in my life if I can." Across the room, her eyes settled on twirling black and gold, her stomach churning at the distressing possibility of not being able to save one of the bridges.

JD followed to see the same. He faced back to her and linked their pinkies. “This week.” He held on like that and guided her to the dance floor. “Tonight, just be with me.”

Junior Prom proved bittersweet. JD did his best to be a balm to the pains Kaylee came across that night. He did well enough, managing to maintain a general calmness. When they were nearly done for the day they made their way to the greenhouse to enjoy a pleasant end to their special night. They left discussion about how to approach people for the next day.

Monday rolled around and Kaylee and JD enacted their plan. They didn’t think they could unceremoniously plant themselves back in at lunch, so they went for the friends who were easier to speak with about the topic. Annie and Elijah were among the first to welcome them in, alongside Danson, Paulo, and Matt. They were also the ones who were less trouble to meet up with, especially since Elijah shared most of his classes with JD. Kaylee and JD were thankful they weren’t personally upset, but they did let them know that they’d eat with Winter until they got to speak with everyone.

Tuesday gave them half the amount of time needed to catch up with the other friends. Hadassah happened to hear from Paulo about his encounter with Kaylee and JD. She met with them in good spirit, though a heartfelt outreach on Kaylee’s part made it all the better to mend the dents on that bridge. She was the one to warn them that Cara was a little miffed in comparison to the rest of them. Kaylee and JD were sure to keep that in mind as they went to look for her, but instead found Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah.

JD had pointed them out, saying, “Might as well speak with them since they’re here.”

Khaz stood lounging against a wall with his lovers snuggled against him like he was some kind of cuddly polar bear. He raised his brows in curiosity as the couple came to them. “Hello,” he greeted.

"Hey guys..." Kaylee said slowly, preparing for the rip of the band-aid that was coming up. "So, I just wanted to apologize for how I've been acting and-"

"Apology accepted!" Sophia cut her off, releasing her hold from Khaz and all but launching herself at Kaylee for an embrace. "Ohhh, I was so, so worried about you! Girl, don't you dare think you need to play lone ranger going through something like that again. Well, Lord I hope there isn't anything else like this, but y'know what I mean."

Tallulah had to chuckle at her lover's over-eagerness. "We know you were going through a lot," she said on a much more sensible level. "Soph is right though, we can be here as support for you too."

“Yeah, whatever you need,” Khaz added on.

Having such a brief history with Kaylee, Khaz couldn’t say he was offended. He did find it odd she grieved the way she did, but seeing as he had his own diversity between Tallulah and Sophia, he guessed it was understandable.

JD let out a breath. “Thank you,” he said, and looked around. They still hadn’t seen Cara, but it was time they headed to work. “We’ll catch you guys later okay? Maybe by the end of the week we’ll meet up for lunch again. We still have a few people to talk with.”

“Best of luck,” Khaz said, and happily tucked his lovers against him when they were done hugging Kaylee.

At work Kaylee was reminded that Samantha held Charlotte’s position. She acted as she usually did, chumming up as if she and Kaylee were the best of friends. Of course, it was clear to everyone else this was a superficial attempt to make buddies so Samantha might not be cut from her job too easily.

“See you Thursday! Loves of love to you both!” Samantha waved as she trotted too her bubblegum car.

JD chuckled to see Kaylee’s face. “I take it your ‘bestest friend’ at work is getting on your nerves?”

"Getting on my nerves is the understatement of the year," Kaylee spoffed as she scowled at the leaving vehicle. "She's been bouncing on it like it's a trampoline for the past month and I really just want her to decide she's tired of working."

“Well, I think I have a solution that solves this issue without waiting for her to wear down. I’ll just let her know this Thursday that we could use her help on Mondays and Wednesdays,” JD said, giving Kaylee a kiss. “If she doesn’t like it, then she can leave. Perks of having a boyfriend who owns the place with his grandpa.”

"Mmmm you are the absolute best at giving me a solution that doesn't make me have to be confrontational," she smile against his lips. "Is it bad I'd rather be overrun with work than actually deal with her?"

JD chuckled, “What do you think I’ve been doing all this time? I haven’t strayed from my section for a reason.”

BING! They received a text. JD and Kaylee pulled out their phones to see that Joel was having some business related issues. He wouldn’t be available that night, but they were encouraged to keep Thursday evening open.

“You know, I’d say that’s too bad, but I think I want this evening with just you,” JD purred, and hoisted her in his arms as he walked to his car to drive to his home for another ‘tour’ of his room.

Wednesday Kaylee and JD got in touch with Serenity and Bellasiel. They were unquestioningly easy to forgive and forget. They had even spoken with Cara, though they weren’t sure where she was at the very moment. The girl simply eluded them.

Thursday promised a good ending no matter what. JD would keep true to his word about rearranging the schedule with Samantha and Joel let them know he was in town shopping. He would be able to meet up with them after their shift. All they needed to do was try to get a hold of Cara.

In History of Hunters, Oliver strode to the front of the room, clapping his hands in front of him to get attention from anyone who might have been wandering elsewhere as class died down. "And a final thing for everyone to look forward to. We have a visitor coming to the Academy as a little treat this year. Speak from History: Wesley Von Helsing will be speaking on pivotal moments in Hunter History as well as taking some questions," he announced with a smile to the young minds eager to be molded. His gaze did briefly land on Kaylee and he gave the slightest nod of acknowledgement toward her.

Kaylee immediately looked down at her desk, doing her best to mask emotions .She wasn't sure yet how to feel about seeing him, even as she knew it'd be just a hologram or maybe one of his AI forms.

Thinking the same, one of the students asked, “Will this be in the hall? Or in our classrooms, watching a screen?”

"No, Lord Von Helsing will be at the academy. The speech will be given in the Great Hall," Professor Blair explained.

A hand raised to ask, “When will this be, professor?”

Appreciating the enthusiasm the room seemed to have, Oliver responded with a cheerful, "Monday, May 10th."

“Can we invite family?” Another managed to inquire.

"Indeed. Everyone is welcomed to come and hear the speech," the Lion nodded.

The awe and excitement that one of the quintessential figures in their textbooks would be coming to school, in person rather than by proxy, after all this time made them giddy. The students were chattering amongst each other when the bell rang and excused them from their seats. Most were already heading out even as Oliver reminded them of an upcoming test in May.

JD, who had been taking diligent notes for that test, tucked his tablet in his backpack as soon as he could. He got up before Kaylee to try to catch Cara on her way out.

“Hey,” JD called out as he got into the hallway. “Cara, can we talk with you?”

The girl couldn’t feign ignorance at this point. She slowed down and turned to face him. Her frown paired with eyes that were defined by hurt.

“What is it?” Cara asked, holding her tablet to her chest.

Kaylee offered a meek smile and took a half step closer, knowing it was she who owed the apology, not JD. "Cara...I've not been very kind to you or the others. I...I shouldn't have shut everyone out like that, and while I could tell you what I was thinking I know that doesn't change what I did," she explained. "And...well, I'm sorry Cara, I really am. You did not deserve that."

The frustration that had piled up on her flaked away the more Kaylee talked. Tension left Cara’s body. All the hard words she had been mulling over to say were forgotten. A part of her wondered why she had avoided them for the last few days. Perhaps she thought she’d be getting deflection or invalidation. Perhaps it was Tysha’s quip about not repeating the cycle.

It was already hard to feel like she couldn’t help and then wondered what she even meant to her but, well, Cara guess she tend to get carried away too.

Cara felt that she didn't even need to say so. It appeared all of those thoughts already went through Kaylee’s mind. She tucked the tablet to one side and leaned in for a hug. “Forgiven.”

Kaylee's shoulders dropped and she exhaled shakily, her eyes tearing up. "Thanks, Cara. It really means a lot," she muttered, feeling her heart hit with relief. She hadn't expected it to mean as much for Cara to accept her apology, and now she couldn't imagine what speaking with Charlotte would do for her.

Pulling away, Cara hesitated to say, “Guess that leaves the last three…I hear Lottie’s been going to the castle on the weekends. You might not get the chance to talk to her until Monday.”

“Won’t she be here Friday?” JD asked.

Cara said, “Lottie is spending Friday and Saturday with Rennick and Keagan before packing up on Sunday for the week trip.”

That didn't leave much of a chance for her to get ahold of Lottie at all. Not ready to go to Avostoska, Kaylee looked at the time. "Should I try to find her the day ends?" Her stomach churned at the thought of that confrontation.

“We can try,” JD said, taking a look at the clock. “We don’t have much time.” They had work at the restaurant. “We should go now.”

“Oh, um…They’ve been heading to Rennick’s estate on Thursdays since Lottie hasn’t had to go to work,” Cara said, apologetic. “I think that’s where they plan on spending their time together too.”

Monday would be the earliest Kaylee could reach out to her sister. JD turned to his girlfriend and looked her in the eyes. “It will be okay. Monday isn’t that far off. We can spend time with uncle Joel tonight and take your mind off of it.”

Blinking in surprise, Cara asked, “Who?”

"My mother's brother," Kaylee explained with a small smile. "He showed up at the restaurant and we've been spending time with him after work and on weekends."

Gasping, Cara stepped forward. “Oh my god, Kaylee, that’s amazing!”

JD nodded. “Yeah, he’s alright. He’s a lighthouse keeper.”

“Whoa, that’s cool,” Cara said. “Have you seen it?”

“Yeah, he’s invited us a couple times,” JD said.

“Oh wow,” Cara spoffed. “And you’re seeing him tonight?”

“He’s coming to visit, yeah,” JD said. He looked over at Kaylee. “Think you want to show off your uncle?”

"I don't see why not. I'm sure he'd love to meet my friends," Kaylee said with confidence. She was still a little upset that it didn't seem like she was going to have the chance to talk to Charlotte alone for awhile, but was determined to stay positive now that she was gradually re-entering society. "Just stop by Vittoria around the end of our shift and I can introduce you, Cara."

“Sounds like a plan,” Cara said, and as she stepped away she added, “I’ll tell Ty, she might like to come!”

JD waved her goodbye. As he turned to leave with Kaylee a thought slowly dawned on him. “Hmm…I have a feeling it won’t be just Cara and Ty coming.”

Lo and behold, near the end of JD and Kaylee’s shift all available friends were packing into the lobby. Bellasiel, Serenity, Khaz, Tallulah, Sophia, Tysha, Cara, Annie, Elijah, Hadassah, and Paulo huddled near the entrance.

“Oh my, so many new customers!” Samantha beamed. “Guess the next shifters will have their hands full. See you guys next Tuesday!”

That was right, JD needed to tell her. “Um, actually, I think we could use you on Mondays and Wednesdays.”

Samantha paused, recovering a smile she nearly lost. “Oh, why?”

“Just need to shuffle around bodies. Are you able to do it?” JD asked.

“Well…Are you going to switch too?” Samantha asked.

Furrowing his brows, JD said, “No, I like working with Kaylee.”

“But not me,” Samantha frowned.

“Uh, it’s not a matter of liking when it comes to you,” JD said.

The friends shamelessly scooted closer to listen to the drama. Cara leaned a little in interest.

Blinking in shock, Samantha said, “You don’t like me?”

“I didn’t say—,”

“I can’t believe this! I work so hard, I reunited your girlfriend and her uncle, I became Kay’s bestie, and now you want to throw me out on a different day? Why?”

JD grew annoyed, but he tried to keep it together. “Samantha, I am fine being friendly, or even friends outside of work, but under the role of Manager I am not your friend. This isn’t about—,”

Big tears loped out of her eyes. Samantha said, “You’re not my friend? Well I only work with friends! A business should be a family!”

“Actually no, that’s how people get taken advantage of. A business should not be a family,” JD disagreed.

Samantha yanked off the apron she always wore and tossed it at him. It was light, easy to catch. “I quit!”

Like that Samantha turned on her heel and marched between the friends and to her bubblegum car. She drove off blasting Taylor Swift’s ‘Bad Blood’ on the way out.

Kaylee, blessed by Fate to have been present to witness this all, let out a long sigh. "Oh, thank God. I really didn't know how much longer I could handle her," she shook her head before waving to her friends. Boy did it feel good to see them again. "Hey guys I didn't realize there was this big of a party happening."

"Well we came to meet your uncle," Tallulah began.

Sophia happily took over, "and now we are staying because this tea is hot!"

“Damn right about that,” Cara spoffed. “You’re gonna have to spill about the drama over that girl.”

“In a bit. I want to get in a hug,” Elijah chuckled, going in for an embrace. “We missed you, Kaylee.” He had over the years since they first met at Open House, engulfing her in his arms.

“So good to have you back,” Annie smiled, her hug a more gentle embrace. “Can’t wait to meet your uncle.”

“Wait no longer,” Joel said, coming up from beside them. “Hey kiddos.”

Cara’s eyes widened. “Dayum,” she muttered. Brightening, she offered a hand. “Well hello. I’m Cara.”

“Ahh, good to put a face to a name,” Joel chuckled, and went around to shake hands and take names.

"And you're Joel," Tallulah stated the obvious for them. "I'm Tallulah, this is Khaz, and thi-"

"Sophia," Sophia piped up for ourselves. "No one said you were Uncle Baywatch, though. Gonna need to get Cara over here a napkin."

Chuckling and shaking her head, Kaylee came up once everyone had been introduced. "So is everyone hungry or?" Not that they could all eat at JDs grandfather's of course.

“Starving,” Serenity chuckled.

“Starving?” Bellasiel asked with a start. “Oh no, we have to—,”

“Figure of speech, figure of speech,” Serenity calmed her lover, hands raised in peace.

“Well I’m happy to spot dinner,” Joel said.

“Oh, that’s a lot of people,” Annie’s fingers knit in mild nervousness.

“No, no, I insist,” Joel said. “But first, we should check on your grandpa JD.”

“Yeah, I’ll need to see how he’s doing. Maybe he might come,” JD said, stepping away with his phone. “Kaylee and I will get our clothes changed out and I’ll have an better idea of what we can do after I call my grandpa.”

“Sounds good. In the meantime we should move out of the way,” Joel said, and headed outside with the group.

While they waited the companions who were present asked questions of Joel. They got the basic story that he told to JD and Kaylee. The guys who knew cars were in awe of the vehicles mentioned. The rest took it on his word that they were worth the drama.

“So how did you find Kaylee?” Bellasiel asked.

“Oh, my buddy Dave Miller—no relation—got an email saying that his long lost child was working here,” Joel said, repeating the same reasons as the others had. “I figured it wouldn’t hurt to try.”

"Sounds like it was worth the risk," Tallulah commented, currently huddled along with Sophia against Khaz. Winter might have made way for spring, but the evening air could still have a nip this far north.

"We actually had a lot of people who showed up looking for Miller girls," Kaylee reflected with her brows knitted together. "One who was looking for his granddaughter mentioned he'd received a letter as well."

JD had come back then, catching the end of that conversation. “Oh yeah, and some women too.”

“Sounds like somebody shotgunned the email to me,” Elijah said.

“Explain?” Bellasiel asked.

Happy to clarify, Elijah said, “They didn’t know which Miller family to send the message to, so they selected everyone and hoped it ended up with the right people.”

“That’s kinda sloppy,” Hadassah said.

“Well, it worked,” Paulo said.

Puzzled Bellasiel asked, “Who did it? Did Kaylee?”

“No, she didn’t,” JD shook his head. He would have known.

“That’s a good question. I think I have a fair guess,” Cara set her hands on her hips. “I bet Regina did it. She’s a real spiteful bitch. I’d like to give her a smack.”

Rubbing her belly, Serenity said, “Just don’t act on it if you don’t want to end up in detention.”

Bellasiel perked, eyes on her lover’s discomfort. “Can we move along? My Tealeaf is hungry.”

Agreeing, Khaz’s arms tucked his fiancée’s closer. “We should get somewhere warmer.” He didn’t want his songbirds to freeze.

JD said, “Right. Grandpa is going to take an early bedtime, so we can go wherever you guys want. Or, where you’d be comfortable taking us, Joel.”

“Hmmm, any suggestions?” Joel smiled.

Kaylee couldn't even say she'd be surprised if it was Regina. There was an inexplainable level of vindictiveness in that girl that she didn't expect to end any time soon. "Well, at least it did work so that I got to meet and get to know Joel," Kaylee shrugged, taking up JD's hand. "But yes, food. How does everybody feel about pizza?"

“Oh, I’m up for that,” Tysha said.

Khaz perked. “Pizza. I like pizza.”

“What’s that place we like?” Annie asked Elijah.

“Tony’s?”

“Yes, Tony’s!” Annie said excitedly..

“They’re kinda small. We should probably go for a larger restaurant,” Elijah said. “What about Mountain Mikes? It’s a new one that opened.”

“Oh, they make good pizza,” Cara said. “I’ve been twice. Both dates were no good, but I enjoyed the food.”

“You have the worst luck,” Tysha chuckled.

“Well, we should go now if we want to get to bed at a reasonable hour,” Serenity said.

They all piled into different cars. Each of them followed either GPS or another car to the freshly established pizzeria with salad bar, serving drinks and wings too. The teens shuffled in behind Joel who sat nearest Kaylee and JD while everyone else took chairs along the table next to their sweethearts. Khaz had Tallulah and Sophia on either side of him.

Everyone was so consumed by their own conversations and hunger that was growing, no one immediately took the time to look up at their waiter. Oh, those poor, faceless souls who worked so hard to make a good enough impression for a tip. It wasn't until a familiar voice spoke that anyone even fully looked at the young man.

"Oh, Tallulah. I didn't expect to see you here," Samuel remarked, shifting his weight from one foot from the other although his gaze did not stray. A young man, smitten years later, could never forget his first true love, after all.

"Evening, Samuel," Tallulah said in an amiable manner, not imagining there was any reason for there to be tension. Even Sophia gave a small wave to her fiance's ex.

While he could nod to Sophia, even if his jaw clenched, it was when Samuel's eyes fell on Khaz that they narrowed. "Ah yes, you brought the Gieriger..." He exhaled sharply out his nose before holding his pen to the paper. "What can I get folks this evening?"

One or two of them that caught the word clearly weren’t aware of the meaning. Neither Bellasiel nor Khaz had thought they needed to translate from new languages that night, so they too were ignorant. It did stir curiosity.

Joel said, “Uh, we were thinking of a combo, pepperoni and sausage, and your buffalo bacon ranch? All mediums.”

“Water for all,” Serenity chimed in, making sure her friends didn’t skip out on hydration.

“But also, root beer for me,” Cara said.

“Strawberry-lemonade for her,” JD knew what his sweetheart would want, “and a pepsi for me.”

“Coke, please,” Annie said.

Tysha asked for a root beer float, Paulo decided to share a Dr. Pepper with Hadassah, and the rest of them gave their orders right down to the last three.

“I think I’d like green tea,” Khaz said, casually glancing over the options. “Or sweet tea…Actually, can I have a taste of both?”

"Ah yes, Gieriger cannot decide so will have all teas," Samuel said before pursing his lips together, taking his pen away from the pad and instead waving it in Khaz's direction. You think you can just have all teas for yourself? What if someone else want tea? Oh but no, pretty boy ghost face will take all tea so the rest will die of thirst."

Around the table confusion was mounting, Kaylee looking between the two men while Sophia was trying to understand if there was some massive tea shortage in Germany. That could explain his anger about this.

Thick skinned, Khaz didn’t take the comment about his appearance personally, even if some of them felt that was going a bit far. He did, however, still naively thought they were talking about beverages, and wondering what he could have done to rile up their server.

“Sorry, is there not enough tea?” Khaz asked. “How many am I allowed to have?”

"Not enough tea?" Samuel's brows were all but connected at that point. "You do not think you have enough now? Two is not enough for you while rest have none?"

Catching on to just what had him annoyed, Tallulah cleared her throat. "He just wants to know if he can try a little of each, Samuel. If not, it's fine," she said in a low tone, cheeks a soft pink hue.

Tysha mirthfully cupped her mouth with her hand as she too caught on. Cara inhaled a snort, quietly murmuring what was going on to the closest friends until the grape vine spread awareness.

"Why is one not enough?" Samuel demanded, still eyeing up Khaz.

Adorably baffled, Khaz did his best to give an answer in good spirit. “I don't know, why have one when you can have two?”

"Because only one. You have to choose," their very direct waiter said, putting his hands on his hips.

“Why?” Khaz spoffed. He should feel bad, he knew, but this amused him.

Growing beyond agitated, Samuel shook his head fervently. "What, you think you can have a bunch of tea, Gieriger?" No, he wouldn't let this man win. "You get one tea! That's the way the world works!"

Chuckles burst between fingers that couldn’t keep the sound from escaping their lips. Joel had to admit he found this just as hilarious, even if he didn’t know the extent of the humor here.

“Okay,” Khaz chuckled, by now just as aware. “I’ll have the sweet almond tea,” he grinned, and added, “And later, for dessert, I’ll have a slice of blackberry and cream pie.” The combination of which only had meaning to the trio. “Is that alright?”

Glaring, Samuel whipped out his pad and wrote something down. "No," he huffed, but turned around to take the order off to the kitchen and get them their drinks.

"Well..he is not your biggest fan," Kaylee had to chuckle, highly amused.

“Quite a few men and women aren’t particularly endeared to Khaz,” JD spoffed. “Or so I hear.”

A little smug, Khaz said, “Oh, believe me, I know.”

Joel asked, “That was a kinda funny, but I hope some of you can catch me up.”

“Lulah used to date Sam,” Tysha explained, giggling. “He was nice, but he just wasn’t the one.”

“Cara, maybe you should take your shot,” Hadassah teased.

Humming in thought, Cara took a long look at the young man. “Well, he did have a glow up.”

“Take your time,” Joel quipped. “You don’t want to rush into anything.”

“Rush? Cara’s the Queen of the Slow Burn,” Annie chuckled.

Feigning offense, Cara teased, “You’re one to talk, Miss Purity Ring.”

“Promise ring,” Annie reminded, giving the fingers of that hand a wiggle to show off her silver loop. “And what I’m gonna do to him once we marry won’t be described as pure.”

This time Elijah blushed. He wished he had water to drink! Especially with all the nudges and rising voices of approval for the normally reserved couple.

“God did say be fruitful and multiply,” Elijah shrugged, getting Annie’s cheeks to color too.

“As a Jew, that’s a verse I can get behind,” Hadassah grinned.

“Okay, okay, I think we’ve had enough talk about that,” Joel chuckled.

“Alright, change of subject—Where is your lighthouse and can we see it?” Cara brightened.

“I would love to show it off,” Joel said. “I am not sure Davy will want a bunch of people at once, so we can split up. I’ll make a list of names and go by threes or fours.”

Khaz didn’t mind that at all. He had two he’d love to bring along with him. “I haven’t seen a lighthouse before, this will be interesting.”

“Not at all?” Tysha asked.

“No, I’ve only heard them mentioned once in a conversation I overheard,” Khaz said. “There are a lot of things I want to experience. I hear there is a zoo around.”

“And an aquarium. Kaylee and I went with Joel last weekend. It was nice,” JD said.

"Oh I would love to go to he zoo," Sophia half squirmed in her seat with excitement. "I love seeing all the exotic animals."

"We could go as a group sometime," Kaylee suggested. It was nice to have everyone reunited and the idea of doing things together was pleasant to say the least.

Annie beamed, “Oh that sounds amazing! Maybe sometime after you and Lottie come back.”

Thankfully the pizza arrived right then, sparing Kaylee a comment for what the harmless statement. Annie might have realized what she said anyway, taking a sip of their water that came while glancing at Elijah with a brief concerned look. He gave her hand a squeeze and reached for a slice of pizza.

Conversation began again as they ate. The teens engaged in their chatter between them, Sophia chiming in with her hopes for their wedding ahead—dates, themes, and honeymoon. Elijah talked with JD about working on a dance idea he decided could use some practical magic.

“I think we’ll have a great show for my family by Easter,” Elijah said. “The little kids will love it.”

“Oh, it’s for family? What do you guys have going for school?” Joel asked.

JD hummed in thought. “Just the usual.”

Khaz said, “Well there is the talk for history class. Wesley will be coming on the tenth.”

Clear blue eyes brightened. “That’s great. He’s out of house arrest?”

“No, they’re just sanctioning that day for educational purposes. Family and friends are welcome,” Serenity said, and knowing this was a sensitive subject, she didn’t say more on it.

The mood needed to be picked up again. Cara decided to vocally complain she wouldn’t know who to bring, since her family isn’t close by for a single talk. One friend teased she could bring Sam. The conversation swept on into other topics. Khaz had fun occasionally ruffling Samuels feathers when he came back, but in the end he made sure the young man got a healthy tip for all the trouble.

Leaving the restaurant in merry spirits, the teens said their farewells to each other, said goodbye to Joel with a promise they’d see his lighthouse that week, and JD drove to his house with Kaylee that night after Joel wished her the best on her week away to the Guardian tour.

Monday morning Kaylee found herself packed, dressed, and with her arms around JD who couldn’t help but give her kisses and wish the time hadn’t passed so quickly.

“Call me every day if you can,” JD said, resting his forehead on hers. “I will text you any moment I get.”

Kaylee stood, fighting off the urge to breakdown. She told herself silently that this was a week to celebrate and enjoy. He'd be there when she got home. Besides, she'd cried enough over the past few weeks. "Every day," she promised with a small sniffle. "I love you and I'll miss you so much, mia Ragione."

“I’ll miss you more,” JD argued softly.

“Leaving in ten,” The voice of one of the chaperons called out.

“I am with you in spirit, mio Cielo,” JD murmured. He gave Kaylee another squeeze and lingering kiss before reluctantly letting go. They kept eyes on one another as Kaylee boarded the bus.

It wasn’t just that they were going to be physically separated from one another. Rennick and Keagan, standing not far from him, understand that sadness very well. It was that JD wouldn’t be by Kaylee’s side if or when she tried to approach Charlotte. If there ever was a moment she needed support, it was for that pending outreach.

The rows of students on the bus were many, but Kaylee could pick out Charlotte sitting by the window with Claireson on the aisle seat. There was no way to tell if this was intentional or if Claireson simply chose a spot with a familiar dance club member. At least they didn’t have to deal with Regina.

Of the seats available Kaylee sat with a quieter kid who had earbuds in with his eyes on his phone. They had a long drive ahead. Better no talkative company than someone who would overwhelm her. Thankfully Kaylee got texts from JD even as she was on the bus. That helped tide her over for the next two hours.

Town roads gave way to a stretch of country. A merge onto a highway brought them to a busier side of the outskirts of what looked like a nearby city. Rolling grass flatted to acres surrounding a facility built for planes and helicopters as well as a garage for specialized vehicles and equipment. The bus drove around the ring of pathway to the front where official guardians were waiting for the students.

“Alright, single-file line. Follow agent Burke’s direction,” the chaperone said.

One after the other the students came out to grab their bags and stand at attention. The woman who greeted them seemed far cheerier than her name implied.

“Welcome to VH-Guardian facility A-23, or as we like to call it, ‘Stormwitch’, after Runa Gunnar to whom this place is dedicated. Please follow me to choose your dorms and we will head to the mess hall for food, followed my a brief talk on what to expect!” Agent Burke beamed with excitement. All five-foot of her guided the students, a pep in each step.

Among the shifting crowds of students Kaylee felt herself being ebbed along like a shell in a wave. Finally the line straightened out and she ended up behind Calireson, just one head away from Charlotte. Those dark curls cut short in that style couldn’t be mistaken.

Although a serious job, with life and death on the table each mission out, the compound itself didn’t seem at all sterile, stiff, or cold. If they had to put words to it, they would call it vintage stately sophistication with a touch of the whimsical. The older generation got the impression of a professor X school for the gifted from the building.

“Alright, boys on the left, girls on the right,” agent Burke gestured down the hallway they arrived at. “We’ll give you guys a half hour to get your stuff settled and then we’ll call you for lunch.”

Students chatted as they shuffled forward, naturally splitting off as it was clear there were no more than two to each room. By the time Kaylee realized that she was down to the last and so far lost track of Charlotte, she ended up in a room alone.

Alone felt like a better option than with someone unpleasant. Even if Regina wasn't around, there were bound to be a few prickly pears in such a prestigious group. Closing the door behind her for privacy from the bustle of noise and chatter of excitement, Kaylee brought her suitcase up on the bed furthest from the door. Not wanting her clothes to wrinkle and look unprofessional, she went about unpacking her blouses first, finding a small closet to set them in. The third shirt in, something slipped to the floor and took her attention.

Bending down, she saw beat-up paper that she might have regarded as trash if she hadn't already looked at it a dozen times since she was given it. The letter from her father had seen much better days, toted around a few times, gripped tightly in moments she had been considering reading or tossing until she usually fell asleep crying. Those were always on the rare night she was away from JD, not wanting to add to his stress. Now, standing in a strange place and wishing he was there with her, tears pricked as she held the envelope once more. She knew she hadn't packed it, but clearly JD was trying to give her the choice if she needed it.

A call down the hall of a warning to ready tore her from her indecisive thoughts, realizing her thumb had been at the corner of the sealed back, just barely breaking it. Clearing her throat, she tucked the letter back in her bag and moved to hurriedly finish her unpacking. It was sloppy but would have to do, not about to be late. Leaving her room for the next few days, she was quick to join the others for the meet-up, subconsciously placing a couple of bodies between herself and Charlotte.

 

[xrakkax]

The students gathered up into the mess hall, passing guardians giving them smiles and waves. They took a tray and, much like their school, chose what to eat before taking their seats at the one table reserved for them. Claireson and Charlotte capped the end of one side. Kaylee was able to pick a spot with a comfortable distance. The table was still not long enough. They caught each other’s gaze twice, but neither could read the other’s expression.

After the decent meal the students followed agent Burke to a conference room. They seated themselves in the rows of chairs facing a smart board. Wesley’s technology permeated every inch of the place. It was likely this would be his design.

Agent Burke took up the front next to an older man with a neatly trimmed beard. He said, “Welcome to Stormwitch. I am agent Tim Gunn. This week we will walk you through what will be expected of the average guardian in their individual expertise, and what it means to be an Elite in this career.”

“Feel free to ask questions at any time,” Agent Burke said. “We want to make sure that there is no stone unturned. This life is one for only the fully informed.”

“That’s right,” Agent Gunn said. “The one thing I will not stand for is when parents are the reason why a student pursues this career. It might be that it becomes a personal passion, but nine times out of ten they fold under pressure. You will not find a single guardian here who isn’t driven by blood, sweat, and tears to work as an agent in service to the protection of humanity.”

“We hope that, through this week, you are able to decent if this life is what you really want, or if you would be fulfilled in a different field of work,” Agent Burke said.

Agent Gunn motioned to the board and a list popped up. “This is what you’re gonna do this week. Today you will be put into three person units.” He went on to explain, “When you officially join you will have a unit with partners you will care for like siblings. This is a brotherhood, a sisterhood.”

“Tuesday units will follow one of the sections of expertise—Aquatic, Terrestrial, Accursed, and Aerial,” Agent Burke said, and the images on the screen highlighted as she spoke. “The next day you rotate, and so on, until the last day. All units will follow the Elites.”

The talk went on, going over the times they would wake, when they could eat, outlining the two-hour free time, and the activities they could do when not occupied, followed by a strict bedtime at nine. They concluded with a warning against bad behavior being an automatic suspension from school for a week. If any of the students thought this was going to be a leisurely vacation from school, they were wrong.

“It might sound like a harsh policy, but this is a serious business. We will not tolerate a nonchalant attitude, or a disrespectful one,” Agent Gunn said firmly.

Bring back some of that cheeriness, Agent Burke said, “Alright, any questions?”

Kaylee's hand went up at the prompt (along with a few others). "Do we have any restrictions in terms of communicating with family outside of scheduled activities?"

“Text discreetly if you must, but we would ask that calls are made during free time, or in your dorm at bedtime,” Agent Burke said.

Agent Gunn chimed in, “But don’t talk so late in the night. We won’t be taking kindly to tardiness in the morning.”

Another student asked, “Are we allowed to visit other bedrooms?”

With his mouth pressed in a firm line at first, Agent Burke nearly answered this, but Agent Gunn managed to loosen his lips to say, “Platonic visitations are welcome before bedtime hours.”

Claireson asked, “Are we allowed to play music?”

“…At a reasonable volume,” Agent Gunn said. Sighing, he asked, “Do any of you have questions related to the job we have here? Or the function of the facility? Or ranking?”

Raising her hand, and once given permission, Charlotte said, “I have a few about family and housing. Do any of you have homes outside of this facility?”

“Yes,” Agent Gunn said. “Depending on the contract you have you could spend months here up to a year, but you can have property and homes that you go to by whatever contract you agree upon. Most single people go by months. I go by weeks as an older man with a family of grown children who aren’t in my household. Then you have the married people who either have a way to reach the facility at a moment's notice, or who live nearby.”

“What kind of dynamic do you have for growing families?” Charlotte asked.

“Think of a firehouse, hospital, Army combo,” Agent Gunn said. “It’s flexible, but you still have commitments to the job. You get paid for each job you accomplish according to the task, with a passive payment when you’re not active, which is understandably lower since. It’s recommended that you probably have an income aside from this one, if not just because the hope is we will slay all fairies one day and the sooner, the better.”

Adding to that, Agent Burke said, “We rotate, which means you will have jobs, and especially if you build a history of being reliable and efficient, with good results, but you will have stretches of time that you can use for an income if you wish to, but it’s not required. When you’re at the facility itself you're provided shelter, food, and other basic needs, but outside of it you will have to pay for these things with the money you earn here, or from some other source of income. That goes for childcare outside of the facility and other such aids. This means growing families are welcome, but this isn’t a career focused on caring for kids, so that is something you will need to take responsibility for.”

“Any more questions?” Agent Gunn asked.

That slowly prompted another question from Kaylee. Once she was called on she voiced her thoughts. "You mentioned childcare outside the facility. Does that mean there is childcare offered for those who find themselves in need of it?"

“On the facility, yes,” Agent Burke answered. “So if you’re staying here, or nearby, and you don’t have a family member or a friend who can take care of them, you can come here for the on-base childcare. It is under twenty-four hour surveillance accessible at all times for all authorized parents.”

“Now when you’re on a mission, which don’t normally take more than a day or two, the childcare will also provide supervision for children,” Agen Gunn said, “but for longer missions that would take upwards of three to five days, or even a week depending, we recommend either bringing your family with you if you don’t have someone, or only choosing missions that will be one or two days, or less. This pays less, but the children will be better for it.”

Agent Burke said, “This is rarely the case, though. Most of the time families have a support system of their own that they can rely on for help if they were to go on longer missions. Or, like Agent Gunn pointed out, they bring their children with them. There are hotels with vouchers, or people who have large homes they can offer space, which they get tax-breaks for, so it’s a good incentive. That, or there are people who have vehicles or camping gear if they want.” Proud to say so, she added, “I myself am in love with caping. I take my daughters with me on long missions and I choose camping because I adore it.”

“I do not,” Agent Gunn said, which surprised some of them. “I prefer a hotel. Kids can go on an iPad, but I will have my shower in a clean room. Not in the woods.”

That earned a chuckle, and Agent Burke spoffed with a roll of her eyes. “Any more questions?”

Claireson asked, “What is this about ranking?”

“Well, the longer you stay, the more success you have with your missions, the more perks and breaks you get, plus bonus increases and such. You also get to have more control over where you go for missions,” Agent Gunn said.

“Ranks are an easy way of putting that abstract into a visible, understandable system. There’s a chart we go over tomorrow,” Agent Burke said.

As the students asked one question after another the time dwindled by and they finally came to the end of the meeting. The agents brought the children to the section of their dorm that worked like a common room and game room. They were told they could have two hours to lounge around here until dinner. That, or they could go to their rooms.


Kaylee hesitated near the entrance of the room. People were quickly falling into couples or groups to chat with and enjoy their leisure time, a painful reminder of the gap she'd still left to look at. Cornflower eyes naturally found a familiar dark head of hair, her heart yearning to cross to her though fear had her rooted in place. Would Charlotte even accept an apology at that point? It had been weeks, days upon days of just distancing herself with no explanation or anything aside from pained glances. They'd been looking forward to spending this time together since it had been announced they were both selected, and then somehow she was dreading it. Was this how she wanted to spend her week?

Palms coated in thin sweat, she wasn't aware of the fact she'd become basically a creepy statue until someone behind her cleared their throat. "Were you...going to go in or just watch?"

"I'm not sure," Kaylee admitted to the young girl with auburn hair who she couldn't recall a name for.

"Well...good luck with that," the girl said with perked brows that said she was not sure how entering a room on it's own could be a predicament. Instead of questioning further, she stepped around Kaylee and into the room, heading over to a friend of hers, murmuring as she got there about the spectacle.


Instead of questioning further, the redhead stepped around Kaylee and into the room, heading over to a friend of hers, murmuring as she got there about the spectacle.

A few more students awkwardly navigated around Kaylee until she found the presence of mind to at least step aside. The longer she stared, the higher the probability she would catch Charlotte’s gaze. Lo, in the moment she cautioned herself about that very thing a pair of mocha eyes found cornflower fields at the direction of a student chuckling over the oddity of Kaylee’s loitering.

Claireson shooed the gossiper away from their card table. Kaylee could not tell what was being said, but Claireson shared his thoughts with Charlotte who remained locked on Kaylee. She murmured to him and sighed, dropping her chin onto her palm in a defeated posture, mocha eyes drifting off. The next thing she knew, Claireson made a quip that prompted Charlotte to pout. After a pause she shoved a deck of cards at him to begin dealing the deck.

In the end, Kaylee ended up retreating from the game room and spending the time until dinner in her room. She managed to get some texts between her and JD when he wasn't in class, just filling him in on what they'd been told so far. She decided not to bring up her tension or thoughts of speaking to Charlotte.

Dinner was uneventful and she took up the corner of a table that was already occupied but the others didn't seem to mind. They also made no point to include her, seemingly able to tell she would engage if she wanted to. Sending a message to JD, she made sure he knew the food was good 'but it wasn't homemade Italian' with expectations that he would remedy that when she was home that weekend.

Joking aside, Kaylee found it hard not to look at Charlotte. By the end of the meal, she'd silently made up her mind that this wasn't what she wanted. Watching her from across the room felt unnatural, wrong. Kaylee needed to at least try and talk to her.

Once everyone was dismissed for the rest of the evening, she waited until Claireson broke away from Charlotte and went to his own room, clearing her throat lightly behind her, catching her attention, she asked, "Lottie...uh, would you have some time to talk?"

It had been so long since Charlotte had heard Kaylee’s voice this clear and close. That thought went through her head first, oddly, making for a pause of time before she answered.

“Um…” Charlotte glanced around. It wasn’t technically a cut off point. Some students were still lingering in the halls. Looking back, holding in her emotions, she asked, “What do you need?”

It wasn't the answer that Kaylee had anticipated and it made her own response that much more difficult. She fought the urge to drop her gaze to the ground, to back out from what her heart told her needed to happen. "To talk to you," Kaylee said before pushing forward. "Because it's been too long and I...I can't keep this up. I pushed you away for so long and..." She paused, feeling this wasn't quite the best place as tears were threatening to fall already. "C-could we just talk for a while?"

Struggling to remain calm, even as seeing her sister doing the same made it all the more difficult. Charlotte inhaled to grip her control. “Alright…” she managed to say. “Um, maybe a bedroom?”

"Mine's probably better. I don't have anyone as a roommate," Kaylee offered. They didn't need an audience for this.

Nodding, Charlotte walked with Kaylee to her room, slowly letting out her breath. She silently thanked Kaylee for opening the door and, when it closed, she inhaled again—this time her nose softly snorted from the inevitable obstruction of snot due to her emotional struggles.

Charlotte rocked on her feet, her arms wrapped around herself. “Okay…I’m here. I’m listening.”

Seeing that she was just as guarded as Kaylee had been the past several weeks, a deep, shaky breath was needed to dive in. "I've been horrible to you. I've been going through...well, more than a lot...but pushing you away didn't change that." Her eyes burned but Kaylee forced herself onward. "I was furious at them and I let that cloud my judgement and it wasn't right. No matter how mad I was, or even might still be, it was wrong to avoid you, Lottie. Probably made everything so much worse than it could have been if I had my sister at my side." Kaylee needed to stop, her throat so thick from a sob being held in that breathing was difficult.

[I keep thinking of this reminding me of Rosy and Inara when they were pregnant and playing ‘chicken’ in the pool. LOL]

Assurances from people that all was not lost broke through the wall surrounding Charlotte’s heart—one she built in the scenario that there would be no coming back. The pencil thin fracture from camp that split just weeks ago, that appeared so vast at the time, now seemed as simple to fix as a few stitches to a cut. Charlotte longed more for peace and sisterhood than for Kaylee to understand her pain. In truth, she probably already did anyway.

“I- I forgive you,” Charlotte murmured, and even at the risk it might be too soon, she moved forward with arms open and burst into a cry, tears slipping freely down her cheeks. “I missed you, Kaylee!”

If there was any iota of strength holding back an eruption of tears, it didn't stand a chance in that moment. Charlotte's eyes flew open and Kaylee cheerfully sobbed as she gripped her sister tightly, too tightly maybe even. She held her like someone who was afraid letting go would risk losing her forever. "I missed you too, Lottie," she choked through their joint mixture of joyful sadness at the time lost but what they still had ahead of each other. "God, I don't know what was wrong with me. I-I-,” hiccup “I saw you in your dress at prom and you were so pretty and not telling you was physically painful."

Sniffing, Charlotte spoffed in her tears, “Same. I nearly went to tell you that you looked wonderful, but I guess I let my fears get the better of me.” She and her sister held on even now, even as they wanted to look at one another. They set their chins firmly on the shoulder of the other to not lose their holds. “I’m so sorry—about your family, about the separation, about this—I knew you take time to come around. I admit I was so afraid that this was too much and that you’d leave. I was so afraid you wouldn’t want me anymore.” Finally tilting her head back to see into cornflower fields, Charlotte said, “I’m so happy you’re my sister, Kaylee.”

There wasn't a better way she could have thought to possibly word it. "I'm so happy I didn't lose you," Kaylee sniffed loudly, giving her a tight grip. "I know you didn't have anything to do with this and I'm so relieved you didn't give up on me." She closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths until her shoulders were still once more. "Ugh, I can't tell you how nervous I've been. Fuck."

Letting out a breath, Charlotte sniffed again. They intuitively knew they needed tissues, moving to do that as their noses became too stuffy to handle. “All the sobbing and overthinking I’ve done is crazy, now that I’m thinking back on it,” she said right before blowing into a Kleenex. “I almost sabotaged my chance to come here. Keagan and Ren set me straight. I’m so glad they did.”

"Sabotage? Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing! Why would you even consider that?" Kaylee scolded her sister with a wave of her finger once her nose was blown properly. "I mean I almost didn't come but that doesn't matter. You earned this, Lottie!"

“You did too!” Charlotte spoffed. She wiped at her eyes. “You were going through so much. I didn't want to be an oppressive presence…that’s why I chose to be a floater for JD…Although,” she pulled a folded card from her pocket. Kaylee knew it immediately, “I did fill in the first day.”

"Awww, Charlotte," Kaylee placed a hand on her heart. Though it felt like maybe she already knew that. Something had told her that all along. "But now you'll have to come back. I can not stand your replacement, although thank God she finally quit. I was about ready to throw in the towel myself."

“Oh you’re gonna have to tell me,” Charlotte chuckled. “It’s been so long since we spilled tea.”

And just like that, the two girls fell into each other's welcoming, comforting presence as if they hadn't been apart for weeks. Kaylee flopped on to her bed and dove into the tragedy that was Samantha and her bubblegum pink car. She was merciless in letting out everything that had been building up from the fact that she was trying so hard to be friends, to her using Charlotte's apron and even trying to badmouth Lottie without meeting her.

"She was literally the worst," Kaylee huffed in conclusion.

“What a weirdo,” Charlotte spoffed. “Sounds like a knock-off Regina, but with a real nose.” She rested on her belly with her palm cradling her cheek. “At least JD kept it together for you really well. Keagan did that for us. Ren was an absolute wreck. I feel bad for what I put him through, but oh, how he loves me, putting up with it.” She went into a brief summary of the kinds of worries Rennick endured. “And when prom came around they came with me to retrieve my dress and then—and then I—Kaylee, did you…Um, did you get a letter? From Dad? Er—Wesley?”

Kaylee had been so wrapped up in her story telling, it didn't even phase her at first that she'd said dad, not until she corrected herself. Nodding, Kaylee pointed off to the corner where her luggage was stored. "Everest gave me it during class one day," she said before figuring she needed to add, "I still haven't opened it."

Charlotte observed, “Not ready huh.” She nodded. “I understand that. I took some time to read mine too…” she didn’t want to preach her view on it, figuring Kaylee had more than enough on her mind. “Well, I’m here for you. Whenever you need me.”

"I appreciate that," Kaylee said with all honesty. She would need her sister for that day and many more. Outside of the room, there was a warning call of nine approaching. "Oh, I suppose you need to go back to your room...Who did you end up with as a roommate?"

"Oh, that's right," Charlotte perked. She let out a snort of lingering astonishment. "You're not ready for this—Paisley."

Face scrunching up in disbelief before she could stop herself, Kaylee tried to keep an open mind. "Well...she at least seems more tolerable now that she's not Regina's lackey. Maybe that isn't so bad after all?" Besides, it wasn't like she could go and ask her to switch rooms just so she wouldn't be alone.

"Very much so. Her whole mood has shifted. We haven't talked, but she gave me a brief smile," Charlotte said. She glanced at the time. "They never said we couldn't switch rooms, and she isn't attached to me or anything. What if I came here?"

Lighting up, Kaylee gestured toward the bed that she was already on. "I mean, only if you want to, of course. I don't know how great of company I'll be compared to Paisley, sadly."

Chuckling, Charlotte teased, “I’ll grin and bear it!” She slipped off the bed and went to the door. “I’ll be back soon,” she said, and hurried out.

In the meantime Kaylee checked her phone and saw another text from JD. While Joss had been dedicated to her, and he hadn’t lost his affection for her, he did not quite match the energy JD managed. She had three missed texts. The last one stood out, asking after her wellbeing for the fourth time that day.

Smiling down at her screen, Kaylee tapped out a reply. 'Much better now. Finally got my act together and talked to Charlotte. I'm so glad I did too, I wouldn't want to do this without you and her.'

That’s great, mio Cielo!, JD texted back with a smile. I know the others will be excited to hear about it. He then went into another brief description of his end of the day, saying that Bellasiel, Serenity, and Danson were headed to the lighthouse that night. Grandpa Giuseppe was worried about Kaylee, but he’d be sure to tell him the good news. JD added that he hopes that the week would go by quickly and she’d be in his arms again.

Charlotte came in at this point, a bag in one hand and her eyes on her phone held by the other. Her thumb was tapping away as well. Likely telling Rennick and Keagan about her day. While she did so she tossed her bag on the bed available and plopped down to finish off her conversation with her beaus.

Kaylee perked up to see Charlotte's return, a small part of her worried she might change her mind. "JD said the others went to see the lighthouse today," she decided to offer small talk as she went to get ready for bed.

"The lighthouse?" Charlotte asked, looking for an explanation for such a comment while she did the same, pulling out one of her beaus shirts. By now she had no idea what belonged to who.

"Oh! You don't know!" The realization that some of the biggest news had been missed made Kaylee stop midbrush. "My uncle found me. Joel is my mom's brother and he showed up at the pub. We think Regina was sending a bunch of letters out and he heard about them. He works as a lighthouseman and has been able to tell me stories about my mother."

Wide eyed, Charlotte inhaled, letting out her breath with every word she spoke, “Oh my g—Kaylee, that’s incredible! I don’t know if the fact that you reunited with family or that Regina did something actually good, even if accidental, is more astonishing!” She yanked her shirt over her head without regard to the fact that it was a button-up. She climbed onto Kaylee’s bed and leaned in earnest. “You have to tell me everything!”

"Oh there's been so much!" Without apologies for how late they'd be awake past the call for bedtime, Kaylee happily provided all the details.

Their trips with Joel sight seeing, every story she could think of from the family she wouldn't be able to meet, and even the tea that Samuel did or didn't serve to Khaz at their pizza dinner. Stories were broken up gradually by yawns and tired giggles, the weight of the day and their time apart finally weighing on her.

Charlotte’s excitment didn’t lessen for all these tales, though her energy to keep awake for it did. Soon enough the insistance to themselves they were merely resting their eyes between blinking them opened grew far and in between until they fell asleep next to one another. Sometime in the night the sisters happened to curl up like they were children again, care free and comfortable.

Morning came and with it a headache they were able to hide. The girls had practice from their wilder days at school. When the agents were putting units together the girls were firm in their intentions to be paired up. It was a happy bonus that they got Claireson instead of Paisley, though they would have given her a chance to redeem herself if she did have to work with them.

The trio of friends enjoyed the tour of what was to come if they worked hard on the path they took. They learned about the gyms, the holodecks to keep up the skills pertaining to their specialities, and spoke with the various agents who told them of their missions. They learned about the pros and cons of working while having a family. They were shown the medic wing where they figured Serenity would want to work.

All through the week they got up and went to bed with good memories to share. It was Kaylee who, just before falling asleep, would catch sight of the letter and feel a sense of dread.

Thursday afternoon, during free time, Claireson played a game of cards with Kaylee and Charlotte when the topic of Rennick came up.

“I’m surprised he didn’t make it,” Charlotte said.

“I’m not,” Claireson spoffed. “This isn’t just about skills in combat or making the right calls. It’s about leadership and relationship. Ren has a terrible bedside manner.”

"I don't know if I'd say that," Kaylee defended the man who would likely be one of her future brother-in-laws. "He is just...overly dedicated. He does everything one-hundred and fifty percent and as a result he can just come on stronger than he intends. Being emotional isn't a bad thing."

Claireson said, “Well when I asked if he would get dessert with me he turned me down. He gave me a face and everything.”

Blinking, Charlotte shared a look with Kaylee and said, “Claireson, he’s in a relationship with me and Keagan. Of course he turned you down.”

“Hmmm, well that does explain the inflection of his tone,” Claireson said thoughtfully. Shrugging, he laid down more cards. “Anyway, no shade, there were a lot of people with just points off. Ren was just shy of coming. Maybe next year.”

Nodding, Charlotte said, “Yeah, I’m sure he’ll love that. I want Keagan to come too.” She smiled. “I’m so proud of them.”

“So, your family knows you’re all a thing?” Claireson asked.

“Yes,” Charlotte chuckled.

“And they’re cool with that?”

Charlotte smiled, “Yeah. Mom and Dad are very supportive.”

Kaylee had opened her mouth to agree when once more she caught herself. She thought back to the letter that was still tucked away in her luggage and not for the first time that week. If she mended with Charlotte, could she do the same to Wesley and Inara? Her thoughts kept her out of the conversation.

They continued talking, shifting topics, and playing their game until it was time to move on with the day. On the way to their bedroom for the night Charlotte noticed Kaylee in thoughtful silence again.

“Are you alright?” Charlotte asked, giving her sister a gentle nudge.

"Hmm? Oh, I'm fine," Kaylee answered automatically before realizing it was a lie and she was a terrible liar. "I've actually been thinking about reading the letter.”

“Oh,” Charlotte said softly. She opened the door and closed it once they walked in. “Do you think you’re ready?”

"I don't know, but I also don't know how I would ever know," Kaylee admitted.

“Well, I’m here for you, in whatever way you need,” Charlotte repeated. “Did you maybe want to read with me? Ren took over for me when I couldn't’.”

Realizing that was a very real possibility, Kaylee nodded. "Yeah...I think I might need that," she agreed, inching slowly toward the suitcase and pulling out the letter that was exactly where she had left it. Not for the first time she ran a finger over the corners of it, exhaling shakily.

The girls took time to situate themselves on the bed, pillows in hand for comfort. Kaylee tore the rest of the envelope open and pulled out the folded papers. She unfurled the stationary, showing the familiar screw of a fatherly hand.

[tweak this if you see fit
“My sweet girl,” Kaylee began. “I’m sorry for all that you’re being put through. Would that I could rewrite time, you would be with Mark and Melissa and your siblings instead of me. I am a poor replacement for what belonged to you. You may not…”

Charlotte picked up from there, finding the spot Kaylee stopped at. “…you may not be ready to speak to me, perhaps not ever, and I will respect that. I leave this letter so that you can decide when you want to have your questions answered without needing to be in my presence. I understand that it must be too painful…”

They worked through the letter at a pace Kaylee could handle. They learned that Everest was being tested for his purposes. He explained Inara and Charlotte’s naivety to the gravity of what was going on, about Charlotte’s interest in her, about Jada’s role, and the loss they felt when they thought Kaylee was gone. Wesley wrote the reasons why they chose to adopt her, how she became such an important person in their lives.

Through tears and sniffles, Charlotte read, “Your humor, your eagerness for learning, your thoughtfulness—these qualities were right in front of me. I saw them increase as you cultivated memories and relationships with your siblings. We fell in love with you every day.” Charlotte and Kaylee took a moment for tissue before going on. “My view of the world is an agnostic one. I don’t know everything. I can’t make a definitive statement on why there is something and not nothing, or if existence is accidental. But if I had to point to evidence that there is a God, it is that a woman as brilliant and compassionate as you exists, Pumpkin.” Charlotte took a moment to breathe. “Even if it is something I don’t deserve, I hope one day you can forgive me. We love you; I love you—Pinky promise. Your undeserving father, Wesley.”

Beyond grateful for Charlotte's presence, Kaylee's eyes were in pain from the tears no doubt burning red. She couldn't decide whether the pain she felt was more from the loss of her birth parents or now the possibility of losing Wesley from her own actions, she didn't know. All she knew was that her heart felt like it was crumbling within her.

"Ughhh it's so much easier to be mad when I don't hear things like that," Kaylee half sobbed, reaching for yet another tissue. After loudly blowing her nose, she looked to her sister. "How...how is he doing, Lottie?"

Wiping her face clean for the fourth time, Charlotte sniffled, “Well, from what I’ve heard around the castle Dad was basically drowning in whiskey in our lounge. Everest had to come get him out after weeks of wallowing.” She reached for a water bottle to help keep from having headaches from crying. “I was a mess after reading mine.”

The idea of Wesley in such a state devastated her, no matter how angry she was at him. No one deserved to be that miserable or upset, even someone like him. "That's probably why he had the letter," Kaylee said with a small sniffle, nearly starting up another round of tears. "Fuck, I don't know what I'm going to do about this, Lottie. I just...I don't know."

Charlotte just managed to catch herself from the edge of another sob with her sister. She took a breath and reassured her, saying, “You don’t need to make any decisions right now, Kaylee. We have a whole other day here. We can go to the lighthouse this weekend, or drop by Ren’s estate. You have time and space.”

"Has...has he been doing better?" Kaylee's curiosity was undeniable.

As angry as she had been at him, Kaylee couldn't say that she wished ill on nearly anyone. The only exception would have to be Regina, and even then nothing more than a bad scare at worst.

“In front of me? Always a smile. Behind closed doors? I don’t know…” Charlotte admitted. “Dad never loses strength in front of us. He never wanted us to feel like we couldn’t rely on him…”

Kaylee had to spoff, folding up the letter and tucking it away so she wouldn't go back and try to read it again. "No. But I also never did anything like this to him before, either," she pointed out with a deep sigh. "He sounds so broken in his letter."

Charlotte had to agree. “I think he did write them while at his most grief stricken, though I don’t know if he’s come out of it.” She took another sip of water. “When I was thinking about what to do, I asked myself if this is the moment I wanted to let it all go—all the memories, all the possibilities. And, maybe if it was someone I knew I couldn’t trust to make that effort with me, I might have decided it wasn’t worth the trouble, but I…I knew,” she gave a meek smile, “Dad would go to the ends of the world for us…I figured if there was anyone I could forgive and try again, even just one more time, it would be him.”

She was right and Kaylee knew she was. Even in writing she could feel he was speaking from his heart. Wesley might have done absolutely horrible things in his past, undeniable and horrendous, but that did not change how he felt about Charlotte or even her. How was it she wound up feeling sorry for one of the men who buried her family and lied to her about it? Kaylee had to imagine it was because she now believed this apology.

"I think I'll take the weekend to think on it," Kaylee admitted. It was still a deep forgiveness he was asking of her, after all.

“Do what you gotta do. JD and I will be right there beside you,” Charlotte smiled. She glanced at the clock and said, “We should probably sleep, though.”

"You're probably right," Kaylee yawned, moving to her bed and slipping beneath the covers.

Right then she realized just how tired she was, which worried her that she’d be drowsy the next day while they wrapped up their Elite experience.

Looking up to the ceiling, Kaylee softly whispered, "Thank you. I'm glad I have you."

Charlotte whispered back, “I love you too, Kaylee…goodnight.”

The girls slept well. They woke with energy enough in the day to tour with the Elites that, though had a shorter route for them to see, relied on their knowledge of the other departments to explain their own. They were a smaller band of guardians, but an important one for any away mission for the other sects who might go up against an unexpected fairy that the Elite could aid them with in combat until reinforcements could arrive that specialize with that fairy. They were also especially trained in taking down the insane who were overtaken by the effects of the use of Almaeri. While few, the ones they did fight could do a lot of damage.

At the end of the day the girls were glad they had come to the tour of Stormwitch. They had gotten glimpse of their lives, even visiting maternity wards and daycares, measuring just how much they could put into their lives as mothers and career women. Even if it meant taking time off of a year for children, or any reason, they knew they were passionate about being Guardians enough to make it work.

Coming home, Kaylee and Charlotte sat together with Claireson right behind them. The ride back was a hundred times more pleasant. They were so involved in the company they had that when the bus stopped it took glancing out to see their friends that reminded them they had returned to their loved ones.

“Kuna, Dilrubaa!” Charlotte beamed as she hurried out the bus. Her arms flew wide and the men caught her up for nuzzles and kisses.

Rennick felt all the tension he had been keep, even after hearing the good news, vanish to see his love so happy. He could guess Keagan did too, what with how tight they were all holding one another.

“So glad you’re back,” Rennick said, and meaning more than just physically.

“I am too,” Charlotte murmured, going in for more kisses between them.

Keagan's gratitude that the natural order was slowly returning was quite clear. "It's good to see the Koh-i-noor shining as she should be," he praised her when his lips had a brief separation from her.

JD knew who would be right behind her sister. Kaylee barely touched her foot to the ground when he scooped her up for a hug. “Oh mio Cielo, you’re here,” he said gratefully, giving her his own kisses.

Arms wrapped tightly around his neck, Kaylee held him as they were reunited as well as they could be there in public. "Oh I missed you so much, mia Ragione," she purred back, ankles linking behind his back so that she could stay as closely held by him as possible, earning a few looks from bystanders.

Feeling his lungs struggle, JD squeezed out, “I missed you too.” He gave up on breathing to kiss and embrace Kaylee until she worried he might pass out.

After a moment more of delightful suffocation, JD got Kaylee onto her feet as their friends crowded around them with questions. They also rejoiced in the reunion of the sisters. The companions stuck together, going to the cottage to talk late into the evening until Joel texted Cara.

“Oh, Joel’s waiting for us to head to the lighthouse,” Cara said to Hadassah and Annie.

Charlotte perked. “Oo, the lighthouse.” She nearly asked to come, but having returned, and in such a happy mood, she didn’t want to leave Keagan or Rennick.

“Did you want to go?” JD asked.

“Oh, maybe tomorrow,” Charlotte said. She turned to the girls with a smile. “You guys have fun.”

Getting up her bag, Cara said, “Thanks!” She urged the other two. “Come on girls, we gotta head down if we want to make it to the shuttle.”

Annie hurried excitedly to grab her stuff along with Hadassah. Elijah made sure his sweetheart got a snuggly hug and a promise to stay safe on their trip, tucking a red rosary into her pocket. They gave the others farewells and best wishes before heading down to catch the later rides into town.

“How come they’re not driving?” Charlotte asked.

“Joel knows the way to the lighthouse best,” JD explained. “I’ve only been a couple times and mostly at night, so I can’t give good directions. That, and it’s not on Maps.”

“So, what should we do?” Khaz asked, tucked between his fiancée’s.

JD said, “Well I don’t know about you guys, but I am planning on heading to bed early tonight.” He gave Kaylee a tug to his side. “I’ve missed this one too much to go running around.”

“Oh yes,” Charlotte grinned, giving her love that alluring gaze they hadn’t seen in weeks. She hadn’t felt up to more than comforting kisses.

Rennick’s fire that had been quieted to embers blazed in the moment sultry mocha eyes met Aegean seas. He hadn’t even thought about that fact until she just mentioned it. Any cravings were nullified by the worry he had for her wellbeing.

Wordlessly Rennick tugged Keagan in motion with one hand and moved to pull Charlotte around his hips with the other as he stood up. He grinned to hear her little squeal.

“See you guys tomorrow,” Charlotte giggled, looking over Rennick’s shoulder as he took them upstairs, his lips pressing against her neck.

“Goodnight,” the remaining friends waved them goodbye, chuckling to themselves.

“Well, I think they have the right idea,” Khaz glanced with a wink to his sweethearts.

JD, pulling Kaylee with him towards the door, said, “We definitely do.”

There was more than one engine revved at that point, and while the bedroom upstairs might have been closer, Kaylee decided to offer it up. "You three are welcome to go upstairs," she said with a brief wiggle of her brows. "Just don't break anything. I will want to come back at some point." Before they could give thanks, she'd been the one to tug JD through the door of the cottage and down the pathway to the waiting greenhouse. There, they'd be happily reunited after a week apart late into the night.

"You heard her, snow flame," Sophia purred happily, bouncing up to her feet and somehow managing to tug both Khaz and Tallulah to theirs with one hand on each. "We have a winter flower due for ravaging."

Cheeks pinked, Tallulah gave Elijah and the others who lingered behind a bashful quick wave with her free hand. "Oh, um, goodnight if we don't see you guys again," she said, quite certain they wouldn't.

“See you Monday,” Tysha chuckled, heading out with the others to the school dorms.

That night the tensions of weeks released. They spent well into the evening enjoying the peace that had come from making amends. At some point they talked about their plans for the coming week, naming the lighthouse as the biggest visit they wanted to take, and Charlotte expressed eagerness to see Wesley on Monday for his talk. She wasn’t sure what Kaylee would want to do, but she hoped to ask on their lighthouse trip.

Saturday morning Charlotte woke first, surprisingly. She was happily tucked between her men. With plenty of time to themselves, she waited until they stirred awake to give them morning kisses that turned into more. They basked in the drowsy euphoria, slowly waking further. The grumble of their bellies encouraged them to get up and dress for the day.

Coming out of the room they saw Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia also shuffling downstairs for some food.

“Morning,” Charlotte greeted.

“Good morning,” Khaz smiled. “Heading to the lighthouse today?”

“Yes, hopefully. I’m gonna see if Kaylee and JD are up,” Charlotte said, allowing Rennick and Keagan to insist they take care of her breakfast.

“What was it like? Did you guys visit yet?” Charlotte asked.

“Yeah, it was alright,” Khaz said. “I enjoyed looking out of the tower.”

"It was beautiful," Sophia beamed, happily finding a yogurt granola breakfast bar to snack on and even offering a bite to Khaz. "I think it helped my case for a beach honeymoon."

Tallulah spoffed, pouring a glass of orange juice. "I said we'll see. I don't hate the beach, but I just know I'm going to wind up horribly burnt no matter how much sunscreen I apply. I don't want to end up lobster red all over."

"All over? Planning visits to the beach naked are you?" Sophia wiggled her brows.

“They have those, you know,” Charlotte grinned.

Rennick mused, “We should visit.”

“What is it?” Khaz asked.

“Nudist beaches. You’re allowed to be naked,” Charlotte explained. “Some of the prettiest places are in Greece.” She noted the conflict in Khaz’s eyes. “Not a fan?”

“Hm…It’s nothing,” Khaz shrugged.

Too curious, Charlotte asked, “What? What is it?”

“It’s lingering cultist influences. I wouldn’t mind seeing them walking around without clothes on a beach. I would be bothered if other guys were taking a look,” Khaz said.

Rennick tilted his head. “I can understand that. I’ve felt annoyed with others staring at Lottie.”

Khaz spoffed, “I’d feel territorial in a more intense way than the average person. What might annoy you would cause me internal fury. This has a lot to do with the idea that it is disrespectful for men other than yourself to enjoy your women.”

“I wouldn’t say it’s respectful for people to gawk,” Charlotte offered.

Khaz tried to explain. “The connotation for the cult is a possessive ideology, rooted in our patriarchal system. For you it isn’t the same, so it’s not to the degree I’m talkin about. I’m working on those behaviors, though.”

"Mm, but it would be spicy to see," Soph had to admit with a glimmer of mischief in honeysuckle eyes. Not that she'd go around starting a fight, but more that she enjoyed seeing bits and pieces of that primal energy of his.

"Careful, you're going to provoke someone to misbehave," Tallulah warned. "The last thing we need is someone to end up hospitalized or worse."

Khaz chuckled. Sophia only meant well, he knew. He enjoyed igniting that giddy fire inside her in that way since realizing it was something she liked, even if it meant exaggerating someone’s presence who might not have given them more than a glance. Khaz wouldn’t involve that stranger, he would only use them as a springboard to get Sophia’s excitement riled.

“Well, you two have fun here. Misbehave if you wish,” Charlotte said, finishing her quick breakfast. “We’re gonna go find JD and Kaylee.”

"Oh, don't mind if I do," Sophia said, already finding her way to climb atop Khaz's lap.

Tallulah could only shake her head at her lover's seemingly endless supply of energy. "We won't get anything done this weekend if you can't stay off of him, Soph."

Down the path, the pair of young lovers had done not much differently than the others that morning. Kaylee dressed in the last set of clean clothing she had with her, badly needing a trip to the Academy or if nowhere else, Giuseppe's laundry room. Not only that, she feared it was getting close to time for a shower, lest she earn a comment from JD.

Taking time to get ready himself—he had a distraction after all—JD would need to keep his remarks on smell to himself. He fared no better in what he had to wear. Clean shirt, old pants. He just pulled on his socks when a knock came at the door.

JD called out, “Come i—,”

“Hey, coming’ in,” Charlotte said, walking forward to the roomier part of the area. Keagan and Renick closed the door behind her. “You guys wanna go to the lighthouse?”

Finishing the last button of her blouse, Kaylee lit up at the suggestion. "Oh, that sounds like a fun idea," she looked to her lover with hopeful eyes. "Are you feeling a trip, Mia Ragione?"

It had to be considered. Those beautiful cornflower blossoms couldn't be denied. “Alright, let’s call Joel,” he said, adding, “but we have to make sure we get back in time to have dinner with grandpa.”

"Of course," Kaylee agreed. She wouldn't have it any other way. "Maybe I'll even try and help cook tonight. That is if Giuseppe doesn't shoo me away from the stove."

“Call, call,” Charlotte urged, taking a seat on the bed, leaning back against one of her beaus.

Kaylee was unable to get him to pick up, but she sent a text instead. It was no more than a half hour later that he texted back to say he doesn’t mind it. Joel insisted he come there to pick them up from town. JD let him know they’d wait at his grandpa’s house.

In an hour's time they were crowded in JD’s living room. Grandpa Giuseppe hadn’t met the others often. He mixed people up and called Kaylee Morgan which went to that uncomfortable conversation, thankfully ending the same as when Kaylee first learned about it. But that wasn’t half as curious as when Giuseppe brightened to see Charlotte when she returned from a bathroom break.

“Passerotta,” Giuseppe gasped in poignant awe. “Passerotta, è passato troppo tempo[Sparrow, it has been too long.” He walked up to touch her soft curls. “Ti sei tagliato di nuovo i capelli?[You cut your hair again?]”

“Nonno, quella è Charlotte.[Grandpa, that is Charlotte,” JD was quick to correct, and briefly argued in Italian with him until the grandpa realized he was wrong.

Grey brows furrowed, then bent upwards in sorrow. “Oh... io... devo andare a letto. Mi sento stanco.[Oh…I…I must go to bed. I feel tired.” He murmured, shuffling to the back with his hands tucked behind him and his head down.

Charlotte frowned to see him so sad. “Who is Passerotta?”

“That is what he called my mother. It means ‘Sparrow’,” JD said, and left it at that.

Thankfully Joel’s car pulled up and honked at them to come out. They heard him yell, “Day isn’t getting any younger, kids.”

Not given much time to react to the comment about his mother, Kaylee decided to take it in stride with a smile and tug of JD's wrist. "We better go. We don't want to keep Joel waiting," she insisted.

Smiling, JD happily let his sweetheart guide him outside to the car. The white van had room enough to fit Kaylee and JD together in one row and the next sat Keagan and Rennick with Charlotte in-between.

“Hey new faces,” Joel beamed a smile at them from the rear view mirror. “The infamous sister and her two lovers,” Joel said.

Charlotte leaned to rest her arms on the bench in front, peering between JD and Kaylee’s heads. “Yep, that’s right,” she chuckled. “It’s so good to meet you, Joel.”

“The pleasure’s all mine. It’s about time the two families are united, don’t you think?” Joel asked.

“Absol—uh, yeah, in time,” Charlotte recovered. She couldn’t say when Kaylee wanted to make the move to speak with Wesley or Inara.

“Yeah.” Joel smiled. “So, anything exciting? How was the tour?”

The girls went into their experiences during the week away. They may have teared up at certain points. As they moved along in their retelling Rennick interrupted with questions, some of which they couldn’t answer. Charlotte teased, saying he better become more polite if he wanted to go on the trip next year. They were told about Clairesons perspective. Rennick appreciated what Kaylee had said.

“Excuse me, but do you address him by his last name?” Joel asked as he pulled into his parking space next to the other van.

“Actually, that’s his first and last name,” Charlotte chuckled.

“His parents named him… ‘Claireson Claireson’?” Joel asked.

Shuffling out of the van, Charlotte snorted, “Unfortunately. But I don’t think he cares, so that’s good?”

“Well he could always change it later,” Joel chuckled.

They got out into the salty sea air. Rennick breathed in deeply. His lips pulled into a pleased smile. Charlotte and Keagan knew that contented look. They slipped their arms with him as they walked up to the elegantly crafted home.

JD stared at the van that sat next to the one they came in, looking at the faded symbol he thought he had seen before. He nearly asked about it.

“This place is amazing,” Charlotte complimented, and they went on to converse about the lighthouse without room for JD to explore his curiosity.

Upon entering the room their eyes naturally wandered. Charlotte happened to find interest in the fireplace. She lingered in curiosity, tilting her head thoughtfully.

“Alright, let’s show you guys the view here,” Joel said, urging them onward, except a distraction came walking into the living room.

A stocky man holding a cup of coffee in one hand and a rye sandwich in the other stood in mute annoyance. What caught most of their attention were several red lines of abrasions running from the right temple of his face to the left lower lip. They glistened with ointment. That, and the deep frown that defined his mood.

“I texted that we were coming over,” Joel said, his tone a little curt.

“Hm.” Dave gave a flat acknowledgment. “Don’t touch anything,” he said, and made his way through a door to some unknown room. Perhaps an office.

“Don’t mind him, he’s just grumpy. Had an accident with his comb,” Joel said. “Come with me.”

Charlotte, distracted for that moment, broke from her thoughts as the others began to move. Something about the living room bothered her, but she didn’t have time to think about it. They were already headed towards the stairs up the tower.

To no one's surprise the view stole their breath. Kaylee and JD got to relive the moment they had first come. The others marveled in silent wonder just the same. It wasn’t as if Charlotte and Kaylee hadn’t been to a sea coast before, but since the talk about where to live had come up so often, and this being the kind of place Rennick had suggested, it filled them with a different kind of awe.

“This would be a great place to live,” Charlotte said, smiling up at Rennick. “Cottage or a castle.”

“And a ship,” Rennick reminded her. He came to stand behind her and bent to rest his chin on her shoulder, his arms encircling her with his hands holding the rail. “We can go sailing.”

Just then a boat not unlike before pulled away from the rocky coastline in front of them, slowly heading southward. In the evening sky it seemed like the kind of scene you’d paint.

“I’d have argued before, but I think even Keagan can agree that we should give it a shot,” Charlotte said.

Soon enough their time slipped by and Joel encouraged them to come down the steps. It was late anyway. JD would have to make it back to his grandpa.

One by one they filled the living room again. Charlotte, who had been the last going up, ended up the first to come down. She waited for the rest of them. As she did so, her gaze drifted back to the fireplace. She stepped once toward it and a glint of scarlet drew her attention to the corner of the metal grate where a small pile of crimson beads, like a necklace, draped over itself. It looked familiar, somehow.

“Oh is this Kaylee’s mother?” Rennick’s question halted Charlotte in her tracks.

“Yep, that’s my sister Lissa,” Joel said proudly.

Turning around, Charlotte hurried over to take a look. “Oh, she’s so beautiful. Just like you, Kaylee,” she said with a smile. “Awww, and a dog!”

Charlotte squinted to see the tiny terrier tucked to the side of the woman who sat on a picnic blanket. Part of the tag was covered up, only revealing ‘L-U-C’. Charlotte looked up to see the larger picture of the terrier. The name ‘Lucky’ scrawled the bottom in curling letters.

“Something up?” Rennick asked, seeing Charlotte glancing between the images.

“It’s nothing,” Charlotte said, gently rubbing her finger on the white patch of fur on the shoulder of the terrier’s bigger picture. A mark that the smaller one didn’t have. Perhaps graying fur?

Joel took the picture from Charlotte. “No offense, I just rather have them safe on the shelves,” he said, and put it back in place. “Anyway, I think you said it’s time you guys headed off?”

“Yeah,” JD nodded. He wrapped his arm around Kaylee. “Sorry about that. It’s such a short trip.”

“No, it’s fine. It’s good you came. We need the company, even if Dave doesn’t have the softest nature. Besides, it’s beautiful here,” Joel said, walking with them out the door. “I’m surprised your friends didn’t come. That was a bit of a long trip for no one to show up.”

Rennick furrowed his brows. “Who was supposed to come?”

“I think Annie, Hadassah, and…Tysha? No, Tysha had come the day before. I think it was one of the other girls,” Joel shrugged.

“Cara,” JD said, thinking back. “She went last night. All three did.”

“Oh, well, I didn’t see them at the shuttle stop,” Joel said, taking out his keys.

“Hm,” JD tried to think of the time they left. “Maybe they missed the last one to town? It’s possible.”

Charlotte said, “Wouldn’t they have contacted us?”

“We were busy, I doubt we would have paid attention to our phones if they did,” Rennick said.

JD had to admit that was true. He and Kaylee were the ones with the number to contact Joel. Though, while true, JD pulled out his phone to check it for any messages. He scrolled through the chats until he found the one between him and Cara. It had very few messages. They barely talked privately.

“Mine says, ‘Hey, missed the shuttle. Gonna try again next week. Let Joel know please’, with a sad face emoji” JD read aloud.

“Ah, there we go,” Joel said, starting the engine. “Well, I’m not offended. Things like that happen.”

Charlotte hummed in thought over this as they pulled out. She asked to see his phone and looked at the time. “This was taken way late. Like at least an hour and a half late,” she said.

“Well, sometimes signal reception can delay the message. Or if a phone died,” Joel offered. “Either way, I’m not mad.”

“Hm, that’s true,” JD muttered, leaning back with his arm around Kaylee, turning his phone over in his hands. Something felt off to him. Perhaps he was getting paranoid?

When they arrived back at his grandpa’s house JD didn’t immediately go into the house. Joel came around to say personal goodbyes, after all, but something else nagged at him to question. So, he waited for his chance.

“Oh, it’s so good to have met you, Lottie,” Joel said, giving her a squeezing embrace. He held on, inhaling deeply.

“Yeah, it was nice to meet you, Joel,” Charlotte said.

“Please,” Joel said, pulling away to look at her, “call me Uncle Joel.” He gave a warm smile and raised his fingers to gently pinch her cheek. “You’re so adorable.”

Rennick reached out to tug Charlotte over. “That was a pretty cool lighthouse Joel, thanks for showing us.”

Joel quirked a happy smile. “You’re welcome.”

"Nice to meet you, Joel," Keagan nodded, and gave the older man a smile, though it wasn't nearly as wide as it typically was.

Reservations toward a new person? Maybe. The entire trip had felt like something was off. He also considered it could have been their earlier talk wearing off on him. After all, his embrace to Charlotte felt a bit much for a first encounter.

Joel turned to Kaylee and went in for a hug just as engulfing. “Mmm, can’t wait to see you again. You gotta send me the time for Wesley’s talk.”

“Yeah, we will,” JD said, and reached out to bring Kaylee over to his side before Joel could really break the hold himself. “Have a good night.”

Waving as he made his way to the driver’s seat, Joel said, “You too!”

Kaylee gave a final wave. "We'll see you again soon," she promised, before turning to Charlotte. "Do we want to see if Cara and the others want to meet up? It'd be great for a longer chance to hang out since we're back from the trip and all."

“Oh, that sounds fun,” Charlotte smiled. She looked over at JD. “Hey, mind if they come here?”

“I dunno, can that be done later? It’s late and we need to be with grandpa—hold on,” JD said, glancing at the van’s back end. He jogged briefly around the front with his hand up. “Joel,” he called out.

Curious, the older man rolled down his window once the car started. “What’s up?”

“Where’d you get this van?” JD asked.

The unexpected question took Joel off guard, but he had an answer, saying, “Uh—old company vehicle. Long story, but I ended up with two. Why?”

“What’s the name of the company?” JD asked.

“I don’t remember. It didn’t last long…Why?”

JD chewed on a thought before shaking it away. “It’s nothing. See you later.”

Joel eyed him, pulling a smile as he rolled the window back up. “…Bye.”

The van drove off and JD came back to the others who were rightfully confused. Rennick asked, “What was that about?”

“I thought I’ve seen that symbol before,” JD said, pointing out the faded mark near the bumper as the van drove away. “But maybe I’m overthinking. Anyway,” he turned back towards the house, “I think we should start dinner if we want to get that done in time.”

On the way into the house Charlotte noticed her beaus discomfort. She waited until a moment came to quietly inquire over their unexpected mood.

“Something wrong?” Charlotte asked.

Rennick instinctively met his eyes with Keagan. Without words they shared their uncertainty. A dark aura they both sensed maybe? Whatever the case, Rennick spoke for the both of them without argument from Keagan, saying, “Joel just gave off creepy vibes to me.”

“Creepy?” Charlotte spoffed, though instead of teasing them, she took a moment to reflect. Her arms came to wrap themselves around her in subconscious response. “Oh I don’t know. Maybe he’s just a hugger? Sophia likes to hug.”

“Sophia doesn’t breath in your smell when you hug her,” Rennick pointed out.

“Is…is that what—,” Charlotte couldn’t remember, “well, I’m sure Kaylee’s uncle is a nice man. We just don’t know him well yet.”

Shrugging, Rennick pulled Charlotte between them. He draped his arm across the top of he couch to where his hand rested on Keagan’s opposite shoulder. “Just what we think, that’s all.”

Charlotte hoped it was just overreacting here, but even Keagan seemed to agree. That put her on edge. She might have let it go if not for that reason alone.

Pulling out her phone, Charlotte said to Kaylee, who was busy helping to set the table with the food, “Hey, so, what do you think we should say to the girls? Maybe do something with us on Sunday?”

"Yeah, I guess if it's too late for them to come now. Maybe we'll do an impromptu dinner at the cottage since we're reunited," Kaylee offered. Her mind first suggested they go have a spa day before it registered that would mean going to the castle.

Still keeping in touch with both of his lovers, Keagan nodded. "Or we could make pizzas for lunch. That way we have the evening to get ready for school again." And the unspoken speech ahead.

“I’m up for that,” Rennick said.

“Alright, I’ll text them,” Charlotte said, typing a request to the girls individually.

After sending the messages they went on to dinner. Conversation picked up on other topics. They ate until their plates were clean and their stomachs were full. The throuple enjoyed time with them after cleaning up, but when the clock chimed nine they got into Charlotte’s Benz to drive back up to the academy for cuddles and sleep.

Morning activities took Charlotte’s attention away, but as soon as they got ready for the day and headed down the stairs when they heard Kaylee and JD arrive, she took her phone down with her to meet with them and frowned at what she read.

“What is it?” Rennick asked,

“Cara said ‘Busy today, but thanks’…” Charlotte muttered.

JD, going to the couch with Kayleee, said, “That’s too bad, but we will see them Monday. What about the others?”

Switching to the other chats, Charlotte read that Annie had the same reply, word for word, although Hadassah’s read ‘Thank you, but spending time with family today’. The first two were sent within five minutes of each other. The last was sent a half hour later than that.

“They all replied the night I texted, probably an hour or so after I sent them,” Charlotte said.

Kaylee's brows furrowed together in a concerned confusion. Was it odd that none of them were available. "That's weird. I don't remember any of them talking about plans," she mused aloud.

"Maybe see if Eli knows anything about it. We could try to plan around schedules if we need to?" Keagan suggested.

“I’ll tex—I’ll call him,” Charlotte said, dialing. The room grew quiet as the phone rang. It did so three times until it went to voicemail. “Hey, Eli, just wanted to know what’s going on for you guys today. I know you might be busy with Mass or some family Sunday fun-day thing, but thought we’d see if Annie was free or something. Call or text back as soon as you can, okay?”

Rennick said, “Try Cara.”

Charlotte did so, but that went to voicemail too. “Hey Cara, just checking in on you. What are you doing today? Call back please.” Without needing a prompt, she called Hadassah too with similar results. “Call back please,” she said at the end again.

"That's weird...how could they all be too busy to answer?" Kaylee muttered aloud. "We should try Annie's phone, too. I feel like at least one person has to pick up, even if it's to say they can't talk, right?"

“Unless they’re at Mass,” Rennick pointed out. Elijah had likely been unavailable for that reason as well.

Charlotte said, “I’m doing it anyway.” The phone rang to voicemail. “Hey Annie, I know you might be at church, but we really need you to call us right away. Please, please do it as soon as you get this.”

JD said, “Do we know if Paulo is in touch with Hadassah? I know they’re just platonically dating, but it’s worth a try.”

“Okay,” Charlotte said, dialing for him. They let out a breath they were holding when he picked up.

“Hey Lottie,” Paulo’s inflection definitely gave off a speculative tone. No one really ‘called’ each other. “Did you need something?”

“Yes, actually,” Charlotte said. “We haven't been able to get a hold of Hadassah, Cara, or Annie. Do you know where they are? Or what they’re up to?”

“Hmm, no. Last I heard they had gone to the shuttle stop,” Paulo said. “Did you try Eli?”

“I tried Eli, but he’s probably at church. I tried them all. And Cara doesn’t have a boyfriend,” Charlotte frowned.

“Wow…Uh, I’m sorry, I wish I was more help,” Paulo said, a little nervous.

Leaning in so she could speak just behind Charlotte, Kaylee requested, "If you hear back from Hadassah or any of them can you let us know? Joel said they never showed up for the lighthouse and it just seems..." She trailed, unsure how she could voice it without seeming paranoid.

"They were all pretty excited. It's hard to believe they'd miss the shuttle after they were looking forward to it," Keagan finished for her.

“Yeah, I will,” Paulo said. “Man, that’s concerning.”

“It is,” Charlotte sighed.

“And you haven’t heard from them since?”

“Well…We did get a text from them saying they missed the shuttle yesterday, and then we got texts from them today saying they were busy,” Charlotte admitted, explaining the details. “Just seems odd.”

“Huh. I guess it makes sense Annie might be at church, but Hadassah’s Jewish and Cara isn’t a practicing Christian,” Paulo said.

“We know. That’s why we were hoping at least Hadassah or Cara were available,” Charlotte said. “But they said they can’t meet up today.”

“Okay, well I’ll see if I can drop by Hadassah’s today. She’s closest to me and her family knows me best,” Paulo said.

Charlotte perked in relief. “That would be so great, Paulo! Contact us as soon as you do, okay?”

“I promise,” Paulo said, and hung up shortly after.

Unsettled, Charlotte held her phone. “I guess we can just wait and see if our fears are warranted or not…What should we do now?”

Were they just overreacting? It was possible, though something just didn't feel right. "Would it be weird if we went by Cara's?" Kaylee asked.

"Maybe a little. But you could try playing it off by saying you wanted to see if she had another failed date," Keagan spoffed, though it lacked a lot of energy behind it. "Otherwise, could head to the Academy so we're nearby if they showed up?"

JD said, “We could. We already have Paulo’s promise to check in on Hadassah.”

“He said he’d try,” Charlotte stressed the last word.

Rennick said, “I doubt Paulo would fail to do it. He cares for her.” He gave Kaylee a sympathetic look. “We got someone to check and we have our phones in case they call us. It’s what we can do for now.”

Charlotte tippy-tapped her thumbs against her phone. “Well I can’t sit still. I have to do something. We have to, I’ll go crazy.”

“We can watch movies, we can play games, we can go shopping—,” JD regretted the last suggestion, seeing the girls light up.

“Oh, let’s go to the mall,” Charlotte said. They’d be closer to the homes of their friends in any direction there. They knew Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia were visiting Missy too. “What do you think?”

"I wouldn't mind a bit of shopping," Kaylee said, trying not to seem overly excited. It was a perfectly good excuse to buy something nice and fresh to wear rather than wait for laundry to be done by academy staff. "It sounds like a perfect distraction."

"Alright men, best be braced. It's been awhile since we've had to assume the position," Keagan smirked.

“Too true,” JD spoffed.

Kaylee’s appearance might have been calm, but she was no different than Charlotte when they went to gather their bags and slip on their shoes. Rennick and Keagan were urged on by their lady love. JD made sure not to slow them down.

The five of them made it out to the parking lot where they loaded Charlotte's car. Kaylee’s Tesla had yet to be moved, still plugged in place beside the Benz. She drove them into town, to the mall, and they spent a good amount of time roaming the various shops.

They picked up more than they needed by the evening. Some of which Rennick wondered if they already owned. He chose not to comment. The girls were struggling to keep their minds calm that entire time already.

“I guess we should go soon,” Charlotte said, sipping on a root beer at the mall food court. They decided to have dinner there before heading to the cottage.

JD checked the time. It was nearly five-thirty. “Yeah, it’s getting later.”

They just packed up their things and reached the Benz to load their stuff when Charlotte’s phone rang. Rennick, Keagan, and JD took over packing the trunk while she answered it and Kaylee stood at her side.

“Paulo? What have you found out?” Charlotte asked.

“She’s not there,” Paulos said, and their stomachs dropped. “Her mother said she hasn’t heard from her since Friday. She thought she was with us.”

"Okay, that's not like Hadassah at all," Kaylee shifted her weight nervously, hands wringing together. "She wouldn't just up and vanish."

"Is her mom trying to contact her now?" Keagan questioned, already pulling out his phone. "Or can we see if Cara or Annie's parents have heard from them?"

Paulo’s voice sounded over speaker. “She is. She’s calling on relatives she might have bunked with. I don’t know the other mother’s numbers.”

“Well Dad would,” Charlotte said. “Paulo I gotta—,”

“Good luck,” he said, hanging up without wasting time on goodbyes.

Charlotte dialed her father. “Dad?”

“Yes, Dove?” Welsey’s voice sounded. It had been a long time since Kaylee heard him speak.

“We can’t find our friends. Cara, Annie, and Hadassah have been gone since Friday,” Charlotte said, and gave him a brief overview of what happened. “What can we do?”

“Make contact with the rest of your friends, take yourselves back to the school, tell security—even if I do it first, do it anyway, make a report—I’ll handle what I can from here,” Wesley said. “Also, I want you kids to work out a code system, like how we have in the family. Understand?”

“Yes, Dad,” Charlotte said. “I love you.”

“Love you too,” Wesley said. “Now hurry. Missing people have a narrow grace period before the trail starts to go too cold.”

The sound of his voice was enough to make Kaylee's heart flutter and even slightly yearn, but with those words...They figured the girls were busy, maybe even on dates, but missing? The thought sunk in her stomach, nearly making her lose her lunch.

"If someone took them, we need to make sure all the details are known," Kaylee said in a nearly numb way.

"Like where they were going, who knew they were going there," Keagan added, his own heartrate increased. "And we do not split up. I'm going to text Tysha and Khaz to make sure everyone knows what's going on and get everyone back at the academy."

“Yeah, at the very least we want them to make sure they’re doubled up, even if they don’t come to school,” Charlotte said, adding, “Don’t settle for texts alone. Call—better yet, FaceTime them.”

“I’ll drive,” Rennick said, giving the others freedom to make their calls.

Charlotte got into the back with Kaylee and JD while Keagan sat shotgun. They made calls to their friends while Rennick drove them up to the academy. One by one they made contact with their friends. All of them, aside from the three they decided to try again, answered. The news of what happend made their skin crawl with fear.

Matt and Danson were out together with family, safe, but they decided to leave early together to go to school. Tysha had been with Jordan, but she was on her way too. Bellasiel and Serenity were at her mother’s house with Dirael. They decided to leave to school earlier too, all three heading down. Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia were already halfway there. Winter hadn’t left school. Elijah turned out to be the hardest to get on the phone, but the most eager to return—completely distraught.

Charlotte leaned into her beaus for comfort as they walked up to the entrance of the school. JD held onto Kaylee like he was the rope anchoring her to land.

“Hey, we need to make a missing students report,” Charlotte said to officer Marshall.

The gruff looking man with his scarred lip didn’t question them. “This way,” he said, guiding them to the appropriate room where each of them wrote out a detailed form about what had occurred.

“We’ll let you know if we have any progress,” Off. Marshall said.

“Thank you,” JD spoke for them.

The friends went to the cottage, gathering up together to touch base. Elijah, so pale that it worried Serenity for how little his cheeks carried color, normally didn’t pull out his religious symbols. He didn’t want to impose on the others, nor make them uncomfortable. Tonight he sat on the couch with his fingers tangled in beads strung on a string, ending in a crucifix, praying with every fiber of his being.

They talked about what exactly went down. Did someone steal them? We’re they too late? Why them? Who did it? If it wasn’t kidnapping, what was it? A fairy? An accursed person perhaps? They were still waiting on information from the investigation that began just hours ago. It even broke the local news.

A thought struck Keagan, though he was hesitant about just how to voice it without rearing unnecessary suspicion. "Does your father know that the girls were going to meet Joel?" he asked Charlotte.

They'd only learned of him that week and met him the day prior; he wasn't sure if that was something that was being passed on to the Fox and investigators.

Pulling out of worried thoughts, Charlotte said, “I let him know on the phone that we were meeting up with Joel, but if you mean to ask if he knew about him before today, I would say I don’t think so.”

“Not at all?” Tysha asked. “He’s usually so vigilant.”

“Right, he’s like a mastermind with this kind of stuff,” Danson said.

“Yeah, but for the past few weeks Dad’s been kinda…” Charlotte chewed on her lip, thinking about the best way to say it. “Drunk.”

The Fox had an impressive work ethic, but even he could hit an all time devastating low. He faced the bottom of the well and wallowed in it for days and days, trusting the system and others with the work he normally took on himself. If there was anything out of the ordinary, or if there was some nefarious work rooting in town, the average agent had a good chance of figuring it out, but Wesley always had a golden touch to unravel the stealthier sinister syndicates. Midas just happened to turn himself into a useless lump of gold for a while—too long, perhaps.

JD gave his sweetheart’s hand a squeeze. He looked into her eyes and cautioned her silently not to overthink that part. He knew she’d inwardly panic about hindsight.

“Don’t you dare,” JD murmured. “You’re not clairvoyant. You can’t know anything would be better or worse if anything had gone differently.”

He knew her all too well and it was showing in that moment. Kaylee leaned into him, needing his support just as much physically as mentally then. "But if I hadn't—"

"There's nothing to say this wasn't going to happen either way," Tallulah said firmly, catching just what was happening. "We just need to keep ourselves together so we can help where we can."

"Do you think we should go and look for them?" Sophia asked curiously.

"Keagan didn't hesitate to answer. "No. I don't think it's safe for us to wander around right now. If we are needed they know how to get a hold of us. I don't want to risk anything happening to anyone else."

Dark nut eyes fell on Charlotte in particular. Keagan cared for all of their friends, but the idea of something happening to her was simply devastating. Rennick, he knew, felt the same—both finding their arms around her without a word. Charlotte sank into their hold.

The others were no different, with JD hugging Kaylee to himself, Khaz tightening his grip on his fiancée’s without thinking, Bellasiel curling Serenity closer, and, even if they weren’t together, Danson met eyes with Tysha. As far as they knew, it could have been anyone and anywhere. It still could. Matt, Paulo, and Elijah were the ones who were on edge with fear the others could only imagine.

Late into the night, around nine or ten, those who were nodding off blinked their eyes open to hear voices speaking. Charlotte was on the phone again with Wesley.

“—through videos of that night. The girls did make it into town, but the surveillance there isn’t the quality I am used to,” Wesley said. “I can send you the clip we have. It briefly shows them waiting, walking to the sound of a honk further than the camera can see clearly, and then into a grey honda. That car was reported as stolen sometime on Saturday. It’s been found abandoned by a river. The girls' passcards were discarded in the backseats along with their phones.”

“And that’s it?” Charlotte asked.

“No, just about thirty minutes after the girls were taken a white van drove up to the shuttle stop. It sat there for about an hour before driving off again,” Wesley said. “I have a clip of that one too.”

“Please send,” Charlotte said.

“Of course,” Wesley said, and her phone blipped twice.

The friends gathered around to see the video. True to his description they saw the three wander over to a honking car obscured by trees and traffic. They got in and it drove off. The film sped up and a white van with an identifiable symbol came to the shuttle stop. It sat there, as Wesley said, until an hour passed. Then it drove off as well.

Once they were done Wesley interrupted their thoughts, asking, “Have you made your reports?”

“Yes, Dad. Every detail from all of us is written down,” Charlotte said.

“Good. I will read them and see what else I can do,” Wesley said, then asked, “Did you talk about a code?”

They weren't often used, if ever, but the one day they needed them so many years ago it worked well.

“Not yet,” Charlotte admitted.

“I encourage you to get that done soon,” Wesley said.

“Yes, Dad,” Charlotte sniffed.

Rennick urged, “Ask about the uncle.”

“Um, Dad?”

“Yes, Dove?”

“What do you know about Joel?” Charlotte asked.

“Not much. The Millers knew he had a falling out with his parents, the Smiths. Unfortunately it is very difficult to find a specific ‘Smith’ family, with how many there are in the world. It was hard enough to track the Millers,” Wesley said. “I can ask them when I get a hold of them. I’ve just been busy here.”

“Dad?”

“Yes, my Dove?”

“Are we going to see you tomorrow?” Charlotte asked, hopeful. “Will we be able to come up to you?”

“Well, I am coming to speak,” Wesley said. “I don’t know how much freedom I will have to roam. I know they’ll be having guards at the entrances and they mean to keep me cuffed, but I hope so. I miss my girls.” There was always a hope Kaylee would come back to him. Maybe even introduce the uncle as an olive branch. “In the meantime I think you should all go to bed.”

“Alright,” Charlotte sighed. “Love you Dad.”

“Love you girls,” Wesley said, and hung up after a few others said their goodbyes.

The call ended and Kaylee let her head fall on JD's shoulders. It felt impossible not to hold some responsibility to what happened. She at least kept it to herself. "Are we all going to stay here tonight or head back to the Academy?"

"More security at school," Tallulah offered.

"But here we are all together," Sophia countered. If they went back, the boys would all go to their dorms.

Rennick said, “I’ll take first watch.”

Tysha raised her brows. “Do you think it’s the kind of danger?”

“Do you want to risk it?” Danson asked, frowning. “I know I don’t.”

Elijah said, “I’ll take second watch.”

“Third,” JD said.

“Fourth,” Khaz said. “That should cover eight hours if we split it up in two hour shifts.

Matt said, “I’ll sleep within reach down here.”

“Me too,” Danson said. “The rest of you should sleep in the rooms.”

"All of us in one room?" Sophia looked around to the girls and guys who would be taking shifts. "I don't think even your guys' bed is that accommodating."

"We have plenty of pillow and blankets to use and I think a couple of sleeping bags. It won't be glamorous but it'll work," Keagan said, moving to a closet where most of it was stored.

Tallulah looked upstairs thoughtfully. "I hate to ask, but can we secure windows and balconies? Like with Almaeri. My mind is going all over the place now and I'm probably just paranoid."

“I would, but I am trying to cut back,” Rennick said, and looked to Charlotte for permission. He had been doing so for her. “Unless…”

“I…I rather we use an alternative method,” Charlotte said. “Can’t an Awakened break them down if they tried anyway?”

It was possible. They’d have to play around with what commands to give, but the potential was there.

Elijah offered, “If he commands them shut, I’ll pray over them. But that would mean he’d have to manually take them off if he wants it altered.” Rennick would no longer be able to manipulate the material once blessed, but that would also mean no one else could either. “I plan to walk the perimeter and sprinkle holy salt too.”

Sighing, Charlotte looked up at Rennick and nodded. “Just this once.”

The companions took action. Serenity, Bellasiel, Tallulah, and others worked on making the rooms cozy. Rennick manipulated material to bar the entrances with a design he could break apart later by hand. Elijah went around blessing these blockages to make sure neither fairy nor Awakened could command them. Then he made a trip around the cottage while praying and sprinkling salt.

Fairies did their best to take root when and where they could. Even if that meant they had to stay in hiding right under your nose. As the grains of blessed salt hit the ground, there were some areas that bubbled or churned, turning out fairies that raced away in fear.

Elijah walked back into the cottage and took up a couch offered to him. The young man did his best not to let anxiety keep him awake. He had second watch and he swore to Heaven and prayed to God he would have the rest needed to make it through the next day.

Rennick sat awake in the living room. He stared out the front occasionally and then padded through the house to different areas where someone might try to sneak into the cottage. Once or twice he got suspicious of a sound or a shadow, but ultimately nothing came of it.

Finally Rennick came to Elijah and urged him awake. The young man wiped the tears from his eyes and silently got up. Before he went on to his shift Rennick gave him a tight hug. Elijah needed it more than he realized, keeping it in mind to do the same for Paulo and Matt later on.

The watches were no different. By dawn Khaz could see nothing to worry him. He had enough sleep that he began to cook some breakfast for the others. Between Sophia, Tallulah, Missy, and occasionally Tia Pilar, he had honed some naturally impressive culinary skills.

One by one the companions woke to the smell of food. Khaz made his way back to his fiancée’s when the two came down. They all silently gathered up in the living room to eat the meal prepared for them. Elijah, Matt, and Paulo barely picked at what they were given. Their nervous stomachs rejected the privilege of food.

“Will you at least take a sip of tea?” Serenity urged, offering them a cup. “You need something, you guys.”

Elijah sniffed, taking one of them. He did his best to take the smallest sip. “Thank you.” He took another. “Annie likes this brew.”

Serenity hadn’t thought to tell him, but she smiled to know he knew. “Jasmine green tea.”

“Yeah,” Elijah’s face crumbled.

Tysha felt tears prick her eyes. “You can’t possibly go to school like this.” She looked at Matt and Paulo who were no better. “None of you should do this to yourselves.”

“Take the day off,” Danson said.

Shaking his head, Matt said, “I’ll go crazy.”

“Same,” Paulo said, weathering his face as he said so. “I need a distraction.”

Elijah did his best to drink the rest of the tea despite his tightened throat. “If we can’t handle it, we’ll take a rest…But I agree, I can’t sit around. I need something to do.”

Charlotte held back the urge to cry. “Aright…”

Those who were slightly sturdier offered embraces and gentle affection to try and support the rest. Keagan kept an arm around Charlotte while Tallulah offered Elijah a light rub on his back. "We're all here and we are doing everything we safely can. If investigators need more from us, they'll let us know," she tried to offer as reassurance.

Kaylee looked weakly up at JD. They had barely just gotten back to some resemblance of a life when this had to happen. How was she ever going to recover when shit hit the fan so hard. "I guess we have to try."

Nodding, JD looked up from Kaylee and said, “We will get through this together.” Like Keagan, he had his hold on his own sweetheart. “Do you guys need anything?”

“I think we have our stuff,” Matt said, with a tone as flat as Winters.

“Just need to get dressed,” Paulo said. He found the strength to move, even if the heaviness of his heart weighed him.


The companions somehow got themselves together in time for school. Those with sweethearts couldn’t be parted from them. Class schedules were a meat cleaver that they nearly didn’t let separate them. Reuniting felt like getting air back in their lungs. And they definitely needed it.

Students' eyes were on them all day. Most were sympathetic. The few who might have been made sure not to get caught staring. Whatever opinions they had that were negative weren’t worth the wrath of the friends' more spirited and easily provoked companions. Even Regina knew when not to make trouble.

“Any news?” Tysha asked Danson near the end of their time in Hunter History.

“No,” he murmured sadly, tucking away his phone.

A clap that was firm without jolting grabbed the room's attention, sympathetic grey mists spreading over the group before him. "I understand that it may not be an easy subject, but know that this is only one trial that we as a community can overcome. Regardless, I'm going to ask you to keep your classmates in your thoughts and, for those who share beliefs, your prayers as well," Oliver said with a solemn nod to the students. "For now we'll have everyone meet with your family and friends before the speech commences in the Great Hall with Lord Von Helsing."

Knowing the time before seeing him was nearly up, Kaylee looked to JD with a weak smile. "Ready for this?" she asked softly, even knowing it was she that needed to be prepared.

“I’m here,” JD answered, keeping her close. He pressed a kiss to her head before they followed the rest of the class out of the room.

In the halls the other companions joined up with the school filing out to the Great Hall. Various faces, some familiar and some not, of waiting family and friends shuffled to their respective enrolled children. Then they trickled into the pews set up facing the other end of the hall.

“Kaylee,” Joel’s familiar voice came from the side. He walked up, clear blue eyes troubled and glassy. “Kaylee, I heard—I—I’m so sorry for what happend. I should have done something, I should have checked in that night instead of chalking it up to teens being teens. I just thought…”

Trying to offer him consolation, Kaylee placed a hand on his arm. "No, no we didn't know either. We had no way of knowing," she felt tears threatening once more. "We didn't think to check in or anything."

A gruff voice by the threshold, just within earshot, said, “Excuse me, can you step aside? People are coming in.”

Too focused on Kaylee, Joel didn’t catch the command of one of the many officers stationed at the doors.

Shaking his head, Joel’s voice wavered on the edge of a crack, “I’m just glad that you weren’t a victim.” He went in for a lingering hug. The jacket he wore bunched around her despite the weight of his pockets. “I can’t lose my niece again.”

"I—I think we'll be fine and we just need to be worried about the other girls coming home safe," Kaylee said with a small smile, eager to get back to JD's side.

Pulling away, Joel said, “Especially since I plan to stay by your side. Family needs each other.” He took a look around. “I hope we can reunite with Wesley.”

Two heavy footfalls preceded a grumble of, “Move along, will you?” Officer Marshall stood beside them. His calloused hand pointed in the direction he wished them to go.

Joel squinted briefly at him before giving a forced smile. “Sir, would we be able to have a meeting with Wesley afterwards?”

“Not likely,” Officer Marshall said in a flat tone. “Would you just move along?”

“Not likely? Why is that?”

“Wes ain't’ here for shiggles. It’s a talk and then—,” Office Marshall paused, and he glanced down at Kaylee, then back at the uncle, “Wait, you Joel?”

“Yes,” Joel said, a little wary.

If there ever was a man who could exude disdain from his eyes, it was Officer Marshall. He failed to force a smile, curling his scarred lip. “Actually, I did hear the Lord Von Helsing say he wanted to meet with you afterward. I’ll personally bring you to see him. For now, I need you to move out of the way of the other people coming in.”

The shift in mood stirred uncertainty in Joel. He flicked his eyes around the malformed face. “Thank you…” he said, before stepping away.

The companions and Joel were ushered further into the hall without a word more. On the way, weaving through people, Joel found himself beside Elijah and the other boys. He offered a pat of encouragement on their shoulders.

“How are you doing?” Joel asked.

“Terrible,” Paulo muttered. Matt remained silent.

Elijah’s shaky hands held tight to his rosary that hadn’t left his grip. His promise ring looked like it might sink into his skin for the strength of it. “Just…praying and hoping.”

An announcer said over the speakers, “If you would please find your seats.”

Before doing so, Joel said, “Keep that hope.” He gave Elijah’s rosary a tap. “I know she is.”

Mocha eyes followed Joel’s finger to the string of ruby beads. A memory nagged at her to be brought forward, but her mind struggled to make it clear as they shuffled towards into the pews with the rest of the audience. She kept glancing back at Joel, trying to understand why, watching him encourage the others to sit first.

“I’ll take the aisle,” Joel insisted.

Before Joel sat down, he stared back at the officers speaking with one another while the teens got into place. They bounced looks off him when they locked eyes. Joel shifted on his feet, his hand twitched. Clear blue eyes drifted to the exit sign.

“Joel? We’re seated,” JD said, his arm around Kaylee who was on the other side.

“Oh, right, thank you,” Joel said, hesitating before he took his spot beside JD, shifting in place.

“Is something the matter?” JD asked.

Joel flashed a weak smile. “No, I’m fine.” His tense posture raised JD’s brow in question of the truth of that statement. “Chair’s just a little uncomfortable, that’s all…” Joel offered, clearing his throat. For mild distraction he leaned a little and smiled at Kaylee. “Feeling alright?”

"Could be better," Kaylee admitted. Granted she didn't think the seats were uncomfortable. Like most of the school, no expenses were spared. "The fact I haven't seen him in weeks feels so...petty now, compared to what is going on."

“Stay strong,” Joel forced a smile. He tucked his hands in his jacket pockets, his bouncing leg jostling it.

Through the chatter of the audience JD thought he heard a faint jingling. Whatever curiosity he had, he pushed that aside as their principal came up to the podium next to the chair and mic set up for their special guest.

“Welcome to Von Helsing Guardian Academy,” Principle Minton’s voice quieted the chatter, “We hope you enjoy this unique opportunity to listen to one of the men who played an important role in recent history that shaped the world we live in today.” He gave a nod to the various security guards. “Although we are confident that there is nothing to fear from the man himself, we are taking precautions to make sure that all of our guests feel safe and comfortable. You are free to leave at any time without question.”

Most of them had their attention on their principal, but Charlotte, who happened to end up on the aisle seat, couldn’t help but stare at Elijah clutching his beads. Charlotte unknitted her brows as her mind dug up what her soul beckoned. She turned her eyes off of Elijah’s hands and leaned to Rennick.

“I’ve seen that rosary,” Charlotte murmured to him, with a worried look.

“What?” Rennick asked quietly.

“Elijah’s rosary.”

“What about it?” Rennick asked, glancing over.

Feeling her heart leap in her throat, Charlotte whispered, “It’s a match to Annies.” Coldness spread through her. Mocha eyes drifted to Joel who glanced at her briefly. “It was by the fire—.”

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Principal Minton raised his hand to the back where the doors opened, “Lord Wesley James Von Helsing.”

The crowd hushed. Heads craned back to see two officers—Marshall on the side to his left—walking ahead of the tall man, dressed in style despite the cuffs, perhaps even designed around them, with cool coffee eyes who Charlotte and Kaylee called father. Wesley kept his gaze ahead for the most part, his expression unreadable to those who didn’t know him. He briefly glanced along the pews with a minimal turn of his head.

Charlotte couldn’t help but turn with the rest of them. She could only trust that Kaylee did too. It was as if they knew this moment had to happen. And it did. It came, when coffee eyes flicked to the right to see mocha swirls and cornflower blossoms. That coolness in Wesley’s eyes warmed into the paternal gaze they knew well, etched with remorse of mistakes he could not take back. The time between each of his footfalls stretched as the guards passed them by. They echoed in their heads the closer Wesley got to where the girls were seated.

Kaylee’s heart raced; the man she had been avoiding for so long was right there and now she could hardly remember why. That was who had raised her, cared for her, tended to her injuries and calmed her from nightmares. Wesley had done truly insidious things, but he was a father to her nonetheless.

Without knowing why, perhaps because her uncle had been so still until then, or because JD muttered a sound of alarm, Kaylee happened to glance down to her uncle's hand that yanked from his jacket pocket once Wesley was within a leap of them. Joel’s arm bent as his body sprang from his seat.

A flash of silver shined in Kaylee’s eyes; a long, thin blade flipped out.

JD’s chair screeched against stone as he launched from where he sat at the same time as he pushed Kaylee back further into the pew.

Voices of the audience sounded off like a crescendo of discorded music once the bodies slammed together. Yelps, yells, and grunts between all three men and the guards were dulled by the shouts of surprise and horror of the crowd, drowning out which one of them who gasped in agony.

Scarlet spread over their clothes, the churning of their bodies folding over one another like bloody dye dripping onto a bundle of laundry, disguising the source of the wound.

“DAD!” Charlotte screamed, fighting against Keagan and Rennick who held her back, trying not to let her interfere with the squad converging on the bloody fray.

Cornflower fields that had only begun to stop crying threatened to lose her vision as events unfolded. No—she couldn't lose him too! "No! Dad—JD!" She tried to get to the two important men of her life.

Chairs all around them tumbled over as the companions took steps forward, adrenaline, fear, and the heart to help coax them closer.

“STAND BACK!” Marshall whirled around on them, his hand raised.

The men who had been the rear guards managed to jerk Joel out of the pile. Clear blue eyes frosted in wicked delight. His lips peeled back in a snarl Kaylee couldn’t find resemblance to, no matter what twist of imagination she could manifest. Joel didn’t even look her way as they dragged him off.

"You—you monster!" Words weren't enough to hurl at him. How could Joel claim to care about Kaylee but then—no. Was he even her uncle? Was it all a ruse to get closer to Wesley? A million questions came to mind as Kaylee tried to get up.

Two bodies remained. JD eased himself up, smeared red and yet untouched by the blade. He fell back onto his rear, feeling his lungs burn for air. His wide umber eyes stared down at his hands in wonder, as if more astonished he had jumped up at all than what had happened. JD looked over at Wesley who was laying still with coffee eyes fluttering. The Fox groaned softly.

"No, no! Let me through!" Kaylee shouted her protests, tears sliding down her cheeks as she tried to push forward to no avail. "I need to know they're okay!"

Charlotte felt her legs give way. Rennick and Keagan managed to keep her shaking body from falling. Tears spilled over her cheeks. “Dad? Dad?” She repeated in a sob, her mind racing as fast as her heart. “DAD!”

“KEEP THEM BACK!” Marshall barked at the companions.

A nameless guard gave the scarred-lipped man a disfavorable glance before going in to help Wesley. Especially since Marshall stepped back from helping Wesley, receding as medics came forward.

Annoyed about the cold behavior, Charlotte meant to glare at Marshall. She squinted through the bodies, like peering between trees in a forest, to see him bend down briefly. People were in the way, but she was sure his hand went into his pocket as soon as he straightened up.

“It’s going to be okay,” Rennick’s voice broke Charlotte from her curiosity. She looked up at him with teary mocha eyes. “He’s just wounded.”

Clinging onto the hope despite seeing the pool of blood coming from her father, Charlotte forgot about Marshall altogether and kept a watch on the scene, refusing to leave.

Patience was nowhere to be found, Kaylee still struggling to get closer through friends held her back where guards failed. "Let me through!" Her demands fell on deaf ears, only adding to the commotion.

They brought a stretcher and pulled Wesley onto it. The man was getting whiter by the second. None of them knew just how long he’d last. JD, on the other hand, insisted he was fine. He stood up and pushed the paramedics away.

“Leave me!” JD snapped, and looked over to Kaylee. His mouth opened and closed, failing to find the right words.

“You heard the boy,” Marshall said, and made sure to be one of the guards accompanying the wounded Fox.

Several of the expected professors followed after the medics, including Runa and Everest who didn’t stay a second longer in the hall. Lauri made her way to comfort the girls with Oliver as the Great Hall was being evacuated. They were pale with fear and surprise.

"Wh-why would you do that?" The question left Kaylee as she rushed up to JD. Rather than seeking an embrace, she gave his clavicle a shove. "That was stupid! Stupid, JD! I can't lose you!" Her lip trembled, a second shove much weaker. "I can't lose him...why?!"

JD’s umber eyes spilled tears. He let her drum against him again before struggling to wrap his arms around her. JD pressed Kaylee to his body. He breathed in her scent and her fears. His lips pressed against her neck briefly.

“Because I love you,” JD murmured in a shaky breath of revelation. He tilted her head back and brushed hair from her face. “I love you.”

Shaking from sobs that couldn't be suppressed, Kaylee clung to him for dear life. She needed him, needed his support and the undeniable truth she heard in his voice. But she also knew right then she also needed her father.

"You tried to save him for me," Kaylee mumbled into his hold.

JD squeezed his eyes shut. He held her in silence, unable to find words to answer her. Had he saved Wesley? Or had he distanced Kaylee from heartache? There were more than one ways to spare his beloved pain, and not all of them meant Wesley had to live…

Conflict brewed in JD, and not the one she might have thought.

Moment passed to moment. Like a nightmare flashes by the shuttering of a camera, they were standing in the midst of chaos only to end up in the dead silence of the medic wing lobby where all but the companions were barred from being present. Charlotte curled up in Rennick and Keagans arms. JD tucked Kaylee to him like a life vest, still unapologetically bloody. The rest sat in hope that they might get good news.

“Girls!” Inara’s voice echoed off the sterile walls. Amber eyes, filled with tears, were on them alone.

Cornflower eyes looked up to see the emotional Tigress coming straight for her. Before anger or frustration or even doubt could take root, her heart called out in response.

"Mom! He's-he's hurt," Kaylee barely managed through sobs, peeling off of JD just as she was close enough for the embrace she needed.

Despite her shorter stature, arms that had cradled Kaylee when sick, or comforted her in the lows of emotional turmoil, wrapped around her and Charlotte when her second eldest wordlessly ran to her. Inara embraced them both as only a mother could.

“I know, I know—But we have our medics coming,” Inara said, able to reassure them. “I’m so glad you two are safe.”

 

[Soliloquy]

She might have been warned against it before, but now no one tried to stop her. "It's my fault, mom," Kaylee breathed between crying bouts. "I brought him here, I brought him into our lives and he did this!" It was the deepest level of betrayal, maybe even more than the deaths that had taken place before her memory. "I'm so, so sorry."

“Shh, shh, no, meri jaan,” Inara shook her head, using the hand she had around Kaylee to wipe her tears with a tissue. “A man like that would have found a way, if it wasn’t you, and that only means he is a deplorable person to have used you in your grief like this.”

Charlotte buried her face against her mother’s shoulder. “Why is this happening?” She asked, even knowing some possibilities.

“Your father has many enemies, meri jaan,” Inara spoke through her tears. “Wesley gets in the way.” She cupped Kaylees cheek and looked deep into rainy cornflower fields. “Do you understand? You did not intend this, it’s not your fault.”

"But we could have stopped it," Kaylee tried to insist, her chest heaving with emotions. "We could have....done something. First the girls are taken and now this monster attacked him. It's all my fault."

Inara shook her head. “Meri jaan, there’s nothing you could have done differently, you didn’t know.”

The mother pulled her daughters to sit with her on the bench like they were little girls again. Inara did her best to calm them. She repeated absolution as often as Kaylee condemned herself. She reassured Charlotte that they wouldn’t lose their father. Inara endured, bearing the weight of the hearts of her girls until they were sniffing and breathing steadier, their heads resting on her chest. Rennick and Keagan sat on the side Charlotte did, their hands rubbing her back while JD did the same for Kaylee.

After a time Everest came out with Lauri and Oliver to the heartbroken family and the companions with a doctor marked by red. Even Dirael, paler than white, stood with eyes worried and frightened with them.

Inara and her girls looked up in earnest. “How is he?”

“He’s alive. He’s stable,” the doctor said.

Clutching her heart, Inara closed her eyes in thanks. Charlotte let out a ragged breath of relief, falling back into Rennick and Keagan’s arms as her mother got up to gain understanding of the situation. Tension visibly left JD’s stiff body. He pulled Kaylee to him, grateful.

“How bad is it?” Inara asked.

“He will need at least two weeks to recover well enough to function normally, but I would recommend a good three months of rest and a regimen of medicines for full healing,” the doctor said. He glanced back at the door. “Wesley has been shot, electrocuted, poisoned, and stabbed—this not being the first time. To be honest, I’m not sure if I should be surprised he pulled through here. What I can say is that the ‘Fox’ is quite the survivor.”

As much as family and friends gathered were relieved, it still wasn't enough to just hear it was fine. "How soon until we can see him?" Kaylee nearly demanded, an eagerness dominating her voice.

Prepared for the inquiry, the doctor said, “I’m having Wesley transferred to the medic wing in Avostoska. You’re welcome to visit him there. This should take no more than two or so hours.”

Inara briefly gave her eldest a light squeeze of her shoulder. “Let’s get home and refresh ourselves. We want to be clean when we go into the hospital room.” It woudn’t be good to infect him accidentally. “Thank you, doctor, for everything.”

“You’re welcome. Let me know if you need anything else,” the doctor gave a nod before leaving.

The companions were uncertain of what to do, but they were still concerned. “We’ll be here,” Serenity said.

“Thank you. Thank all of you guys,” Charlotte said, and didn’t spare a moment more standing. She tugged on her beaus. “Come on,” she urged.

Rennick and Keagan didn’t delay. They followed her, Inara, JD, and Kaylee to the castle where they got cleaned up. All the while JD was silent, except for when he needed to console his beloved.

Deep in thought, JD caught himself in his reflection from time to time and felt startled to see who looked back—not for the eyes or the hair, but for the changing person inside. More conflict brewed in him that day than the entire year up to that point. Just what was Joel, if that was even his name, willing to allow happen to Kaylee if he were that ferocious in his attempted murder. If JD hadn’t been the one to interfere—if Kaylee had done so herself—she might have been…No, this couldn’t be allowed. They could have their data and he could get his vengeance, but they would not be allowed to harm her.

“Family only,” their doctor said. “No offense, but we need to keep exposure to germs to a minimum.”

“Go on,” JD gave Kaylee a nudge. “I’ll wait out here with Ren and Keagan.”

Nervous but not willing to simply leave him in there, Kaylee leaned up and gave him a gentle kiss on his cheek. "You saved him, mia Ragione. I love you and I'll be back soon, I swear," she vowed. With a final soft smile she peeled away and went with her sister and mother into the room.

JD watched in mute silence, pondering many things, as he took a seat with the other men. He didn’t look at either of them. He didn’t engage in talk or murmur about the surreality of their situation. JD had far more on his mind.

In the hospital room, designed with comfort and luxury in mind, as well as cleanliness, the girls and their mother came in to see Wesely laid on his bed. Few tubes were hooked up to him. A blanket covered up to his midriff where they could see bandages had been wrapped around him tightly. He had scratches on his face with ointments, a few stitches along his shoulder, and a bruised lip.

“My darlings.” Wesley smiled as if he hadn’t been nearly unaligned.

Inara carefully fell upon him with his injuries in mind, but needing to feel her husband safe beneath her hold. The girls weren’t far behind in doing the same. They hugged their father for as long as it took for their renewed tears to lessen and their breathing to return.

“Dad, I’m so happy you’re alive,” Charlotte sniffled.

"You scared us," Kaylee said, hardly more than a whisper as she looked at him. It was the first words she'd said to him in weeks, and couldn't possibly convey all the emotions she'd felt since.

Wesley’s hand gently comforted Kaylee. “I am not ashamed to say I was a bit scared myself. Especially since I was cuffed. If it hadn’t been for JD, I don’t know what would have happened.” Though he spoke on the topic at hand, his eyes were more than communicative of just how humbled and joyful he was to see his eldest return to him. “Quite unexpected.”

Maybe a bit upset with it all still, Charlotte let out a muted sob and gave his blanket a firm pat. “Why didn’t you have more security? Why didn’t you expect this?”

Slightly amused, but knowing this came from a place of fear, Wesley answered gently. “I had a mission to do. I rather not speak aloud on it, but I am at least pleased that it went through despite the hiccup—,”

“Hiccup,” Inara sighed, shaking her head.

Wesley brough his wife’s hand to his lips to kiss. “Despite the tragedy,” he rephrased. “And…it’s as simple as lacking knowledge and enough information about the man who claimed to be Joel.”

Charlotte wiped her eyes with a tissue. “He wasn’t her uncle?”

“Turns out, no. He is Phillip Barr,” Wesley said. “I only found that out this morning. I was hoping to bring him to a private room to unravel this mystery as well as make sure he wasn’t planning, or taking action, on Kaylee, or anyone else, but…I guess he had another agenda than just tricking my children.”

Heart sinking down to her feet, Kaylee once more that spring felt the world she knew crumble a little more. Wasn't her uncle? Was it her own doing that these lies were building around her, that she was brought this evil force into their life? "He...he was a excited to come to the speech," she had to admit sadly, eyes dropping to the ground. Something she should have been able to pick up on?

Wesley frowned slightly to see his eldest so sorrowful. He reached out to hold her hand. “The bastard had done a great wrong to you, my Pumpkin. He manipulated you in your most vulnerable state. He will be served Justice for it.”

Charlotte felt a shiver of disgust at the times he hugged her. She hoped so much for Kaylee’s happiness that she was willing to take everything with a grain of salt. At some level the outside observers were more sensitive to the lid slightly ajar, not because they didn’t hope as well, but because they weren’t in the same position.

“Oh,” Charlotte perked, eyes wide. “Dad. I think Annie’s rosary was at the lighthouse. Joel's— we, Phil’s—place. Maybe I’m wrong, it’s just a feeling, but…”

“I’ll look into it immediately,” Wesley said.

“Everest will. Or I will,” Inara corrected him. “Two weeks, Wes. Two whole weeks of rest, damn you.”

Spoffing, Wesley couldn’t dredge the energy to fight her on that. “Alright. I will rest. Everest is busy with teaching, though, so I guess you will have to move around your schedule, my Love.”

“Not a problem.” Inara said firmly. Twin suns burned. “Getting back the girls is a priority. They took advantage of my eldest baby, harmed my husband, and pissed me off. I’m about ready to stake them through the heart.”

Coffee eyes that gazed at his wife shimmered with awe and attraction. “Oh, I refuse to wait two weeks until I can run a ‘stake’ through your ‘heart’, my Love,” he purred, wiggling his brows.

“Wesley,” Inara spoffed, blushing.

“What? A husband can’t flirt with his ambitious, driven, beautiful wife?” Wesley mused.

There was no doubt that their mother was a force to be reckoned with, having heard plenty of tales of her abilities. That was nothing compared to open euphemisms for their parents love life. "Please not while your daughters are here to hear so much about it."

Chuckling, and hiding a wince, Wesley said, “Alright, I’ll just wait until we’re alone.” He gave Inara’s hand a squeeze, sharing a silent, meaningful look with her. “Dove? Mind if I have a word with your sister?”

“Not at all,” Charlotte said, feeling the need for some water too.

Inara said, “Talk, then rest. Okay?”

“Yes, my Love,” Wesley agreed.

“We’ll see you when we can, Dad,” Charlotte said.

The mother and her second born made their way out after the last hugs. The door shut and the two were left alone.

“Pumpkin,” Wesley spoke softly, “I know it can be scary to nearly lose someone who you’ve grown up knowing, and I hope this isn’t unjustly influencing your presence here.” He held her hand, looking deep into cornflower fields. “I do not hold any ill will against you. I’m safe. You can go without guilt.”

Kaylee gave his hand a gentle return squeeze, eyes once more spilling over for the thousandth time, though she met the coffee gaze she'd nearly forgotten in her mind. "No...I think I've been away long enough. What happened...nothing can be changed. The Millers were taken from me. I'll never know if any of Jo- Phil's stories had any truth to them. They were a family, a story that I'll never know. I don't know how long I can mourn a life I never met."

Wesley tried to clear his throat of the lump that formed there. “Well, I can’t confirm or deny what Phil told you just yet,” he said, knowing he’d want to go over those encounters at some point, “but I’m still so sorry you didn’t have the chance to live that life,” his voice cracked, “and I hope my best efforts give you a life you don’t regret having.”

"I know you are doing your best," his oldest daughter reassured him, leaning in while gently lifting his hand up so she could brush her lips against it. "And I know now that I don't think learning the truth earlier would have helped me any. That's neither here nor there."

The fingers of the hand she held moved to cup Kaylees cheek. Wesley gently rubbed his thumb. Her words were sweet, but there were ones he knew his heart ached to hear.

In a soft voice, with glossy eyes, Wesley asked, “Do you forgive me?”

It felt like a weighted question, even as she knew she wanted back in their lives. "I love you," she said carefully. "I may still be angry from time to time, and I don't think I need to apologize for that, but I do want to have you in my life because you are my father."

A bittersweet affirmation, Wesely shouldered it with grace. He did not fault Kaylee. Wesley couldn’t say he was one to talk either, spending years giving his own parents the cold shoulder himself. It took quite a while before he felt a release to even say he forgave them, let alone feel the scab flake off.

There were no words to convey the depth of his relief that Kaylee wanted him to be a part of her life again. Wesley let out a long breath and, despite is wounds, tugged her over for a heartfelt hug.

“I missed you so much, Pumpkin,” he murmured. “I am honored to be your father…but I must concede that others deserve to be in your life as well. If you want to,” he tilted her so they met eyes, “I can contact the Millers. I can arrange for them to come to Avostoska.”

Kaylee didn't pull from his embrace as long as he could stand to hold her. "I missed you too." She wasn't ashamed to admit that to him. Meeting his gaze, she wiped a couple of tears from the corner of her eyes. "I don't know if that's a good idea. We don't need more people like Phil to come and try and ruin a good thing we have. I'd never want to put Kit or Jasper or the twins in danger."

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Don't worry. The Millers are vetted, I promise.” He lifted his smallest digit and linked it with her own. “Pinky promise.” He went on to say, “They’re old too, Pumpkin. One of the criteria for when to tell you was if they were waning in health. Thankfully that’s not the case, but I am sure they’d like to see their granddaughter. Only if you want to, of course.”

"I wouldn't mind meeting them," Kaylee decided after a moment of thought. "But I would want them to decide if they want to stay. I'm sure there's plenty of room in Avostoska for them."

Wesley said, “Then I’ll get on that as soon as your mother determines I’m ready for visitors.” He could gamble that she’d let him do it soon, but there was nothing to say she wouldn’t make him wait the whole two weeks. “Now go on,” he said, giving her forehead a kiss, “I guess I should rest.”

"You should rest," his eldest said with a soft pat on his leg. "All of us need to recover because we need you in our lives, dad." Trusting the medical professionals and top-of-the-line technology around him, Kaylee slipped away to give him a serene setting to recover in, immediately finding her way back to JD's side.

Trapped by physics, a Tigress, and a doctor, Wesleys mind protested the offense of staying in bed when there was work to be done—he had a whole list of things to to do, people to call, and a desire to check on what was happening with the fake uncle—until he could no longer keep himself awake by sheer force of will and his other children had come to check up on him.

Meanwhile his family gathered in one of the many comfortable lounges nearby. Kit, Jasper, and the twins had joined them. JD entertained the children with card tricks while Inara texted their relatives to make sure everyone knew what was going on.

Exhaling, Inara stowed her phone once she had covered all the details. “Alright. I think you kids can take this day to recoup for tomorrow.” Before Rennick could protest the idea of skipping school, Inara added, “The academy is shut down for the time being, so it’s not like you can gather assignments for anyone, Ren.”

Closing his mouth, Rennick remained silent next to Charlotte, but his love had something to say instead, asking, “What will you be doing mom?”

“Investigation. The sooner, the better,” Inara said. The twins were old enough now that Hye and Kazumi were willing to spend longer stretches of time watching them. “I’ll find that lighthouse, keep an eye on it, get a search warrant, and search for evidence. There’s a lot to do.”

The worried look on both daughter's faces stirred Inara’s heart. She glanced between their men. JD, Rennick, and Keagan gave nods, knowing the silent assignment.

“Mio Cielo,” JD said, looking to his love, “why don’t we check on grandpa? We can have an unexpected dinner with him. I think he’d like that.”

Kaylee looked from his face over to her mothers, before returning to JD once more. "Yeah...yeah, I guess we should go check on him," she agreed with a slow nod. Standing there and just being worried for Wesley's health to improve would help no one.

"And maybe we pay Nudgu's estate another visit?" Keagan also offered, thinking a few hours away could do them all a world of good.

“Right, I need to spend a night there this week anyway,” Rennick said. He brushed his fingers against his love's cheek. “We can dress up and run through the halls, hm? Maybe swim?”

“Okay,” Charlotte said softly, leaning into his hand.

To move things along, Rennick pulled Charlotte to her feet with Keagan. “Let us know if you have any new information,” he said.

“Of course,” Inara said.

“Can we come?” Jasper asked.

Kit perked. “Oh me too!”

“Uhh,” JD shrugged. “I’m fine with it. Does anyone object?”

“I don’t mind,” Rennick said. “We can bring them back in the morning.”

Charlotte agreed, since the guys were up for it. “Sure, why not?”

The twins said, “If they get to go, can we visit our cousins?”

Inara hummed in thought. “I’ll make some calls, but if they’re busy you have to accept that you didn’t go with your sisters and brothers, okay?”

Lyra answered for her and her sister, “Alright!”

“Alright, say goodbye and come with me,” Inara said, and gave her daughters each a parting hug before leaving with her littlests.

Kit went to hold Kaylees hand, “Can I bring Sammy?” He raised his stuffed seal.
"Of course you can, Kit," his eldest sister beamed down at him. He wasn't a baby anymore, but she still couldn't help but feel like he was still a little kid. She gave his hand a little squeeze, swinging their arms about. "We can bring Sammy and I can show you some really cool things at Ren's house."

“Oh, I can’t wait,” Kit brightened.

The young boy happily hopped, prompting Kaylee and JD to join in a skip down the hall to the vaults. Amused, Charlotte grabbed her beaus hands and went to skipping too. Jasper took out his phone to record them for fun.

The seven of them went through the portal to the hilltop. They walked into the school that had quieted since that morning. Along the way to the entrance they happened to come across a friend or two. That was expected. What they didn’t see coming was a familiar janitor approaching them.

With hat in hand, and his daughter beside him, Mr. Marsh came to face Charlotte and Kaylee. His brows bowed upward in worry and his lips struggled not to frown too deeply.

“I heard about the attack. My prayers are with you,” Mr. Marsh said.

Ivy stepped forward with a bundle of flowers neatly arranged in a basket. A ribbon tied a card to it. “For your father, from the staff.”

Kaylee accepted the basket and nodded to Marsh father and daughter. "Thank you, we greatly appreciate it," she said with all sincerity. "I'm sure it'll brighten his room as he's working to recover."

“Good, good,” Mr. Marsh nodded, giving his hat a squeeze. He seemed uncertain, weary with worry, and found himself floundering for something more to say. “N-now you put those in a vase, you hear?”

Ivy set a hand on her father’s shoulder for emotional support. “A drop of the bottle of nutrients in the basket there will extend their life,” she said, offering a sad smile.

“We will,” Jasper said, lingering curious attention on the strawberry blonde.

His promise drew their eyes, and Ivy’s soft green gaze guarded without a thought to do it, though her smile was just as gentle for him as it was for the others. “Thank you…Well, we should be going.”

Mr. Marsh gave a nod. “Have a good day.”

As they walked off Jasper stood in mild puzzlement, but he brushed it off. “So, we driving down to your grandpas, or…?”

“Driving, yes,” JD said, glancing between the two before turning with Kaylee. “Shouldn’t take long.”

Keagan helped lead everyone to the parking lot where the two girls' vehicles were waiting. They'd have to split everyone up to follow seat belt regulations. After all the accidents of late, there was no point in putting more risk out there. "Alright, are both of you guys going to ride with us?"

"Whichever you prefer," Kaylee said to her brothers. "It might just be a little more crowded in Lottie's car is all."

Kit had his answer ready. “I’ll come with you,” he told his eldest sister.

It would be a lie to say Charlotte didn’t feel a small sting, but she figured Kit might have had his own emotions of worry of whether Kaylee was going to leave them or not. Perhaps this was his way of finding comfort.

“I’ll go with Lottie,” Jasper shrugged, failing to hide a wicked grin.

“Jas, if you distract me while I drive, I’m making you into an airbag.” Charlotte gave him a flat stare.

“I’m not,” Jasper rolled his eyes, still grinning. He resumed a more normal demeanor when his sight fell on Kaylee. “Maybe we should take the basket? Just so you can drive without worrying about it. Here, I’ll take it,” Jasper said, offering with his hands raised.

Looking down at the flowers, she figured he was right. The basket was a considerable size and they didn't need to put that pressure on Kit. "Yeah that works out well," Kaylee agreed, handing the basket over to her oldest brother. "Just be careful not to kill any; fad will want to see them in their full beauty."

“Yeah, sure,” Jasper said, and took it gingerly; focused. He seemed as quietly pleased as the twins when they got away with sneaking into the kitchens.

Charlotte eyed him, arms crossed. “Well aren’t you so galant.

“What? I can’t help Kaylee?” Jasper scoffed at his sister.

“Hm,” Charlotte mulled that over while they got to their cars. “You? Not likely,” she said, and thought of a wicked tease for a boy his age. “What’s up—you like Ivy or something?”

“No!” Jasper snapped a little quickly. He blinked, forcing a look of disgust. “Ew, girls are gross.”

“Mmmmmhhhmmm, suuuuure,” Charlotte smirked. “Come on lover boy, hop in the car.”

Jasper narrowed his eyes. “Not a chance, I’m with Kaylee now,” he said, and hurried to the door behind the drivers seat.

Kaylee had to chuckle, silently agreeing with Charlotte's guess. He was getting close to that age where crushes started to develop. "Okay, well both of you buckle up back there," she called as she slid into the driver's side.

As Jasper got situated Charlotte stuck out her tongue and made a heart-shape with her hands just outside his window. Flustered, Jasper flicked her off and she did the same until Kaylee pulled away.

Rennick rolled his eyes and shook his head. They were absolute terrors to each other. It amazed him they were still so close. They’d take a bullet for one another as quickly as they’d pinch.

“Alright, let’s go,” Rennick said, urging Charlotte to get behind the wheel.

The Tesla and Benz dutifully brought the siblings and their boyfriends to the old man's house. By then Jasper and Charlotte got over fussing about the flowers and Ivy. They sauntered together in similar gaits to the door where JD worked on unlocking it. Kit contentedly stuck by Kaylees side.

Sighing, JD said, “Hold on…”

“What’s up?” Jasper asked.

“Sometimes his grandpa blocks the door, sometimes he locks the top bolt, or some other thing and JD has to fix it,” Charlotte chuckled.

JD said, “Wait here, I’ll go around the back.”

They stood on the small porch, just barely fitting with their shoulders pressing into each other.

“Careful,” Jasper warned when Charlotte shifted a little closer, touching a blossom. He would have stowed the basket in the car if he was sure the flowers wouldn’t wilt.

“Oh sorry,” Charlotte said, pressing herself toward Keagan and trusting he wouldn’t fall from the steps. Feeling a little mischievous, she added, “I didn’t mean to harm your girlfriends arrangement.”

“Lottie, I swear—,” Jasper shot her a glance, and his eyes flashed to the side at something that got his attention.

Shorter than the others, as a boy still thirteen, the details of the grooves and shapes were apparent to Jasper. Kit too, but he wasn’t standing in the same spot.

Jasper squinted his eyes at the blank red, horizontal slab. “What’s that say?”

“What’s what say?” Charlotte asked, just as curious, if only because her brother gave up on a threat to address it.

Before Jasper could answer the door swung open. JD smiled, stepping back to allow them inside. “Grandpa bolted the top. He’s asleep, so that’s good.”

“Oh, should we,” Charlotte lowered her voice, “be quiet?”

“He’s slept for at least two hours by now, I think it would be best if he woke naturally, but don’t worry if we talk and wake him,” JD said, closing the door once they cleared the threshold.

"We could just get started on dinner," Kaylee suggested as they all quietly shuffled inside.

"Are the rumor's true that your abilities have improved sine this summer?" Keagan had to ask with a small smirk. She might never live down the lasagna incident of that past summer.

“I love Kaylee so much,” JD answered, knowing it wasn’t fair. He chuckled at his loves raised brow and said, “She’s worked on that lasagna so often I think she’d win my mother’s heart with it.”

“Aw, so sweet,” Charlotte said. She gave her brother a look. “Take notes.”

“Shut up, Lottie,” Jasper huffed, guarding the basket of flowers on his way to the couch.

Kit looked up at Kaylee. “Can Sammy and I help?”

"Of course you can, Kit," she'd never deny her brother a chance to help. Nodding toward the kitchen she showed him where to wash up before beginning to gather ingredients for one of the Italian dishes she was gradually becoming better at.

Keagan came in to lean against a small space of wall. This was a much smaller kitchen than they'd used before at Rennick's. "Need any more hands or do you want us to just keep Charlotte away from any of the food?"

“Hey.” Charlotte pouted. Jasper snickered mirthfully from the living room.

“Actually yes,” JD said, and pulled out veggies for Keagan to chop or mince while he worked on the sauce.

Rennick said, “Looks like the kitchen’s a bit full. I’ll keep Lottie from the food.” He tugged the woman to him even as she complained about the accusation. It didn’t take long for Rennick to quiet her with a kiss and a few apologies veiling his amusement.

“Why don’t you have pictures up?” Jasper asked from the living room.

“Just don’t,” JD answered. He pointed to a fresh bunch of basil. “Pick two leaves for me please,” he asked Kaylee, who did so. “So Jasper, are you excited about next year?”

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to the academy,” Jasper said, grinning proudly. “I’m gonna be the best Elite.”

Rennick smiled, shifting his gaze onto Charlotte who he held. He had to admire that Wesley and Inara’s children were quite driven. He had no doubt their own children would have that same spirit. Rennick wandered own those thoughts and found himself a little more eager for the future.

Sooner than later the grandfather woke up with big smiles to see them all gathered in the house. He gave them hugs, welcomed the new faces, and helped with the end of the dinner. He helped Jasper find a safe place for the flowers while they ate dinner. Kit turned out to be as charming for the older man as he was with anyone else.

Understandably the topic of what brought them all there came up. JD translated between them. It seemed that grandpa Giuseppe understood, offering condolences in Italian that Kaylee vaguely recognized. She had been getting good at that lately. The present family were grateful for the sympathy, of course.

As time came to a close Rennick said, “It will be better if we leave for the house now, if we want to tour some of the entertaining places at my estate.”

Kaylee took a look at the clock and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we should probably get going," she said, turning to give Giuseppe a farewell hug. "Buona serata, signore [Have a good evening, sir]."

“Stai diventando così bravo![You’re getting so good!]” he praised, giving her a healthy squeeze. “Buona notte, piccola [Good night, little one.”

JD and the others said their goodbyes, Giuseppe hoped the best for Wesley, Jasper got the flower basket back, and as they walked out of the house the young man happened to look over at the door again.

“What’s that word?” Jasper asked.

“A word?” JD asked.

“There’s a word,” Jasper used his free hand to trace the red slab as if he were writing. “D-O-M—no, N—A—T—,”

“Oh, the last owner's surname,” JD said, and guided Jasper down the steps. “Come now, we don’t want to waste the day.”

They drove their way back to the academy. This time Jasper headed them off. He walked briskly out of earshot from Charlotte. When they got to the vaults he insisted on handing the flowers off to the staff first before they went to the hill for Rennick to create the portal to his home.

Upon entering the grand estate the two boys were in awe of the unique style. It differed from what they grew up on. They were glad to run around the place.

Kit smiled up at Keagan. “What’s your favorite game?”

"Oh uh, like a board game? Or a video game?" Keagan responded, realizing he hadn't had a chance to really talk to Kit in awhile. Most of what he knew about the young lad came from stories Lottie told. "We like to play tag and hide and seek with our friends here."

“Hide and seek!” Kit perked. “Can we play that?”

JD said, “I’m up for it.”

“Uhhh, let me check some doors, just to make sure they’re shut, and then we can,” Rennick said, jogging off to give certain places a glance.

While they waited they talked about how to go about the game this time around.

Charlotte said, “I think we could cap the count at thirty. Shorten the radius for present company.”

Young Kit couldn’t be expected to put the same amount of effort or skill as even Jasper.

“Aw, just thirty?” Jasper sighed.

“Run fast if you want distance,” Charlotte said, knowing that would mean he would make all kinds of noise giving away his direction.

The siblings playfully squinted at each other. Keagan’s nudge kept Charlotte from striking up a back and forth retaliation that might spoil Kit’s fun.

Soon Rennick returned. He swiped back his brunette mane and pulled it up in a messy bun. Charlotte noticed his chin was a little scruffy and liked the look.

“Okay,” Rennick said, “doors all shut. Who’s It?”

“I’ll be It,” JD said. He went to a nearby chair and sat down with his hands covering his eyes. “One, two, three…”

Kit beamed a smile and took off in a direction he didn’t even know. Charlotte nearly followed, just to make sure he was alright, but it seemed Kaylee had the same idea. So, Charlotte hurried away elsewhere.

Seeing he had a follower, and not at all upset about it, Kit giggled and grabbed Kaylees hand. “Where’s the best hidy-place?”

"Hmm...I think we can find out together," Kaylee offered, grinning ear to ear because his own enjoyment was simply infectious. The two raced down a hall and she pointed out a large closet not far from the room she'd stayed in on her last visit. She fought the urge to giggle as they closed the door, knowing it was good possibly he would guess where she was.

At one point JD did come up to that closet. Kit squeezed in hiding with Kaylee behind equipment when the man opened the door. The young boy had no way of telling what JD could see or if Kaylee met umber eyes with a twinkle of amusement. All he knew was that the door shut and Kaylee was quite proud of their hiding place.

One by one the hidden players were found. Each time the group seeking them out grew bigger.

Finally JD, not far from the closet door, shouted, “Okay, we give up!”

Kit perked. He took Kaylees hand and they burst from their hide-away.

“We won!” Kit cried out. He held Sammy in one hand and Kaylee’s in the air with the other.

They clapped in excitement with him. “You won!” They cheered.

“That was so fun, can we do it again?” Kit asked.

JD, who reunited with Kaylee, said, “We don’t have a lot of time before bed. Why don’t we do some swimming or exploring?”

“Yeah,” Jasper agreed. “I think swimming would be fun.”

Jasper wouldn’t have chosen to play again anyway. He figured they’d make it end in Kit’s favor—not upset, but it did take some of the element of chance away. Plus, he was pretty sure Charlotte just took the opportunity to be gross with her boyfriends when they found her. He would suspect Kaylee of the same, but that’s if she didn’t have Kit.

“Here, I’ll help you guys find some swimsuits,” Rennick said, taking the boys—the young lad held his hand and Rennick couldn’t help but smile—to an area with options.

Charlotte, Keagan, Kaylee, and JD did the same, knowing where to get the outfits that would work for them. Charlotte chose a two-piece with matching patterns. JD went with a classic black and blue wave. Keagan found a pair of rustic tanks that may not have had an identical design to Charlotte's. But they did match well. Kaylee on the other hand decided to break away from her normal patterns and went with a white and red striped number that reminded her of old candy stripers.



JD grinned, tugging Kaylee to his front. “I think Jasper made a mistake if he thought this would be a better choice to avoid affection.”

“Boys at that age don’t think things through,” Charlotte spoffed, happy to loop her arms around Keagan’s neck alone while Rennick was still with her brothers.

"And underestimates just how much time and privacy we need to make a diamond shimmer," Keagan's rumble was deep and rolling, never missing the opportunity to pepper his lovers neck with kisses or even risk a couple of her favored touches in a brief and sneaky way. "But I'll behave...for now."

Kaylee had to agree with that sentiment, rising on the balls of her feet so that she could run a hand through his hair. Fingers curled to give the strands a light tug, only messing them further. "You won't hear me complain at any chance to see you shirtless." Cornflower blues sparkled with a mischief that told of yearning for another distraction, though it'd need to wait.

Coming out they saw Jasper in red trunks. Kit wore a full set up of goggles, snorkel, flippers, holding a floaty tube, and carrying Sammy under his other arm. He popped out the mouthpiece for the snorkel and said, “Ready!”

Spotting Kit and his dedication to the idea of swimming, Keagan chuckled. Letting go of his hold on Lottie, he lifted boy, snorkel, and seal in all, hoisting him up over his shoulders so Kit had the best view. "Alright, little man. Ready for swimming?"

“Yeah!” Kit wiggled his feet, flapping his flippers. “Let’s go!”

Kaylee had to chuckle from beside JD. "That boy was born ready. He loves the water."

Keagan didn't linger for more confirmation. Instead, he temporarily let go of one of Kits legs to throw a fist in the air. "To the water!" he made a battle cry for the young lad to join in on before tightening his hold and racing down the halls ahead of the others to the closest water the estate had to offer.

Kit brightened. He raised his free hand, wildly squealing the battle cry. Even Sammy the Seal’s flipper wiggled around as if excited too.

“Last one to the pools is a crusty barnacle on Lottie’s ass!” Jasper yelled as he bolted forward.

“Jas!” Charlotte pinched her face in annoyance as she ran after her brother.

Rennick chuckled, “I dunno, it doesn't sound so bad.”

JD ran with Kaylee ahead of him. “Be our guest,” he quipped.

The siblings and their lovers made it to the pools where Jasper dove in after Kit and Keagan had already waded into the water.

JD halted his run with Kaylee. “Wait, wait, wait,” he said in a light tone. Kaylee had only a second to question silently when he scooped her up and tossed her into the deep. “Woo!”

"Ohh, you ass!" Kaylees scowl couldn't be taken too harshly once she resurfaced, though she did have plans for her revenge. Those included making sure he was just as wet as she was and giving his lip a little nip.

That being the only fair warning that Charlotte got from Fate, she ducked when strong arms tried to do the same. Rennick playfully engaged in a wrestle between him and Charlotte. To his surprise she managed to sweep him into a vulnerable position and shoved the astonished young man into the water.

“Hah!” Charlotte grinned, standing triumphant.

Jasper resurfaced and pointed with a burst of laughter. “Lotties a crusty barnacle on her own ass!”

Charlotte gave her butt a smack. “And I’m lovin’ it.”

Shaking water from his head, Rennick grinned. “It is a nice ass.” He raised his hands and beckoned her. “Come here, gimme that dat ass.” Although still preoccupied, that didn't mean Keagan couldn't appreciate her form or his two lovers engaging. He was just grateful for waters deep enough to hide his appreciation.

“Ew,” Jasper rolled his eyes as Charlotte jumped into Rennick’s arms. “Are we gonna actually swim?”

JD, who was guilty of pressing Kaylee to his front with his hands holding her in place on her rear, hidden below water, had to admit Charlotte was more than accurate about Jasper’s lack of foresight.

“Uh, yeah, anyone want to suggest a game?” JD asked, though he didn’t fail to give Kaylee another few kisses while waiting.

Not pulling away from JD, ankles linked behind his back, Kaylee tilted her head to suggest. "We could play Marco polo? Or maybe freeze tunnel tag?"

“We’re not playing tag,” Jasper said, catching on to what situation he got himself into—JD took advantage of Kaylee’s tilted head. “Marco Polo is fine. We could also throw a ball.”

“Marco Polo!” Kit said, popping up from the water.

Charlotte chuckled, “Alright, let’s play that. Who should close their eyes?”

“Me,” Jasper said, knowing it would spare him some horror.

The young man waded to the center of the pool and closed his eyes. “Marco!”

“Polo!” The others dutifully shouted.

The voices were all around him. As per their own family rules, he didn’t call out again until he gave a good go to catch anyone. Failing to do so, though he was sure he was close to somebody, he called out again, “Marco!”

“Polo!” They called, though one was softer than the rest.

“Hey, come on,” Jasper prompted.

Huffing, Charlotte shouted, “POLO!”

Jasper bolted after his sister only to end up veering towards the other. “Hng!”

At the last second, Kaylee shifted her weight to her other foot, just barely missing his lunging arm. Exhaling sharply, she worked hard to put distance between them, trying to stay quiet.

The young teen slowed, turning his body toward her. He didn’t move. Jasper hesitated before giving that direction a splash. He waited, then splashe again more aggressively.

A slosh to his right snapped Jasper’s head. He lunged and chased the figure. His hand flung out, grabbing the first thing his fingers could snatch. A fist full of hair.

“Oo!” JD winced.

“Gotcha!” Jasper grinned, letting go.

Sighing, JD shook his head. “It was worth it, I guess.” He had saved his love from falling victim. Before he had to close his eyes, JD gave Kaylee a wink. “I have to say that pull wasn’t half as nice as yours,” he purred.

“Eew, JD, don’t be gross like them,” Jasper said, and he happened to point at Kaylee without knowing.

Chuckling, JD closed his eyes and backed up with Jasper. “Marco!” They yelled. “Polo!” The others shouted.

Everyone kept swimming away in attempts to avoid being caught. There were squeaks and squeals as people drew closer and closer. Kaylee was once more getting too close to Jasper, but by changing directions she wound up right in JD's path.

Jasper chose correctly when he decided to be Marco first. When familiar arms engulfed Kaylee she hardly had time to squeal or gasp, her lips caught up by JD’s mouth. They sank into the water to enjoy a well-deserved moment of affection. When Kaylee opened her cornflower blossoms while submerged she saw how the light broke through the water, shining grey through one of his eyes. Resurfacing, both were as umber as always, and with that same gentle, adoring gaze.

“Got you,” JD murmured.

"You always do," Kaylee had to smirk, even if something nagged at the back of her mind. For now that'd hve to be tucked away. Instead, she turned and went about her chore of searching for the others. She only had to shout 'Marco' once to get the location of a giggling youngest brother. Even trying to go easy on him, Kit was caught my his oldest sister in a fit of chuckles and giggles.

With more than half of them Marco, it didn’t take long for the other Polo’s to get tackled. The seven of them were not quite tired, but to make sure they didn’t lose all their energy they wanted to reserve for private activities, the older teens insisted they get out of the pools.

At Kit’s request, they watched a movie before heading off to bed. He shared a room with Jasper. They fell asleep with mild concern over how their father was doing, deciding to visit him the next day.

Meanwhile, after a boisterous tumble once they were dry, Kaylee and JD were laid out on their chosen bed, tangled up in one another and their blankets. JD noted the far off look in Kaylee’s eyes and knew where her mind was wandering. A whole half of the day of distraction didn’t mean reality wouldn’t revisit her.

“He’ll be alright,” JD assured her, softly running a hand on her bare back.

"I'm sure he will be," she admitted, though it couldn't quell her fears completely. "But it's hard to watch still." Tilting her head, she let her cheek rest against his chest. "He mentioned bringing my grandparents - actual grandparents who aren't psychotic kidnapping, murderers - to Avostoska."

Chuckling, JD said, “That sounds great. I personally think I'd rather meet actual grandparents who aren’t psychotic.” One near death experience with a fake uncle was enough for him. “Hopefully we’ll all get to meet them.”

Annie, Hadassah, and Cara were still missing, but Inara was on the case while Wesely took his rest. Kaylee would have to have faith that her mother would come up with good news.

Kaylee finally found some level of peace, curled up beside her beloved. His arms were the only solace she needed right then, needing the warmth of his soul to keep her company.

Tuesday morning the older teens brought the young brothers back to the castle before school started. They met up with the other companions and talked over what could be done about their lost friends. JD did his best to calm Kaylee, who often blamed herself, from becoming too distraught over what could have been if she hadn’t been tricked by Phil. Doing so acted as a reminder of what he needed to do that night.

After work, and after dinner at his grandpa’s house, JD took time while Kaylee showered to write a letter. He signed, sealed, and stamped it before she got out. JD stowed it in his school bag until he stole a moment away to give it to the post office. Now he had to wait.

The days passed, Wesley grew stronger, and Inara’s work got further in uncovering the mystery of what went down that day. While all this went on, life at school had to continue.

Monday, the seventeenth of May, JD got his results back from a quiz he took for Hunter History. He frowned to note the score fell below what was expected; usually excellent at Hunter History. JD spotted the red mark and felt a rise of frustration.

Kaylee looked down at the paper and knew it was something that was going to bother him. "Hey, why don't we go head out to the cottage? Get a little time in together, we can do homework there instead of at the greenhouse if you'd like," she suggested.

Glancing up, JD said, “You go ahead, I’ll catch up. I just want to talk to Professor Blair real quick,” he said with a brief smile, giving her a kiss before heading to the front.
Students thinned as JD wove through them to the Lion proudly sitting at his desk. It was a bit of a surprise to see JD looking quite perturbed with his test in hand.

“Professor, I want to speak with you about my test,” JD said, taking a seat in front of the desk. “It’s my answer for number seven on the multiple choice.”

The question asked the student to circle all of the disguises Hillary Cove used. JD checked off Howie Carrow, Haley Calwen, and other known personas, except for Sally Sullivan. This marked him down a point in the negative.

Oliver looked down at the paper, familiar with the question but unable to remember just what each student placed down. "Ah yes, Miss Hillary Cove," he nodded as he glanced over what he'd selected. "Sally Sullivan would have been needed to be selected as well in order for you to correctly answer the question I'm afraid, JD."

Umber eyes dropped to the question. He had forwent Sally Sullivan, even going so far as to circle the name ‘Hillary Cove’ in the title of the question itself.

JD drummed his fingers twice. “Yes well…I disagree, professor. I don’t believe Sally Sullivan is a disguise,” he said, bringing his eyes back up to the Lion. Anticipating resistance to the idea, he said, “In all of her alters she hasn’t once used initials outside of H and C, she had never worn contacts, and none of the others had any quirky identifiers.” JD rested a pointer on the question. “Ex-professional spies have made it clear that it’s easy to switch disguises while in the thick of the crowd—no one notices. The possibility that she’d switch it up for one night doesn’t make sense. It makes her stand out, it doesn’t hide her. That was what made her persona brilliant. They were mundane enough to be forgotten; relying on faulty human memory.”

"That's possibly true, but she didn't exactly make it a habit to try and be in company where a guest list was going to be so thoroughly scrutinized," the Lion politely argued. "Everest was and still is renowned for his extensive researching abilities. His and Ellie's wedding had tighter security to it than most of the events of the decade. I will ask this though, is there a reason you would believe it wasn't her against the beliefs of some of the best hunters of the time?"

JD let out a slow breath to tame his internal frustration. “Actually, the fact that Everest, and Wesley, had such a tight hold on the security of the wedding is a detail in my favor. I do not believe either of them would have been unaware of her presence, but Rosalie and Willow were the ones who believed they had seen her, not them,” he said. Trying not to be as bothered, JD said in a respectful tone, “And as far as it’s been taught to us, the only person who could be cited as a primary source, who had gone to investigate if she was, in fact, Sally Sullivan, since the woman reportedly died on her way back home, is only Wesley."

"Fair points," Oliver folded his hands together, resting his forearms on his desk. "However I'll point out that Willow had no reason to be bias, only that she'd heard of a horrible woman and pointed out a resemblance to a guest of the party. If anything, she was a fresh set of eyes who wouldn't have been looking for a pattern, unlike Wesley or Everest."

“True, but as we know, people can look alike,” JD pointed out. “I’ve heard Lottie and Kaylee chuckle over the resemblance of their family members to popular celebrities. There are genetically unrelated people who look like twins.” This was a common observation by everyone in their family and friend group. “I think Sally just happened to look similar. I think after Wesely verified it wasn’t her, that he said nothing and that he didn’t make an effort to correct anyone who made a claim that she was Sally for whatever purposes.”

He didn't want to dismiss a bright, young man, especially someone who was quite likely going to be a part of their extended family. "Perhaps a better question to ask is if you think there was any gain from Wesley saying it was Hilary when it wasn't? It doesn't seem like it would be beneficial to anyone."

“As far as records show, there is no statement that Wesley said that woman was Sally Sullivan,” JD pointed out. “And I think that’s a fair question to ask, Professor Blair. Just what did Wesley gain? But only one man could answer that.”

"An interesting topic and view point. Perhaps you'll take up with him since it seems like you'll be joining the family," Oliver suggested. "Strategically it would make no sense, especially since Hillary later caused trouble for him and the others later down the line, but if there's one thing I've learned over my years it's that nothing is impossible, only improbable."

That being said, JD sensed this would be the end of it. After a pause he thanked the professor and got up to leave with his test. At the door JD came to a stop. He turned back to Oliver who began to get on with preparing for the next class.

“Forgive me, professor Blair,” JD said, in a gentle tone, “but perhaps the strategy only seems nonsensical because it doesn’t fit the plan he wanted you to know…”

Not having any reason to believe it would change the outcome here, but still having had the need to say so, JD left without waiting for a reply. It didn’t seem that Oliver had anything more to say than he already made clear anyway.

JD shook himself of irritation before meeting with the others at the cottage. He explained to Kaylee he merely had misunderstood the question and left it at that, happy to distract her with purrs and stolen kisses.

The next few days JD gave no indication anything bothered him. They had good news to take their attention away even if he might have had moments where he seemed annotated.

They learned that Wesley recovered well enough to where he would be able to invite Kaylee’s actual family to the castle. The companions were welcome to be present, if they wanted. Most were available to set aside time on the weekend to travel to Avostoska for the meet and greet.

Up in Kaylee’s room JD sat with the Chel made of felt in his hands while sitting next to old Mr. Bear.

“Excited?” JD asked, looking over at her with a smile while she dressed.

"A little excited," Kaylee admitted, carefully pulling layered fabric over her head. She paused once it was on, facing him fully. "And then I feel guilty for feeling excitement. It feels inappropriate to be in a good mood; like I'm a horrible person for doing anything but feeling devastated over the girls, or trying to find them myself." There were rare times when life simply got too out of control, and if there was anything directly around her to remember, she unintentionally forgot about her friends and their situation.

JD got off the bend and came to pull her into a hold. He murmured, “I understand, mio Cielo…But remember that becoming overwhelmed doesn’t make it better either. They have good people looking for them. I hear Inara is coming closer to narrowing in on their location, we just need patience.”

The details were not known to them, but they did know the Tigress had been ceaseless in her efforts. They hoped she might find some good news to tell them soon, especially to keep up the spirits of Elijah, Matt, and Paulo.

After a brief squeeze JD tilted her head up with a hand beneath her chin and kissed her lips. “They would not be upset if you took this time to enjoy visiting your long lost blood relatives.”

Quieting the dark fears that even her mother might not be able to save her friends, Kaylee forced a smile and nodded into his hold. "You're right," she decided quietly, reaching up to lightly stroke his cheek. Exhaling slowly, she gave another nod of confirmation. "Okay, we better keep moving. We don't want to be late." Turning gently from his hold, she stood with her back to him, zipper partially undone. "Do you mind?"



Amused, JD said, “Not at all,” and pulled the zipper down. He chuckled at her playful protest and went to pinch the tab to bring it all the way up to the top. “There we go, perfectly decent.” He gave her an impromptu twirl. “Gorgeous.”

Kaylee spoffed as she came to a stop, stepping closer to him and putting a pointer finger in his face. "You are almost a nuisance," she scolded him. "You're lucky I love you...although that doesn't mean I will forget about this late tonight, mia Ragione."

“Pinky promise?” JD chuckled, linking their smallest digits. He brought that hand close to kiss her tiny finger. Then he slipped his arm around her. “Come on, the sooner this day ends, the sooner I’ll get to tear that off of you.”

The walk to the Great Common felt like an eternity that blinked away in a moment. Charlotte, Keagan, and Rennick were already gathered up with their friends in the heart of the castle where so many celebrations and adventurous events had taken place. While it would have been wonderful if the rest of the family came too, they decided a smaller affair would be best for the first meeting.

Stopping short of the doors, JD gave Kaylee a kiss on her head and a smile befor he pushed them open and stepped through with her.

Wesely and Inara were sitting beside an old couple who were hand in hand, with blankets over their legs, speaking in conversational tones with them and the companions surrounding them. At the approach of Kaylee and JD the older couple looked up to see the two.

The old women’s eyes of somber maple glossed with tears. “Oh Henry, it’s her.”

In awe, the older man, just as moved by the sight of Kaylee, found strength to get up without trouble. He helped up his wife and the two closed the distance between them. Wesely and Inara did the same.

“Pumpkin, meet your grandparents Henry and Marian Miller,” Wesely said in a soft tone, wrapping an arm around his own wife.

“Hello, Kaylee,” the old woman said, letting her tears fall where they may. Henry stood in silence, overwhelmed, with only a nod to give at the time.

There was an indescribable kindness in their presence that Kaylee felt drawn to. She hadn't felt the same sensation when Philip came to spin his tale, even as much as she had wanted it in her grief. She could feel her heart calling out to Marian and Henry, taking a step closer as she left JD's side. "Hello, gr-" She stopped herself, realizing she didn't know just how the Millers would be willing to accept her or be addressed. "It's wonderful to meet you, Marian." Cornflower fields held nothing but a sincere truth, reaching out tentatively to see if she would willing and capable of at least a handshake.

“Oh, it’s alright, dreary, you can call us your grandparents,” Marian said, and forwent a handshake to hug her.

Henry came to enfold them both in his arms. “We are so glad to meet you,” he said softly through tears.

The tears she'd been struggling with for so long were falling once more, though this time from a sense of relief. She could have a piece of a family she never knew without losing the one who had raised her. Her arms coiled about the frail, old body and gave Marian a gentle but firm hug. "Grandma...grandpa..." she breathed shakily, eyes clutched tightly closed as they burned. "Th-thank you so much for coming."

“Of course, dear, of course,” Marian wept.

“We would never miss it,” Henry said.

The three of them were pulled into an emotional moment that lasted a few minutes. Pulling away to breath and to clean up with tissues offered by the others, they got a better look at one another.

“Oh you have your mother’s eyes,” Marian sniffed.

“And her father’s smile,” Henry spoffed. “I’d know it anywhere.” He looked over at the young man who stood with his arm around Kaylee. “You must be the boyfriend.”

“I do hold that honor,” JD said, and offered a smile with a welcoming handshake. “It’s good to meet real family.”

“Oh yes, we’ve heard,” Marian frowned. “I’d like to give that Philip Barr a good whack with my cane.”

Henry patted his wife’s shoulder, guiding her to her seat. “We don’t want to lose you to jail for assault and battery, dear.”

“It’s absolutely atrocious. Joel would be furious, if he ever heard,” Marian pointed out as they came to settle back.

Curious, Charlotte asked. “So, there is a Joel?” She almost considered that the uncle himself was a fabrication.

“Oh yes,” Henry said, with a spoff and a shake of his head. “Except you wouldn’t find him by that name.”

“No, I dare say he would be annoyed to hear you call him by his given name,” Marian almost chuckled.

“What exactly happened to him?” JD asked, sitting next to them with Kaylee nearest her grandparents.

“Well, he had a falling out with his parents,” Marian began.

“Because he’s bi…” Serenity said solemnly.

“What? No. Joel has no issue with that lifestyle, but he’s straighter than an arrow,” Henry said.

Khaz raised a brow. “So, why did Phil say that?”

Wesley said, “It’s easy to gain trust when you have suffered. Phil got most of his information off of Melissa Miller’s inactive Facebook account. He probably learned that the Smiths were conservative and didn’t look further, going for the low-hanging fruit without checking if they actually had an issue with it.”

“So, how did he fall out of favor?” Charlotte asked.

“Ah, well, he felt strongly that people should live in their most natural state of being, and…” Marian blushed.

“Just say he’s a hippie nudist, Marian,” Henry chuckled. “He moved to California living as a Hodad around the nudist beaches after he came to a family function without clothes.”

“It wasn’t just a family function. It was a family reunion. There were children,” Marian shook her head.

“After a heated argument about the establishment siphoning off the people through unnecessary pressures of consumerism, he stormed out and headed West,” Henry said, nodding. “Changed his name to Moondance.”

"Well now...that is..." Tallulah tried to find words for a safe descriptor.

"Spicy as hell!" Sophia happily filled in for her, grinning from ear to ear. "Uncle Moondance sounds so much better than Uncle Joel, anyways, even if that name hadn't been ruined by that bastard."

Chuckling, Keagan failed to hide his amusement. "Soph does have a bit of a point there."

Giving a wet chuckle, Kaylee leaned into JD's side, wiping away the last of her tears. "Well...maybe one day we'll still get a chance to meet. Hopefully with at least some clothes." Nude would be a bit much for a first meeting.

 

[xrakkax]

“If you can find him,” Henry spoffed.

“I’m sure he’s somewhere on the shores of California,” Marian chuckled.

Inara said, “I’ll see what we can do.”

“It would be good to reunite with all the family—if he promises to wear clothes,” Marian said.

“Maybe make it a costume party,” Tysha chuckled. “He’s got to have someone he likes in movies or something.”

“If he comes at the end of the month maybe he can come to the theme park,” Bellasiel said, not knowing what time it took too track people.

“Oh, I’ve heard of that. It sounds magical,” Marian smiled warmly. “We should go, Henry.”

“I would love to. Perhaps you and your wife might come chaperone with us?” Henry offered. “We’d love to have a true family outing.”

“Oh, Dad is under house arrest,” Charlotte gently pointed out.

“Well, actually,” Wesley said, drawing eyes to him, “I’ve spoken with the court and they will hear my request for an early release. I think getting stabbed worked in my favor.”

That raised hope that wouldn’t be fair to do if this wasn’t a real possibility.

Charlotte asked, “When?”

“Next week,” Wesley said. “If they agree, which I believe they will, I will be out in time for Atlantis.”

JD’s eyes widened. He felt a warmth spread over him and yet his color drained a little. He managed to recover in time before anyone noticed.

“Really!?” Charlotte gasped, holding in excitement. “Dad, is that really true?”

Wesley nodded with a smile. “It’s really true.”

“Oh my—That would be amazing!” Charlotte clapped a few more times than twice.

Kaylee's tears were gathering yet again, diving in for a hug though she was mindful of his wound. "This is such great news," she said with delight.

It wasn't a guarantee, but it was something and it was hope. Exactly what Kaylee needed right now.

"That's awesome, sir," Keagan nodded to his hopeful father-in-law.

Sophia had the same joyful reaction as the sisters did. "Ohhh! Yay! Then you could go places like come to prom!"

"If he's comfortable with it, Soph," Tallulah pointed out. "He didn't have the greatest experience with his last school visit…”

Chuckling in his hold of his eldest, and his second born who joined, Wesley said, “Oh I’ve had far more traumatizing experiences with Inara’s sandal.”

The Fox gleefully teased his wife by retelling those stories. They brightened the mood of the room with his humor. It opened up avenues for hilarious anecdotes of Melissa and Mark as well, giving Kaylee a more rounded view of her parents.

At some point they discussed the burial of Mark and Melissa. It was here they learned that the graveyard where they placed their ashes had been destroyed by an explosion. By this time Wesely and Inara had gotten in contact with the Millers and they brought their remains to the grounds at Avostoska for reburial.

“They aren’t far from Chel,” Inara said, and Kaylee could vaguely remember reading those names on tombstones nearby.

“Not long after getting in touch with us, after Hell’s Gate,” Henry said. “We didn’t have the money to bury them elsewhere and the graveyard was still under repair. So Wesley offered his estate.”

Marian said, “I’d like to visit them sometime. I know Mark would want us to personally put fresh flowers for Lissa.”

“You’re always welcome,” Inara said. “We hope you’ll come to all the family functions.”

“Oh yes, we look forward to it,” Marian spoked for her and her husband.

While the older people talked between each other about schedules and the next big events, the teens drifted off into conversation between one another. Their test scores came up. Most were pleased, especially Rennick. JD paid half attention to them. He was interested in learning more about Kaylee’s family, until one point.

“—I got the grade I wanted, though it kinda killed me when I circled Sally Sullivan,” Rennick said.

JD’s head turned quicker than he expected of himself. “What?”

Charlotte answered, “Sally Sullivan. Ren thinks that might have been a mistake…I have to say, the points he makes are good ones…”

“But I knew my grade would drop if I didn’t circle it. That, and speculation isn’t necessarily truth,” Rennick sighed.

Fully attentive now, JD asked, “Ren, what are your reasons? For thinking Sally isn’t a persona.”

Rennick went into the same reasons JD brought up, but counted those same points with what Oliver had pointed out. This stirred the interest of their surrounding friends who were content to simply listen.

Charlotte reiterated, “Fair arguments, but of course, there’s really no reason to lie about that.”

At this point the adults began to stand up and talk about moving forward with the day. The teens were pulled from their conspiracy theory to join the pace set for them. They had a lunch, a tour of the castle, and a dinner before the lateness of the hour called the grandparents home.

“It was lovely to see you, my dear,” Marian said, giving Kaylee a heartwarming hug. Henry waited for his turn.


Kaylee was more than happy to pull the sweet, older woman for a tight embrace. "No, thank you so much for coming and letting me meet you, grandma," she insisted, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes again. "It's unbelievable to meet you after all these years and I hope you'll both return." She turned to give her grandfather the same heartfelt farewell.

“Of course. We won’t let anything get in our way,” Henry answered for them. After he gave his granddaughter a hug he took Marian’s hand in his. “Good night everyone.”

“Good night,” JD said, along with the others.

Once the portal closed Wesely turned with his wife to the remaining friends to say, “You’re welcome to stay.”

“I gotta get to Jordan, but thank you,” Tysha said with a smile. “Bye guys, see you Monday.”

“Bye,” they said to her.

JD, with his arm around Kaylee, asked the inverse of Charlotte’s throuple, “Are you three heading off?”

Khaz turned to Sophia and Tallulah. “I’m up for whatever you two want.”

"I'm fine with either," Tallulah had to agree with Khaz's position of neutrality. That meant their fate would be up to Sophia. "What—"

"Yes!" Honeysuckle eyes glistened excitedly. "We can stay and go to the spa or check out the grounds."

Sophia was already listing off activities while Lulah chuckled. It did make sense though; of their friend group she'd had little time on the grounds, only beaten by JD who had even less time.

Kaylee looked up at JD hopefully. "Do you think you might be able to stay over?" Dare she ask, even for the night?

“Actually, let me check on my grandpa real quick,” JD said, and took a step aside to call him.

Rennick stretched without comment on whether or not he would stay. The beaus of Charlotte normally did. Instead he turned to his partners for what they wanted to do.

“Oh, let’s go to the spa when they do,” Charlotte said. She liked to get pampered with company to talk to.

Wesley and Inara made their parting, saying, “You kids have fun. See you tomorrow.”

“Night guys, love you,” Charlotte said with a smile and wave as they left.

Coming back into the conversation JD said, “Yeah, grandpa says he’s okay. I can stay the night too.” Umber eyes were on Rennick, though he spoke to address the rest of the guys. “So, did you all want to go to the spa with the girls too, or shoot pool in the gentleman’s lounge?”

Khaz really saw no reason to do that, especially since Sophia was interested in doing activities as a throuple. “You guys can go if you want, I think I’ll stick with my fiancée’s.”

Keagan shifted his gaze between JD, Rennick and Khaz. It felt like there might be questions to be voiced. "I could be down for either. It could be fun for a guys night while the girls go enjoy the spa."

“It’s whatever,” Rennick said.

"You don't have to come to the spa if you don't want to," Kaylee offered to JD.

“No, it’s fine,” JD said, shrugging. The ambiguity between Keagan and Rennick made it difficult to pursue the gentlemen’s lounge without seeming intentional. “I was just checking.”

Charlotte teased, “You look like you need a spa trip anyway. Come on, JD.” She took her beau’s arms and headed them off.

The eight of them made their way to the favorite place of the castle for the girls to relax. Surrounded by warm robes, professional massagists, salonist, and more, they enjoyed a couple of hours of this and each other’s company.

Preened and refreshed, they walked out of the spa wing with contented smiles. Khaz in particular felt quite pleased. If asked, JD would admit it felt amazing. As it was, he had his mind on something else.

“So what’s up next? Maybe a card game?” JD asked them all, glancing at Rennick. “You want to throw down a deck for poker?”

“Actually, I’m good,” Rennick happened to answer first. He gave Charlotte a look she knew well. “Kinda wanna turn in early, actually.”

Grinning, Charlotte said, “Sounds good to me.”

Giving up for now, JD decided to focus on his favorite person instead. “Maybe mio Cielo and I will play poker, or chess…with a twist,” he said, giving Kaylee a wink.

Khaz asked, “What’s the twist?”

“The kind you wouldn’t play with someone else’s lover,” JD spoffed.

“And? What would that be?” Khaz asked, suppressing an annoyed tone.

Chuckling, Charlotte explained in no uncertain terms the kind of game JD proposed to Kaylee. She finished with, “Not a bad idea, really.”

Kaylee, cheeks still pink from the thought of just what she knew JD had up his sleeves, leaned into his hold. "Just be careful they don't go and rob you blind."

"Oh but it's a win-win then because you get to have a good time no matter what," Sophia's brows wiggled devilishly. "That's a game I'd be happy to lose a few times."

Tallulah couldn't disagree. "True, although I don't know if I want to go up against Charlotte. She is a bit too competitive I think," she chuckled.

“Against Charlotte?” Khaz looked between them. “Is it for couples or groups?”

Charlotte hummed in thought. “I guess it can be for both. To what degree they’re comfortable with. I don’t think I’d go past undergarments.” She gave Tallulah a smirk and nudge. “But I don’t fear having to worry about that.”

Khaz considered that. He had troubles with other guys gawking because of the lingering influences of his former cultist lifestyle, but he trusted the ones present not to do so.

“I dunno, I play a good hand,” JD said, a little smugly.

Rennick had to agree, saying, “JD did pose a threat at the poker table.”

"He kicked ass," Keagan spoffed. "I don't know how I feel about losing my dignity and drawers to you at once, man."

Kaylee also had mixed feelings, although she did realize that it would only be something new for Keagan and Khaz to see. "As long as it's just to underwear..."

It didn’t take even a blink for JD to assess Kaylee and step aside with her while the others deliberated on what kind of card game they’d play. He spoke in a quiet, sincere tone, “In no way shape or form would I play this game, to any degree, if you have any reservations. I would only enter into a game like this if you are excited about it.” JD gave her cheek a gentle touch. “We don’t owe them a game. They won’t be bothered if we bow out. Just say the word.”

Adoring just how thoughtful and protective he was toward her, Kaylee placed her palm atop his hand, holding it to cheek. "I know, and it's fine Mia Ragione. I just don't plan on showing more is all. I quite prefer if that's just something you would see."

Taking a moment more to gauge if he understood this right, JD finally conceded Kaylee did look forward to it, provided they abide by that stipulation.

“Alright,” JD said, and gave her a kiss on her cheek before facing them back. “So, what’s the game?”

Rennick answered, “Talk of your poker-face spurred Muz Ashari’s competitive nature. She insists on Five Card Draw. Khaz said he thought Uno sounded good.” Not caring which way himself, Rennick didn’t mention what he’d want. “Keagan thinks Blackjack could be fun. Tallulah suggested Canasta and Sophia is very excited for st—”

"Strip Yahtzee!" she happily finished for him.

Chuckling, Kaylee leaned into JD. "What do you think? Anything sound enticing to you?"

“Oh, I would play to my strengths and choose Five Card Draw,” JD admitted, and he could see Charlotte hoping for the same. “But I think it might not be fair to the rest of them.”

The intentionally prodding comment did the work JD hoped, causing Charlotte to squirm with frustration. He could tell she wanted to press the card game forward.

Rennick chuckled, “Okay. I know I didn’t have an opinion before, but I have to see where this goes.” His finger flicked between Charlotte and JD. “I vote Five Card Draw. Any objections?”

Pouting a little as most of them shook her head, Sophia sighed. "Fine...but we're playing Yahtzee next time!"

"Sounds like a compromise to me," Keagan chuckled, admittedly enticed at the competition that was clearly being drawn out. Possibly even more so than the prospect of seeing his beloveds undressing.

"Five card draw it is," Tallulah conceded to the majority vote.

All for the better; she could leave explaining Canasta to Missy, a great supporter of the game.

Charlotte bolted to her room, shouting back that the last person to arrive at their lounge was some undesirable thing or other—too far ahead to hear her clearly—causing the more boisterous of them to sprint off too. Rennick chased tail to catch up with her as a rule of thumb. Anyone who didn’t run found them setting up a table by the time they got to the lounge.

Dealing out the cards, Rennick said, “Okay rules: winning hands pick a new person who didn’t fold to take off a piece of clothing. If you’re down to your undies, you’re out. Play until one of the last two loses.”

“Sounds good to me,” Charlotte said, peering down at her cards.

“What does the winner get?” Khaz asked.

“Oh, I get the jackpot,” JD said, glancing with a grin at Charlotte’s boiling mocha eyes.

If JD thought his teasing of Charlotte would rile her into anger that might betray her emotions, he found that this was true for the first round, but by the second time Charlotte gained control. Perhaps because she sensed what Keagan had said about him had merit. Third and fourth rounds proved the rumors right. JD had a knack for when to fold, bluff, or lay down his cards.

Clothes were being dropped left and right, with Charlotte and JD down just one article. Rennick didn’t have the same talent as them, down to his pants after losing his socks.

Kaylee had admit she was enjoying watching the two going head to head. Lottie was competitive, but now JD had a point to prove. It didn't help that Kaylee was also enjoying the sight and might have been looking more out her peripherals than to her cards.

Sophia seemed to be doing extremely horrible, to those who didn't know better. She had yet to fold, though had only lost her blouse so far. It was something she wasn't overly pleased with, visible each time JD or Charlotte ended up taking off a piece of clothing.

A smirk played on Tallulah's lips, all too familiar with what look on her face. "You know, I'm pretty sure you're a bit better at cards than this, firefly," she accused lightly. "Almost like you're trying to wind up losing clothes."

Brows exaggeratingly furrowing, Sophia pulled her cards up to her chest. "Why would you accuse me of that?"

"Oh I don't know. Maybe if you had a new bra and panty set you were dying to show off," Tallulah shrugged innocently though a smirk played on her lips as she looked to Khaz. "Or you thought getting undressed you'd wind up making someone else lose."

Try as he might, Khaz didn’t make it through a lot of the rounds without losing something whatever Sophia hoped. To his advantage Khaz had come wearing a layered outfit to the visit. The losses didn’t bother him. He particularly didn’t mind that Sophia seemed just as awful. Though, like Tallulah, he suspected his flirty heart fire did it on purpose.

“Hmm.” Khaz observed his hand and measured the facades of the others. “Fold.”

“Fold,” Rennick said.

JD studied the rest and pushed his chips toward the center. He leaned back again with his motionless expression giving nothing away.

“I’ll hold,” Charlotte said, mocha eyes on JD, as she raised him chips.

They waited for the rest of them to make their call. Finally they had to reveal their hands. Khaz and Rennick were right to give up their cards. One by one they wandered what might happen as the two were faced off with one article left on each of them.

“Four of a kind,” JD said, fanning out his hand.

Charlotte didn’t take her gaze off of his as she set down one card after the other to make a straight flush. JD’s brows perked in surprise. The table raised their voices in excitement.

“Off with your pants, JD,” Charlotte smirked.

From a seat down the way Keagan felt a creeping heat up the back of his neck, all too familiar. He would have given his collar a light tug for airflow if he would have still had a shirt on. As it was, he opted to scoot himself a little further under the edge of the table.

Chuckling, JD got up from his seat to undo his button—already having lost a buckle—to slip down his pants. “I never thought I’d hear you say that, Lottie, but I’m not mad.”

The words brought a deep flush of pink to Kaylee's cheeks, a tiny bit of some emotion she couldn't quite pinpoint flourishing throughout her. Was it jealousy? A sense of territorialism? Either way, Kaylee knew she didn't want to hear anyone else saying that to her man any time soon.

"I don't know JD, I think humiliation looks pretty good on you," Sophia smirked, wiggling her brows.

“The only shame I shoulder is failing to unhorse Lottie here,” JD chuckled, unabashed by his loss of clothes.

It was a harmless, innocent comment referring to the game. He was out at this point. JD didn’t mean it any other way. However, some of the more gutter-minded were delightedly snickering in good humor for how it could alternatively have been intended.

Kaylee's lips pursed together for a brief moment before she reached to take a drink of her water. She tried not to dwell too hard on what was being said, but it was hard for her not to, despite reassurances she'd had from her beloved before.

Unaware of just how it might impact someone in the room, Sophia had to giggle. "Well who knows, maybe if you stick around long enough you'll be able to change that," she offered.

Having no reason to wander his eyes elsewhere at this point, JD meant to content himself with sharing gazes with Kaylee as she too lost her outerwear, except that just when he did so he noticed his love didn’t seem at all pleased. JD reached out to rest his hand on Kaylee’s bare thigh and offered an apologetic smile for the teases.

Charlotte, to save her sister some of the annoyance, said, “JD couldn’t fathom leaving those cornflower fields for anyone else.” She smiled with pride over her cards. “No matter how long anyone sticks around.”

“Exactly,” JD said, leaning over to give Kaylee a kiss. “There’s only one sky beautful enough to tempt me to fly threw.” He gave a nod to Charlotte. “No offense.”

“None taken,” Charlotte chuckled.

The reminder that thoughts otherwise were utterly ridiculous made Kaylee feel a little ashamed of her actions. Hearing his promise which was even backed by her sister helped immensely, his romantic twist sending her heart aflutter while she felt a warmth begin to grow.

"I think I might just be getting a little tired," Kaylee offered as an explanation, smiling at JD. "Maybe we can head in for the night?"

Tallulah, having given Sophia a soft warning look that she was stirring a pot that wasn't nearly as comfortable with talk of others being involved as they might have been at one point, had to chuckle. "Ah yes, tired. I'm sure there's no other reasons for you two to slip off to a bed."

Keagan, all eyes for his victorious warrior maiden, had kept himself tucked well under the table, had an eager sparkle in his nut brown gaze. "I can think of a couple better things to do than sleep in a bed right now."

With only her stockings on aside from her golden lace, Charlotte knew she wielded quite the power of influence here. She gave Keagan a sultry smirk as she leaned against Rennick who knew to join in on striking an enticing pose.

“Is that so?” Charlotte purred, raising her legs to rest over Rennick’s lap. “Why don’t you show us.”

"Oh I would be more than happy to oblige," Keagan smirked, rising off his seat with next to no regard of just who was going to catch a glimpse of his rising interest.

In three long strides Keagan was beside Charlotte's chair, a strong arm hoisting her up off her seat and Rennick's lap, lifting her right over his shoulder; his buckling around the back of her thighs. Keagan’s free arm not currently balancing her in place took hold of Rennick's wrist and tugged him to his own feet.

"Night," Keagan barely told the others before heading straight into Lottie's room.

“Our game is done, but I am interested in another,” JD chuckled, happy to scoop Kaylee into his arms like a bride. “I think I’ll play with this one. You three have a good night.”

Khaz chuckled, “Oh I’m sure we will. Good night.” He turned with a mischievous smile to his fiancée’s.

"About time! I was worried no one was going to see these panties tonight," Sophia nearly huffed, popping up from her seat and heading half bare for the door, intent on slipping into the nearest guest room.

Behind her, Tallulah shook her head, stooping down to gather up both girls' clothes. "That girl," she sighed contently before giving Khaz a brief wink. "Come frost fire, I want to show you what I'm holding besides cards."

“Oh I hope so.” Khaz smirked at her little flirt.

Khaz knew they’d join in the room Sophia chose soon enough. They had plenty of time. So, he distracted Tallulah from the thoughtful, sensible task.

“Don’t forget clothes,” Khaz said.

Setting his hands against her hips, Khaz caused her to straighten and look over her shoulder at him. The perfect angle to press his lips to hers. A sock fell from Tallulha’s grasp as he slipped his fingers up to unbutton her blouse and part the front, pulling the top off her shoulders from behind. Clothes fell from her arms in a small pile as Khaz pulled the sleeves down to her wrists where he lightly tied her hands together.

Rumbling in her ear, Khaz said, “Oh my, now you’ve got your hands full. Why don’t I help?” He gave her a turn and hoisted her up against his front. Tallulah’s legs had to keep a tight hold on his waist while he made sure she didn’t fall back by bracing her back with his hands. She became acutely aware of just how this made him feel.

Heart quickening from the moment Tallulah realized he held her hands in place, cobalt eyes danced along his face with a shimmering hopefulness. She might not have been quite as insatiable as Sophia, but Khaz was more than capable of alighting a fire in her as well, despite the normally calm demeanor.

Tightening her thighs, Tallulah locked her ankles together, pressing herself up against him for the sake of not winding up on the floor and also to enjoy him. "And yet somehow I think you're going to be the one with the hands full in a minute my Fire Tamer."

“Mhm,” Khaz hummed in agreement as he trailed hisses from her mouth down her neck on his way out. “I have more than my hands to help,” he murmured.

Khaz gave her a sudden, gentle bite, drawing out a small gasp that made him grin. Khaz tightened his hold around her upper body to keep her safe from tilting too far back when he lowered for another nip, this time atop her left breast.

The surveillance in the hall did not concern him as they neared the room in which Sophia was waiting for them.

As excitement rose, Tallulah kept her hold with her legs though her head rolled to the side. She sighed contentedly, soaking up his attention and affection until they heard a familiar voice just behind them.

"Ooo, la la. Look at you two getting started without me," Sophia purred, sprawled out on the bed still in her undergarments. "Very hot."

Khaz flashed his heart-fire a grin through a cascade of Tallulah’s mahogany waves, taking in her pleasing figure. He carefully tipped himself and his beauty onto the bed in a billow of blankets next to Sophia. They delightedly engaged with one another for a couple of hours before curling up for sleep.

Drifting off with one fiancée on either side, Khaz reminded himself of his fortune. He had come a long way. The cultists had not contacted him or his cousin for sometime, perhaps waiting for their word, and during the conversations that night he was let know that Wesley prepared a place at the castle for him, his cousins, and his aunt should they need it. In the event that the cult found out prematurely they would need a safe place to live until they could be sure they weren’t under threat.

Peaceful, Khaz finally let go of the waking world to indulge in dreams.

Across the hallway, just as thoughtful for almost as long, JD stared up at the canopy of Kaylee’s bed. She lay with her head just beneath his chin. His hand rested on her back. He gently rubbed her between her shoulder blades as his mind wandered to Rennick.

JD didn’t get the chance to prod more information or to lead Rennick down a path of thought he needed him to, but if he had seen that alone, perhaps there was still hope for the truth to be known about what he knew of Wesley. The only part that mattered to JD in all the world. Then he could do what needed to be done.

Gazing down at Kaylee, JD felt a sting of pain through him. Such a lovely creature, so sweet. It made it all the more difficult to wonder how he might handle the coming inevitability.

It wasn’t supposed to go this deep. JD had stuck out for as long as he could, but it did, didn’t it? He could always pretend it didn’t, lest love blinds his purpose.

How could he step back now anyway? And why should he? After everything Wesley had done? Kaylee might have forgiven him, but JD had not.

Morality didn’t hold JD to any standard outside himself. Kaylee knew that. Kaylee hadn’t spoken to him about the subject at all since they watched his favorite movie.

The Prestige. A masterpiece of what it meant to make the ultimate sacrifice. A real, true performance demands everything from you. Every last piece. JD had understood. He only needed the right words to make it tangible and that movie played it out in front of his eyes for him.

Kaylee’s silence, compliance, acceptance—she had to understand everything his ideology meant. An intelligent girl, Kaylee had to know. There was little JD believed had the right to judge him, few choices he condemned, and even fewer he believed held authority to condemn him especially. She knew this. She willingly stayed with him while also understanding this about him.

JD was her reason. She would listen. Kaylee would understand. She didn’t say a word when he explained that Morgan merely had faults; a good girl who made different choices. Kaylee would understand what JD had to do; simply a choice he made that others might not have, like Morgan. Kaylee knew JD and knew his heart that loved her so much—so it was alright. It would be alright.

Besides, JD wasn’t like Joel. He wasn’t that bad. He couldn’t be that kind of man, it just wasn’t him. JD would never do something like that—he wouldn’t be murdering Wesley anyway, really. In the end, you could say Wesley killed himself, by the consequences of his own actions leading to that inevitable point.

Taking another rationalizing step to calm his nerves, JD assured himself that Kaylee couldn’t hate him for what he believed was true, or what he believed was his right of vendetta. It would be hypocritical of her to throw a finger of morality his way after all.

Closing his eyes, JD hoped he would have a dreamless sleep. Fate did not favor him.

Khaz flashed his heart-fire a grin through a cascade of Tallulah’s mahogany waves, taking in her pleasing figure. He carefully tipped himself and his beauty onto the bed in a billow of blankets next to Sophia. They delightedly engaged with one another for a couple of hours before curling up for sleep.

Drifting off with one fiancée on either side, Khaz reminded himself of his fortune. He had come a long way. The cultists had not contacted him or his cousin for sometime, perhaps waiting for their word, and during the conversations that night he was let know that Wesley prepared a place at the castle for him, his cousins, and his aunt should they need it. In the event that the cult found out prematurely they would need a safe place to live until they could be sure they weren’t under threat.

Peaceful, Khaz finally let go of the waking world to indulge in dreams.

Across the hallway, just as thoughtful for almost as long, JD stared up at the canopy of Kaylee’s bed. She lay with her head just beneath his chin. His hand rested on her back. He gently rubbed her between her shoulder blades as his mind wandered to Rennick.

JD didn’t get the chance to prod more information or to lead Rennick down a path of thought he needed him to, but if he had seen that alone, perhaps there was still hope for the truth to be known about what he knew of Wesley. The only part that mattered to JD in all the world. Then he could do what needed to be done.

Gazing down at Kaylee, JD felt a sting of pain through him. Such a lovely creature, so sweet. It made it all the more difficult to wonder how he might handle the coming inevitability.

It wasn’t supposed to go this deep. JD had stuck out for as long as he could, but it did, didn’t it? He could always pretend it didn’t, lest love blinds his purpose.

How could he step back now anyway? And why should he? After everything Wesley had done? Kaylee might have forgiven him, but JD had not.

Morality didn’t hold JD to any standard outside himself. Kaylee knew that. Kaylee hadn’t spoken to him about the subject at all since they watched his favorite movie.

The Prestige. A masterpiece of what it meant to make the ultimate sacrifice. A real, true performance demands everything from you. Every last piece. JD had understood. He only needed the right words to make it tangible and that movie played it out in front of his eyes for him.

Kaylee’s silence, compliance, acceptance—she had to understand everything his ideology meant. An intelligent girl, Kaylee had to know. There was little JD believed had the right to judge him, few choices he condemned, and even fewer he believed held authority to condemn him especially. She knew this. She willingly stayed with him while also understanding this about him.

JD was her reason. She would listen. Kaylee would understand. She didn’t say a word when he explained that Morgan merely had faults; a good girl who made different choices. Kaylee would understand what JD had to do; simply a choice he made that others might not have, like Morgan. Kaylee knew JD and knew his heart that loved her so much—so it was alright. It would be alright.

Besides, JD wasn’t like Joel. He wasn’t that bad. He couldn’t be that kind of man, it just wasn’t him. JD would never do something like that—he wouldn’t be murdering Wesley anyway, really. In the end, you could say Wesley killed himself, by the consequences of his own actions leading to that inevitable point.

Taking another rationalizing step to calm his nerves, JD assured himself that Kaylee couldn’t hate him for what he believed was true, or what he believed was his right of vendetta. It would be hypocritical of her to throw a finger of morality his way after all.

Closing his eyes, JD hoped he would have a dreamless sleep. Fate did not favor him.

The next week they had good news all around.

Kaylee’s grandparents visited a couple times more, even going to the restaurant where they had dinner with Giuseppe. So much conversation was going on between them that Kaylee only heard snippets of the Italian mans past—grew up in Italy, had lost his wife giving birth to his spirited daughter, missed out on some of JD’s childhood, and happily reunited with him after Hell’s Gate.

Wesley recovered enough that his doctor discharged him with orders to keep his physical activities to a minimum. He got to check in on Inara’s progress and learned they were dealing with the same kind of trouble that had to be related to Mr. Fegan.

“You were always the target, obviously,” Inara said, and flicked up a screen to sift through the evidence they’d gathered. “Looks like Mr. Fegan figured there were very few ways he could get to you and chose the easiest. They had Phil ready to go, but then Kaylee isolated herself. He had to get her to come back.”

“Annie, Hadassah, and Cara are just the cherry on the cake,” Wesley sighed. “Checks out too. They’re all virgins. All of them.”

Frowning, Inara said, “Yes. Exactly what a withered god needs to strengthen himself upon return.”

Wesley had confided that information to Inara, of course. He needed her on this. “Well, if Khaz is correct, we won’t have to worry about them for a while. This means they must be alive. We have time to get them, wherever they are.”

“Somewhere close too, if the lighthouse is any indication,” Inara said.

The fireplace, built too similar to the secret entrances at the castle for the oddity of it to be missed by the girls perceptive minds that sensed what they were seeing, but couldn’t put a finger on, only went down to a single opening. The boats that came in to round up the newest gathering of girls left without worry of being followed. It was nigh impossible to track on water.

“Who do we have to pay off to investigate these ships along this coast,” Wesley grumbled. He wished he had the same immunities as a Hunter—go in stealth, and sometimes guns blazing. However, it wouldn’t bode well to be caught unlawfully scouring ships when you don’t have warrants. “It was easy to do even a few years back. Now politicians and judges are tightening their lips and their wallets around me.”

“I think money loses its luster when the enemy tries to bribe his way into their business,” Inara chuckled, tugging him over to the couch. “You’ve made quite the target of yourself, Wes.”

“Well, it’s necessary,” Wesley said with a smile. He let his wife pull him like a blanket onto her. “And I wouldn’t say I’ve made enemies of all of them.”

“I think they’d disagree,” Inara spoffed. She wrapped her arms around him the best she could, resting her chin on his soft hair. “But that’s alright. I rather you handle business like you do now and not as you did before. More honest, more compassionate.”

“That costs lives,” Wesley murmured disappointedly.

“Lives are lost either way,” Inara pointed out gently. “Better to be a man of morality who loses lives from lack of foresight, than to rationalize yourself into a monster who does so willingly without conscience, whether or not you acted with good intention.”

It had been a struggle since Wesley’s childhood, since that event that shaped his life, to find the line between what should and shouldn’t be done, and try not to cross between them without accountability or concern.

Sighing, Wesley nuzzled against his wife. “That’s the man you want?”

“That’s the man I have,” Inara said, and gave him a kiss on his head. “And I love him.”

“And he loves you,” Wesley said softly, submitting.

A BING! On his phone ruined such a sweet moment. Wesley nearly ignored it to nap in his wife’s arms. Instead he pulled up the screen and perked up.

“Oh good, some news I want to hear,” Wesely grinned.

“What is it?” Inara asked, playing with his curl.

“Granny got her damn basket, finally,” Wesley said, and smiled up at his beaming wife.

It had been a rough road since Joss and his little rebellion shocked his mission with that devastating wrinkle. Data lost to the sea, no doubt. Precious information Wesley thanked all that was good he still had in a backup. He only deleted once he knew the receivers got the hardrive.

“That’s great! Oh Wes, it’s coming together,” Inara said.

“It is. I just wish I could do more,” Wesley said.

“You always do,” Inara chuckled. It started out merrier and ended a little sad. “Probably why I’m happy you’re making this decision. You’ve done a lot. Too much, really.”

“It’s never enough,” Wesley said, brushing his fingers against her cheek. “Never.” This, he would stand by to the day he died, which was a real possibility that grew in likelihood everyday. “You, our children, our friends, and everyone deserves a fighting chance at a good life, free from fear. If I could just cripple one of those threats, even for a generation or two, I would leave this world behind with contentment.”

Inara kissed his forehead. “And you say you’re a monster.”

“I am,” Wesley mused. “Just one with a heart.” That made her smile and he sighed with one of his own. “Yes, yes, I’ll admit it. I’m not as stone cold as I say I am; give myself a little credit.”

“Good. That’s what I want to hear, and what the court will know too,” Inara said.

Wesley would see them the next day. “Oh yes,” he said, “but I don’t think they care. To be honest, I think they’ve wanted me out of this special protection for a while now. I bet they’re skeptical of the timing of it all.”

It amused him that they’d be quite puzzled on why Wesley chose to put his best foot forward now, when all the other times he made a fool of himself. It wasn’t easy to stay under house arrest in his case!

“True,” Inara chuckled. “Then they’ll be after your phone again soon enough.”

Settling back comfortably, Wesley decided not to vex his wife by pointing out that they’d be just as focused on getting him. One of the major issues of leaving house arrest had to be the danger. A Lithe would be a part of his daily wear. In all honesty, Wesley wanted that for every member of his family, but they weren’t always practical when going on dances or cosplaying. Mini-Lithes were a begrudging compromise.

“If I knew they’d take the bait if I misplaced it for them to grab, I’d have let them have my phone by now,” Wesley said.

“They are cautious,” Inara said, admitting that much.

“Rather, they know me too well when it comes to my phone. I've never parted from it. They’re not going to believe I’ve left it somewhere a maid could take it, even if I hired one to do so. They’d suspect I’ll track it or it’s a false phone,” Wesley said. “That, and my imprisonment made it hard for any of them to even try.”

Inara stopped the talk about that, now that it came to the point where it would hurt too much. There was really only one way their enemies would risk getting a hold of Wesley’s phone—a portal of all of his information, so he’s said—to wipe it from the face of the earth.

“I’ve decided to join the scout boats,” Inara said.

Peering up, Wesley frowned. “But what about Atlantis?”

“Our girls will have you…The lost girls will have me,” Inara said, brushing her fingers through his hair. “I think Lottie and Kaylee would be happier to know someone they trust is still actively looking for their friends anyway.”

Not about to argue that, Wesely let his head nestle between the soft, roundness of her chest. One of his favorite places to press his cheek. “Alright, but I will complain the entire time.”

Chuckling, Inara said, “You will do no such thing.” And she knew he might whine a little, but Wesley wouldn’t sour his girl’s day. “Now nap with me while we still have the day to ourselves.”

Wesley didn’t object. He had his eyes closed already and soon fell asleep.

Tuesday evening after work Charlotte and Kaylee waited patiently with their loved ones and their friends at the cottage for the news from their parents of their father’s release. They were anxious, wondering if it might fall through.

It felt like as soon as Kaylee set her phone down from seeing no new messages that she picked it right back up again. Sighing, her brows furrowed at the screen. "Why haven't we heard yet? We should have heard by now, shouldn't we? It's been too long."

JD said, “Maybe it’s the time difference.” He gave his love a kiss on her head in an attempt to soothe.

“They said they’re doing it in America right?” Tysha asked, accepting tea from Serenity.

“Yeah, I think so,” Charlotte said, compulsively checking her phone as well.

Rennick positioned himself to rub her feet. “It’s gotta be any moment.”

As if Fate decided to take mercy, the girl's phones sounded off. Kaylee and Charlotte matched speed to see what was sent. In union they practically leaped off of their seats.

“DAD’S FREE!” Charlotte squealed, hopping around to cheer with the closest people before meeting Kaylee in the middle for clasping hugs. “Oh my god, he’s free!”

Tears of joy didn't feel like enough in that moment. Kaylee longed to proclaim her elated state from the tops of mountains and rub it in a few faces. She was still annoyed at the memories and time they'd never get back with their father, but knowing this wouldn't continue for another almost decade was something.

"He's free.” Kaylee’s shoulders and body sank from relief.

So much opened up to them with this one truth. Wesley could visit the Vittorio, they could show him their dorms, he could check out Rennick’s estate, they could tour Hiraeth Hill with him, and he could drop in on Missy or Tia Pilar’s if the girls wanted. It was all possible now!

"This is amazing news, Koh-i-noor," Keagan grinned, pearly whites everywhere. Seeing her this happy could do nothing but bring him the same.

Tallulah had to agree with him. "No more holograms or that weird robot thing. You actually get to have him out in the real world. That's so awesome you two," she shared in the celebration.

“This means he will come with your grandparents, right?” Bellasiel smiled. “To the park?”

“Yes,” Charlotte said excitedly. She felt a surge of energy she didn’t know where to place. “Oh man, I wonder if he’s being let out right now and where he might go.”

“Text him,” Tysha urged.

The inquiry was sent as soon as they could type it out. Charlotte kept her phone in her hands for the time being.

“This is going to be a great visit to the park. We’ll all—,” Serenity stammered to a stop. No, they wouldn’t ‘all’ anything. Three of them were still missing.

Bellasiel set her hand on her sweetheart's shoulder. She turned with a smile to Charlotte. “Your mother is on that boat trip?”

“Yeah,” Charlotte said softly. “Mom’s scouting with them and a vampire colleague who agreed to deep dive if necessary.”

Not for bodies, but for clues. Could they have an underwater base? It was a possibility. That, and the girls suspected their parents were teetering on the edge of breaking the law to trespass certain ships. They promised they had time.

“Let’s focus on the good,” Bellasiel said. “Dirael has been speaking to me about the ritual. He’s feeling better about it.”

Tysha smiled. “That’s awesome, Bella. I’m glad he’s coming around.”

“Will he be hanging out with us?” Charlotte asked. He was never far from her mind in times when she thought back on camp, or when she thought she passed him in the hallway. “It feels like it’s been so long.”

“It has,” Tysha said.

“I think so. I’ll try to coax him into sticking with us at the park,” Bellasiel said.

BING! Charlotte and Kaylee pulled their phones out to check the messages. There were a lot of texts in the family chat.

“Dad said he’s up for anything. Everyone is flooding the chat with suggestions. A lot of it is focused on Seabrook—visiting old haunts, the boardwalk, and the Old Bear,” Charlotte said, reading off the various hopes the others were offering. “Hmmm—Dad said he’s gonna make a list and get to each one in time.”

“That’s great,” Tysha said. “So is he doing anything in particular tonight? We all head off to Atlantis tomorrow.”

“Probably not, it’s getting late,” JD said, getting up off the couch.

“Yeah, looks like he wants to get sleep for the trip tomorrow,” Charlotte said. “I’m gonna ask if he can come to the hill tomorrow morning at least, before we board the buses.”

“Well, you let us know,” JD said. “Mio Cielo and I are gonna sleep at my house tonight to give grandpa some company.” It made him nervous to be so far away, but it would have to do. “See you guys tomorrow.”

Kaylee slipped an arm about JD so she could lean against him. "If he can visit we'll come by early, otherwise we'll see you for loading at the bus. Night guys."

"Oh yes, a good night to you, too," Sophia wiggled her brows until she was tugged closer to Tallulah. There were murmured promises and words of what was to come for her the trio, mosty to keep Sophia’s attention off teasing the poor couple.

"Night you two, travel safe," Keagan wished them well.

It was an unspoken fear that each time they saw their friends leave they didn't know when they'd see them again, even as security measures were tightened and they had all worked out a code system to use.

JD and Kaylee made their way to the old man’s home. It was locked. Of all the nights JD hoped he wouldn’t have to run around the back to get into the home!

“Wait here,” JD sighed, taking a jog around.

Kaylee did so patiently. And as one normally does, thoughts wandered this way and that, especially around the exciting idea that her father might come visit this place. Perhaps her whole immediate family. Jasper and Kit certainly enjoyed their time there.

Reflecting on that evening brought to mind the observation Jasper had made. Cornflower eyes casually swept a glance over the—what she used to think was blank—red, horizontal slab embedded into the door. Kaylee traced a finger over the faint impressions of lettering, probably filled in with putty.

The door opened. Kaylee’s hand withdrew when she saw JD standing. His eyes flicked to her raised hand. While anyone might have asked why, he blatantly ignored it, ushering her inside.

“Grandpa is in the bathroom. We can set the table while he’s taking care of business,” JD said, hanging up his keys. “We have left over lasagna, or we could do chicken Alfredo.”

"Chicken Alfredo sounds delicious, but we can also do leftovers if you don't feel like cooking," Kaylee offered as she abandoned her shoes neatly by the front door. Their house always felt so much more personal and comfortable barefoot.

“Oh I’m fine either way, but I suppose we shouldn’t let the lasagna sit in the fridge for too long,” JD said, going to the kitchen with his sweetheart following behind. “Grandpa already is against there being leftovers at all.”

Unable to just take her mind off of it, Kaylee casually mentioned her interest she'd been examining as she went to wash her hands. "The plaque out front—since it's from the last family why not just remove it? Seems like that might have been easier than doing all that work to cover it up."

“Well there’d be a slab-shaped hole for one,” JD chuckled, pulling out the Tupperware of lasagna. “Then I’d have to fill it with something just as big, possibly meaning a trip to Home Depot or Lowes,” he said, getting a glass cooking tray, shrugging as he set it down on the counter. “I had some plaster and a little red paint lying around. That seemed easier.” He set the temperature and gathered dishware with her while the oven preheated. “Excited about tomorrow?”

The trip to Atlantis was a good choice of topic for her to abandoned questions about their home decoration choices.

“Yeah, I am. Even though we’ve gone two years, I’m sure there’s going to be plenty of new and exciting things to see,” Kaylee had no doubt in her Uncle and Ryuu’s abilities for the worlds they crafted. “Plus, it’s going to be great to be able to experience it with Dad for the first time.”

“Oh I bet,” JD said, smiling as he set down the plates and cups alongside her. “We can finally see what it will be like to watch the Fox in the wild.”

Wesley hadn’t spent any time outside of Avostoska with Kaylee at all. Charlotte had few memories herself. The joy of being able to go out as a whole family simply elated them.

“Ah, Bambino and Kaylee, good to see the two of you,” the grandpa said with a smile.

"Buona sera signore! [Good evening sir!]," Kaylee was happy to beam at the man, offering a slice of sunshine she could to his evening. "We received good news of my father's release from house arrest today." She happily let JD translate a more complicated sentence for her.

“Oh, that’s great! Tonight must be a celebration then. Bambino, get the wine,” the grandpa gestured.

JD went to it get it. He poured them each a nice glass of red. Then he sat down between them to enjoy their dinner. The grandpa asked after Wesley, Inara, and the general health of the family.

Deep in three servings of wine, Giuseppe felt a tear swell on his lower lids. “Oh, family. I love for the days in Italy when my Passerotta would come visit from her travels and we would picnic by the ponds and the peonies—her favorite flower.”

JD translated as his grandpa talked. His tone dipping sadly at points. Kaylee knew snippets of Italian by now, but she still needed the help for a smoother, quicker understanding. Near the end of his grandpa’s long reminiscing JD had to take sips of his wine to temper the emotions welling up.

“Oh, sweet Passerotta,” his grandpa sang in his weathered voice, “when will summer come? After the leaves have blown away and the snow is gone, when the spring bears new lambs and the flowers dawn. I will wait for you in the meadow until then. Oh, sweet Passerotta, til the day you sing again. ”

Clearing his throat, JD said, “I don’t feel well. I’m gonna take a shower and come back down to help.”

Kaylee’s heart went out to her beloved as the conversation grew a bit heavy for him. "Of course, mia Ragione," she insisted, giving his thigh a light pat. "Take all the time you need."

JD gave her a kiss and excused himself from their presence. Despite what he said, the sound of running water came later than expected.

With Giuseppe's assistance, Kaylee cleared the table and began washing dishes. There were no additional leftovers to his approval, and she made light chatter with him as they cleaned, even singing now and then to help time pass. Once the last plate was dried and put away, he excused himself for bed with a goodnight hug and kiss on the cheek.

Since JD was still not down, Kaylee decided to head to his room and wait for him. Walking into the room she could still hear the shower running, catching sight of what likely had delayed it from beginning after he'd excused himself.

The journals Kaylee had caught sight of a few times were out on his desk with his wallet resting next to them. A light breeze from the window turned a few pages of the journal that had been left open, falling to where a worn page was tucked away.

Not wanting to snoop, Kaylee couldn't help but spot a few words that looped across the page. Mignolo promessa, Mamma. A favorite phrase of her own, Kaylee knew a pinky promise even in Italian, her smile drooping sadly as she gently tapped the page next to it.

It took her a moment, but Kaylee realized the folded note had to be the one she'd caught sight of a couple of times pulled out of his wallet where JD always kept it close. The urge to read it was nearly overwhelming.

Kaylee’s eyes seemed to heighten in perception with no regard to her polite sensibilities, taking in a word or two more even as she resisted. Her mind translated in quick succession—’you, the one that matters most to me’ and ’We will never be parted again.’—as if her desire to be satisfied forced fluency.

Instead of allowing her curiosity to further betray unspoken trust of privacy, Kaylee closed the journal and set his wallet atop of it, reaching up to wipe away a pair of silent tears that had fallen for the woman she'd never be able to meet.

Just then the door to the bathroom opened. JD stepped out of the fog of steam. All but his head had been gone over with the towel he rubbed against his hair, though Kaylee could tell he was still damp for obvious reasons.

“Oh,” JD paused, frowning lightly, “I took that long, did I?”

"You needed some time alone," Kaylee offered, stepping up to give his still moist cheek a soft peck. "Dinner is cleaned up and your grandfather went to bed. There was no reason to make you rush.”

Could there be a sweeter girl?

“Thank you,” JD said softly, and gave her a kiss or two more in appreciation before going to hang his towel up.

He returned to pull on his nightwear. Seeing his journals still out, JD went to tuck them away, pausing his hand over his wallet in thought. His brows furrowed briefly. JD glanced at the side where he was sure he placed it. He looked toward Kaylee. She was getting on her own comfortable gown for bed. Pushing aside concern, JD folded the letter into his wallet and stowed that in the drawer with the journals, continuing his routine.

“Do you think your grandparents will be cosplaying with the rest of us?” JD asked, getting out his toothbrush.

"I'm not sure," Kaylee admitted. "I haven't spent enough time with them to know if that's something they'd enjoy. Although maybe it's a younger hobby. I guess we'll see tomorrow won't we?"

Spitting out water, JD nodded, reaching for the rag to pat his mouth dry. “Just curious,” he said casually.

They soon finished and curled up in bed together. JD held Kaylee to him like she was a dream he might wake up from. As she fell asleep he frowned at the thoughts going through his mind. It broke his heart to slumber that night than any he had before.

Wednesday morning, bright and early, Kaylee woke to the sweetest morning she had in recent memory. Their entanglement seemed to meld them in a way she had trouble comparing. The only thing that stopped it at the edge of blissfulness was sensing the faintest hint of melancholy from her love. If she had the idea of asking after it, JD didn’t spare long to be questioned once the clock demanded them to move into action.

They gathered their bags, JD’s seeming a bit bulkier than her own, and made their way to the castle in due time. Hiraeth Hill waited for them and any others who wanted to be present when Wesley arrived. It happened that Charlotte and her beaus were there first. Not surprising, really.

“Hey guys,” Charlotte waved. She rested on Keagan’s lap in front of the bonfire.

“Hey,” JD said with a nod. He looked around. “Not here yet huh?”

“Not yet. I was deliberating on if we should walk with him here, but Dad said not to worry,” Charlotte said.

Rennick raised up from the bag he brought, holding a favored camera. “Should be here soon.”

"Going to get some good shots to commemorate his first outing," Keagan grinned, hands draped around Charlotte's waist.

"That's good. It'll be nice to have some that aren't within the walls of Avostoska," Kaylee remarked.

The grounds were magnificent and the castle was something that kept many in awe, but no doubt her father was just as tired of being there as they were of him being stuck inside.

Charlotte parted her lips to speak, but nearly leapt to her feet when the portal opened. Rennick poised himself with his camera at the ready when, through the glossy fabric of time, Wesley stepped out onto the hill.

“Dad!” Charlotte spoke in unison with Kaylee.

“My girls,” Wesley smiled, arms wide. Even with the blue sky above him he had eyes on his daughters.

Rennick flashed images of Charlotte and Kaylee closing the distance between them and their father. If they had thought they had cried enough, their joy proved them wrong.

"It's so good to have you here," Kaylee murmured, muffled by the tight embrace she coiled about him. Good to have him at all, after all they'd been through that spring, but in-person was a whole new ball game.

“It’s good to be here,” Wesley spoffed, giving them both a kiss atop their heads.

Father and daughters took a minute before Charlotte peered up with a beaming smile touched by tears of happiness. “Come on, we want to show you everything!”

“Lead the way,” Wesley said, chuckling that he barely got the chance to say hello to any off their boyfriends.

Charlotte and Kaylee animatedly described the evolution of their hangout spot. They started right there with the bonfire and the stretch of dirt path to where Elijah’s telescope still stood. Then they went through the woods to the intersection.

“And this stone trail goes down to either a little road to the greenhouse, or to the cottage,” Charlotte pointed.

Rennick, who still took pictures, said, “We should go to the greenhouse first. This light is better for it.”

“This way,” JD said, finally nabbing Kaylee’s hand! He headed them off.

Wesley smiled proudly. “What a beautiful arrangement of flowers. This had to be quite hard work.” He gave his eldest a gentle touch to her shoulder. “And I can see my Pumpkin is quite happy.”

There was no way Kaylee could possibly deny that. "I am. He did such amazing work for me to enjoy and I feel so lucky to have mia Ragione," cornflower fields turned from the paternal figure to raise her over to the man who was wrapping himself about her heart.

A smile unable to be tamed spread over JD’s face. “Well I’d say a word about that, but you’ve said it better than I could have.” He pulled her against him for a kiss that complimented her mouth. “Because I feel the same about you.”

“Awe,” Charlotte cooed.

Wesely could admit the men in his daughter's lives grew on him, but he wasn’t ready to stand and arch smooching, so he resumed the tour. Thankfully Kaylee and JD had tidied up this time around.

On their way Wesley took a last look and praised, “Well that was quite lovely.” He gave one of the pink blossoms a gentle touch. “You know I knew someone who appreciated them, so I made sure they were added to the gardens at some of my estates.”

“Oh, that’s sweet,” Charlotte said.

“An old friend,” Wesley said solemnly. “Alright, morning is waning. We should check that cottage now if we want to make it to the buses on time.”

The six of them ventured back down the road to the path that took them to the cottage. Wesley couldn’t help but be impressed, though he said nothing when it was clear the rooms had a few special adjustments for their evening adventures. He had heard that Rennick might be part Aarinian. This made sense.

“Your parents must have had you train hard,” Wesely commented.

“Since I was six,” Rennick said, taking another picture as they left the little home.

“Hmm, that is young. Have you considered what it might do to your well being?” Wesley asked.

Rennick glanced at Charlotte. “I have thought about it. I admit, it’s difficult.”

“Well, if you ever need any help, let me know. Theo is going through a lot right now. He’s seeing an amazing group therapist,” Wesley said.

It wasn’t like therapy hadn’t been helping Rennick, so he wouldn’t outright say no, but instead of giving an answer he asked, “How’s he doing?”

Wesley teetered his head, deciding on what to say. “Theo and Willow have the right on how much should be said, but there was an incident and we found out why the gnome had been still around.”

“Tell us, Dad,” Charlotte urged.

“Really, that’s up to them, but I can say that Theo had given into temptation and made a pact with the fairy,” Wesley said, earning a small gasp from the girls. He added, “It’s been handled though.”

“So he’s in therapy? For tha pact?” Charlotte prodded.

“He’s trying to get a support system of other mages who struggle letting go of their Almaeri,” Wesley said. “He plans on doing the ritual when he’s ready. Just keep him in your thoughts and hopes.”

The teens were no doubt curious, but it was something they'd come to learn about in due time. Pushing in that moment would do nothing to educate them or find out more, and so the topic was dropped for the time being.

Instead, Kaylee nodded toward the waiting portal. "Well, we'd better not wait too long. The buses wait for no one," she quoted a line they'd heard Oliver use over the past years.

"Eh, something tells me they might wait a little longer given who we have with us," Keagan pointed out with a chuckle, though everyone did put a little extra speed in their steps.

“They might have,” Wesley nodded in consideration of that. “But I don’t think we’d have to worry about boarding them. We just want to make sure we’re all headed together for practical reasons.”

The way Wesley said that perked the girls attention, and the boys were just as curious, but they were asked to wait for the answer. It came soon enough when they got to where the students were loading up. All the usual buses were lined from bumper to bumper, except for the last one.

“Welcome aboard my private bus,” Wesley said, sweeping his had toward the monster of a vehicle that featured much more than comfortable seats.

"A private bus?" Kaylee's brows perked in interest, eyes wide as she took in the luxury on wheels.

"I'd ask if you weren't one for public transportation, though something tells me this might be precaution as much as it is preference," Keagan mused aloud, running a hand over a gleaming bar toward the entrance.

“That is correct,” Wesley chuckled.

“Whoa, Lottie, Kaylee—you guys going on that?” Tysha asked, the other friends trailing behind.

Charlotte spoffed. “I guess so.”

Serenity smiled up at Wesley. “Hello, Lord Von Helsing. It’s good to see you outside.”

“It’s good to be outside,” Wesley said with a grin. “How are all of you doing?”

Nestled happily between her fiancés, Sophia was more than willing to answer. "Absolutely splendid. The day had a beautiful start and we're ready to see the park."

"Which means she can't wait to try out new dresses as a princess," Tallulah spoffed, highly amused.

Khaz considered that this meant he would be LARPing as a prince. He had no complaints, being the first time out like this with his songbirds. Though true for Bellasiel and Serenity too, his cousin was far more interested in the theatrics of it than himself. Dirael had no comment. He barely kept himself together.

“We’re looking forward to it,” Paulo said quietly. Matt shrugged.

Elijah sniffed, “Annie would want us to spend this time with friends.”

Danson had been trying his best to help the guys through. Out of the guys, he was the one most often around them. He gave Matt’s shoulder a pat and said, “We’re not giving up hope.”

Wesley turned a sympathetic smile onto the three heartbroken men. “That’s good,” he said, adding, “Inara is confident. I am confident in my wife. Keep your spirits up.” He gestured to the bus. “All of you are welcome to join if—.”

“Oh, yes please,” Charlotte said. It would be good to keep an eye on the three downtrodden friends. “Kuna? Dilrubaa? Will you help them with their bags?”

“On it,” Rennick said, moving to do just that.

In a short time all of the companions present loaded up and settled in the comfort of the luxury bus. Just before Wesley got on he shared a longing look to Everest who also decided to chaperone that year. They had to split between busses for practical reasons.

“So who’s driving?” Tysha asked.

“I am,” Wesley said, giving a chuckle at the surprise on their faces. “I’m joking. The driver should be here soon.”

As Fate would have it the driver did arrive, and the girls immediately recognized the man with the scarred lip. Officer Marshall walked up the stairs as humorless as ever.

“Good morning, Marshall,” Wesley grinned.

“Hm. Morning, Lord,” Marshall said, moving to the driver's seat.

They had yet to leave, even as a bus or two ahead did so, prompting Khaz to ask, “Are we waiting for something?”

“Yes, in fact. We’re waiting for the Millers,” Wesley said. “Ah, here they are.”

Shuffling onto the bus, the old couple greeted them all. “Good morning! Oh, so nice to see all of you. Kaylee, you look lovely.”

Smile spreading from ear to ear, Kaylee couldn't think of a better surprise than to see they had decided to come after all. "Aww, why thank you! So glad you both could make it,” she said, and greeted each grandparent with a tight hug before motioning toward two comfortable seats near the front that they were more than welcome to have.

The couple settled into their spots, insisted on buckling, and happily praised the bus interior after saying hello to everyone, saying, “Well now, are we in a bus or a hotel on wheels?”

“Both,” Wesley mused. “Please, enjoy a beverage or a snack.”

Khaz, nearest the cabinets for such items, obliged to help hand them out to anyone who wanted some. As he did so, he wistfully thought how nice it would be if Missy and Tia Pilar had come. That wouldn’t do, though. Not with the amount of people they already had crowded inside the cabin space.

“Ready or what?” Marshall called back.

“Onward, Hugh,” Wesley said.

The scar-lipped man started the engine and pulled out. The quiet of the motor had too mean it was at least a hybrid. Charlotte suspected it must use some diesel if so, what with the size.

“So, having a good first day of freedom?” Henry asked.

“Definitely. I’ve got a list of expectations too, so I won’t be bored in the coming month,” Wesley chuckled.

They went on to talk about the various outings that awaited them. Sooner or later the topic ended up on Texas and the haunts there that Wesley hoped to visit, including seeing Theo’s children’s clinic.

At this point Rennick glanced over at Charlotte. He knew she had her worries. Whatever was going on with her uncle probably wouldn’t go in his favor. On the way to the park he took the travel time to think deeply about the path he should take in regard to his use of Almaeri.

Across the way, just as much in deep thought, JD’s eyes hardly left Kaylee’s face. It wasn’t uncommon that the young man marveled at his beloved. Today he seemed to take the time to carefully memorize all the little details of her expression, the way her lips pulled up, and the subtle flush of her lashes when she turned her attention around the room. JD had to take it all in, had to save the memories.

Arriving at the park struck awe in the newest visitors. The Millers gaped and Wesley grinned, absolutely excited to finally come to see all of Cory and Ryuu’s hard work. As always, the busses stopped for the usual safety instructions and expectations of conduct from the students. Afterwards they discussed what they might do for food.

“Dave’s Trade is a classic,” Elijah offered, doing his best to pull himself out of his dark thoughts.

Bouncing with unbridled delight, Sophia could hardly be kept from racing off. "Food later, let's get costumes!" Tallulah had barely snagged her wrist and was physically struggling against the strength her lover had.

Being a voice of reason, Keagan pointed to the boutique they could see from there. A large slew of students were already flocking inside and a line had formed going out the door. "If you go now it's going to take ages. We might as well eat and head back when it's slowed down."

Taking a hold of JD's hand, Kaylee nodded in agreement. "Besides, I'm a bit hungry," she had to admit.

Breakfast had been brief, other activities that morning taking precedence over eating and then being far too excited for her father joining them.

“Yeah, me too,” JD said, pulling Kaylee closer as they walked to the tavern that became their favorite haunt.

They shuffled through the crowds to the talk between adults and the chatter of the patrons of the park. Soon enough they managed to make it into the tavern where there were plenty of places to sit due to the crowds getting their costumes.

Wesley chose a seat where his daughters had a place on either side of him. They did so, with their beaus to their immediate freeside. The grandparents fit neatly beside JD where they could still interact with their granddaughter.

Food came in time for grumbling bellies to be satisfied. It was here Kaylee first noticed something was off with JD. Usually her beloved would clean his plate out of politeness. Today he barely got through half. Kaylee noted it just as they were leaving the tavern. It could be anything, but sickness was the biggest possibility. Perhaps that was the reason. Kaylee knew JD was no tanned beach babe, but he seemed paler than usual.

The shifting bodies and the focus on getting to the boutique made it difficult to check in on JD. They got to the costumes before she could really pursue her concern. That, and JD seemed to pep up a bit around all the options.

Everyone, even the Millers, got into the spirit of dressing up. The older couple chose simple accessories that they could easily remove. Tysha and Danson helped Elijah, Matt, and Paulo to choose their outfits without losing heart. Bellasiel and Serenity dressed like Olivia and Viola from ‘The Twelfth Night’.

“What do you think I should wear?” Khaz asked his fiancée’s.

Tallulah tapped her chin in thoughtful consideration. Both would easily be becoming of the man whom she felt to be the only attractive one in the room, though she suspected that could be a slice of biasness. "I think I like the white one that has bits of red on it. It goes well with your eyes. What do you think Soph?"

A bit harder to hold her attention when there were all these beautiful outfits around, Sophia needed to be snagged back from a row over she'd wandered to. Returning with a large red gown with golden trim in hand, she unknowingly immediately sided with her.

"Oh! this one!" Sophia quickly pointed to the same outfit Tallulah had selected. "And then we can match!"

Chuckling, Lulah held up the sorceress set she'd selected. The faintest blue that nearly seemed white, there was some gold trim, which felt like it tied her to Sophia's dress choice as well. "I think we can say they match," she decided to agree.

Khaz grinned down at the beauties he called his own. “Good. I want people to know we’re together.”

“You guys look amazing,” Charlotte said happily, skirting around the three as they posed with their choices. “Oh, I want to match too,” she said, turning to look for her beaus with the ranger suit she picked out in hand.

Rennick and Keagan happened to walk up to her then. They wore matching Aarinian style armor of black and gold. That alone was exciting to see. Charlotte nearly missed that they brought with them a cyan gown of chiffon and gold paired with wings.

“Muz Ashari, would you wear this?” Rennick asked, raising it up by the pinch of his fingers. It partially floated.

“Oh, it’s so pretty,” Charlotte said softly. She looked down at her rangers’ outfit. “Well, I did want to run around in pants.”

That did pose an obstacle. “Yes, but consider that our evening will be more relaxed than tomorrow. Would you mind wearing this today?” Rennick asked.

“Hm.” Charlotte deliberated briefly. “Alright, I don’t mind that. I’ll get both.” She handed her ranger’s suit to Keagan and took the cyan gown and wings. “It’s amazing—I’m a butterfly fairy!”

While she went to pull on her dress, JD walked with Kaylee and chose a simple traveler's outfit with fancy leather braiding on the shoulder.

“What do you think?” JD asked Kaylee and Wesley, taking a turn around. His bastard sword glinted in the lamplight.

“Great,” Wesley said simply. He wore a sci-fi styled dessert man's gear with a scarf to keep the sun and dust off of him.

"Oh, I love it," Kaylee beamed. Having learned a lesson watching others with extensive skirts trying to navigate the park, Kaylee also opted for more sensible attire. A pair of leather breeches and boots, soft cotton blouse with an olive green corset vest atop felt much easier to travel in. She picked out a simple falchion blade to rest on her hip.



JD smiled. “I think the same for you.” He touched her face like she was made of glass.

“We all look pretty damn good,” Tysha said, flaunting her Arabian garb. “Puffy pants are the best.” She looked over at Dirael who remained without a costume. “Gonna try anything on?”

“Uh, I don’t know,” Dirael shrugged. “I’ll think about it more. Maybe tomorrow.”

Bellasiel gave her brother’s shoulder a squeeze. “Take your time.”

Coming back in full fantasy attire, Charlotte beamed a bright smile. “Come on guys, let’s get exploring!”

Wesely smiled. “Yes, why don’t we head out now.”

They all moved out of the boutique to the closest attractions. The Millers needed a little help here and there, but overall the band of friends and family had a merry time working their way through the park. Though, at one point, Charlotte found it a little difficult to maneuver and nearly rid herself of the dress, but her lovers were insistent.

“You can make it through the day, I believe in you,” Rennick chuckled.

“I don’t know if I do,” Charlotte spoffed. She rustled her skirts. They floated delicately on the wind. “Don’t you want me out of this anyway?” She asked with a grin. “The two of you have said as much before; the floor of our room looks like it needs a dress.”

Rennick swallowed and shared a glance with Keagan. “Undoubtedly, but wait, muz Ashari.”

“Wait? Truly?” Charlotte would admit she was mildly surprised.

“At least until dusk,” Rennick said.

“Hm,” Charlotte hummed with suspicion. Just what were they up to? She immediately eyed Keagan.

Before Charlotte could investigate, her father said, “Well it seems the sun is going down, if you ask me. Where do you suppose we should go next until then?”

“Let’s check out this quest,” Rennick said, tugging Charlotte’s free hand while her other was taken by Keagan.

They headed the way off with the rest of their troop catching up in curiosity. Each of them were given a task to follow as a group with a guide. Nothing out of the ordinary. However, none of them recognized this quest.

“Is this new?” Tysha asked.

“I…I don’t know,” Serenity admitted. “I don’t think I’ve seen this one before.”

“Come, come!” The guide urged them. “Come on a fantastical adventure of puzzles and challenges!”

Charlotte brightened. “Ooo—Oh, but my dress.”

“Don’t worry, my Lady,” the guide said. “You will find the tasks won’t mar your beauty. Come along!”

One exciting duel or master riddle after another brought the band of flushed, smiling and laughing friends and family to the area of the park Ryuu and Cory had just finished since beginning construction the year before.

A ring of artfully designed flora surrounded a sizable pond connecting three streams. A bridge crossed each. In the center of the pond was a slate of stone about as big as the bus they came in on, carved with intricate lines and embedded gems, with no ports or boats to it. The sun behind lowered and cast a ray of colors over it all.

“Is this where we will find the heart of the world?” Charlotte said, eagerly prancing over to one of the bridges. She stopped at the peak and turned to look back.

Keagan and Rennick, who discreetly asked the others to wait at the foot of the bridge, walked up to her with one of them carrying something in their hands. They paused just feet from her with big smiles.

Charlotte looked between them, giddy, yet confused. “What is it?”

“You are the heart of our world, Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing,” Rennick began, drawing a gasp from her as he knelt to one one knee alongside Keagan.

"We would love nothing more than to face all the quests of the world with you at our side," Keagan said, palms threatening sweat as his pearly grin spread. "And you're the only reward we'd ever want. Will you marry us?"

They popped open the box they hid, showing a ring of three hearts woven together, two encrusted with diamonds, set in black and gold. It was then that Charlotte noticed Keagan and Rennick wore the design of the feminine ring inlaid into the black of their thick, textured bands. No one could mistake these for anything other than matching rings.

Charlotte’s heart beat wildly in her chest as a rise of joy filled her. Tears rolled down her cheeks, tumbling over her beaming smile.

“Yes!” Charlotte exclaimed in delight.

They closed the distance as the men stood, entwining in a triad embrace. Kisses and murmurs were shared between them to the sound of applause. Friends hurried
to gather around the throuple.

There was a chorus of awws and coos from the base of the hill. Or so it sounded. It was quite possible that most of that sound came strictly from Sophia who was already in tears and fanning herself even before they crowded about.

"Ohhh I'm so happy for you three!" Sophia’s shrill congratulations rose above several others.

"Congratulations you guys," Kaylee beamed, slipping past to give her sister a squeeze. "This is just wonderful!"

"Oh we can plan together now," Sophia sniffed as she wiped her face on a tissue that Tallulah had handed her.

Keagan, who had been standing beside JD, gave him a light nudge in the side. "Yeah, the girls can all plan together," he said as a hint that was only mildly masked.

Barely catching himself in time, JD had the presence of mind to play off a casual chuckle and smile toward Keagan, despite the twist in his stomach. He shifted closer to Kaylee’s side once the sisters parted, wrapping an arm around her, focusing his attention on her to avoid further teases in case he risked his facade wavering.

“We’re so happy for you three, Lottie. I know you’ll have a wonderful marriage,” JD said.

“Thank you,” Charlotte’s beaming smile rivaled the glow of the sinking sun. She looked up at her father, searching for his approval.

Wesley came up to embrace his daughter to give it. “Oh, my sweet Dove,” he murmured against her hair. He did his best to keep his demeanor calm, though he felt his eyes gloss. “My hope has always been that my children will be safe and happy. I am glad to know that is being realized.”

Peering up, Charlotte smiled through her tears. “Thank you Dad.”

“We should celebrate!” Bellasiel said. “We have to feast!”

“Yes, we should,” Wesley said, stepping away to pull out his phone. He didn’t notice JD’s eyes snap to his hands or the way his face paled briefly. “I will make sure that gets under way. Perhaps at one of the park's fancier halls.”

Tysha suggested, “They have Ryuu’s castle don’t they?”

“Oh, right, that would be perfect. That’s not far either,” Wesley said.

“Oh good,” Henry said. “I’m absolutely elated, but also tired.”

Marian said, “Lead the way!”

Rennick and Keagan walked with their fiancée and the rest of them to the ex-dragon priest's station. He was in the middle of giving the last quest to the last group of that evening when they all walked into the room.

“Ah, my friends! Welcome!” Ryuu saw Wesley and laughed with joy. “Oh, so they’ve let the Fox out of his den!” He got down from his throne to pull Wesley into a hearty hug. “Good to see you, old friend.”

“And you,” Wesley chuckled. He let go and gestured to those with him. “We have a request.”

“Anything,” Ryuu agreed without hearing it out first. “Whatever it is, we’ll do it.”

“Then prepare a feast in your hall. My second eldest, Lady Charlotte, accepted the proposal of marriage to Lord Rennick and Lord Keagan,” Wesley grinned.

Champagne brows flew up. “Is that right? Then we can’t waste time!” Ryuu spun around and gave a loud clap. “Tell the cooks to fire up the kitchens! We have an engagement to celebrate!”

Ryuu barked further orders to get them into gear. This amused them, especially seeing some of the staff sighing and rolling their eyes at their eccentric ‘Lord’ of the castle. Still, they did not disappoint. They brought out tables, pulled out decorations, and gathered musicians for entertainment.

Khaz pulled Sophia and Tallulah to the dance floor while everything was still being put together, taken by a romantic mood. Bellasiel did the same. Tysha prodded Dirael into doing so as well, trying to get him to loosen up more, and got him to smile too. Danson, Matt, Elijah, and Paulo stood with the Millers for company while the rest followed suit, especially Charlotte’ and her fiancé’s, except for one.

“Jackson!” Ryuu’s voice called out.

Elijah and JD whipped their heads around, and the young Italian’s face lost all color.

“Eli Jackson, my friend, why are you not dancing?” Ryuu asked, Placing a hand on his shoulder.

The color in JD’s face slowly returned as the ex-dragon priest went to Elijahs’ side to console him and prod him into dancing—a hobby he loved, and one Annie would want him to continue.

Relaxed, JD checked the time and said to Kaylee, “I think I want my jacket from my room. I’ll be back, alright?”

Even though it seemed like a harmless request, Kaylee couldn't help but give the smallest frown at JD announcing his departure, even if temporary. "I mean, do you need it? I don't want you to miss any of this celebration, mia Ragione," she lightly took ahold of his hand and tugged him in the direction of the floor. "I want to see those feet in action now that they don't step on me."

A smile couldn’t be helped. The hold she had on his hand was as strong as the one around his heart. A voice at the back of JD’s head warned him not to, but he took steps forward anyway.

“How can I refuse mio Cielo?” JD murmured, falling in step with her and the music as finishing touches were being put on the hall.

Any music could have been playing. It could have been any time of day, any place, any age, and JD knew he could never count himself as lucky than this moment. A fleeting, ephemeral memory embedding itself for dark days ahead.

Anche se non sei riuscito a tirarmi fuori dall'oscurità, giuro che ci sarò per te. JD had whispered to her as she slept. [Though you failed to pull me out of darkness, I swear I will be there for you.]. But it was a lie. No different than Joss.

Despite bouts of admitted self-righteousness, Kaylee hadn’t been the snobbish, upstart he expected. She wasn’t looking down on people. She didn’t take for granted what she had in the world. Kaylee’s warmth and kindness, in support of her friends and family, shone through the assumptions he made since the day he saw her at the Open House. JD had meant to return Kaylee the favor she didn’t know she had done for him, thinking he’d free her of the lies that wore masks, but since the revelation of Joel and everything, JD couldn’t be intellectually honest and say Kaylee needed him for that now.

It made it all the more painful knowing what had to be done, and with the weight of a decision demanding to be made crushing his soul, JD wondered if he’d survive it, and if so, just how deeply would he mangle himself?

Could he let it go? The deep seeded hatred?

The root of the weed of revenge entangled in the vessels of his heart like worms wiggling further to tighten their hold each time he thought of Wesley and the silence he held while the people around him spoke lies they thought were truth.

It wasn’t right. He deserved this.

Whirling around the dance floor JD knew each note of the song brought him to the inevitable. He slowed to a halt at the end and gave Kaylee a meaningful kiss. He didn’t see the people settling in for food or the arrival of the last questers who were invited, impromptu, for the feast as added guests. All he saw was cornflower blossoms he wished he would wake up to every morning, and knew he’d never see again after this night.

“Let’s eat!” Tysha exclaimed, encouraging Dirael to join with some enthusiasm.

JD walked with Kaylee to the table. On the way there he casually checked his wallet. When they got to the chairs he managed to snag the seat beside her father.

“Wonderful, looks delicious,” Wesley complimenting the spread before them.

They outdid themselves with the fake food among the edible meals to make it look extravagant without potentially making too much and wasting anything. They went for the colorful array, passing pitchers and trays when needed, heads turning this way and that when called for, or throwing back in a laugh. No one noticed JD’s sleight of hand.

At this time Wesley focused his attention on Ryuu, who told them about his perspective the night Charlotte had her mock marriage to the men she was going to actually wed.

“I’m sure the littles will love to hear that all their hard work paid off,” Ryuu chuckled. “Wes, if I didn’t know better, perhaps Molly isn’t the only Seer.”

Wesley reached for his glass of wine and brought the glass to his lips, pausing to say, “Oh one is enough!” Then tipped the liquid into his mouth and sipped.

“Mio Cielo,” JD murmured softly, finding the strength to hold back sadness from his smile as he turned to look at her. “I want to bring you something. I will get my bag. Wait for me?”

"Always, mia Ragione," Kaylee promised him, her pinky hooking with him for a brief moment before releasing it.

Giving Kaylee a kiss on her cheek that was as gentle as a breath on a petal, JD turned around. He walked without looking back. He couldn’t betray his internal turmoil. Perhaps his anxiety was why he had missed who bumped into him at the door.

“Oof, watch it,” the young man huffed. No reply, and JD only glanced back at him. “Well screw you too, Jake,” he grumbled, making his way into the hall.

From the table Serenity squinted her eyes. “Who is that?”

One of the unexpected guests from that last quest who still reimagined said, “Oh, it’s Doug.”

Another friend said. “Whoops. I think we kinda forgot him…”

Doug certainly didn’t seem pleased as he approached the table. “What is going on? Why did you leave me? It’s been an hour!”

“Sorry! We were invited to an engagement celebration!”

“I’m getting married!” Charlotte beamed, holding up her hand. Her fiancé’s did the same.

Wide eyed, Doug said. “Oh…” he took a better look at them. “Oh, you’re Jacob's friends.”

"JD," Kaylee gently corrected, but gestured to a seat not far away that was still open for them to sit at. "He should be back in just a few minutes. Just ran back to the rooms for something he mentioned." A small part of her wondered if maybe that meant there'd be one more engagement still to be announced that night.

“Uh, I dunno…” Doug frowned, turning his confusion for what Kaylee said to look over at his friends.

“Come on, join us!”

“Doug, don’t be lame!”

Sighing, Doug went to the free seat. He slowly got more comfortable until he too began to eat with them. He got done with half a plate, and some of the people finished eating got up for more dancing, when Kaylee did the math in her head and knew JD probably should have been back by then.

“What’s a matter, Pumpkin?” Wesley asked, wiping his brow of sweat.

"Oh, it's just that JD was running to the room so I thought he would have been back by now," she answered her father, not ashamed of a bit of concern rising given recent events.

“Hm.” Wesley hummed in thought as he stood. “Well, I need to get some digestive enzymes. Seems the food doesn't agree with me. So I’ll give him a check, okay?”

"Thanks, Dad. Let me know if he needs anything?" Kaylee put the request in before he walked away.

More people left the table, leaving Doug and Kaylee just two seats apart. He gave her a look hinting with hurt and a little sorrow. In a blink he knew she caught the expression. Doug tried to recover.

“Nice LARP outfit,” Doug complimented, taking a sip of water. “Jake loves Aragorn, as you know, I’m surprised he didn’t get you to dress up like Arwen.”

"Thanks," Kaylee offered a smile though she felt the need to gently correct him again. "Oh, I didn't know that. Still, JD didn't mention any preference in what I wore, but it felt like my outfit matched his pretty well."

Brows furrowed as Doug paused to make sense of Kaylee. “Uh, you didn’t know that? Wow…Jake really has changed since last year. I mean, I wanna be happy for him, he looks like he’s better, but I’m still kinda salty he broke our friendship.’ He shook his head, mumbling to himself, “I dunno, maybe it was the incident…”

Deciding it wasn't worth the effort right then to continue to correct Doug, Kaylee instead tried to continue conversation with him. "The incident? You mean with the bograt, right?"

“Yeah,” Dough said softly. “That was insane. I mean, I had to go to therapy for it. I thought Jake did too, but I dunno. I tried to get back in touch with him. I thought I’d be there for my buddy.” He shook his head again. “He said he didn’t want to see me again. Guess seeing the guy you tried to save get sucked into bog messes with your head…” He frowned. “Jake didn’t have to be a dick about it, though. And after everything we’ve been through. And not just that incident either.” To emphasize, Doug said, “I went out of my way to seclude my house cats in the poolside flat so he would feel comfortable sleeping over. That wasn’t easy.”

That really didn't sound like her beloved at all. "Seclude the cats? Why would you not let the cats be around him? JD loves them," Kaylee spoffed at the idea.

Raising a brow, Doug said, “No, he doesn’t. Jake hates cats. He’s never gotten along with them.”

"I think you must be thinking of someone else, Doug. We've talked about cats as pets. He even had Mozzechetto growing up who was his favorite," Kaylee recalled the animal's name without even struggling. "You wouldn't need to keep cats away from him."

Doug said, “Mozzarella? What? No, no. You’re mistaken. Jake would rather straight-up sniff peony pollen and die from sneezing than come within proximity of a cat.”

Fair brows had furrowed so tightly together, it seemed as if they might merge as one. "No...he's gotten past that allergy. We have a greenhouse full of them that we spend the night at from time to time. It doesn't bother him anymore."

Annoyed, Doug said, “What? No. Absolutely false. He has to carry an epipen if he gets too much in his nose.” He huffed. “Do you really think you know him better than me? I’ve been with him since we were kids.” He pulled out his phone and flicked through a couple photos. “Our first horse ride, that time we dressed up as Aragorn and Legolas, and here,” he scrolled to a picture that made Kaylee’s blood run cold, “this is last year at his grandpa’s eightieth birthday.”

The aged man, with his arm around JD, smiled a vastly different face back at the camera. His taller stature and square jaw matched better with JD’s features. They shared the same umber eyes. There, sitting beside them, was Doug with a big goofy grin. They both held up a banner saying ‘Happy Birthday Grandpa George’.

"George?" Without thinking of just how rude it might have been, Kaylee took the phone right out of his hands. "That's...that's not Giuseppe. JD's grandfather is Giuseppe." Cornflower eyes snapped up at Doug as if to demand an explanation from him. "Who is this?"

“His only living grandparent. Heartbroken, by the way, that Jakey cut him off too.” Doug pressed his lips in a thin like and snatched back his phone. “I dunno what Jake’s been up to, but I won’t sit here and be told I’m a liar.” He challenged her, saying, “I don’t mind marching right to him to defend my honor.”

"Doug, I've seen his grandfather, many times," Kaylee felt her own blood pressure rising in that moment as she watched him closely. "I've made dinner with him and learned Italian from him. That is not the man JD calls his grandfather."

“Italian? Is that where you got the cat named Mozzarella?” Dough stood him and set his fists on his waist. “Jacob Davenport’s English-descended family is whiter than wonder bread.”

"The fuck are you talking about? He's fluent and so is his grandfather. Why else would they have an Italian restaurant?"

“Italian restaurant? Jake can’t cook!” Doug’s cheeks flushed in agitation. “He’s a bland Englishman and I will die on that hill!” He glanced around. “Where is he?”

At this point Kaylee just wanted this guy to be proved wrong. "He's back at his room and we're going there now."

Before Doug had a chance to answer her, Kaylee immediately started out of the hall, oblivious to any attention they'd drawn.

“Oh, I am too!” Doug said, storming off after her.

They drew the attention of some, and even Charlotte wondered what was going on. The two seemed quite focused on the task at hand. They ignored any questions or calls. The companions who noticed simply quieted in discussion between one another about the oddity and what to do about it. Text? Call? Go after them?

While they were deliberating, Kaylee and Doug heatedly spit back and forth between just who knew JD, or Jake, best, and whether the other was the liar here. They snapped at one another often enough that they had to correct which path they were on when they veered off or take a wrong turn for throwing dark glares at each other.

For this reason, or by Fate, Doug and Kaylee approached the building they were staying in from the back angle. They were annoyed they had to circumnavigate the building, but they soldiered on. Just as they were going past a maintenance door it opened. A shortcut. They detoured to it, sure that the janitor wouldn’t make a fuss for the daughter of Wesley.

The light cut through the dimness of the hour. Kaylee’s eyes blinked against the brightness. She stumbled from a body that bumped into her when it shouldn’t have had to. She felt the strong hold of hands on her shoulders before she made sense of the face glaring down at her. A scarred lip drew her attention.

“What are you doing here?” Marshall hissed. “Get away, fool girl!”

The two only saw silhouettes at first. Kaylee would have lifted her hand to shield her eyes from the blaring light if she could, but the hold on her arms kept her still.

As Kaylee adjusted, she saw men fanning out around them. Even without her vision she sensed something was wrong. The tiny hairs at the back of her neck pricked.

“What’s going on?” Doug asked warily. He stepped back.

“Take them,” a gruff voice said.

Marshall sighed, muttering something under his breath before Kaylee’s mind blacked out. The last thing she saw was the outline of her father and a young man wearing JD’s outfit standing next to him.

Kaylee’s head throbbed. The subtle shaking of her body didn’t help. Each time her temple thumped against the cold metal it sent a pulse through her. She had to tilt her head away from whatever was shaking only to feel that her whole body was subtly moving.

All at once the smell of tires, gas, and the closeness of the air clued Kaylee in on where she must be, even before she opened her eyes.

Across from Kaylee lay Wesley. He fidgeted in a feverish dream, his eyes shut tight. His body trembled more than what she might have expected. Panic filled her, but before Kaylee could cry out she saw movement in her periphery and turned to see the rest of the van.

The driver, she wasn’t sure she knew, but Kaylee could tell who was sitting in shotgun even without seeing the scar on his lip. They were of no concern next to Doug, who was unconscious, and especially the one man in her life she had given her heart to, tucked under a blanket, just feet away, umber eyes staring at the ground in silence.

Without thinking she tried to move toward JD, only to have the metal snaked about her wrists dig into her skin, the end of the chain it was attached to met. Head thick with a fog she couldn't understand, she shifted to as much of a seated position as the restraints allowed.

Were they about to become victims just as the girls had? Kaylee opened her mouth to warn JD they needed to do something, when she realized that from where he sat it was impossible for him to have been chained as well.

Thoughts raced as much as they could with how thick the process had become. Cornflower fields narrowed in doubt seeded from her conversations with Doug before the world was flipped upside down.

Opening her mouth, raspy words barely emerged forming the only question Kaylee kept coming back to. "Who...who are you?"

The hesitance nearly convinced Kaylee the young man would remain silent before he said, “I’m sorry.” Those umber eyes were on Doug who had yet to move. “I didn’t think it would end this way…But you’ll be alright. I’ll keep you safe.”

His words were resonating with her soul, as if despite everything that was happening Kaylee thought she could still believe what JD—whoever this was—said. Still, she needed an answer. "Tell me who you are, dammit. You owe me that," Kaylee nearly hissed at him, giving her chains another tug. "Why is this happening to me?"

Clearly avoiding the pain it would mean to reveal himself, the young man latched onto the one lament he could.

“Because there’s no good or bad in the world,” he said, eyes shifting onto Wesley. “Just people making choices some do, and some don’t…”

That impeccable voice of reason that defined and determined the line between what you should and shouldn’t do, by taking away all the fences that had the audacity to imply anyone should live, or be held down by, any standard.

Only, the problem with taking down fences, or assuming they don’t exist, is that the monsters go where they will with impunity and the ones who broke down the fences, or declared there were none, either held their tongue to not be hypocritical once the ravaging begins, or they joined in with the monsters themselves, becoming one—one rationalized step at a time—so they didn’t have to be laughed at while they grabbed the wooden posts to redraw the lines and build fences back again.

Moral relativity. What a convenient ideology, to think you can do no wrong, because there is no wrong to do.

“You understand,” he mumbled, half heartedly.

"No. No I don't JD," Kaylee half laughed, half choked on a forming sob. Kaylee couldn't grasp everything that was happening, though the words from Marshall earlier made her feel like this wasn't something she had been targeted for; only collateral damage. She gave a firm enough tug on the cuffs she wore that the chain clanked softly. "This isn't good, JD. Justifying kidnapping is not good."

“You weren't supposed to be there,” he said in a strained tone, umber eyes barely making it to stare at her hands, still not meeting her gaze. “We were supposed to have left, but then…”

“But then I walked in,” Wesley’s voice drew both of their attention.

JD’s face paled and he shifted so his back pressed hard against the van’s wall. His eyes shimmered with confusion and fright.

“Pumpkin.” Wesley’s coffee eyes, a little empty, found some semblance of light when looking her way. “Are you injured?”

"Dad," Kaylee couldn't help a sob, pulling against the chain once more even if it felt futile. "I-I'm fine." Her voice betrayed her in that single syllable. "My head hurts, my wrists hurt and I—," She wanted to be home, she wanted her mother to be there, and most importantly she wanted JD to start making any sense. "I'm fine, Dad. Are you...?" She couldn't examine him from this distance, especially in the dim van, but her heart screamed something was wrong.

Wesley hesitated, “I’m…hanging in there.” A mutter of astonishment from the young man turned his coffee eyes onto him. “Must have eaten something I shouldn’ve…”

Umber eyes squeezed shut to avoid the stares. He couldn’t tell if what he felt was relief or frustration.

“Your mother would be impressed, if you want to know,” Wesley said, his voice weakening.

There was no way to tell if the young man did want to know. The van came to a halt and the doors opened to light from a lantern Kaylee recognized, streaming into the back. Kaylee knew Marshall, and now she recognized another. Davy, the one with the cuts across his face. They hadn’t faded.

“Out,” Davy said, and she understood he had to be the voice who commanded them to be taken.

The young man got up from his seat. The blanket fell, showing he still wore the outfit from the park and now holstered a gun at his hip.

“Wait,” he said, when Davy went to grab Kaylee. “I will. Take him first.”

Davy gave him a sneer. “Settle down, boy. You’re not my boss.”

“Even so,” he said, and rested his hand on the hilt of his gun, “your bosses have promised them to me.”

Eyeing the young man, Davy spit a scoff and moved to Wesley. He didn’t have trouble getting him to get up. Kaylee was detached from the hook keeping her cuffs in a manageable range by the young man once they had Wesley in hand. It wasn’t likely any misbehavior on her part would bode well for her father.

Carefully, like she were a budding blossom, the young man helped her down. A glance around and they knew they were at the lighthouse. He had no intention of allowing Kaylee to escape or snatch for his gun, holding the chains between the fetters tightly.

Davy lumbered into the van and jostled the unconscious boy. “Get up and out,” he grumbled. He gave Doug a sharp jab with his foot. “Hm,” he reached down briefly and then sighed, straightening up. “Dead.”

Kaylee felt her stomach sink at the single word, blonde hair flying about as she whipped her head over her shoulder to look at his form. "Doug? You killed Doug?!" Cornflower eyes flashed up to an umber gaze, demanding an answer. "What did Doug do? Or is that just another choice someone made?" Confusion and pain were submerging emotions, replaced by a swelling need for answers and more importantly Justice.

“I-I didn’t,” he blinked, surprised at the jump in his heart to hear the accusation. “I tried to keep him out of it. I tried to keep you out of it, mio Cielo—,”

Whatever excuses he was going to try to spin her, Kaylee stopped him right then. "No. You don't get to call me that. Fuck, I don't even know what to call you, but you don't have that right."

“I never meant to drag you into this, Kaylee,” he said imploringly.

Davy didn’t have the patience for the squabble. He needed to get down to business. “Get inside. We need to hash out where we go from here, now that we wasted time trashing your room and faking a damn kidnapping.”

“Come on,” the young man murmured, gently guiding Kaylee with them into the lighthouse.

Wesley was placed on a recliner. They had no fears of him running away. He was barely awake now. The young man hooked Kaylee’s chain to the sturdy fireplace. He brought over a stool for her to sit on for comfort.

“Well then, there we go. You have Wesley to do whatever revenge you want and your girl is safe,” Davy said. “Now hand over the data stick and his phone.”

Clinging to consciousness, Wesley scoffed, “You think you’ll get anything from that phone? I designed it myself. It’s already collapsing as we speak. You won’t be fast enough to transfer anything by the time you get where you need to go.”

Pulling out a gun, Davy said, “Well jokes on you, Fox, because we don’t need to go far.” He raised the nozzle part way. “Hand the data over, kid.”

Wesley mused, “You know what’s funny? I always thought the comparison to that vulpine creature was a bit serendipitous, but it really fits better than people think.”

“Boy,” the older man narrowed his eyes. “You won’t leave until I get that data transferred.”

After a pause, the young man pulled out the phone and the flash drive. He went to Wesley’s hand and unlocked the device before setting them both on the table. He stepped back toward Kaylee’s side while Davy went to grab them both in a hurry.

Marshall stood by, eyeing the young man. “Why that face?”

Wesley struggled to say, “He knows he fucked up and he doesn’t know what to do—,”

“Shut up,” the young man turned away and stared at the fireplace.

“He doesn’t want her to see him,” Wesley closed his eyes again. “He’s ashamed…”

“Shut up!” The young man turned around. “I have the right to vendetta. This is Just…”

“For someone who believes right and wrong are subjective, and insists choices aren’t weighed by right or wrong, you are passionate about convincing others of your righteousness,” Wesley spoffed, forcing his eyes open. “Jax, there’s nothing wrong with being angry. You have the right to grieve, but even you have to admit you’re not pleased with the person you’ve become…You don’t have to double down, Jax. If there’s hope someone like me, then there’s hope for a young man like you.”

Davy’s return spared ‘Jax’ from responding. He came in with a pleased, crooked grin. “Well now, guess what’s downloading?” He chuckled wickedly as he took a seat. “And I’ve got some good news. We caught your dark bitch.”

“Inara?” Wesley raised his head a little.

The drugs that had been administered to knock her out were thinning, but even then it was a lot for Kaylee to try and keep up with everything as it unraveled. Her mother was captured?

“Grabbed her when the wench got caught boarding our ship. Looks like that cult god will feast on more than virgins,” Davy leaned back, his yellow split of a smile causing ‘Jax’ to wince.

“Hm, just in time. How I love that woman,” Wesley smiled, resting his head back down again.

Frowning, Davy said, “Did you hear me, Fox? I said we got your whore.”

“I heard. She’s a little late, to be honest, but coming in clutch, as they say,” Wesley breathed, feeling his headache wasn’t as bad.

“The fuck?” Davy sneered. “She’s one woman against a ship.”

“She’s Inara Kali Von Helsing, and your ship is as good as done for,” Wesley spoffed. “The fact that you think you’ve apprehended her against her will is cute, and I mean that in a patronizing way.”

Kaylee’s heart barely had time to leap in her chest before her father's confidence spread throughout the room, weak in tone but a different sort of support others couldn't master at half health.

Davy got up from his chair and Jax stepped forward, saying, “Back off, he’s mine.”

After a moment to rethink, Davy rolled his eyes and stomped back to the room where the data was being gathered into their system, grumbling, “Why don’t you kill him already? Waste of poison, if you ask me.”

"Poison?" That caught Kaylee’s attention.

Yanking on her chains despite the metal digging into her flesh, she was on her feet, upturning the stool. Jax sidestepped even knowing she had a limited range. He nearly bumped the indoor plant that matched his height behind him.

"You poisoned him? You poisoned my father?" Soft fields had turned to hardened pools, locked on JD—Jax. Whoever he was!

Recovering from the effect she had on him, Jax said, “Not just everyone can love a monster, Kaylee.” His tone struggled to stay steady and his eyes wavered in his conviction. “Yes, I did poison him. I mean, I tried. I don’t know how he’s still alive.”

“You don’t live your life with a target on your back without immunizing yourself by ingesting small doses of toxins, Jaxon,” Wesley spoffed, closing his eyes again to rest. “I’ve had of hundreds of different types put in my food for years.” Except when the littles were around to try to nab bites of his meals. “I’m guessing Oleander, from the way it feels.”

Jaxon ran a hand through his hair and looked away. He would not admit the truth.

“Like mother, like son,” Wesley mused softly. He managed to open an eye. “You could always shoot me.”

It was true. He had a gun on him. Jaxon felt the weight of it on his hip. But again, interruption stole away anyone’s response. Davy returned with a red face and his laptop.

“What the hell is this?” Davy demanded, setting down the device.

The screen was black, save for a grinning fox head that winked occasionally.

Wesley hummed, quite pleased.

Davy gave Kaylee a glare and addressed the young man. “Deals off, if I don’t get the data.”

“The data, the data—Everyone is so convinced of my genius that they question their own senses and perceptions instead of asking the simple questions that would answer for my actions,” Wesley sighed, turning the attention back on himself. “I am brilliant, but really, just how can I do most of the things people think I do on my own and with only a silver tongue?”

What he had, he maneuvered artfully, but for what Wesley didn’t have, he relied on the tendency of projection and assumption; the two most easily manipulated qualities of the faulty human mind. No offense to humanity, but that’s the truth.

“Are you telling me you don’t have the compendium of knowledge in that damned phone?” Davy snarled.

“Exaclty,” Wesley smiled, narrowing his eyes. “Dozens of distinct, individual organizations I’ve built over time with the code complexity of the one and only Tia Jackson—the humble woman who rivals my genius—operating independently of each other in fortresses as impregnable as Avostoska, residing in unknown locations around the world, diligently destroying your boss’s dreams of abuse and power all have my data that used to encompass more knowledge than one man should have, but now it is done,” Wesley said with enough energy to describe it as joy.

Davy floundered, feeling failure fire him into a fury. “That’s not possible! How? We’ve been intercepting your streaming for years!”

“Yes, you have,” Wesley said. “I’ve had to get creative to transfer. One fateful Halloween night a couple years ago should have been the end of it, but a rebllious young teen forced my hand to attempt another harddrive delivery.”

Jaxon glanced at Marshall who stared up at the ceiling. A terrible actor, he wondered how Davy missed the signs he wasn’t on his side.

“So…All this time…” Davy gripped his head with both hands. “You’ve had nothing?”

“I am a mask; a distraction. I am the Fox who runs you to a false den to die at your hands, so my young are kept safe. I am the one who chose to become the target, to be taken down on my terms,” Wesley said. “My resources and data have always been put to good use outside of myself, and now what had once remained with me has a life of its own, continuing the legacy of guardianship beyond the threat of fairies and gods, with or without me.” The revelation churned Davy’s fury. “In short, there is no Kingpin. I knew one day some evil bastards would try to kill me and take my data to use it for nefarious purposes, and to that I designed a Trojan virus that activated once hooked into your system to say,” he smirked, “Fuck. You.”

SMACK! Davy’s hand swiped that grin off of Wesley’s face that he hated so much. Then Davy went for his pistol.

“Wait!” Jaxon called out.

Ignoring him, Davy yanked up his gun and pointed it at Wesley. “Deal’s off!”

POP! Red exploded across the other side of the room.

Kaylee's heart was thudding so loudly in her ears she didn't know if she could hear anything else. The scream at the gunshot didn't didn't register as her own in her mind, shrinking to the ground in a panicked moment that only slowly unraveled to see her father still in his state and unwounded by the bullet.

Davy’s body crumbled in place. Jaxon flicked his gun toward Marshall who flew his hands up in peace.

“Don’t,” Wesley strained to say.

Jaxon glanced at Wesley only a heart beat before staring back at the large security officer. He motioned at Marshall and said, “Cuff yourself.”

“Go on,” Wesley assured his friend, even if Jax was perturbed by the confidence.

Marshall locked himself in place. He yanked and nudged the fetters to prove they were secure. Then Marshall remained silent and still as Jaxon turned to look at Wesley with his gun raised.

In moments Jaxons face rippled and one that Kaylee had seen before—years ago as a child who escaped a dungeon, again at Open House in the crowds, and only glimpsed here and there since then—replaced the one of the boy Jacob Davenport the tragic Doug knew.

Grey eyes, feathered black hair, and a straighter nose. He was older, but he was the boy at the pond so long ago, who she had made a pinky promise to, to come back for his cat.

It only took Kaylee a split second to piece together what had happened, but reassurance was little to help her as she digested what was before her.

"You..." Kaylee straightened as much as she could, pointing a finger at him. "You're that boy."

Fragments of memories floated past, Kaylee’s eyes shooting open as she rushed to catch up with her thoughts. "It's been you since camp—no before. Doug said you changed...but you were a different person." Her eyes searched for the umber gaze she'd been lost in time and time again, now met with one that felt so foreign. "Did you kill him, Jaxon? Did you kill Jacob? And his grandfather?" As much as Kaylee didn't want to know, she needed to.

Wesley said, “I am curious too. Young boys—Doug, Jaxon, Mason, and Jacob—were facing a bograt and only three came out alive.”

“I didn’t bring the fairy,” Jaxon said, his arm hadn’t dropped from the position he was in, gun still raised. “I was…I was going to pull him out—I would have pulled him out, but…” he frowned, glancing woundfully at Kaylee.

“But Jacob fit too well,” Wesley said, coughing. “You couldn’t pass it up. You knew his grandpa’s records were destroyed, like many others, and everyone called him ‘G’, which was perfect for your situation. The man is just as incoherent too. Did he die of a heart attack? Or did you kill him? I never got the records on the man.”

“I did not kill him,” Jaxon said. “I am not like you—,”

“Oh, but you’re just like your mother,” Wesley mused. “And she and I were quite similar.”

“When did you know?” Jaxon asked, his brow furrowed.

Wesley took his time to answer, more from the weakness in his body than anything else. “Not gonna lie, I had much bigger fish to fry than a mysterious boy, and since I trusted you wouldn’t harm my daughter, it was later that I went into further investigation, but,” he caught his breath, “I looked over some of the information I gathered after I recovered from my stab wounds, and went over some footage—for a boy who only just arrived at my castle, you moved out of habit to swipe for the door of my shop.”

Wincing, Jaxon looked like that mistake was just as damning as Wesley knew it was, muttering, “Fuck.”

“Yes, indeed,” Wesley spoffed faintly. He closed his eyes, clenching his jaw briefly. “Aside from dodging Molly, masking your scent which Granya would have known was too similar to your mother, and other such details even you wouldn’t catch on that I know—her love of peonies and cats, lasagna, and art—There’s been only one boy I’ve ever housed who had those scars. Your well-hidden Almaeric, rare talent for physically morphing your face threw me of, but you couldn’t have been anyone other than Horatio Caruso’s son.”

Kaylee's frown deepened as pieces of a puzzle she had been blind to began to form before her. Her gaze flicked between the two men as if she couldn't have heard them correctly. "You're Hillary's son?" Mind racing, she tried to recall if one had ever been mentioned, unable to think of anything even hinting at it.

“Horatia Caruso,” Jaxon corrected her. “That other name is what Wesley and my mother flooded documents with so her real identity would be secret. So I was kept safe; her private life left untouched.”

Nodding, Wesley said, “It would take a keen and studious eye to puzzle that together.”

A click of the gun brought Wesley’s eyes up to the familiar cold grey that he had seen in another face. One that he had conspired with, disagreed with, and with whom he would have helped retire in peace with her son, had the tragedy of that day not resulted in her attack and Everest’s defense of Wesleys’ life. A shame, he had called it.

“You needed her. You needed her skills so that you could bring about something and she didn’t want to cooperate,” Jaxon said venomously.

“I did,” Wesley admitted. He left the excuse of the ‘greater good’ unspoken, though he could tell Jaxon knew it was on his tongue.

“You took me from my mother,” Jaxon said in a cool tone. “My childhood was spent in a golden cage and she died because of you—Everest shot her, but it was you who killed her; everything she wanted to be, you destroyed.”

Wesley solemnly said, “A debt incalculable; my regret means less than nothing,”

“Give me a reason,” Jaxon challenged. The gun didn’t waver.

Wesley admitted, “I have none. You are well within your rights of vendetta, as you said.”

In a shaky breath Jaxon demanded, “Give me a reason!”

Through half-lidded eyes, Wesley strained to say, “What has been done to you and your mother is beyond words of remorse and I will never earn pardon. It is in your power to forgive me, but I will not ask for what I don’t deserve. It would be a grace; a favor of compassion and mercy, given freely of yourself. That is up to you.”

A desperate noise caught in Jaxon’s throat. His hand trembled as he pleaded, scourging for something to distinguish the fire of revenge in his heart, and he shouted, “GIVE ME A REASON!”

Studying Jaxon, Wesley smiled softly. “Your love of Kaylee…a good woman who has lost enough. “

The tremors stilled. A calmness came over Jaxon. The gun lowered until it faced the ground. If there ever was a good enough reason, that was it, and in his grief he had not thought of the simplest answer—his love for Kaylee over himself.

A heartbeat later Jaxon holstered his gun and went to Wesleys’ cuffs. He unlocked them and then Marshalls, going for Kaylee’s last. Jaxon didn’t not meet her eyes. Too ashamed and injured to look into cornflower fields that were right to be angry with him as he clicked open her shackles.

The unusual sensation of her hands being freed prompted Kaylee to massage her wrists for a moment. The young man had a mind to step back, but for her words that kept him there.

"Jaxon..." Kaylee waited, his body lingering in place before Jaxon hesitantly lifted his chin to look up at her. The sharp sound of skin making contact with skin spread across the room, her palm striking his cheek just before she pointed a finger at him. "How could you do this? You lied to me for months. To me!." Kaylee’s head was still spinning to try and digest this world that had been veiled each time she looked at the man she had loved. A facade. A sham. "And all of this was to get to my father?"

Counting himself lucky he received a slap compared to what he deserved, Jaxon didn’t soothe the heat stinging his cheek. Grey eyes, like the sky of the sea before a storm, fell away in shame.

“To be fair, Pumpkin—,” Wesley paused, reflecting on the trouble they went through and how he had suffered weeks in misery, he held back the point that Jaxon wasn’t the only one who had tried to kill him, “—actually, carry on.”

Not sure what to say, Jaxon murmured, “I know…I’m…I’m sorry, I thought you—I thought you’d be different. I thought the little girl who pinky promised me she would return my cat would have been poisoned by Wesley and his family into a snobbish, wealthy brat not unlike Regina…” he dared to glance up, “I was wrong.” Jaxon murmured, “I love you, Kaylee. You were, and are, truly the sight of freedom…I will understand if you want nothing to do with me.”

Kaylee’s lips pulled into the thinnest of lines, wanting to be outright furious with him. He could have had her killed, had her father killed - hell there was a dead boy either out in a van or maybe tossed into the ocean by then.

"How—how will I ever know if I can trust you? I don't even know how much of you I actually know. What was a ruse to inch your way closer and what is actually you? Or just the fact that you let me get my hopes up for a future and you were going to run off? Make me think that you'd been kidnapped like Cara and Annie and Hadassah?" Her hand came up, ready for another slap though something froze it midair. "Were you involved in that too?!"

Emotions pulled his features in a way that Kaylee felt was too familiar, even if the suddenly wide grey shale eyes were a different shape, the lips a little plumper, and a nose that briefly straightened out of fear one Halloween evening Charlotte had told a tale of horror.

“No!” Jaxon said, heart beating in worry she might think that was true at all. “No, I wasn’t! I—I didn’t know about Phil, not until he had pulled his knife out. I saw the symbol etched in the hilt and I knew I had to stop him.”

It had been a blink. That moment when silver glinted in his eye and Jaxon saw the detailed design that was faded on the vans. In that split second he knew what was going to happen and took action.

Kaylee exhaled through her nose slowly, nostrils flaring toward the end. "I don't know."

What could she believe? Just how much of what she'd experienced was real or forced for the sake of this persona he'd upheld?

Cornflower fields flickered over to her father, unbound and still clearly in pain. "And you—you knew or at least somewhat knew and didn't say anything to me? Didn't think I would need to protect myself?"

They were getting dangerously close to the anger and pain she'd already battled once that year.

“Whoa, whoa—I said I looked this up after I recovered from getting stabbed,” Wesley barely had the strength to raise a hand to point a finger. “I figured he had to be her son, but I had no evidence yet to believe he had malicious intent on anyone. There’s more reason to veil himself from me than the other way around. I needed to understand before I came forward with only suspicion.” Drawing in careful breath, Wesley said, “And I knew he wouldn’t harm you. Not on purpose. So I wasn’t concerned on that part…and…people try…to…to kill me all the time…I wasn’t…c-con…coner…”

Wesley passed out. The anger Kaylee had vanished in an instant as his body went limp.

"Dad?!" Leaving Jaxon to stand by the hearth on his own, Kaylee rushed to her father's side, slipping close so that she could cradle his head in her lap. "He needs to be seen immediately," Kaylee ordered, not looking back at him or Marshall. "And if anything happens to him or my mother, I will personally hold you both responsible." What part the security officer did or didn't play at this point was irrelevant.

Marshall, who had made a discreet call for aid by now, agreed they really couldn’t wait at this point. He moved forward to Wesley’s body. Even if Jaxon wanted to help carry him, the tall Fox was a bit long for his arms alone. Marshall proved a stocky, sturdy build enough to hoist Wesley up.


Across the land, a few hours before, Charlotte felt an urgency in her gut. Her sister hadn’t come back with Doug, her father and JD were still gone, and the hour was growing later. Dance couldn’t calm her nerves.

“I want to check on them,” Charlotte said to her fiancé’s.

Rennick nodded. “Alright, let’s go,” he said, and murmured reassurances to her as they began their way out.

Yawning, Tysha said, “I think I’ll come. I need sleep, but let me know what’s up, okay?”

“Us too,” Khaz said, though he had more than sleep on his mind.

The companions shuffled out of the castle hall, leaving a passed out Ryuu curled up with wine laying his head on a happy servant's lap. Dirael wasn’t sure if that was right to do, but everyone else was out the door already, so he followed them behind Khaz and his fiancée’s.

On the way past the site where Rennick and Keagan proposed, they were in hushed concern over what might have taken the other four so long, when robed patrons numbering upwards of a dozen were seen crowding that very bridge.

Any other night they might not have been as on alert as they were now, but either way, they did give them a studied look. To their surprise they cast out glistening drops of blood that curled and smoked into a walkway towards the massive slate. They ran the distance. Some of the hoods fell away from the wind blowing into them as they hurried.

Khaz felt a chill in his body. He knew only one kind of people to use their blood in such a way. The ill-fitting wigs shifted, showing the white of their hair to confirm his fears. He even could see the blood red of their irides even from where he stood.

“Oh no,” Bellasiel froze. “What are they doing here?”

Whipping his head around to Dirael, his cousin wilted with eyes as large as saucers. “I—I’m sorry, I didn’t—I can explain.”

“Explain?” Charlotte glanced between Dirael and Khaz. “Explain wha—,”

WHOOSH!

Screams filled the air as a gust of misty smoke pushed back security guards who had come to yell at the patrons for hopping the distance of the water to the stone slate of runes. It expanded to shove the companions. They fumbled to keep steady. Alarms went off, extra lights were turned on, and a speaker cautioned the patrons to find safety in one of the designated bunkers for any possible fairy attack.

 

[Soliloquy]

Keagan immediately started ushering everyone in the direction of the hotel. "You heard the alarms; get everyone inside. Lottie, I want you to find somewhere to bunker down with until we hear from someone directly."

"We don't have anything with us for weapons," Sophia looked down to her dress, wishing now she hadn't gone for a princess yet again.

They might need them too, for a fight broke out between trained guards and the intruders for the territory of the government-owned slate.

The companions were all but in agreement, save for three. Khaz stepped forward with Dirael and Bellasiel at his side. They spoke quickly to each other in Aarinian. Rennick caught every word, eyes wide with surprise. He understood when Bellasiel struck them both across the face out of a spike of anger.

Charlotte halted in her steps, grabbing Rennick’s arm despite Keagan’s hand holding her other. “What is it?”

“They’re cultists. They’re gonna bring back Sydalsh,” Rennick said.

“Not if we can stop them,” Khaz said, his face hard. He turned to look at Dirael. “It’s our responsibility.”

“Mine too,” Bellasiel said firmly.

“What? Why?” Serenity asked, coming to her side. “What’s going on?”

“It’s complicated, but I won’t back down,” Khaz said. He turned to his fiancée’s. “Go with the others to the hotel.”

"You can't expect us to just leave you here," Tallulah's dark brows furrowed together and she took hold of his wrist. "You're not going to go up against that on your own."

Keagan teetered, uncertainly. "But you don't have anything to defend yourself with, Lulah. You and Sophia both should come where it's safe." He didn't want to leave the other three, but they at least had a method of defending themselves.

“We have mini-Lithe’s at best,” Tysha admitted.

Rennick said, “I can make some.”

“Nothing that will be in danger of being manipulated,” Serenity said. “And we’re so few.”

Khaz spoke in Aarinian. Bellasiel and Dirael shoved the others back. In that instance they each bit their thumbs and caused a wall like red vines to blockade them, encircling the entire ring around the ritual site. It went upward, spiraling until it touched in the middle to form a dome. The three Dalshi created blades in their hands and the same material fitted to their bodies like armor.

“No!” Serenity slammed her fists against the crimson crystal. “Bella!”

"You fucker! Don't you DARE!" Sophia's screams against the barrier were not enough to portray her anger at him for putting himself in that position.

Tallulah's eyes threatened to break from emotions, her heart breaking to be separated from him.

“Is…is that why Hadassah was taken?” Paulo asked. “For this?”

Rennick frowned, nodding. “Probably.”

Elijah felt a well of emotion. He held back tears of rage. “I’m going to stop this.”

“How? We don’t have weapons,” Tysha frowned. “And we’re blocked.”

“Yes I do, and no we’re not,” Elijah said firmly, pulling out his rosary and holy water. “Their blood is Almaeri. None of their weapons can harm me.”

Elijah strapped the beads around his hand and doused his fists in the blessed water and tossed the bottle to Serenity, trusting she’d get the hint and bless whatever Rennick made. With one punch he exploded flakes of red ahead of him—shattering like leaves blown by a windstorm. With the next he broke through a hole big enough to squeeze through. The third gave him room to easily step into the dome.

“Oh remember, most gracious Virgin Mary,” Elijah murmured under his breath, “that never was it known that anyone who fled to thy protection, implored thy help, or sought thy intercession was left unaided.” He turned and raised his eyes to the men struggling to make their circle for summoning. “Inspired by this confidence I fly unto thee! O Virgin of Virgins, my Mother, to thee do I come, before I thee I stand, sinful and sorrowful,” he moved forward in a determined stride, his voice rising as he approached, “Oh Mother of the Word Incarnate, despise not my petitions, but in thy mercy hear and answer me! Amen!”

Rennick took action, casting armor, guns, and ammo while Serenity sprinkled them with the blessed water. Paulo and Matt immediately grabbed what they could. Danson followed suit alongside Tysha. Charlotte refused to stay behind in a hotel while her friends fought. She sliced her dress enough to gather the ends and tie them into makeshift pants, not unlike the ones Tysha wore; puffy, palazzo.

Elijah’s temper flared and he bolted forward in a war cry that bellowed over the cacophony around them, “DEUS VULT!”

None of their friends seemed willing to leave anyone behind. As soon as there was a gun ready and blessed, Keagan reached for it but couldn't beat Sophia snatching it out of his hands. "You can't go in like that," he tried to warn her.

"Fuckin' watch me," she hissed, honeysuckle gaze locked on the form inside of her fiancé.

Tallulah managed to grab her wrist before she could "Not without armor," she insisted, pushing her back toward the makeshift armory of Serenity blessing pieces. She was already snatching up a body piece that was going to keep her agile as soon as she got there.

“They’re no Lithes, but they’ll help,” Rennick said, latching his suit in place.

“It’s alright, the layer of Lithe we wear will aid us, whether or not it’s a mini,” Charlotte said, bolstering a blessed blade to her thigh.

There was no way Serenity was going to chance fatal wounds without having something on hand. It hurt her to break away to do so, relying on her memory of the park to guide her to the likeliest place, but it had to be done if she wanted to help.

“I-I’ll look for a medic bag,” Serenity said, fearfully wringing her hands once the bottle was spent. “And hurry!”

Indeed. While they were gearing up the three Dlashi were just arriving. A security guard’s body flung past Khaz, just missing Bellasiel. The one who threw it looked over with some confusion. The hood fell back and Khaz came to a halt.

“Son, it’s okay,” Malveth said, raising his hands. “It’s only me.”

Khaz motioned for the other two to wait. Trusting him, even if unsure, they did. Instinctually Dirael stepped in front of Bellasiel to obscure her form.

“Father,” Khaz spoke in Aarinian, doing his best to casually walk over the bridge to meet him on the slate. “I am surprised you chose to come here.”

“It was necessary. Our link to the ship of virgins is weak. We barely got here. The portal to it will need the proximity,” Malveth said, looking over at the cultists preparing the circle for summoning. “Not long now.” He turned with a grin to his son. “Thanks to you and Dirael. The blade was just what we…Who’s that?

Dirael perked a brow. “It’s me, uncle.”

“Yes, I know it’s you,” Malveth said flatly. “Who is behind you?”

Shoving her way forward, Bellasiel enjoyed the shock on her uncles face—one she hadn’t seen but once before in her life. Seeing her in full regalia, head unveiled, snowy hair flowing, and with a blade in each hand likely would have put gray in his hair if his mane wasn’t already white.

“It is I, Bellasiel Aelaidara,” she stated for herself. “And I have come to liberate.”

“Khazius! What is the meaning of this?” Malveth covered his eyes.

That was right. They were practically blinded from the sight of women. “Where is mother?”

“How dare you—,”

“Where is mother?” Khaz demanded again, his tone cold.

“Gone!” Malveth snapped, doing his best to see them with his periphery as he pulled out his red band of cloth for his eyes.

“What?” Khaz hissed.

“The bitch betrayed us and let in the enemy! I thrust her off the ship into the deep,” Malveth tied the ribbon at the back of his head. “I should have done so sooner, if you are the welp she gave me!”

“DEUS VULT! DEUS VULT!”

The sound of the holy phrase rang in Maleveth’s head, causing him a fog in the brain. “What the hell is that?!”

Running through the shallow pond, water spraying behind him like cold fire, Elijah came raging forward with his bare fists swinging as he ran. His face, twisted in righteous anger, put fear in Malveth from some unknown sense of dread.

“Come to me!” Malveth shouted to his comrades who were not sacrificing animals to activate the runes that glowed brighter every moment.

“I will,” Khaz hissed sardonically, sprinting to his father with his weapon out.

In a blink his father produced a long sword and clashed with Khaz’s, sparking fire with each stroke. Dirael engaged, as expected. Wicked delight spread through Bellasiel as she found her strengths skewered through the men who were fiercely traditional, and still gleefully slashed ones that were willing to look her way to spar to the death.

Elijah, heading the companions, closed the distance with a cultist swinging a morning star at his head. With a cry he met it with his fist, shouting, “Dominus fortitudo mea!”

The crimson crystals exploded into a cloud of shards. The cultist gaped as he stumbled away, only holding the hilt and broken chain. The cultist, stunned, blinked up in confusion as Elijah came down with another blow. This time he struck the man’s head, knocking him out cold.

Another ran for Elijah, but a bullet hit him in his shoulder and he fell into the water, surprised. Tallulah came up a few steps hand, both hands securely holding a pistol and switching to another target before the first bullet could even bury inside of the cultist. She wore the faint blue dress with the billowing parts of the fabric tucked beneath the armor that protected her from any oncoming attacks.

At her side with hair billowing about her, Sophia was keeping a tight sight on anyone that would try to get past them. Unlike her girlfriend, she'd abandoned the idea of trying to squish her attire to fit around the armor. Instead, she had torn off the skirt entirely of the gown, now wearing a corset with lacy underwear and heels; a double threat to cultists that weren't accustomed to seeing an unveiled woman.

Tysha came racing over to them. Her gun poised to shoot as the rest of the companions roared in their approach behind her and Khaz’s fiancée’s. Blood shields were thrown up as more shots were fired.

Keagan kept close to the girls but refused to let Charlotte out of his gaze. He had no doubt in his mind that she was capable of taking care of herself, even with limited supplies, but he wasn't about to risk injury to her or Rennick for that matter. As they spread out some, a man was coming from the side, aiming for Ren while Aegean seas were otherwise preoccupied. "Ndugu!" The warning cry came out just as Keagan fired two shots in rapid succession, the first grazing the attacker's cheek while the second landed in his forehead.

The split skin of the attacker ran red down his face. Rennick managed to dodge a strike in time, thanks to his observant partner. Two bullets brought him down.

Guardians arrived, aiding them and commanding them to go back, but the friends were fueled by passion and conviction. They would not abandon their friends!

Rennick joined up closer with Keagan and Charlotte. The three of them together made for a deadly force. Tysha, Danson, Matt, and Paulo could say the same. They pushed to the men trying to cut the throat of the last two animals.

“For Cara!” Matt cried out, sending his last bullet into the man’s head.

Matt switched to using the gun as a bludgeoning weapon at that point. Danson, back to back with Tysha, had to do the same. One by one they were losing bullets they couldn’t replace—either too far from Rennick to get new ones, or they were used against them since they had no more holy water. Even Elijah was having trouble for as many cultists that were arriving to help their comrades.

Tallulah and Sophia were stalled by a thickening of men that kept them at a distance from Khaz and his father. Bellasiel did her best to help them break through it.

“You have disgraced yourself,” Maleveth said, shoving Khaz back in an artful twist, sending him falling onto his back. “And you will die for it.”

“NO!” Dirael came in from the side, face bloody and blind in one eye.

The clash of metal sent embers flying off where the blade of Malveth’s sword met Dirael’s. Disadvantaged, exhausted, two maneuvers dislodged the young mans weapon. It flung out into the night. The second sent Malveth’s blade through Dirael’s body.

“DIRAEL!” Khaz yelled.

A shriek pierced the air. Bellasiel’s horror painted a picture of pure grief over her.

Malveth yanked his sword back and the young man fell forward into the water. The motion demanded vulnerable posture, giving Khaz an opening. He shot up from the shallow water, dripping in blood, sweat, and rage. Whatever came over him, it sent Malveth stumbling back. His foot caught on the lip of the slab and he fell. Khaz’s blade swung. His father’s head tumbled to the ground.

Bellasiel fell to her brother’s side and turned him over. Dirael’s crimson eyes stared dully outward.

“Dirael…” Bellasiel sobbed, brushing his hair aside.

“I’m..I’m s-sorry,” Dirael murmured. Tears fell down his cheeks. “I’ve made such a b-big mistake.”

“No, no—stay with me!” Bellasiel pleased.

Trusting her friends to watch her back as she pulled him from the battle, hoping Serenity had returned with a medic bag, or that the guardians who came would fix him, Bellasiel could only hope she could save her brother.

Khaz’s victory was short-lived when a knife struck him at the crook of his arm, nearly sending him to his knees.

Like a domino, cries were heard over the rest of the enclosed dome as the others fell to injury, whether they were beginning to exhaust from the brief fight that felt like an eternity or that the cultists found a renewed spirit to fight, they didn’t know.

A spear cut Tysha’s leg, Paulo fell unconscious with Matt defending him. Danson’s body flung into Keagan, knocking him into the shallow water. That cultist came at them with an axe. The man brought it down onto the closest one: Keagan.

The blow of Danson's body completely disoriented Keagan. His weapon had dropped in the water, but before he could try and find it, the axe was swung with a vicious power. Try as he might to roll away, the blade was still buried in his collarbone, letting out a deep bellow from the pain. In a blind fumble, he managed to find Danson's weapon, killing the cultist whose body dropped. Panting, he tried to offer some protection to his friends fallen form, even as his own body weakened from blood loss.

Charlotte and Rennick bolted over with their blessed rifles in hand. Another cultist came in from the side, managing a cut across Charlotte’s shoulder. Flipping around by instinct, Rennick helped defend the closest threat. His mind was ablaze with worry over Keagan and the fight that intervened to threaten Charlotte.

Elijah could not be struck, but they managed to throw him out of the dome to slow him down. The momentum hitting the ground made him groggy. He barely registered that Serenity came to his side.

Khaz knew not to unplug the hole that the metal now kept from spilling his blood. He knew his fiancée’s were with him now, though his sight became blurry. Khaz’s swings lacked accuracy. He dropped to his knees, head down as he tried to catch his breath. A cultist whipped his face upward with a stroke of his broken sword. With the shattered blade he motioned to thrust it through his chest.

"Khaz, no!" Tallulah's cries sounded just as Sophia chucked her now empty gun at the cultists head. The throw was just strong enough to catch them off kilter. Tallulah meanwhile brought her gun down on his hand with enough force to sword was dropped. In a second she snatched it up, bringing the blade in an upward butterfly arc that slashed up his torso before using all of her strength to bury it in his chest, sending him to the ground.

"Are you okay?" Honeysuckle gaze abandoned the battle to check on the two pieces of her heart. "You need to fall back, Khaz."

Not everyone was as lucky.

“Ugh!” Matt’s leg got kicked out from under him, sending him prone onto the flat of the slab beside Paulo.

“Matt!” Danson shouted.

To everyone’s shock, the cultist used the ritual blade to strike across his friend's throat, sending a river of red onto the last symbol. The glow spread quickly to the center of the ritual site. The closest cultists gathered to chant an incantation. A light burst from the middle into a plume of red smoke as the portal opened up.

An unholy light illuminates the entire area with a red glow. Horns hugging a disc atop the humanoid head emerged from the crimson mist, followed by a towering body robed in black with red circles patterned over it. Long, sinewy limbs raised arms in self-exaltation as the creature stepped out under the moonlight. A smile of too many teeth split his jaw.

“Hail Sydalsh!” The remaining cultists cried out in praise.

“No…” Khaz breathed, feeling the pain of failure more than the knife in his side.

Keagan, teetering on the edge of consciousness, felt a sudden rush of adrenaline seeing the monstrous form in front of them. Ignoring the warm blood oozing from his wound, he haphazardly picked up Danson. "Fuck, we need to move back," he bellowed, already trying to retreat to the hole in the dome even with an axe still lodged in his clavicle.

"We can't stay here," Tallulah insisted, body and voice shaking. They were out of ammo, most of them injured even if she'd been lucky so far with only a gash on her forearm that was bleeding on the costume she still wore.

Sophia on the other hand had taken a few hits in her carelessness, a large cut on her upper thigh turning most of her leg red, along with one along her cheek from flying debris. "Khaz needs to be seen," she numbly agreed, unable to take her eyes off of Sydalsh. "Real nice guy you all decided to worship, babe. Real nice." A humorous attempt to mask the sickening fear washing over her.

Any other time he might have chuckled, or even spoffed, but Khaz felt only sorrow. His chest heaved as an uncharacteristic sob escaped him. It took Tallulah and Sophia to help him to his feet so that they might retreat.

To the eerie guttural song rising in the air around them, Charlotte and Rennick, emerging from the fight between the cultists who had intervened them on their way to Keagan, gaped in horror to see the god only a breath before heeding their partners words. Charlotte arrived at Keagan first. She helped keep the handaxe from tilting too far, or weighing on his shoulder too much. They didn’t want the plug of the metal to be gone lest he bleed out, neither did they want it to slice him further.

“Tawaruhi, let me,” Rennick said, taking Danson from him.

Looking back, Charlotte saw Tysha raise her wide, frightened eyes up as she was being dragged from the battle for the medics to attend her leg. Not far from where Matt lay was Paulo, still unresponsive. They would want both, but for now they had to take the one they suspected was still alive.

“Someone needs to get Paulo,” Charlotte said, unable to feel the tears that mingled with blood and pond water, nor for the mist that floated around them now.

Just as many of them were trying to distance themselves from the portal and terrifying creature that emerged from it, the sound of voices who hadn't yet lost their energy came from behind them. Some of the Freshman class had gone against orders and instructions, arming themselves with what they could or coming with only their Almaeri to protect them.

"I got him." A voice much less monotone than most were used to hearing was fueled by the urgency of the fight. Winter moved nimbly around the carnage that had formed, commanding as necessary to make it to his lifeless body. Larger than she was with a few years age difference didn't seem to stop her from hoisting his limp body off the ground, her wrists locked as her arms tucked beneath his across his chest. Almost as quickly as she'd slipped in, she tugged him toward the retreating backline, refusing to look up at Sydalsh even as her body screamed at her to.

By Fate or someone else, Winter managed to get Paulo back to the edge where people were being treated for their wounds by Serenity until guardian medics could take them away to the onsite hospital. People like Dirael, Danson, and Paulo were taken there immediately, while those with cuts or bruises who were still mobile were lower on the priority list.

Serenity cleaned and stitched Khaz and Keagan’s gouges. Charlotte and Rennick were patched up, holding Keagan’s hand, while Khaz was comforted the same between Tallulah and Sophia who were tended to by Bellasiel.

“No, leave me!” Elijah’s voice caught their attention. He pushed away anyone insisting he rest. “I will not retreat!”

“We already lost Matt. Who knows if we will lose Dirael or Paulo?” Tysha wept. “Do not go!”

Elijah, defiant, said, “I am not afraid!”

“Eli,” Charlotte called out in a sorrowful tone. “We did all we could. We’re not prepared.”

Tears welled in Eli’s eyes. “I will not give up. I will not!”

“Rest at least,” Serenity said, standing up. “This fight isn’t going to end soon. Please, take a moment to rest. You have a concussion!”

The urge from his friends brought some sense to the young, heartbroken man. Elijah finally allowed Serenity to bring him to a seat. She made him drink some water and snack on a granola bar. It was likely she wanted him to go with the next shipment of guardians heading to the hospital, but for now they managed this far.

Staring in defeat at the reddening sky, Khaz felt his entire world falling apart. The guilt he had treated Dirael so aggressively, to shy the young man from coming forward, spread through him like a poison.

“This is my fault,” Khaz said in quiet shame. “This is my fault…”

"No, no it's not," Tallulah was quick to drop to her knees before him, taking her hands in his and ignoring the protest of her body in the act. "This was their doing - no one else's. You made no one do this." Sophia carefully coiled her arms about him, her head resting on the shoulder of his uninjured armor while she took shaking breaths.

“If I had been kinder to Dirael—more open—he wouldn’t have shut down. He would have felt comfortable talking with me,” Khaz squeezed his eyes shut, struggling to find comfort in their hold. “I’m sorry.”

Bellasiel slipped her hand onto Khaz’s shoulder. “This is all messed up…but you will be crushed with guilt if you let it, Khaz. Anyone could have done something different.” She could only imagine Dirael’s shame. “Even if they got the blade, you didn’t know they’d come here.” She did her best not to cry, saying, “Don’t lose heart. Sydalsh looks weak. I think we can get rid of him.”

“Hey, what’s going on? What are they doing?” Tysha broke through their conversation, pointing to the center where they could see the cultists making a protective ring around Sydalsh.

A cultist moved to the flat of the stone and cast a portal. “How are they doing that? Bellasiel blinked.

“Can’t all Aarinians make portals?” Tysha asked.

Serenity said, “Dalshi aren’t taught that. It keeps them from being able to run away. That man isn’t a Dalshi.”

Charlotte squinted and wondered if her mind was playing tricks, or if the man next to the caster of the portal looked Iike Alan, the man Gharo and spoken with a year ago at the dance competition. It made sense. Perhaps the cult got into contact with an Aarinian able to make portals through Alan’s network? Whatever the case, they were all in mournful surprise when the portal opened and dozens and dozens of young women were seen standing in a room that rocked from side to side.

“The virgins,” Elijah’s eyes widened, thinking he saw three familiar faces among them.

Back at the lighthouse, Jaxon opened up the front door for Marshall as a courtesy so he didn’t struggle to do so. Kaylee, Marshall, and Jaxon halted in surprise to see several armed men coming out of a van. He shut the door before they could see him. They were trapped.

Mind racing, Kaylee looked around the room. Cornflower eyes bounced from window to door, trying to find another exit for them when a thought popped into her mind. Pulling away from the others, she went to Davy's lifeless body, stepping over the pooling blood and patting down his pockets. "It's got to be here," she muttered before hard plastic touched her fingers and she straightened up, a passcard in hand.

Jaxon grinned, “That’s brilliant, mio Cielo.”

The familiar sound of hidden mechanics hadn't registered before, but not that she knew there was more than just a fireplace against the wall, she'd ran to grab the entry for it. "There's got to be another way out." She ran the card quickly along the fireplace, praying that her assumption was right and she wasn't just wasting their time.

Jaxon came to her side to help find the nook or the slot that the card might fit. They felt the pressure of time coming in on them as the voices of men approached the door. The knock came just as Kaylee felt an odd draw to the opened mouth of the creature carved into the mantle.

“Hey, Davy,” one of the voices called out. They banged again. “Davy? You good?”

“I don’t like this.”

“Just open it up.”

“It’s locked.”

“Then unlock it!”

Kaylee swiped between the teeth the eyes blinked a green light and the fireplace shifted around revealing the inside of an elevator, just as they heard the front door unlock. Marshall slammed his back to brace it with Wesley in his arms.

BAM! The men shoved against the unlocked door. It shuddered.

“Take him!” Marshall commanded Jaxon.

Wordless, Jaxon ran up to shoulder Wesley against him. By Fate the Fox had recovered some of his consciousness. That helped to bring him to the fireplace. They leaned Wesley against the wall. Kaylee helped steady her father.

“Come on,” Jaxon said, ready to press the button to go down.

“No, go on. I’ll hold them off. Don’t let them see you go down!” Marshall grit his teeth. “GO!”

The urge to argue was pushed out of Kaylee's mind. One person behind was better than all four of them, especially given her father's state. There was no telling what someone would do to find a crippled Fox so easy to finish. "Thank you." Cornflower fields clouded as Kaylee hit a release that would swing the fireplace back to where it was, her other hand pressing down on Jaxon's to send the elevator down.

Marshall gave a resolute nod. “Be safe,” he said the last words they’d ever hear from him.

Muffled yells and shots were heard as they descended the shaft. Jaxon held tight to both Kaylee and Wesley, trying not to think about another death. They had to focus. They didn’t exactly know where they were headed, or if death would be waiting for them.

“Whoa,” Jaxon steadied Wesley as the elevator stopped. He let Kaylee handle him while he unholstered his gun at the ready.

Their hearts beat loudly in their ears as the doors slid open. They peered into a room with two doors to their left and an indoor dock to the right. A door veiled by rock hid this secret den. There was a console and a lever, a cage big enough for several people, and a boat that could carry it floating in the water.

A strong salty stink hit their noses as they moved forward. Jaxon kept his body poised for action. They approached the console to see if they might open the port. After a failed button or two they pulled the lever.

Gears groaned as the door parted. Fresh ocean breeze took away some of the oppressive stench. The night imposed its solemn mood over the three despite what felt like freedom.

Just then, the elevator shut and the sound of it moving upward got their attention.

“Come on,” Jaxon murmured, hurriedly helping Kaylee to bring Wesley into the boat.

They just settled her father onto a small built-in couch when the elevator’s grinding began to grow louder from its descent.

Jaxon handed Kaylee his gun so he might sail. He went to the controls of the boat where he let his intuition guide him. The engine started just as the doors of the elevator opened.

“Hey! Hey!” A man pointed.

“Shoot them!”

Poised at the back of the boat, Kaylee fired a couple of shots towards the handful of men that were coming out into the cavern. One dropped when she hit his kneecap, naturally not wanting to shoot to kill, even if they might have. The realization that she only had whatever was loaded in the gun stopped her from firing blindly. Given the type of pistol, she knew it would have carried at most 13 bullets, minus the one buried in Davy upstairs. At this point she was already down to ten.

At this point she was already down to ten.

Those men were down, but the elevator got called back up. They needed more cover, that much was more than obvious. Or time...

Cornflower eyes scanned along the cavern, spotting a tankard in the corner that was no doubt used to refuel the boats so they wouldn't need to transport it frequently and risk drawing attention.

"DRIVE JAX!" Kaylee shouted.

The boat lurched in reverse as the elevator doors opened up again. Kaylee waited in suspense to fire two shots at the metal canister. They should be out of range and likely the explosion wouldn't cover the entire space or kill all of the goons, but it would get them at least a couple minutes of a head start.

A roar of fire chased them just as the cleared the mouth of the exit. Men shouted in pain, some jumping into the water. The blaze lingered until every drop was consumed. Kaylee could see a smoldering man struggling to the console where a curling wire connected to a receptor. She couldn’t tell what he said, but it wasn’t difficult to guess.

“We need to find out which direction we gotta go. The clouds are covering the stars. Does your Dad’s phone still work?” Jaxon asked. They had taken Kaylees. “I have mine if not.”

Picking up his phone, Kaylee carefully took Wesley's hand, using his fingerprint to unlock the device. The lock screen seemed to vanish but was quickly replaced by the animation of the laughing Fox they had seen previously. "No, it's gone," she cussed under her breath.

“Here,” Jaxon quickly dug out his phone and tossed it to her. “Password is 2010.”

Accepting Jaxon's phone, she entered the password and moved to an app they could use for the unplanned aquatic navigation once it registered where they were. "Looks like we're about here," she said, looking briefly at his face for the first time since she'd given him a good smack.

“Okay,” Jaxon said, glancing at the phone Kaylee held up for him.

They needed to get to a safe shore that was close to a hospital. They were more than five miles away from a place that had everything they needed.

“Rest it on the consol, I’ll follow the path. Check on your father,” Jaxon said.

Following his instructions both because it made sense and she needed to see how he was doing, Kaylee laid the phone down that should be leading them to safety. "Just don't get us lost." Unlikely with navigation, but she didn't want him to have the last word.

Wesley mumbled quietly where he lay on the couch. He fluttered his eyes, barely catching sight of his daughter. “S-sorry…” he whispered softly. “So sorry…Pumpk..in.”

Kneeling down beside the couch, Kaylee took both of his hands in hers, fighting off tears as she gave him the weakest of smiles. "Nothing you need to apologize for," she insisted with a sniff, looking away and blinking away two tear drops before looking back to him. "We're on the way to a hospital, so you should just rest until they can see you."

A tear slipped from his half-lidded eyes. Wesley managed a steady gaze. “I’m so…proud of you, Pumpkin…You deserved…a better…f-father,” he murmured. “I love you, Pumpkin…I love you all…A-always…remember that…”

Jaxon’s heart seized. He didn’t have to look back to know the grief of concern twisting Kaylee’s face. All at once the hatred he had felt knotted up inside him loosened, smoothing straight. There was nothing to say he wouldn't have moments where he felt upset about how his life went because of Wesley, but the more Jaxon reflected, the more he couldn’t match the man who now lay vulnerable with the one in his head.

“I was wrong,” Jaxon said after a moment. “And not just about what this did to you, mio Cielo.” He glanced back at her with sorrowful eyes. “Your father’s messed up in the past, but I…I have to admit all of this isn’t for pride or ego.” Jaxon looked over at the trembling man. “The dangers Wesley put himself through for the sake of carving out some peace in the world has to be taken into account. He did kidnap him from my mother. That man—that Wesley—deserved to be shot or poisoned…but not this one.”

Kaylee didn't answer immediately, at a loss for words that could convey her thoughts. Instead, she did her best to keep her father comfortable, propping his head up and finding a worn blanket to cover him with. Once she'd done what she could for him, she stood up, slowly turning to face Jaxon. "You're right. He doesn't deserve this. And if something happens to him...if we lose him... Kit won't have a father. Jasper, Lottie, Lyra, Des. You'd take their father away because of your twisted reasoning you used to try and justify revenge."

Jaxon kept his eyes on the sea, on the vast darkness. He had nothing he could say against that. The utilitarian, social-construct, moral relativity may ideologically spare him the consequences of any action he deemed righteous based on personal preference or belief, but no matter what those philosophies said the reality of the world did not.

Under his breath, Jaxon mumbled, “Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth.”

One afternoon, months ago, Jaxon had rhetorically asked Elijah what ‘truth’ was, to say there didn’t exist an objective truth. Now Jaxon faced the astonishing realization that standards outside of himself existed. Whence that standard sourced its existence—nebulous Buddhist is one-ness, Christian God, or the Muslim one—he didn’t know, but he could deny no longer that only thinking something was moral or true didn’t make it so. Jaxon hadn’t only been wrong in the vacuum of this situation, he’d been objectively wrong by all accounts.

Even if it didn’t change what had happened, even if she would never accept it, Jaxon said, “I’m sorry.”

Kaylee didn't even know what to say to that. Rather than answer, she moved to the edge of the boat so that her back could be toward him, cornflower eyes looking out over the darkening skies. Her heart told her that the man she had come to love was still there, even as her mind was furious with him.

They had two blessed minutes of silence and peace. The hum of jetski’s racing toward them in the night got their attention. Jaxon accelerated the boat to go as fast as it would let him.

POP! POP!

“Ah!” Jaxon shielded his eyes as the glass shield shattered over him. Some of the pieces cut his face and his arm. “Shit! We’re not nearly close enough to our destination.”

"Just keep the boat as steady as you can!" Kaylee shouted over the rushing water and sound of the engine. Keeping as close to the side of the boat as she could, she took slow shots, mentally keeping track of the bullets she had remaining. Pop! A bullet through the shoulder sent one man flying off his jet ski and into the ocean. Pop! Another through the skull and he flopped forward on the controls, the jet ski veering off into one of his comrades and causing a crash.

Only one bullet didn't down someone, but soon enough she was met with the heart-stopping sound of an empty chamber and they were not all gone. "Fuck!" She tossed the worthless gun across the floor of the ship, slinking back toward Jaxon at steering. "I'm out. I don't know what we're going to do."

Two more men on jetski’s caught up to them. One raised his gun, aimed at Jaxon. If they could slow the boat down, they’d have a better chance. One shot off and missed. The other got ready to take another.

POP! That man flew off the jetski into the darkness of the ocean. POP! The other’s scream ended in a splash.

Jaxon looked over into the night and saw lights turn on the length of another ship. At the prow stood a familiar feminine woman with amber eyes that seemed to burn like the sun.

Kaylee didn't need to get closer for her heart to tell her just who was coming to rescue her. "Mom," she breathed, heart feeling another rush of hope. With her there, things didn't look as bleak as they did minutes ago.

“Meri Jaan, slow down,” Inara called out. She didn’t recognize the young man next to her, addressing her daughter instead.

Jaxon did as she bid. The ships were aligning parallel so that the gangway could drop onto their deck.

Inara hurried down to embrace her daughter tightly. “Oh, sweet girl. We heard the lighthouse call for backup to catch two teens and Wesely,” she said, and pulled away to examine her. “Are you alright?”

Kaylee spoffed before she could stop herself. Oh what a question that was. "I'm not injured," she answered, keeping ahold of her mother for a moment longer before logic pushed her into action. "But dad's been poisoned. We need to get him to a hospital fast." Cornflower eyes narrowed for a moment in Jaxon's direction. That would be a discussion for another time.

“Poisoned?” Inara frowned, and noted the look of shame on the boy, only to do a double-take. “You look familiar…Have we met?”

“Yes, only, you didn’t know. You’ve seen my mother,” Jaxon said. He cleared his throat and let his face ripple briefly into Jacob’s, then back again. “I’m Jaxon Caruso Donatello.”

Stunned, Inara paused before saying, “Oh okay, well, this is a lot to process right now. We gotta get back to the ship with my husband.”

“I-I’ll help bring him,” Jaxon said, feeling a heat of embarrassment rise to his cheeks.

True to his word, Jaxon hoisted Wesley with help from Kaylee until a burly man on the deck of Inara’s ship could take him to the deck below. They didn’t have a full complement of medical supplies, but they could try to minimize the pain and help stabilize him. Inara would go to him when propriety allowed. Right now she had a job to do, though she did give her husband's sleeping face a kiss for good luck.

“Let’s go,” Inara had them move forward. When they were far enough away she said, “Blow it up.”

BOOM! Kaylee, Jaxon, and Inara watched a missile explode the boat that had taken so many women to a miserable fate. It felt good. It felt like a step in the right direction.

“I hated that thing,” an unfamiliar feminine voice turned their attention to a tall woman with long, damp white hair and crimson eyes.

Although they hadn’t met her before, the teens were sure her features were similar to one of the Dalshi they were friends with, and since they knew Hura, the only other person had to be Khaz.

"You watched them? Or they had you on it?" Kaylee's confusion was just as evident as she tried to piece together just who this was, though she had her suspicions

Nodding, the woman said, “I watched them bring women on that boat for far too long.”

Jaxon shared a look with Kaylee and asked, “Who are you?”

“I am Elendia,” the woman said.

“We found her in the sea not too long ago,” Inara said, motioning them to come below deck to freshen up.

“Why were you in the sea?” Jaxon asked.

“My husband caught me trying to disrupt their operation to renew Sydalsh’s strength once they summoned him by absconding with the virgins off their ship,” Elendia explained. “He threw me overboard. I would have drowned if Lady Von Helsing hadn’t found me.”

Fair brows knitted together at such a tale. "Your husband sounds like a horrible man to be willing to let you drown," she said with a shake of her head before a thought struck Kaylee. "You look familiar. Like friends of ours."

“You must mean Bellasiel and Dirael. They’re the children of my eldest sister,” Elendia said as she took a seat while they waited for new clothes. “They ran away with her last year. I heard they joined your academy…I wish I had gone with them.”

Jaxon had to admit that would explain it. Hura and Elendia being two of many sisters would mean they could find familiar features between their friends and this woman. Although, he did think the shape of her face seemed more like the other Dalshi they called friend. That could be due to finding all Dalshi a bit similar to one another.

“How come you didn’t?” Jaxon asked. The question made her flinch. “If you don’t mind answering.”

Embarrassment colored her fair cheeks, but she nodded that it was fine. “I didn’t want to be separated from my son. He is all I love in this world. But when Dirael hadn’t yet returned the ritual blade Hura stole, that they wanted to use for summoning Sydalsh, Malveth sent him away to get it. I don’t know to where. I haven’t seen him since,” she said, her eyes glossed with sadness. “I should have ran too. I should have dragged him out of there with me regardless of protestation.” She sniffed back sorrow, and said imploringly, “He is a kind boy. He’s just blinded by indoctrination, that’s all. He would have learned. He would have gotten better.” She turned away, letting tears slip down her cheeks. “But it’s too late. My fears driving me to stay did nothing to keep us together. I’m sure they got the blade because of him—he was always successful in whatever he put his mind to…And now I will never see him again.”

"Khaz!" The realization had struck her when the name of his father had been mentioned, Kaylee's head snapping up in surprise. "You're Khaz's mother. He's been at the academy, too. Since before Christmas, at least."

Elendia faced them, cautious. “He went to the academy too?”

Nodding, Jaxon said, “Yeah. He’s been a dedicated student.”

"And he's engaged to Tallulah and Sophia and well...I don't think he's responsible for anyone getting a blade. He's been pretty focused on assimilating into the culture and abandoning the Dalshi lifestyle."

Ruby eyes shining and bright with hope that this was true, Elendia said, “I-I’m so happy to hear that.” She laced her fingers tightly. “I would so much like to know he’s left that lifestyle and found his soulmates.” She had no objection for multiple wives, herself having been in a plural marriage when the other wife was still alive. “Although…I’m not sure how they got the blade then.”

“Tell us more about the blade,” Jaxon said.

“It’s one of five that are needed to open the right gate to Sydalsh. They mean to bring him to the surface. He will be weak. They have been collecting virgins for quite some time now. We have to tend to them.”

Inara, who had returned with new clothes and full Lithes, said, “However they got it, they got it. We will stop it.”

“How?” Jaxon asked, receiving fresh clothes and a Lithe from her.

“We’re going to the ship now. We mean to take control of it. Uncle Everest should be here at any moment to help.” Inara the women their clothes and Lithe’s too. “Wesley is stable and in recovery. He’ll be safe here on board while we make the attack.” She glanced at her daughter, even if she addressed them all. “I ask that you all stay here.”

"Stay back when there's an attack happening?" The disbelief of her mother's wishes was more than evident in her squinting eyes. "Mom, I can't just sit here. You guys need all the help you can get and I'll be another set of eyes."

Mother Tigress went paw-to-paw with her cub. Inara briefly pursed her lips. “You can be back up,” she said, bouncing her fingers together.

"If that means I can be at your backside, fine," Kaylee huffed, pulling on her Lithe and fresh clothes. "I'm not leaving you there alone mom, not with dad already down."

Inara pointed out that she could stay to keep watch over Wesley, to which Kaylee said there were plenty competent guardians aboard for that, prompting Inara to say there’s no reason to think they won’t need extra hands, ending with Kaylee happily agreeing with that logic—so she might as well be an extra set for her.

Jaxon, a little amused by the back and forth, said, “I’m not trying to get into the middle here, but I don’t think Kaylee’s going to stay behind, Lady Von Helsing.”

Sighing in defeat, Inara took Kaylee’s hand once she got her outfit on and gave a little swing. “No, I don’t think so either. Not with a spirit like hers,” she said so while amber eyes were shining on cornflower fields. “Alright, come. I trust you’ll listen closely to instruction.”

"Always," Kaylee promised with a grin. She didn't plan to intentionally disobey, but of course obedience was all circumstantial. For now she'd follow along, nodding toward the door. "We should get going. I feel like a God who preys on virgins and enslaves a people probably won't wait for us."

Having fitted herself too, Elendia said, “I will come. So much of the trouble has been because of those of us who were silent. I will not be silent anymore.” She took up a medic bag and strapped it to her back. “Besides, I know the ship well.”

Jaxon stood up. He gave Kaylee a look she understood, even if the face was different now. He would come. He would keep watch, protect, and defend to the death. At the end of the day he would make sure Kaylee came home.

“Then let’s go,” Inara said, making her way up the stairs. The others followed.

Coming to the surface, they walked out into the rain. Clouds above them gathered, thickened. The swell of the grey, full to bursting with water, could no longer contain it. Light shocked through the sky followed by a crack of thunder.

Standing in the faint light on deck was a Nexus suit Kaylee and Inara knew well.

“Everest,” Inara smiled. “Glad you made it. Did you find the ship?”

"Was there any doubt in me, Inara? Talk about a blow to my ego," he shook his head. "Yeah, we located it."

“Good,” Inara said.

"But more importantly, how's my husband?" A never ending joke still covering true concern.

“He’s alive. Wes is recovering from poison in the medic bay,” Inara said.

Before anyone could explore the stor behind that, Jaxon asked, “How far off is the ship?”

Looking at a screen that was momentarily projected, Everest wound his fingers in the air. "Close. We need to kill these lights and now."

“You heard him,” Inara said to the sailors.

One by one they were swallowed into darkness. By reflex Jaxon stood closer to Kaylee. He was tempted to hold her hand. Elendia felt a prick of fear up her spine, but she remained stoic. Inara insisted they flip their Lithe hoods up and used the infrared nightvision mode to see.

Through the flash of lighting and the waves that grew restless, they could see the hull of a massive ship outlined against the blackening clouds. They cut the engines.

“How will we get on?” Jaxon asked.

“We’re going to use a small boat to row close enough to leap into the hull. We can activate the electromagnetic pads on our palms and tips of our toes to climb up the sides to an opening,” Inara said.

Swelling, Elendia said, “Oh…how do I do that?”

“I’ll give you a brief rundown, but don’t worry, it’s pretty intuitive. Also, Everest is here in case you need a lift. I just wanted to be as discreet as we could,” Inara said, and did just that for no more than five minutes.

Comfortable, and safe in the knowledge that Everest would help, Elendia gave a nod. “Alright, I’m ready.”

They boarded the small boat. Once inside, Inara said to Everest, “I’ll keep you updated.”

"You better," Everest gave her a wink before closing the helmet of his suit. "You know how I hate to miss a good fight."

Smiling, Inara called for them to lower the boat. They did so at a careful pace until the small watercraft hit the water and bobbed with the undulating ocean. They cast off and rowed towards the ship, slowly fading into the mist and the rain.

Quaking sounds mingled with the rumble of the sea. Elendia shivered, anxious. She had never done something like this before, and so soon after having the fright of her life when she almost drowned. Even the in the darkness this was apparent to the rest of them.

“Elendia,” Inara spoke through the tension, “what can you tell me about the culture you’re from? Maybe why you felt something was wrong?”

Something to distract herself with, Elendia nodded, saying, “Women were…were accidents that the men had to deal with, who caused wars and jealousy…I just…I guess when you’re outside looking in, you see that their words don’t match what is happening around you…I n-never believed I had made anyone do anything they didn’t want to do…I couldn’t rationalize my sisters, or any of us, being the cause of war that we weren’t involved in…Just didn’t make sense.”

“I see,” Inara said, noticing the woman slowly relaxing. Her ruby eyes were off the water and on her instead. “What can you tell me about Sydalsh?”

“He is said to have been the creator of everything. So much of what we value is based on what came first,” Elendial said. “Women arrived second to men and many animals.”

“Is that why he eats them?” Inara asked.

“Eats them? The women?”

“Yes,” Inara nodded.

“Well…yes and no. He eats virgins. Dead virgins. He can’t stand being around women who are alive in general, but he is repulsed by virgins the most.”

“Why?” Jaxon found himself curious.

Shrugging, Elendia said, “I don’t know.”

“What happens when he’s around them? Virgins especially,” Inara asked.

Again, Elendia said, “I don’t know. I don’t think he’s ever been in close proximity to them before.”

“Hmmm,” Inara pondered this as the boat came close enough for them to jump onto the hull of the ship. A thought popped in her head, but business called her attention. “Time to leap.”

The mixed feelings she had for Jaxon were put aside for now. What Kaylee did know was that she didn't want to lose anyone else. "Stay close," she demanded of him before turning to the boat. Before he could answer she'd leapt up and with the aid of the Lithe began crawling up the hull like a real life spider man.

Dull thuds on either side, and a small gasp from Elendia, told Kaylee that they were all together.

Right behind them flashed lighting. They were tiny creeping crawling critters slipping into the crevice of the ship. They eased upright on the rocking floors in a dark hall.

Speaking in their coms, Inara said, “Elendia. Do you know where we are?”

“Yes,” Elendia said. “Where do you want us to go?”

“I want to knock out all the little buggers I can that are keeping the women caged. Maybe keep one alive who is the liaison between men in control so they’re not suspicious.” This being a ship, it was likely the ones making the orders weren’t with the guards keeping watch on the girls. “Do you know where they’d be?”

“I do,” Elendia said, hesitant. “I don’t know if we should outright fight them.”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Inara spread a grin they couldn’t see, “I’m not the ‘guns blazing’ type. Just lead the way.”

Nodding, Elendia headed them off. They slipped in and around corridors. The first men they came across were walking in casual conversation right in front of them. Inara signaled to form a single line. She took the front. With the padded soles they were as silent as a prayer in their approach.

At the last moment, when Jaxon would have thought Inara might have asked one of them to join her in taking them out, she reached up with both hands to plant her palm over their faces. Noises were immediately muffled by the shields that encased their heads. In one move Inara yanked them back and slammed their heads to the ground. She pulled back the shields just in time for their skulls to crack.

“Do it like that if you can,” Inara told them.

Jaxon raised his brows. He kinda wanted to see Kaylee do that. The thought was kept to himself. They weren’t on speaking terms right now. Rather, she was upset with him, and rightfully so!

Inara dragged the bodies to a closet and stuffed them inside. She took off a badge of one of them work that looked like it might be useful. Then she motioned for them to continue.

While she might not have had the blood of the Tigress running through her veins, she had been raised by her for years. That combined with countless hours of training meant Kaylee had turned into a killing machine even if she'd had too strong of a heart to realize it. As silent as a cat on the hunt, Kaylee crept down the hallway to where a single guard was at a post. Without warning she picked up to a full sprint, using two steel beams to get a couple of quick wall jumps in for height before she launched herself at the guard. Her legs folder about and thighs wrapped around his neck. The force of the motion sent the man to the ground, or would have if she hadn't grabbed hold of a rafter to hold him up lest the fall grab attention. Wringing him unconscious, she disposed of his body before she kept moving on.

One by one they picked off the men, clearing the halls, until the ship grew eerily quiet around the hold where the girls were being kept. Inara noted one man on either side of the large hall of women. They carried weapons like all the others did, facing each other over the sea of faminine faces.

“Hmm,” Inara said, “They’re not Dalshi cultists.”

Jaxon said, “Probably Monsento, or Black Lotus.”

Inara glanced his way, obviously curious as to why he chose those specific underworld organizations. “Right, well, we need them to be taken down at the same time.”

"I'll get the one there," Kaylee said with a nod to the far guard."An audio cue to go off of?" The tech of their comms would likely mean next to no delay.

“Yes, we’ll drop down onto them on the count of three,” Inara said, deciding that going around to the back might alert the guards that the one across from them is in danger.

Jaxon said, “What about us?”

“Stay with Elendia. When we’ve gotten these guys we should be free to walk this hall. We’ll be down in a moment,” Inara said.

Unsettled, but compliant, Jaxon watched the women cling to the walls until they crawled up to the rafters. From the shadows Jaxon kept an eye on Kaylee who mirrored her mother’s movements and pace. They crept over the eye line of the guard on the opposite side, over the ones that were their respective targets. In a blink the women released and dropped onto the men. They didn’t know what hit them.

Inara and Kaylee remained silent, choking them out, before emerging with the rifles of the guards in hand. They sneaked to the side with the bodies. Inara stuffed hers in a corner under a tarp and Kaylee happened to be near a closet.

Quietly, they made their way back to Elendia and Jaxon. The young man knew he didn’t have the right to curl her to him, or kiss, or even hold her hand, but by all that was good, he understood how Rennick could become passionate when seeing Charlotte at work. The skill, the art, the beauty.

Clearing his throat, Jaxon asked, “What now?”

“Good question,” Inara turned to Elendia. “Are you sure that’s it?”

“Yes. These guards were all that were left after the security room we cleared,” Elendia said.

They had circumnavigated some cameras through the halls, but the this area was so big, and with the important cargo, it was likely watched closer than the rest of the ship. Besides, with a husband like Wesley, Inara knew better than to commandeer a ship without blinding them first.

“Okay, then let’s get down there,” Inara said, leading the way to the bottom of the stairs where the women were kept.

Chained in lines, sitting on the floor, the wary and worried women began a quiet hum of astonishment to see three women and a man, and one of which was a Dalshi. Some of the women stood up. Three, in fact.

“Kaylee! Ianra!” Cara gasped, her buried lip making her mouth a little uneven.

Annie exhaled in relief, “Oh thank God.”

Crying, Hadassah said, “You came, you came! Oh I knew you would!”

Tears came in the moment to see where friends alive, even if they had seen better days. Pushing past others, she moved to the three and touched each gingerly. "You're here. You're okay," Kaylee half choked, catching herself from getting overly emotional.

Cara tugged their friend over for a hug between them as far as their chains allowed. They quietly sobbed in joy that they reunited. It was no different when Inara got close enough, but when Jaxon came to join in the celebration the girls became wary.

“Are you guys injured? We have a medic bag,” Jaxon said, clearly comfortable being so close, even putting his hand on Annie’s shoulder.

“We’re hungry, tired, and our hands hurt,” Cara said, eyeing him. She wasn’t disappointed with what she saw. Smiling, Cara asked, “What’s your name, handsome?”

“Oh, uh,” his cheeks colored, realizing they were looking at his true face, “Jaxon Caruso Donatello.”

“Oo, that’s a nice name,” Cara grinned. Annie and Hadassah smiled and shook their heads as their friend complimented, “Kinda spicy. I like it.”

Jaxon spoffed a little nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “Uh, thanks?”

"Cara..." Kaylee warned before realizing Cara's flirtatious behavior had no reason to be held back in her eyes. And for that matter, perhaps Kaylee had no right to scold.

“What?” Cara shrugged. “He’s hot. Maybe even hotter than JD—no offense.”

“Maybe because we’re in chains,” Hadassah spoffed, holding up her hands.

Giving Jaxon a wink, Cara purred. “Wanna take them off me?”

“Uhh…” Jaxon felt tongue tied.

Clearing her throat and refusing to acknowledge a light pink on her cheeks from jealously that didn't need to be there, she pointed to the chains. "We need to get you all out of here. The ships been cleared."

“Yes, but hold on,” Inara said, staring at the hundreds of women with rising hope of freedom. The call to wait did give them pause, but Inara went on to say, “It’s risky, and I won’t force anyone to do it…but I have an idea.”

~oOo~​

Atlantis, miles and miles away, the companions still alive stared through the mist at the towering god. For all his impressive size they noticed his thinning bones and the hollow of his cheeks. The demon would need to eat. The cultists, who secured the slate even though guardians surrounded the outer dome, were clearing the dead to make room.

“What is it doing?” Serenity wondered aloud, watching the god turn his back to the portal.

Khaz, who had been patched up, said, “Sydalsh is offended by women. He refuses to look at them or touch them. They will need to kill virgins before feeding them to him.”

The women shuffled out to the direction they were being guided. Elijah could see Annie—his heart finding her anywhere—next to Hadassah and Cara and…

“Is…Is that Kaylee?” Elijah squinted, standing up against orders to rest.

Charlotte got up from beside Keagan to check. “Yes…Yes! And mother!”

“And some guy,” Rennick said.

“What’s going on? Why are they there?” Serenity furrowed her brow.

“I don’t know, but I’m not sitting around to find out,” Elijah said, shoving off attempts to keep him.

Charlotte did the same, shouting back at Keagan, “Do not follow!” He had been far too injured.

In support, Rennick folded metal around Keagan’s ankle. It would take a hammer and a feat of strength to loosen himself.

"No - no, damnit!" Keagan gave a weak tug on the shackle, glaring at the two of them as he was forced to stay behind. "Watch her, Ndugu!"

Khaz got to his feet and formed a blade in his right hand. He looked to his fiancée’s. They would likely be furious if he blocked them again, and he wasn’t certain they wouldn’t find a way into the fight anyway.

“Let’s go,” Khaz said, and moved with them towards another battle.

Bellasiel, against Serenity’s call, left to help the others. She caught up in a few strides. If she survived this, she’d have a good verbal lashing waiting for her. Serenity was not happy for the reckless way she tossed herself into danger.

As they were approaching they could see an executioner coming to the first girls chained in the line-up. It happened to be Annie, Hadassah, Cara, Kaylee, Inara, an older Dlashi woman, and that strange young man hidden behind them. The companions were at the ready when they came splashing their way.

In a moment they noticed the mild confusion of their friends that quickly recovered, shifting their attention on the men with the knives, as those same men turned in surprise to see another wave of attack come already.

“Get them!” The cultists shouted.

As the dozen so of cultists turned on the companions an unexpected barrage of bullets brought them down in handfuls.

POP! POP! POP!

Inara and several of the virgin girls dropped the chain rope they were holding to holster their guns for battle, shooting the cultists that were now floundering for what to do.

“Woo!” Charlotte hollered, adrenaline coursing through her as she met the other cultists to fight.

Sydalsh glanced over, shrieking in fury at the ridiculous sight below him. He inhaled and breathed out red mist. Beasts formed from the droplets to attack.

A scream preceded a baboon of red crystal slamming his fists against the virgins that had chosen to fight. Dead girls began to fall around and a long, thin hand went to pluck them up from the ground. Sydalsh opened wide his toothy maw and slipped in the corpses one by one. The grotesque emaciated limbs slowly filled in with meaty muscle.

“Attack!” Inara shouted, shoving off a cultist to charge the god.

The war cry was well meaning, but the red creatures stole some of their courage. The girls were unsure. They waited with baited breath.

Sydalsh whipped his head around to see the female racing right to him. He bellowed a wail that nearly threw Inara off balance. It was guttural and high all at the same time; wheezing, drumming pitch that pulsed through the body.

Inara leaped with her Lithe and maneuvered in the air as Sydalsh’s long hand swiped at her.

“RAH!” Inara brought down feet onto his shoulder, thrusting hard. She springboarded off of him in an arch to land on gracefully out of reach. Twin suns snapped up to see if her theory was correct.

“AAHH!” Sydalsh clutched his shoulder. Red mist sizzled and smoked off of where her feet had hit him, welling courage back into the hearts of the women.

Grinning, Inara charged forward and shouted, “ATTACK!”

Kaylee didn't hesitate to join the wave of women rushing toward Sydalsh. Her suit gave her the extra power and speed but the fuel of the fight urged the others as well. She let out a deep war cry of her own, armed with a gun as she went up against the monster that had slain so many sisters over unknown years.

Coming from their attack, Tallulah lifted a crafted sword she had found and raced at him, her grip firm as she dared closer, swinging at his legs. Sophia had found a new gun, shooting carefully as they approached, not about to risk anyone in cross fire.

Hadassah, Cara, Annie joined up beside their friends. They would be elated over seeing them again later. For now, they had a god to slay. They buried bullets into the knees of Sydalsh the best they could even as he blocked with mist or tried to stomp on them.

Bullets did pierce him, they could see his glistening blood. It hurt. However, any time someone like Inara touched him—a hand, a foot—he would squeal in pain. Now when a virgin struck him he would absolutely bellow and red mist would not cease spilling into the air from where she hit.

Sydalsh’s pride kept him where he was for now. Any maidens his blood beasts would kill, or any his cultists did, he would grab them to swallow.

Khaz bit his own thumb. He summoned beasts just the same, and commanded them, saying, “Attack!”

The large loping monsters ran to intercept a blood beast with teeth and claws. Then, suddenly, it stopped tearing into it. Khaz looked up to see Sydalsh pointing to his monster with a smile. It shifted its eyes onto Khaz and bolted at him.

“Shit,” Khaz hissed, going in on the two coming for him.

In frightening swipes of red crystal and snaps of teeth just as scarlet, Khaz all but dodge them, killing one, save for a paw of the last that pressed him into the ground. Khaz’s eyes widened.

“Rah!” Rennick flew out of the aether and swung his sword through its neck. The blood beast body vanished into clear morning mist.

Letting out a breath, Khaz grabbed his hand and stood up. “Thank you,” he said.

“They’re heading to the injured. I don’t know if the guardians have pulled all of them to the hospital yet. We need to defend them,” Rennick said, thinking of Keagan.

“There are still cultists and beasts here,” Khaz argued. Although, he had a bias that his fiancée’s were with him.

“I understand that,” Rennick said, looking over at his fiancée who was defending virgins against those same threats.

“We need to make him fall,” a feminine voice only one of them has heard before whipped Khaz’s head around in utter shock to see a woman he had to wonder was his mother. “Help grab the chains. Wrap them around his ankles.”

“Mother?” Khaz murmured, nearly dropping his sword.

Smiling, she said, “Son…”

Whatever woudl happen, Khaz need to hold her at least once. He went in to pull his mother against him in a tight embrace. They didn’t let go for a long minute, but that was all that could be spared.

“I missed you; I love you,” Elendia said. “But we have to save hellos for later, okay? We need to drop that demon down so we can end him.”

Sydalsh had options, sacrificing his feet to stabbing and his knees to bullets, but he favored his head and his chest in his defenses. As long as he could do that he might outlast the humans and eat enough dead virgins to get out of there with some strength. Mangled, from all the ruthless assault, but intact.

“Alright,” Khaz said, and shouted with Rennick to anyone nearby on what they needed.

Jaxon came to the call after ending a cultist trying to kill Kaylee. He and Elijah, who had been punching his way through, came up to help grab the chains.

Charlotte and Kaylee had ended up next to one another. She turned to her sister when she saw what was happening and said, “We need to help them. If you and I grabbed the end of a chain, we could criss-cross them around his ankles quicker than the guys can.” They were no longer virgins. They couldn’t hit his face or his chest with the degree of damage a virgin could. “Maybe if he falls we can rush his head to shut his damn mouth and stop him from breathing out this mist.”

"Yeah, we can do that," Kaylee agreed, wiping her face of sweat and grime off her forehead with the crook of her elbow. They met the men in the middle, giving them a brief explanation that they didn’t need to finish to be given the end of the chain that the shackled virgins had been cuffed to.


A cultist noticed, redirecting a wave of them that were attacking the injured where Keagan was, going after the chains to stop the haul instead. Rennick, Khaz, Elijah, and Jaxon bolted to intercede. Guardians of the park came to help defend the rippling metal ropes as the girls sprinted around Sydalsh’s ankles.

Round and round the links tightened until the girls were satisfied. They went in opposite directions, yanking hard. Inara came up to Charlotte, grabbing that end. Getting the idea, Cara, Hadassah, and Annie joined, helping Kaylee and Charlotte pull hard on the chains. Some of the other women did too, along with the guardians that remained.

Squeals of horror preceded a wail as Sydalsh lost his footing. He twisted, crashing his hands through the dome Khaz has created a while ago. His front thudded onto the ground, but he tried to crawl like a worm away. The chains dragged the girls forward in two long pulls.

Guardians sued their nexus to thrust in reverse, causing panic in the god as he receded from escape.

“Aaahh!” The maidens sprinted forward, hands raised to strike and with any weapons they had on them.

SLAP! BAM! POP!

Waves of red mist streamed into the air as the demon bellowed inhumanely. His body convulsed with each strike, growing fainter, more intangible. The mist began to darken to black as the vessel of the fallen god crumbled beneath their hands.

Onyx hair rippled as a pale figure charged forward with the others. Not stopping at his torso, Winter went straight for the demons face. Both hands gripped a claymore that had rested on her shoulder as she ran, swinging down across his cheek before she immediately raised it again high above her head. Rather than a swing she forced the sword down into Sydalsh's eye screaming as she did, "Burn in hell!"

The four-and-a-half foot long weapon sank into the skull, its five pounds of weight with Winter’s strength cut through the softening head with the contact with her foot.

Black smoke melted away all traces of red. The body stalled in place as the physical vessel flaked away. Winter had to drop down onto the ground. The claymore loosened, tipping as the corporeal became incorporeal.

The vapor rushed; a mind of its own. Winter’s femininity made her a repulsive choice to possess. The darkness flew in a panic, blowing through the ranks of his living cultists. The frenzy of the Dlashi men who witnessed the horror of their god’s vessel’s destruction turned into an urge to escape. They raced away through the portal that remained open to the ship.

“Get them!” Cara shouted.

“Wait!” Charlotte halted her. “It’s okay. Uncle Everest is on that side. Let them run right into him.”

And they did. The cultists who thought they would find refuge were met with the Sharpshooter, his backup, and angry virgins.

Inara sent a message to Everest, saying, “I think Sydalsh is hiding in one of them. Keep watch for a man with completely black eyes.”

"Don't you worry. None of these sorry souls are going far," Everest assured her, already working to corrall those somewhat complaint and eliminate those who weren't.

With that done, Charlotte ran over to Rennick where they met in a hug. She nearly sobbed, “We have to check on Keagan.”

They had meant to keep him safe with the injured, but they had no knowledge if any of the cultists who decided to charge that makeshift infirmary found him, or if they medics managed to get everyone out. There were dozens who attacked. Even beasts had come.

“Let’s go,” Rennick said, taking her hand.

Staying behind, Jaxon came walking up to Kaylee, Cara, Hadassah, and Annie. Elijah followed. Khaz and his mother made their way to Tallulah and Sophia among all the maidens rejoicing for their victory.

While Sophia had no hesitation in launching herself at Khaz, Tallulah joining her for an embrace they needed just as badly as the victory, Kaylee looked to Jaxon with uncertainty while the rush of battle died in her veins. "You did good out there," she said, cornflower fields naturally looking for pools of umber that her heart hoped for and mind told her wouldn't be.

Grey as the clouds over the ocean, Jaxon’s gaze fell on Kaylee as soft as morning rain. He wanted so much to hold her, kiss her, and bask in the gratitude that they had come out of this alive. The obvious reasons kept him at an arms distance.

“You too, mio Cielo,” Jaxon said, unsure of what else to say.

“Mio Cielo?” Cara spoffed. She had come to flirt, but now she was confused.

A little embarrassed, Jaxon said, “It’s a long story. I’ll tell you all later.”

“You better,” Cara said, and upon seeing Elijah embrace Annie, she asked, “Where’s Matt?”

Khaz, who parted from his emotional greeting with his fiancées, turned with a frown to Cara. “I’m sorry.”

Blinking, incredulous, Cara stared at him as if he had crossed the line. Sh said, “What do you mean by sorry?” The silence, the shared looks. Cara pursed her lips as her eyes glossed over. “The fuck you mean, Khaz?”

“Cara…” Khaz said her name gently, though it made her flinch. “He’s gone.”

“No, he’s—he’s probably just injured,” Cara snapped, stepping away. “Where is he?!”

“I’m sorry,” Khaz frowned deeply. He stepped forward with his arms out, ready to take the shove back. “I’m so sorry.”

“No! Shut the fuck up!” Cara shouted. She pushed him away twice before turning on her heels, tears threatening to spill. “Matt!” She called out, weaving through those men she could see. “Matt, get your ass over here!”

“Cara!” They beckoned her, but she didn’t listen.

“Matt! Ma—,” Cara stopped in her tracks. There, laid out with a throat as red as the blood that pooled into he runes, staring up unseeing, was the man who was her first love. “NO!” Cara screamed. She ran over, stumbling to her knees by his side. She pulled him to her body. “MATT!”

Everyone's heart went out to Cara, several of them trying to stop her but unable to keep her from seeing the ghastly sight. Heartbreaking, Sophia turned to bury her face in Khaz's chest. It was horrible, absolutely horrible that they had lost a friend, but the thought she could have lost more had her clinging to his body despite injuries they both had.

Kaylee and Tallulah had followed after Cara, peeling away from those who they might otherwise find comfort in to offer gentle touches to her. "Cara, I'm so, so sorry," Tallulah murmured, keeping a hand on Cara's back.

"He fought so hard, trying to keep them from summoning Sydalsh..." Kaylee's voice trailed off. None of that could be consoling in the moment where everything crumbled and she sat there raw and vulnerable. "He loved you. He loved you so much Cara. He never stopped looking for you."

“Shut up, shut up—,” Cara sobbed. In shock, she pressed his chin towards his chest to close the gap in his throat. “We can fix this, get Serri!” She grabbed her friends shoulder and jostled her to take action. “Kaylee, get Serri, damn it!”

Kaylee’s arms pulled Cara to her as she wailed in grief. They shuddered in sorrow as the pain of loss gripped them and the realization that a medic in training, nor a professional, could bring back Matthew Dakota Jensen.

“Where’s Paulo?” Hadassah asked, feeling fear drop in her stomach. “And Danny?”

Elijah said, “Last I saw they were unconscious.”

“Danny,” Cara snapped her head up. “My cousin! Where’s my cousin!?”

Khaz said, “They might be at the hospital, or the makeshift infirmary.”

Weak at the knees, Cara forced herself up. She glanced between Matt and the infirmary. Elijah spared her the struggle to decide what to do by pulling Matt into his arms. As soon as he did Cara uncordinatedly sprinted off to see if she had lost another beloved person in her life.

Not willing to part from each other, they moved as a group behind Cara, struggling to catch up with her. Most of them still had wounds that would need some attention, but the well-being of their friends took precedence in that moment. They were directed to an area where tents had been erected not far from the battle site, dozens of paramedics and trained guardians swarming over the bodies of those who were present. A foreboding corner had been set aside for those who could not be saved, somewhere none of them wanted to look. The smell of early death mixed with sterile supplies and the rustic tang of death to bring nausea to those with weaker stomachs.

With the aid of someone who was doing their best to provide directions and organization by means of age, they were moving in the direction of the younger injured persons. It didn't take long at that point to find bodies they recognized, Keagan lying on a cot with an IV in one arm and a unit of blood in the other, eyes closed in a nearly still state while a medic was bent over, attention focused on the chunk of skin that was slowly being stitched up.

Charlotte and Rennick knelt at his side. They had their hands laced all together, eyes full of concern as they hoped their love would pull through the attack. Despite Keagan breaking the chain before the cultists got to him, having only one arm to use did not serve him well, especially when the bone shot pain through him. Even so, the medics managed to keep him alive.

The sound of many feet approaching turned their eyes up to see the rest of their friends and Elijah handing Matt to a professional.

“Annie, Cara, Hadassah,” Charlotte got up to greet them. “Are you alright?”

“Paulo, where’s Paulo? And Danny?” Cara demanded, grabbing her shoulders. “Do you know where they are?”

Charlotte’s face broke and so did Cara and Hadassah’s hearts. They both fell to the floor with Charlotte. Their cries filled the area and mingled with others who mourned the dead. They didn’t stay there long, fumbling to find them among the cots of the dead. It was then that they saw Serenity cradling Bellasiel next to Dirael.

Griefstricken, the girls and their companions came to the sides of those they had lost, sobbing together over the precious lives they had loved so dearly. Danson, who had learned to swim with Tallulah’s help. Matt, who was there to support his friends whenever they needed him. Paulo, meek and strong, who had bonded so closely with Hadassah, becoming her silent strength. Dirael, a sweet misguided boy who found redemption in death.

Even those who might not have lost the ones dearest to them were still feeling a loss beyond words. Everyone struggled to try and comfort each other through tears and broken hearts, offering embraces and words of consolation sprinkled with memories and apologies. No one was left alone in those long moments. Tallulah and Sophia came to embrace Hadassah and even Winter had come closer offer condolences to Cara who was losing so much.

Emotions welling, Kaylee found herself turning to Jaxon even as her heart struggled to know just what she was supposed to feel. Cornflower fields spread before grey skies that echoed a human desire for comfort. Wordlessly she folded herself against his chest, deciding right then that everything else could wait to be discussed. She felt her body all but crumble against him, everything simply adding up to more than she could hold at once.

Jaxon tucked Kaylee as close to his heart as he knew she was to him. He pressed his cheek to her head, absorbing the sorrow that she poured into his soul to carry with her.

“I’m so sorry, mio Cielo. I’m so sorry,” Jaxon murmured sadly.

They remained in that tight embrace while the world around them shifted.

Numbly, they spent the hours in their grief, even as the dawn broke and the medics were now sending the bodies to the morgues. Even if Khaz and some of the others were in need of help, they weren’t nearly as in danger as the others. They lingered still, until some had to be taken to the hospitals. Tysha and Keagan were in need of critical care.

Inara approached the weary companions, held her daughters, and coaxed them all into finding a room to rest and drink some water. Even if the Tigress had lived this life long enough that sorrow of this kind was familiar, she had the humanity and the heart to weep with them.

Following them all into the large common area was Elendia. Khaz hadn’t had the time to introduce her in the midst of chaos. Now she came with tea made by Serenity to offer to her son and his fiancée’s. Would that they could have picked a happier time to introduce each other, but this would have to do. Elendia sat with them to console and to greet.

Across the way Charlotte and Rennick were curled up together with their phones on hand. They wouldn’t be far from news about any of their friends, but especially Tysha and Keagan.

Most fell in and out of sleep as the exhaustion of the night came over them. They didn’t know when Ryuu had finally woken from his drunken stupor to find out what sorrow had befallen everyone; a regret he would shoulder for the rest of his life.

It felt like an eternity had passed in silence and grief. Throats were sore, eyes were red and stun, their heads ached, their wounds were cleaned and redressed.

Finally Charlotte woke, folded up in Rennicks lap, the sound of her phone ringing. He opened his eyes just as she answered and pressed her device to her ear.

“Are they alright?” Charlotte asked. The other companions waited with baited breath. Tears spilled from mocha eyes that closed. “Oh thank God!”

Relief spread through the room. Annie and Elijah made the sign of the cross, Cara let out a sob of gratefulness, Hadassah spoke a prayer in Hebrew. Khaz held tight to Tallulah and Sophia in silent thanks to fate and all that was good.

Jaxon sighed, feeling his heart settled from the high tension that broke from around them for the good news. “They’re alive,” he breathed in reassurance to himself. “They’re alive.”

“That’s good,” Bellasiel sniffed, wiping her eyes. Serenity gave her a squeeze. Her sweet heart, Cara, and Hadassah, would carry a deeper, bitter sweetness than any of the others, but it was still good indeed.

"Thank God," Tallulah breathed, keeping a tighter hold on Sophia and Khaz as they were given fortunate news. It would be some time before she would let them out of her sight again.

Kaylee's body shook with a suppressed sob, both for everyone they had lost and those they managed to keep in their lives for another sunrise. It changed perspective on many things, keeping her mouth silent as she dwelled on those thoughts.

“When can we see them?” Charlotte asked, her nose stuffy. “Okay. Thank you. Let us know if anything happens.”

Inara stepped closer to place her hand on her daughters shoulder. “What did they say?”

“Keagan is awake. So is Tysha. They’re gonna have to be in the hospital for a while, they’ll need a few months of recovery, but they made it,” Charlotte said, breaking into a sob. “I’m so glad they made it!”

Rennick pressed her close, weeping softly in gratefulness. “I shouldn’t have…”

“Shh,” Charlotte silenced him.

Rennick had been heartbroken that he had confined Keagan, but the well meaning intention hadn’t cost him more than a warning mistake. It would be no good to destroy himself.

Finding the moment to ask, Jaxon got Inara to talk to him in a corner of the room. “How’s Wesley?”

“Recovering well. He’s awake, but I made him stay in bed,” Inara said. She eyed him. “We need to have a discussion.”

“I know,” Jaxon murmured. He glanced at Kaylee. “How long can we wait?”

“We’re bringing everyone back to the academy. The park is being shut down to handle the mess. We can speak at the castle,” Inara said.

“Alright,” Jaxon nodded. He walked back to the seat next to Kaylee.

Sitting with her legs on the seat of her chair, arms wrapped around one leg, Kaylee had watched him approach with merely her eyes, her body too exhausted to even lift her head right then. Still, she had seen just where he had come from and it urged her to pose a question, "What will happen to you?"

Unable to meet her eyes, Jaxon shrugged. “Whatever I deserve,” he said, glancing up at Inara.

"I would imagine that's quite a bit," she murmured in response, rubbing one of her wrists. A few thoughts she'd had during the night were starting to surface. "I suppose it makes sense, though."

Unable to deny his curiosity, Jaxon briefly looked her way. “What did?”

Tilting her head to face him better with cornflower fields sown with sorrow Kaylee answered, "Why you never wanted to commit to anything in our future. You always just said it would be nice."

Jaxon’s face twisted in sadness that he couldn’t hold back. He dropped his slate grey eyes that welled up. It wasn’t only that this was true, but that he also didn’t know he would live to have a future, whether it was with her or not. So much of his ambition to see Wesley being exposed and dead that Jaxon was willing to die doing it too. It felt so important, so righteous and satisfying before.

Now it seemed the most ridiculous venture he could possibly have wasted his young life on, giving up what was right there for him if he had made better choices sooner, and he was sure the rest of his days would be spent in prison for it.

Sniffing back tears, Jaxon said, “It would have been nice.” Nothing more to lose now, he went on to say, “I would have loved to take you as my bride and to raise children with you…I would have loved to work alongside you…I would have loved to spend hours doing art and dancing…” Jaxon rubbed his arm against his eyes. “I wish I-I hadn’t…I wish I could have let it go…” he leaned back and rested his head in defeat against the wall. Closing his eyes, he murmured sadly, “Too little, too late.”

"Or that your love for revenge was greater than your one for me," she sighed, chin dropping to her knee and eyes looking to the floor once more. Perhaps this was just what Fate had in mind for her; a series of pained relationships until she learned and simply stopped trying.

“I never loved revenge…I loved you. I’ve never deserved you…I know I’ve lost you, but if I could, I would do anything to earn your love back,” Jaxon said, and wished he had died in the battle. Overwhelmed by pain he brought on himself, Jaxon stood up. “I’ll unburden you of my presence.”

Jaxon left the common area where everyone was convalescing to give Kaylee space. He had no right to find consolation with her. He was sure she hated him more than she had been angry with her father. Jaxon found a room where he pondered nothing other than his doomed fate.

A while later Inara came to announce, “Please come to the buses. We will be leaving shortly.”

Charlotte and Rennick started the procession out. Serenity guided Bellasiel, along with Cara and Hadassah who needed help to motivate them onward. Elijah held Annie as he joined behind Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia.

“Meri Jaan,” Inara spoke softly as she came up to Kaylee. She raised her hand for her to take. “Where is Jaxon?”

Pulled out of her thoughts, Kaylee's gaze met her mother's and a surge of panic struck her. Had he left? Abandoned her just as he had planned to before? Heart sinking, she slipped to her feet without Inara's aid, immediately moving to begin searching for him. "He- He was just here," she barely answered as she nearly knocked someone over in her frenzy.

“Sweetie, sweetie!” Inara called for her, striding to catch up.

Kaylee couldn't lose him. She couldn't stand to lose anyone else.

Inara took a hold of her daughter until she settled. “Shhh, take a breath, meri jaan. Calm down.” Her hand pushed aside hair from her face. “It’s alright, I’ll look for him. You go to the bus. Father is there. So are your grand…” Inara trailed off and frowned, seeing the frantic look in Kaylee’s eyes. “Here, we’ll look together.”

Taking her daughter's hand, Inara walked to the nearest doors. They either opened up to empty rooms or they were locked. Knocks on the doors revealed strangers, until the room farthest down the hall.

“Come in…” The voice said.

Pushing the door open, they saw Jaxon sitting on the balcony overlooking the gardens nearest that building. There was a pond too, which helped calm his mind. Jaxon’s grey eyes shifted over to them, losing their vibrancy with each heart beat.

Something inside of her screamed so loudly her ears were ringing, Kaylee abandoning her mother's side to rush to him. Dropping to the ground, cornflower fields desperately demanded his attention while she fought to ignore so much. "Tell me how nice it will be," she demanded. "Tell me, mia Ragione! I want to hear you tell me about it. Everything you dream of."

Taken by surprise, Jaxon didn’t know what to say or do at first, even with the plea that told him exactly what Kaylee wanted. He found himself slipping off the balcony to the floor with her, hands gingerly taking up her own. Grey clouds stirred in his gaze as Jaxon searched for the words that she wanted to hear; a future he didn’t have the right to live, with the women he deserved even less.

“I- I dream of- of putting up pictures of my mother again. I dream of summers in Italy and peonies around the ponds at my old home,” Jaxon stammered, tightening his fingers around hers. “I dream of my cat, Mozzicheto back in my arms.” Pain coursing through him drew forth fresh tears. “I dream of peace in my heart and hope that one day you will have mercy and forgive me.” Jaxon dropped his head, feeling guilt of wanting any of this. He murmured sadly, “I dream of you and me together, mio Cielo. I dream of us being together wherever we want to go—the restaurant, working as an elite—spending life with you. I dream of our children…I dream of a life not wasted on a vendetta that was never going to rewrite a history I let rot my heart.”

Her own vision blurred from tears, Kaylee refused to let go of him. She found his hands and took them in her own. "You can't say that. You can't say it was wasted if you meant everything you said to me and everything that we were. If you meant that then," she paused, searching a face that looked just as hurt as she'd felt so much or late. A pain she wanted to erase more than anything. "Then we don't know what Fate might still hold for us. But if we give up now we'll never know and that's a regret I don't want."

Peering up, Jaxon found those cornflower fields he had loved to get lost in, and thought he had been banished from. “You would walk with me, mio Cielo? You would…want to see what Fate has for us? Do you…” he swallowed down his fear that threatened to convince him there was no hope, “…still want me?”

"I can't say I won't take time not to be angry with some things you have done," Kaylee answered truthfully; mainly trying to kill her father, though it felt like that went without saying. "But...I do." One of her smallest fingers found one of his, slipping around it. "Pinky promise."

Jaxon tightened the link briefly, sniffing back his bittersweet joy. “Pinky promise.” After a moment he shifted around to pull her into a hug.

Over at the door Ianra waited a little longer before she interrupted. She dabbed her eyes. “I’m sorry to break this up, but we have to go.”

Nodding, Jaxon acknowledged her while also reluctantly letting go of Kaylee to stand with her. Once they did he tentatively held her hand as they followed Inara. He still didn’t know just how forgiven he was, or if Kaylee might come to her senses and walk away from him. Jaxon would never blame her. Having loss in his own life didn’t excuse him to have caused loss in others, he knew that now, Jaxon just hoped he could come back from all of this.

The three walked through the quieting streets and pathways of the park. Many people had left already, with few who were still rolling out with their bags or shuffling into lines that emptied in to the parking lots. As expected, the Von Helsings didn’t have to deal with that trouble. Their bus was accessible at a different exit clear of people.

Back at the bus there were a few new additions to their passengers, namely Elendia and Winter. The grandparents were eager to check on Kaylee. They had such terrible anxiety that she was hurt since waking up to the news that the ritual sight had been usurped.

“It’s outrageous it was allowed to be active,” Marian said with a pursed lips.

Henry, who settled beside her as the bus began to move, said, “What can be done about this? Somehow has to do something!”

Curled up against Inara, since being allowed to the park through the portal, Wesley said, “It’s been an issue for sometime. Tragically, this is what will force the government's hand to nullify it.”

“It should be destroyed,” Cara sniffed angrily.

“Maybe,” Wesley said. He wouldn’t argue with someone in such a state of grief. “But at least we know this won’t be happening again. And all of you did a great job, considering your age and your limited training experience.”

Rubbing her face to lessen tension and sorrow, Charlotte said, “I don’t know if I want to be a Guardian anymore…” They lost so much.

“We will support you in anything you want to do,” Inara said, her arms draped around her husband. “Be a dancer, Lottie, or an equestrian, or a waitress, if you want. And if you do want to be an Elite one day, we’ll make sure you’re supported.”

It wasn’t likely that Charlotte would actually give up her life’s goal, but it was at this time that she wondered if she should maybe take a break from it after high school. Maybe they could tour the world for a year before going to the Trade College. At the very least Charlotte knew she didn’t want to dive into it until she could process everything that happened in one night.

Interrupting the silence, and also to distract herself by satisfying curiosity, Cara asked Jaxon, “So, who are you exactly?”

Clearing his throat, Jaxon said, “You know me as JD. I’m regretful to say that I started out building a friendship with all of you so that I could get close to Wesley to…to kill him for what he had done to me and my mother…”

"You...you.. um, beg pardon?" Tallulah's brows furrowed together in clear confusion of just what was happening. There was a lot to unpack in that moment and she didn't know if exhaustion was making it worse.

"JD?" Sophia was about to say that couldn't be possibly true when it was clear several others were not moving to say he was lying about it, Kaylee in particular. "I'm sorry, I feel like I'm missing something important here."

Winter was struggling to catch on to just what was going on, nursing an injured wrist with an icepack she nearly dropped. "The fuck? If you're not JD, then who the fuck are you?"

“I’m Jaxon Caruso Donatello, son of Horatia Caruso, who you’re told is HIllary Cove,” Jaxon said. He hesitated before saying, “I’m Awakend. I have the ability to, uh…well…” he rippled his features to the face they all knew.

Eyes flew wide and both Tallulah and Rennick shared a look, remembering the night they played hide-and-go-seek. That wasn’t the only astonishing revelation! Hillary Cove was his mother?

“That’s so creepy, please just pick a face and don’t change it!” Cara said, feeling the ache of exhaustion pounding in her head.

Jaxon reformed his features to his true self. “Sorry…”

“So wait, everything has been a lie?” Charlotte asked, furrowing her brows.

“No, not—not everything…Just enough to conceal my intentions and get close. I knew Jacob a little bit. I knew what was needed. Everything else is me. I don’t know if he liked art or cats or torrone,” Jaxon insisted. He frowned. “I…I feigned being a bad liar to throw people off the scent, I picked up context clues to fit into the narrative of who Jacob was, and I got rid of the one person who would know him enough to find me out, but I needed…” he sighed and gave Winter an apologetic look, “I still needed someone to be my friend so I would blend as an average student.”

That actually earned a spoff from the younger woman. "And so you picked me? Trying to blend in and normal and you picked the unequivocally determined weirdest person you could at orientation and wouldn't stop following me around," Winter shook her head in disbelief. "Good to know there's a reason you were so annoying."

“Hiding in plain sight,” Charlotte said, giving a narrowed stare. “You were so normal compared to someone unconventional. Why focus on anything strange about you with her there? The unknowing assistant in your magic show.” Her words made his cheeks color. “She was someone who didn’t dig into your business, someone you knew wouldn’t care if you knew her—how many times did ‘having lunch with Winter’ mean you went somewhere else? How would we know? Winter is a recluse.” Charlotte perked a lip, giving him a wry look. “Clever.”

"But the fact is you lied to us," Sophia rounded back to what was being glossed over in her mind. "To all of us and especially to Kaylee, even knowing what she'd gone through. That's pretty messed up. Plus what even happened to the real Jacob?"

Jaxon felt his stomach drop. He decided to answer one question at a time. “Well, at first I didn’t care. I expected her to be spoiled as a person, having had Wesley as a father figure. I thought she would be someone like Regina. It got harder to rationalize my actions, but I…I guess I thought I wasn’t like Phil or Hugo or Wesley, so whatever I did couldn’t be really that bad…and I have had a utilitarian, moral relativist mindset for most of my life…I believed it was right for me; it was my truth…I hadn’t believed there was an object, universal morality to follow, and certainly not from God.”

“You fell for the idea you couldn’t be held responsible when there was no responsibility by which to be held,” Elijah frowned.

“Yeah…” Jaxon mumbled, sighing in the embarrassment of that. “As for Jacob, well…I could have pulled him out of the bograt, and I almost did, but…he fit what I needed too well to pass up.”

"So you let another man die just so you could try and get revenge," Sophia summarized, shaking her head at the notion. "Did it feel like it was worth it in the end?"

"Sophia..." Kaylee's voice sounded for the first time from the revelation began.

Snapping her head over in her direction, Kaylee lifted pointed to her injured leg that had been bandaged before they left. "What? You don't think it's fair to ask him after he admits he infiltrated our lives - your life?!"

"He did what he thought was right and he realizes how wrong he was," Kaylee had no shame in that moment defending him, even though it had seemed a difficult decision before. "It doesn't undo what he did, but this isn't going to fix anything."

Sophia looked ready to make another remark before Tallulah placed a hand on her uninjured leg, murmuring softly to her until she seemed to calm down. Now wasn't the time to make him feel attacked on a bus.

Sighing, Khaz said, “I think it’s time I made my own confession.”

The others looked up at him, not sure they were ready for it, but could not help but wonder what he had to say at this time.

“The attack tonight happend because the cult managed to get the blade they thought Hura stole. The blade I was sent to find after Dirael had come up with nothing,” Khaz said, and gave his fiancée’s a sorrowful frown as he went through the story of his time there, his change of mind, and how his behavior towards his cousin influenced him. “We lost our friends because of me and Dirael.”

A deafening silence filled the air. Cara got up and walked over to Khaz. Her stonewalled face twisted into sadness and her hand flew out. She struck him, breaking the silence with a pop.

“Fuck you!” Cara snapped. She hit him again. “Fuck you!”

“Cara!” Serenity reached up to pull her back. “Cara, don’t!”

Shoving her aside, Cara whipped onto Bellasiel. “Are you involved?!” She didn’t give her a chance to answer. “Hell, is anyone here really our friend?!”

"Cara!" Kaylee was up on her feet, shoving herself Cara and her next victim. "Hey! Stop - Stop! You are hurting and I understand and you have that right. But we all lost people tonight. We are all hurt. They-"

"They made mistakes," Tallulah continued for her, despite the fact that her own shoulders were shaking from emotions. "Horrible, terrible mistakes, but enough have suffered tonight."

Winter was clearly on the fence about just how she needed to feel. "I don't know, man. This is all so fucked up." Not that she'd be getting up and slapping anyone over it.

“Yeah, really fucked up,” Cara sniffed angrily, giving both Khaz and Jaxon a look that wilted them.

Wounds freshly torn asunder, Cara turned on her heel and went to the back of the bus and shut herself in the room. Hadassah murmured to excuse herself. She wasn’t one to hit, but she couldn’t be near either men at this point, taking a different room to find solitude.

The grandparents murmured sadly between each other, not sure if they wanted Jaxon with their granddaughter, or to be friends with Khaz, or—or anything. Wesley and Inara stayed out of this for a few reasons, one of which being that they could be present when needed, but they knew they had to allow the teens to at least try to work things out.

“If we lose Keagan…” Charlotte struggled to keep from crying.

Khaz couldn’t meet her eyes. He clasped his hands together, knuckles white with tension. He hoped they wouldn’t lose anyone else. Not to infection, not to blood loss or nerve damage, not to paralysis or amputation. He hoped, not just that it would be best for them, but that his mistake didn’t scar their lives so deeply.

“I’m sorry,” Khaz said, pulling his head up to give them that courtesy. “I’m so sorry…”

“You should be,” Charlotte said, and added with a look to Jaxon, “Both of you.”

Charlotte folded up into Rennick’s lap for comfort. She was done. She had no more energy. He couldn’t say differently, wrapping his arms around her and resting his chin on her head.

The sound of the buses engine and the roll of the wheels on the road became the backdrop of the rest of their time traveling. Occasionally someone got a drink of water, or went to the bathroom, but mostly they remained silent, reflecting on everything that happened.

Arriving at the academy, the grandparents got off of the bus with Wesley and Inara first. They discussed staying the night at the castle. Charlotte and Rennick got out before Cara who briskly walked off as soon as she got outside. Tearful, Hadassah did the same, giving them a nod before following behind, most likely to the dorms. Serenity and Bellasiel waited for Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia to come out. Elijah, Annie, and Winter came next, ending with Jaxon and Kaylee.

“What…what do we do now?” Serenity asked tentatively.

“I have to check on my grandpa,” Jaxon said, though there was reason to retreat.

Kaylee felt a surge of worry in that very moment. "Maybe you and your grandfather should come to Avostoska," she suggested, wringing her wrist lightly. "It would probably be for the best." He didn't need people worrying he was going to up and disappear from them.

Seeing her unsettled, Jaxon put his hands on her upper arms. “Alright.”

“You’re not going alone,” Wesley chimed in. “Your mother will come too.” He didn’t need either of them disappearing.

Inara turned to her husband to say, “Go straight to the castle, you hear me?”

“Yes, my Love,” Wesley said.

"I don't know if I want to stay at the Academy right now," Sophia admitted, Tallulah lightly rubbing her shoulders. "It's just going to feel so...wrong."

Khaz, with a heavy heart, didn’t feel he had the right to say where they should or shouldn’t go. The castle was always available, but the onslaught of text alerts gave them options too, with Tia Pilar and Missy demanding a response from them to know they were safe. Elijah, Annie, and even Serenity’s parents were texting them, not to mention Charlotte and Kaylee’s family who were worried sick. Bellasiel’s phone was lost, but it was likely her mother was reaching out too.

“News must have broke,” Serenity said, reading the messages.

“I’m gonna take Annie to my house,” Elijah said, wrapping his arm around her. “We’ll catch you guys later.”

"Be safe, you two," Tallulah asked of them, words that would now have a heavier meaning to them going forward. "Let us know when you get there, please."

“We will,” Annie promised before thy left.

Sophia looked over at them before back up at Khaz. "Do we need to go somewhere with room for your mother? Or do we take her to your aunt's house?" She felt like they had some level of responsibility for her.

Khaz felt his heart wrench even as his mother rested her hand on his shoulder for comfort. “We should go to Aunt Hura. She deserves to know what happened from me.”

Bellasiel and Khaz shared a look and she nodded. They would need to brace themselves for the grief to come. Thankfully they had their sweethearts there to help them through it.

To those going to the castle, Serenity said, “We’ll keep in touch.”

“Do so,” Charlotte insisted. “And don’t forget to touch base with us while you travel too.”

“We’ll make sure you know when we get to her house,” Bellasiel promised.

The friends parted then, leaving Wesley to walk with the Millers to the vaults in the school and Inara to drive Jaxon and Kaylee to his grandpa’s house.

Along the way Jaxon peeked at his phone for the news. They got some details wrong, but the general events that were known. Government insistence on maintaining ancient sites resulted in Awakened taking advantage of the ritual slate, summoning another god from Aarin. The park patrons caught in that disaster were Von Helsing Academy students who joined the resident park guardians in preventing the event from spreading. Most were injured, some of which died after fighting bravely. Still, the cultists' attempt to revitalize their god by bringing virgins through a portal connected to a ship off the coast of Maine failed when guardians—Inara Von Helsing and an unknown boy who infiltrated it released the virgins and attacked. The god died at the hands of the very women he meant to consume and the cultists were rounded up by Everest Crosse and his trusted colleagues.

They probably didn’t know Kaylee wasn’t one of the virgin girls. Since Jaxon wasn’t a recognizable figure, they left him unnamed. They weren’ sure of who died just yet. They also didn’t know more than this, uncertain of how the cult had gotten all the virgins, or from where they were caught, but it was likely families would be happily reunited with their loved ones soon, and those who lost their girls would get closure.

At some point Jaxon had to tuck his phone away. He couldn’t stand reading the articles and thinking about how many lives would have been saved if he hadn’t done what he did, or thinking about…Well, all the usual thoughts he played and replayed in his head since forever.

Parking in front of the house made Jaxon feel a little better. He felt like he came to a piece of the world where he could recouperate. Inara hadn’t been there before, so that also made it a bit exciting, even in this dark time.

“Grandpa,” Jaxon called out as he went to the door. He tried to open it, but again he had to go around the back.

Kaylee and Inara waited for him. It was here that, upon getting a better look, and with the knowledge she knew now, Kaylee could more easily read the surname ‘Donatello’ he tried to fill in with putty.

The door opened and Jaxon let them inside. “Grandpa’s sleeping. I don’t know how long he’ll need to nap.”

Uncertain, Kaylee looked up at her mother for answers. How long would the Tigress be willing to wait? Her gaze shifted to Jaxon. "Maybe this gives you time to do packing for you both? Since we don't know how long you'll be at Avostoska."

Giving her daughter a light squeeze on her hand, Inara answered for him, saying, “She’s right, it would be best to take this time to pack. Do you need us to help?”

“Actually, if you don’t mind, I’d like some time to myself while I gather my stuff. I’ll be happy to have help when I get grandpa’s bags paced, though,” Jaxon said, turning to Kaylee. “I’m still here, okay? I’m still here, I’m just getting my things together.”

"Yeah. Yeah, okay," Kaylee nodded taking a deep breath. "We'll wait here." Cornflower fields watched him with a weighted hopefulness. He wasn't going to be gone for long. She would take him on his word as she eased herself down to a couch she'd sat on many times.

Inara took a seat beside her. While they waited she comforted Kaylee if or when she saw she needed it. Eventually daughter rested against mother.

Meanwhile Jaxon took an account of his room. He had taken from it all that he thought was important for when he packed into the bus the morning of their departure. The journals his mother wrote, the letters she sent, and the memorabilia related to her. They had all taken their bags back, except for him. That had been in the van. Jaxon didn’t know if he’d ever see it again, or if he deserved to have it back. All he had left was the letter his mother wrote in his wallet.

Sitting on the bed, Jaxon considered that, if the organization he had contact with ever found out about him being a turncoat, they might take their revenge. And while an individual was enough trouble to dissuade from taking that revenge, a disembodied organization was a thousand times harder.

All that aside, Jaxon had to prepare for the potentiality that he could be arrested and spend his life in jail.

Jaxon laid on the bed. He stared up at the ceiling, absorbing the situation. At the very least he could try to arrange his grandpa being taken care of. For everything that he’s done, Jaxon was sure the Von Helsings would take mercy on Giuseppe. This small hope made it easier for him to get up and grab a fresh bag to collect anything he was sure he would have liked to bring, if he hadn’t restricted himself before.

Coming down stairs with a bulky backpack, Jaxon set that aside by the door, turning to see what he should have expected on his way down. Kaylee came up to him with those wide cornflower eyes, almost worried he might not have returned. Jaxon felt a pang of pain that he figured would become routine in his life. He wrapped his arms around Kaylee, murmured about having a hard time finding some things, and then insisted on preparing the house for being locked up for a while.

Between the three of them they got rid of food that might rot, took out the trash and recycling, shut off the A/C, packed a few comfort items they knew Giuseppe would like, and then, when he shuffled out of his room with the biggest smile, they went into his room to grab his clothes and personal items—Jaxon especially chose the box with the ‘Lovers Eye’ his father made for his mother, or her grey gaze—after a warm greeting and explanation of what they were doing there.

Giuseppe happily loaded into the car. He hadn’t heard exactly what happened, but they decided an old man with his broken mind didn’t need the weight on his conscience.

Jaxon felt a stab in his chest again, knowing he had arranged for nurses to come to take care of his grandpa, and that he had hoped Giuseppe’s mind would still believe he was there with him when the organization relocated him until he could fetch him. Even with Giuseppe’s forgetfulness, it would not have been kind.

Driving back to the academy, Jaxon sat with Kaylee in the backseat while his grandpa sat in front, having a conversation with Inara who barely went anywhere without her Lithe. This time Kaylee wore a full one too, catching every word.

Giuseppe was quite sweet with her mother, and boastful of his grandson while also saying how wonderful Kaylee was, and how he hoped to have her in their lives for as long as she’d want to stay.

Additionally the teens got text from their friends who updated them about where they were and how thy were doing. This relaxed a tension they hadn’t noticed they were experiencing.

Arriving at the academy they made their way at Giuseppe’s pace to the vaults. It impressed the old man. He was excited to comment on the enchanted technology as he walked into the castle. His excitement increased to marvel at the architecture, following Inara’s lead with everything good to say as he pointed out what he saw that pleased him.

They brought Giuseppe to a room not far from Kaylee and Charlotte’s, fully stocked to receive an old Italian man. He was elated to take time for himself in his room that had music, items, and snacks he could enjoy from his old country.

While his grandpa delved into the wealth that Avostoska could provide, Jaxon turned discreetly to Ianra. “Should we speak?”

“Tomorrow. Rest today,” she said, giving him a pat to his arm before departing to check on Wesley and the Millers.

Left alone with Kaylee at the threshold of Giuseppe’s guest room, Jaxon peered over at her. “We should maybe turn in early.”

"Yeah, we should," she agreed softly, arms across her chest as she watched Giuseppe for a few moments longer. She was sore and hungry, but she didn't expect the aching emptiness to go away any time soon with the road that lay ahead. "Do you plan on staying here with him?"

“Only if you want space,” Jaxon said. He tucked his hands in his pockets, shuffling a foot in uncertainty.

The fact that there was a good possibility they could be getting more space than either of them wanted made Kaylee shake her head slowly. "I don't think space will help anything," she answered, looking up to search the gaze she was still learning after all their months together.

Even if the circumstance influenced her decision and she might have wanted space if not, Jaxon didn’t complain. “Alright, let’s go to bed,” he said, and understood he had permission to reach out and take her hand. He gave Giuseppe a goodnight that was answered in kind before leaving with Kaylee to her room.

Jaxon was reasonably sure the clothing stowed for him at the castle still remained, so he got undressed and so did Kaylee. Both he and Kaylee were bruised and cut. They had ointments they put on before brushing their teeth and getting into the pajamas the castle provided.

They curled up on the bed together, slowly falling asleep. That night Jaxon was spared any dreams. That was a blessing, because with everything so quiet and calm, it felt like the past days had been one long, terrible nightmare, and with the pending talk with Inara it might not be over.

Saturday morning slipped by as the sleeping teens' bodies refused to get up just yet. They were simply exhausted. Likely, whichever of their friends managed to fall asleep, the others would be taking time to recover as well.

Nearer to noon Jaxon woke up to cornflower eyes. Had they come awake at the same time? Had she been gazing at his face? The one always there, but hidden. Sometimes, even in the most serious of moments, the silliest thoughts came to his mind. Namely, was Cara right that Kaylee might think his true face was hotter than Jacobs. It wasn’t the right time to ask. Maybe it would never be.

“Hey,” Jaxon murmured, his hand reflexively brushing through her hair. “How’d you sleep?”

Kaylee had awoken to find a face she still struggled to accept. The smallest feature differences when he slept weren't as much of a change as when his eyes opened. The umber gaze was gone and replaced with endless stormy skies. Was that a storm she'd trek through?

She found she'd been watching him more carefully than she realized when his voice broke the silence. The corners of her mouth curled into the smallest of smiles at his voice; the voice she'd fallen asleep with countless nights and talked about endless subjects. It was the voice she'd fallen so deeply in love with and wanted nothing but a future with, only to have yet another cruel awakening from Fate.

Knowing she needed to give a response, she nodded slightly, head barely bobbing on her pillow before she let it rest against his hand. "Like a rock," she spoffed softly. Everything had caught up to her and there was something simple in his presence that had lulled her into a sense of safety and security even after how deep in battle they had been not long ago. "You?"

“Same,” Jaxon said, finding a smile for her. “Feel kinda sore.”

They all had worked their bodies to their limits until they got on Lithes. Those suits alone were why they managed to get through the tasks that followed. Aching and bruises would last for a while. A good step in the right direction was the spa, as always, with a therapeutic salve massage.

Letting out a low groan, she nodded in approval. "Very sore. Sleeping anywhere else would probably have been unbearable." Although maybe with how tired she was she could have slept on a cave floor. "A long shower or a bath sounds like heaven." She paused with uncertainty, eyes flitting about his face while she continued to work on memorizing these new facial features. "Is there anything you'd like to do?"

Rewrite my history, Jaxon thought, but said, “A shower or bath sounds like a great start to me. Maybe a visit to the spa, or anyone who could have something to ease the ache.”

Though they agreed, it took a while longer before they chose to leave the bed to do it. Being in each other’s arms was as healing as any ointment. It felt like a quiet restoration. Going into the shower proved even better. The soap scrubbed away anxiety and each drop of water caught the grime of distress and slipped it down their bodies into the drain. When they could not be cleansed any further they remained under the drum of the shower, holding one another.

Cool grey storms rolled over cornflower fields. Jaxon couldn’t think of looking any other way. He didn’t want to be anywhere else, see anyone else, didn’t want to leave that moment. But soon enough their legs were getting tired of holding them up.

“Let’s go to the spa,” Jaxon said, hoping they could smooth out the knots in their bodies.

Although she had been there time and time again in the past, Kaylee somehow felt this time around they outdid themselves. Every wrinkle of muscle, or tightened join was loosened like silk. As expected, they did glide on soothing ointments and salves akin to the kind Natalia would make, bringing out the aches and settling the discomfort of their wounds.

Clothed and content, Jaxon chose not to run off too soon from the spa lounge. He guided Kaylee with him to one of the couches and curled up with her. He meant to talk, but a wave of tiredness washed over them both and they napped together on the cushioned furniture.

Sometime later Jaxon woke, and so did Kaylee. They saw that the sun began to dip in the sky. A worry he didn’t want to face, and perhaps he was avoiding, took his heart as Pascal walked into the lounge with a message.

“Pardon, Sir, but Lady Von Helsing would like to speak with you in her office.”

“Alright,” Jaxon frowned lightly. He shuffled upright with Kaylee and took her hands. “I’ll find you as soon as we’re done, okay?”

He wasn't the only one frowning, Kaylee's brows knitting together as he moved to leave her. Shifting her gaze to the holo-assistant, she questioned him, "Pascal, does mother want Jaxon to come on his own?"

“My Lady did not specify,” Pascal admitted. “I can ask.”

"Please do." Her hold on Jaxon's hands tightened briefly as she waited for a response. "Never hurts to ask, right?"

What seemed like a lackadaisical disregard, standing and shifting his weight, merely meant his holofigure manifested to Inara for the inquiry. In a moment he turned his attention back onto Kaylee.

“Lady Von Helsing would prefer Mr. Donatello came alone,” Pascal said, which affected Kaylee as expected, though he hadn’t finished. “But if it would make you feel better, you’re welcome to wait outside the door for when they are done.”

"Yes, please. You can tell her we're on our way," Kaylee answered for Jaxon, only dropping one of his hands so that they could walk more freely. The North Office would be a walk both long and short at the same time, but it wouldn't be one he'd have to face alone. She tried to find words of encouragement to give but came up short. Instead, she offered the only words she could think of. "Just make sure you tell the entire truth. We were always told growing up that no matter how much trouble you're in, it's made worse with dishonesty."


“Right…” Jaxon swallowed, hoping he had the courage. Somehow facing Inara felt more frightening than Wesley. At least with the Fox he knew he had similar experiences. Inara was far more straightforward, honest, and kind; like mother, like daughter. That, and fiercely protective of her cubs. One of which he put through heartache.

“Alright,” Jaxon nodded, and gave her a kiss on her cheek before heading into the office. He glanced behind just as the door shut.

Inara sat on the other side of her desk. Her hands folded comfortably in front of her. She gestured with a nod of her head, saying, “Please take a seat.”

Jaxon did so, hoping he wasn’t as pale as he felt. Even though he knew this was coming, he didn’t know what to do or say. He could read her well either. So he sat in expectant silence.

“Jaxon Caruso Donatello,” Inara began, in a tone that was both firm and gentle, “It looks like the only people who know all the details of what happened, namely your attempted murder, are a select few who aren’t obligated to the law.”

The implication raised Jaxon’s hopes and in the same moment dropped them. “Wesley has the right to press charges,” Jaxon said, eyes dropping.

“He does,” Inara said. “I’ve discussed the situation we’re in with my husband. He doesn’t wish to do so.”

“He doesn’t?”

“No…But I haven’t decided,” Inara said. “The thing is, although I have someone in my life who hasn’t done much differently than you, I know my husband. I know and trust his word that he is a changed man…But you? You’ve broken my daughters heart and attempted to murder my husband. And you’ve lied. You’ve lied very well this entire time.” She studied him. “Can I trust you? Would you vow that you will never repeat your mistakes again?”

Jaxon felt his heartbeat quicken. “Yes,” he said without hesitation.


Grey storms found twin suns that burned through the overcast of his gaze. Inara asked again, “Do you swear it?”

“Yes, I swear,” Jaxon said more firmly. He would pinky promise if he thought she would do it.

After a moment of further silence Inara said, “Then you are forgiven, Jaxon Caruso Donatello. And if my daughter is still intent to have you, I wish to welcome you to the family.”

The second chance. A new lease on life! Jaxon got up. “Thank you,” he said, and before he could think it through, he came around her desk and pulled Inara into a hug. “Thank you,” he said again, feeling his tears slip down his cheeks.

Inara returned his embrace. She pushed aside her annoyances and chose to see him as the hurt, mistaken man he was. “You’re welcome…Now go on, Kaylee will be worried.”

Jaxon thanked her again and walked out the door, eyes puffy and with an astonished look as he closed it behind him and looked to Kaylee.

“I’m free,” he murmured.

Kaylee had just finished wiping her hands on her knees for what felt like the thousandth time to remove sweat when the door creaked open. Jumping to her feet, his words didn't register at first, blinking quickly and looking over his shoulder at the office door before back to Jaxon's face. "You're free?" Did that mean what she wanted it to mean? "What did mom say? Or do you want to go back to my room to tell me?"

Before answering, Jaxon closed the distance between them and pulled her into a hug. “I’m free…” he murmured again, in disbelief. “Your parents have chosen not to press charges.”

Arms automatically rising to loop about his neck, she felt a relief wash over her so suddenly that she had to force herself to swallow, as if the air had gone from thick to thin too abruptly. "They- they're not?" Mind racing, she tried to understand what that meant. If there were no charges, there would still be obstacles to overcome, bridges to work on rebuilding, but not having him imprisoned would make those infinitely easier. "What about school? Or camp?" Was he still going to be a part of her life?

Jaxon pulled away to look down, those storm clouds raining. “Your mother said that…if you still want me, that I’m welcome in the family….” Of course, he wasn’t sure she did. “So I think that means I can still come to school and camp.”

The decision was given to her, and only to her if she wanted to offer forgiveness. After a moment of thoughts flying past that she'd already had for the past several hours, she placed a hand lightly on his cheek. "I want the man that I fell in love with, no matter what his name is, and I want him to never abuse my trust ever again."

Pressing his forehead against hers, Jaxon felt a wave of bewilderment that such mercy offered itself. “Oh, mio Cielo, I will spend every moment I’m alive being that man,” he lifted his head and peered down. “Pinky promise,” he said, linking their smallest digits.

Her finger wrapped the tightest hold it could around his. "Promessa mignolo," she breathed, heart skipping as she raised up on her toes so that she could meet lips she'd missed for what felt like an eternity but that welcomed her just like home.

Their pinkies remained entwined as they let the joyous moment take them. Oh how Jaxon missed those lips. And it was all the more glorious that he wasn’t wearing a mask. He wanted to bare himself to Kaylee in the most raw and truthful ways he could, everyday, until his last breath.

Dusk fell outside by the time Kaylee and Jaxon got back to her room. Kisses and hugs turned into more. They had often reflected on the differences between what they meant to each other and who they had been with before. This night proved to them again that they couldn’t imagine being with anyone else. They had forged a bond through good times and bad, through rain and fire.

Morning dawned on Sunday. Jaxon, tangled in Kaylee’s hair, woke to her beautiful face asleep against his chest. When she woke up, his day became all the brighter. They rested in each other’s presence until the needs of their bodies called them out of the bed.

The two made it down to the hall where Kaylee’s siblings ran over with hugs and tears. They didn’t know everything, but they knew what had happened meant they might have lost their sister. Kit was all too wonderfully affectionate. Jasper embraced Kaylee, but he reserved a nod to Jaxon. While most had an easier time being forgiving, a growing teen with a touch of pride did not.


Charlotte and Rennick got up from their seats to meet them as well. Before they could say a word, Jaxon asked, “How is he?”

“Doing well. We had them bring Keagan here to recover. His parents came to visit him,” Rennick said. At least he knew they weren’t soulless. “Tysha has been discharged. She is with Jordan for the time being.”

“That’s good,” Jaxon said. He didn’t know exactly what to say, so he dared to repeat his regret once again. “I’m sorry. For everything.”

Rennick gave his reply first, saying, “What you did was shitty…but if she’s alright with you, then so am I.”

They clasped hands in mutual respect. Jaxon felt some relief, but in all honesty the peace between them rested on Charlotte. She was the closest to Kaylee aside from himself, and had the most history with her. If anyone had the right to be angry, aside from Kaylee, it was her.

Storm grey eyes tentatively found cool mocha ones, everyone going quiet as they remained standing.

Charlotte perked a brow as if asking just what he was looking at her for. It wasn’t like he was looking at her for fun, that’s for sure, and she knew it. In truth, Charlotte had mulled over just what she would say to tell him off in the most devastating way possible, but her love made a good point. Kaylee found reason to forgive him and to give him a second chance. And wouldn’t she want the same?

After a long moment Charlotte’s mocha eyes softened. Sighing, she crossed her arms and her lips pulled into a forgiving smile. “Well, aren't you one lucky bastard.”

“Believe me, I know,” Jaxon exhaled, feeling a sense of relief. Grateful, he added softly, “Thank you…”

“Just don’t do that again. I can’t promise I’ll be as sweet,” Charlotte said, giving him a nudge before turning to the table.

Kaylee knew that a Tigress ran through the veins of her sister, someone who would defend her family endlessly. Though she didn't think she'd have turned away Jaxon all together if Charlotte had disapproved, it certainly would have been a damper on things. "So with Keagan recovering here, do you two plan on going to camp still this summer?" She imagined he wouldn't be able to join them, at least not immediately.


“Oh we won’t be going anywhere until the doctor clears him for camp,” Charlotte said.

“Thankfully the axe cut more muscle than bone,” Reninck said. “We could arrive at the end of July at the latest.”

Jasper said, “I’m going to camp this year.”

“Oh, that’s right,” Charlotte perked. “Aww, now I have to make it there!”

At that moment Jasper regretted mentioning it. “Stay away from me, Lottie.” He pointed a fork her way.

Grinning wickedly, Charlotte said, “Not a chance! I want to see you run around, make friends,” she wiggled her brows, “crush on people.”

“Ew, stop, gross!” Jasp twisted his face.

The twins gasped. “Awww, are you gonna marry too?!”

“No!” Jasper huffed.

The girls did not like this response and made their feelings known with pokes and prodding that they expected more sisters. They chose sisters over brothers any day.

Stress and tension unclenched their claws off of those that ate the table. Jasper and the twins made for great entertainment. But while this reprieve lasted until they ate their fill and went to their rooms, or to the medic wing, the fact that not everything in their lives might be tied up with a pretty bow hovered over them.

Tysha, Cara, and Hadassah had not replied to any texts trying to engage with them. They did have the mercy to let them know they were safe and where they were, but they answered no inquiry other than that. The only chance anyone had to speak with them was at the funerals.

Doug’s would be helped by his family in private and Dirael’s mother did the same. Everyone was invited. While Cara, Hadassah, and Tysha did come, they couldn’t bring themselves to speak with the others. They all mourned Dirael well into the night and took their leave.


Danson, Paulo, and Matt’s funeral, the second week of June, gave them another chance. Dressing up for such a solemn event when the sun shined overhead didn’t feel right. The world didn’t feel the same.

“It should be raining,” Charlotte decided. The sky disagreed.

Annie, standing with Elijah, nodded. “It should know better.”

They were gathered with most of their living friends around the coffins not far from them. The service had been beautiful, talking about the courage and the love that burned within Danson, Matt, and Paulo, that had fueled their hearts to fight on to the bitter end. They hung out together, danced together, played together, fought and died together. It was only natural they would be have their funerals together.

The girls got to speak about the three boys. Their speech pulled apart old wounds that were just in the beginning stages of healing. They had everyone in the audience sobbing for the boys they loved so dearly, gone so young.

The three had not had the strength to see Jaxon or Khaz, nor any of the others while they process their loss and what brought them to that point. None of them knew if any of their friendships would survive. Now the suspense would be answered.

Cara walked with Tysha to stand between Matt and Danson’s coffins. Hadassah stood by Paulos. The families joined them. The pastors walked to the respective coffins of each boy to pray over them.

As the caskets lowered and the somber songs were sung, and the tears flowed freely, the companions didn’t just respectfully participate. They mourned. They joined in the heart of the loss they knew would be felt deeply throughout their lives. And when all others left, one by one, they remained. Not out of a sense of obligation, but that they truly were reluctant to let go.


Crumpled on the ground with their arms around one another, Cara, Haddasah, and Tysha trembled with sorrow. It wasn’t for some time that they managed to get to their feet when the groundskeepers gently asked them to make room for them to do their work.

Hungry, cold, tired, the girls knew their families would beckon them to come eat and drink. They turned to see the faces they had been avoiding standing with eyes just as red and hearts just as heavy.

“Ty,” Charlotte spoke in a strained voice, coming forward. “Cara…” She sniffed. “Dassah.”

Having lost so much, and not being particularly angry at her, they broke down in acceptance of the approach. It left a crack open for those they had a harder time with to come over as well, though Khaz and Jaxon were careful not to assume they had the right to hug or talk to them directly. Not yet would they try.

“I miss them so much,” Tysha sobbed.

“I know, I know,” Serenity cried with them.

“Matt…Matt…” Cara wept.

After a while of consolation they made more progress toward the hall that was waiting for them with warmth and food. When they got there, they ate what they could get into themselves. It was near the end of their time remembering the three boys, whose stories and pictures were put in on boards for all to see, that Jaxon and Khaz took their chance to reach out.


Khaz spoke first, catching their eyes with the intent of his own. “There will never be a day that goes by that I wish I could change what happened. I’ve lost four good men, one of which had been my cousin. I deserve every punishment…So understand that I come to you, not because I believe I deserve pardon, but because I care for you three.” He knelt at their feet and turned his hands palms up. “I am devastatingly repentant, and I hope that I can be given the chance to demonstrate that, and do whatever I can to bring you comfort and peace.”

Sharing looks between them, Hadassah decided to speak for herself. “I suspect this was going to happen either way…I forgive you Khaz.”

Wiping her eyes, Tysha said, “I guess, if you think about it, having all of you there helped. I don’t know if the virgins would have made it without all of you for backup.”

That was true enough. It came down to Cara to decide if this was what would tempt her to come around, or if she would choose her right to distance herself.

Sniffing back tears, Cara said, “This world is really shitty and awful. Four good guys died when they shouldn’t have.” She pulled a smile broken with sadness. “But at least they made sure some good guys were left.” Cara nodded. “I think you’re one of the good guys, Khaz.” She gave Jaxon a nod. “I hope I can say the same for you…I’ll take a chance that I will.”

Absolutely relieved and grateful, the men were brought to quiet tears. The girls allowed for an embrace, hesitant at first, but when enfolded they broke down and hugged tightly. They all screwed up in their own ways, but what was a world worth living in, if you were kicked down when you wanted to do right and got back up?

Hindered by emotions that couldn't be contained, everyone found comfort in each other that night. They cried for the memories that were shared and wept for ones that would never be. Sophia and Tallulah held Khaz that much closer to them, mourning their friends and counting their blessings. Kaylee also couldn't be brought far from Jaxon's side for much of anything. She shared in a supportive embrace, murmuring up and down how they would do anything they could for the girls if they were to mention it. A small consolation, but all she could offer in the wake of so much misery.

They stayed as long as they could, until the families had to leave the hall. All of them promised to see each other at camp if they could make it. Most were taking this time to spend with family that still needed to grieve.

It happened that most of them met in June at Camp Cromwell. Khaz, who hadn’t had a summer camp experience before, took every advantage of the time with his fiancée’s while they still had it to soak in the sun and the memories of the whole ordeal.

Tysha, Cara, and Hadassah leaned on one another through the summer months to find some semblance of peace and to bring some light back into their lives. They committed to nothing that would demand their energy that they couldn’t give, spending time with a few charming students when they felt they could step back into the world again.

Come July the friends did end up getting to camp. They were excited to see Keagan up and walking around. He wouldn’t be going on any canoe rides or ziplines, but there were other activities that wouldn’t disturb the rest of his healing process. Charlotte and Rennick kept a close eye on him while the three took time to appreciate their last summer of school camp together.

Jasper, who had tried to avoid his sister when she arrived, could not hope to do so! Charlotte seemed to be everywhere. She spied on him from across the way, noted all the little buddies he was making, and couldn’t help but speculate just what had happened when he came out of a recreation cabin with a girl. Jasper didn’t hate all of his sister's interactions. He enjoyed the play fights and swimming especially. But mostly he spent his days with Jinpa. The boys were a dynamic duo.

That summer Kaylee had to feign losing JD to the disaster at the park. This way Jaxon could come in and comfort her. It did leave room for Regina to spread rumors that Kaylee had a colder heart than expected, but by then people had grown older, more serious, especially in the wake of the Atlantis attack, and paid her so little mind that she began to question who she really was as a person. Besides, there was more important things on her mind in regard to the future that overshadowed these small annoyances of the present.

Bellasiel and Serenity got their friends to join in last summer’s old games of theatre. To their delight their friends were more than happy to participate. After all, it was the camp before senior year. During a play Serenity turned around to see Bellasiel on her knee with a ring in a beautifully crafted shell. Everyone cheered as Serenity accepted the proposal with a glowing heart. This brought a little sunshine back to their everyday lives.

Sorrow revisited once in a while, but did not linger long enough to steal their sense of hope or extinguish their heart.

More light would come, when Elijah ended up proposing to Annie by the lake at sunset. They celebrated, even inviting Winter, with Kaylee’s famous s’mores. Two engaged couples and already one trio on the way to marriage in Winter of that year, what with Tallulah turning eighteen on the first of December.

“So what kind of wedding are you two looking forward to?” Charlotte asked with a smile.

Beaming from ear to ear, Annie said, “Oh I always loved the idea of a Spring wedding.”

Jaxon hummed in thought. “Mmm, Spring sounds perfect for the two of you.” Though he had a different season in mind. He said nothing and gave no insight. “When?”

“Oh after high school, for sure,” Annie said. “I’m not even certain it will happen soon after. It could be a couple years later. Our parents will want us to have a healthy engagement.”

"A healthy engagement? Sounds like an excuse to keep you away from sex even longer," Sophia huffed. She wouldn't harp on their friends for their religious choices, but there were some things she just simply didn't understand.

"Soph! That's their choice," Tallulah scolded her, not for the first time and certainly not for the last. She was currently basking in Khaz's arms, nestled between his legs on the comfortable grassy grounds while they all enjoyed each other's company.

Kaylee smiled for the sake of happiness of her friends, though there was a small hint of melancholy tucked in the corners of her lips. "A spring wedding sounds wonderful, Annie. And you'll look divine in white, no doubt." Turning her attention to the nestled trio and reverse throuple, she put out a few questions to keep conversation going. "Lulah, you had said your mom was working to get dresses figured out before school started?"

"Sure is. I've never seen someone so thrilled to plan, so I'm letting her do most of what she wants" Tallulah admitted with a chuckle. "So Lottie, Annie, Serenity—if you three want help planning, I can get you her number."

Serenity smiled and said, “I think I might take her up on that.” She knew her own parents would be wilting at the knowledge their girl was legally pairing up with another girl.

Keagan, seated carefully on an edge where there was the lowest chance of an unintentional jarring action to his arm, had to chuckle. "Oh man, now you've got them all going. I feel like this whole year is just going to be talk of weddings." Dark nut eyes shifted to Jaxon with a brief raise of his brow. "Well, for several of us."

The man to whom Keagan might have made the comment was currently taking a long drink of water. Either it was too subtle, or he didn’t hear. Whatever the reason, Jaxon’s casual demeanor gave nothing away; a master of deception.

“Keagan’s right, I think the next few years might be overbooked,” Hadassah spoffed.

Careful not to pluck a sensitive nerve, but hoping to tease in good humor, Serenity said, “Well, I dunno, I think we would look forward to three more weddings.”

Taking it in stride, and in truth, feeling better nowadays to find humor not offensive or disrespectful to the memories of the men they had loved, Hadassah said, “Know any Jewish boys?”

That had them chuckling, and Charlotte said, “No, but there’s my brother!”

Jasper frowned. “Lottie, I swear…”

Beside him Jinpa laughed, giving his cousin a hearty shake of his shoulder. He knew he was getting away with not being teased, not having the same intense reaction as Jasper. Whenever Jinpa was teased, he blushed and shrugged.

“So who was that little chick I saw you with today?” Charlotte wiggled her brows.

“She was just some girl, I dunno,” Jasper said, brushing her off.

“Come on,” Charlotte whined. “Jas, it’s nothing to be ashamed of! It’s cute!”

“There—right there!” Jasper pointed. “You’re making it out all…weird and goofy and silly and I don’t like it.”

“What? Me?” Charlotte gasped, touching her fingers to her shoulders. “But it is cute!” She looked to the others for support. “Am I wrong?”

Chuckling, Rennick gave his lover a kiss on her cheek and murmured to her ear, “I don’t think it’s a matter of if it’s cute or not.”

Quietly, Rennick explained to Charlotte just how a young man might feel about being personified as ‘adorable’ and ‘sweet’, rather than something like ‘strong’ and ‘handsome’, Rennick eased her into the idea that maybe Jasper wasn’t opposed, but he wasn’t happy about how she was characterizing him. He was feeling uncomfortable with the changes he was going through and she wasn’t helping.

In silent realization, Charlotte decided not to be as giddy anymore. Or, at least not using those words that might make her brother feel like a child and not the man he was growing up to be. While Jasper might become confident and bold not to be affected, given time, to not worry if that kind of language was used, right now he was probably quite the gawky young teen who didn’t need his sister gushing over him.

At time when she got the chance to say so, which was when they were finally heading to their cabins, Charlotte gave her brother a nudge and said, “If you ever do end up with someone, I know they’re gonna be lucky to have such a reliable, strong, and intelligent guy.”

Jasper, heading out with Jinpa, didn’t know if this was some kind of witchcraft, but he rolled his eyes and smiled in response. “Night, Lottie.”

“Night Jas,” Charlotte said, and walked off with her beaus.

Summer went on, with much talk about Bellasiel, Serenity, Khaz, Tallulah, Sophia, Annie, and Elijah’s plans. It was plain to most of the intuitive friends that Kaylee seemed a little less vibrant, but apparently Jaxon was just fine.

Come parent weekend, with Wesley physically present this time around, and Jaxon didn’t give a hint more to which way he felt about weddings and marriage than all the other times the subject was brought up. The closer it got to Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia’s wedding, the tighter Kaylee’s lips seemed to purse and the further Jaxon seemed to grin.

During the last week of summer, after so many spent in absolute joy, Kaylee could only hope her future with Jaxon was still headed into marriage and children, when she reflected on that day she demanded Jaxon tell him her dreams.

Her frustrations did not remain hers alone. When the guys spent the afternoon off hiking and the girls soaked up final summer rays on the beach, Kaylee didn't hesitate to let out all her pent up frustration at Jaxon. After all, he had been the one to agree that they'd have a future together and so far had shown no signs of following up on that! There were a few soft throat clears and gentle suggestions that maybe he just needed time (along with the fact that everyone else only thought the two had been together for a few months and not over a year).

Sophia however, seemed to wholeheartedly agree with Kaylee on this matter. He was dragging his feet and if he didn't pick them up, he'd lose her to another guy - or maybe girl! She dove into a heated speech about how she deserved his attention and that he'd proclaim his love of her to the world, oblivious to chuckles Tallulah was muffling. The rest seemed to know she wasn't privy to something, but kept it to themselves save for Winter who told her not to get her panties in a bunch. Kaylee ended the session of venting by stating if he didn't propose by winter formal then she'd do it herself.

The girl talk seemed to calm her down some, even if she still gave little huffs of air when Jaxon didn't react at all to the wedding talk that never seemed to end. Kaylee didn't think she was being needy and certainly didn't want to pressure him...except a small part of her did. Camp ended and before long everyone was back in the halls of the Von Helsing academy, complete with a new Freshman class that included Jasper and Jinpa. Even with key faces gone, everyone did their best to adjust back to the life of academics.

The irritation over Jaxon’s lack of initiative did take a backseat the first week of school. For one, the entire academy dedicated time for respecting the fallen students. Dirael, Matt, Danson, and Paulo were honored with a plaque and given a space in the Hall of History.

For another, the tea around Jinpa and Jasper got steamy when it was rumored that one of them apparently dabbled with the idea of getting a passcard for a crush and the other was caught smooching in a janitor's closet! The girls knew what kind of trouble that could bring. Thankfully the girls personally made amends with Mr. Marsh by then. That didn’t mean Jin or Jas got any immunity.

Lastly, the assignments themselves, plus the continuation of their job at the restaurant, meant that Kaylee’s schedule was filling up fast with all kinds of distractions. This didn’t last forever.

One afternoon on Thursday, the ninth of September, when Kaylee was serving, an adorable old couple came into the restaurant with sparkles in their eyes for each other. Every time Kaylee came to their side, it seemed like she got there just in time for another classic Hallmark movie moment.

Across the way Charlotte had to keep from busting a laugh. Her sister went through all shades of emotion! Jealousy, envy, sadness, anger whenever she caught sight of Jaxon, and more. That woman was about to snap and she knew it.

“So, you and Jaxon are heading to the greenhouse tonight, huh?” Charlotte asked as casually as she could. “Sounds sweet.”

"Yup, sure are," Kaylee all but huffed, wiping down the counter in the serving station with a bit more force than was needed. "It's sweet, I suppose, but it'd be nice to know if there's going to be more than a greenhouse. But it is about time he actually set up a date." They hadn't had nearly enough time together, in her opinion.

 

[xrakkax]

Charlotte managed to cough back a chuckle. “Yeah, about time! Damn that boy,” she said, shaking her head as she walked with her sister to hang up their aprons in the back.

Already undone and ready to go, Jaxon stood beside the door with his phone when the girls came. He glanced up from his screen. “Oh good, ready to go?”

Trying not to be too sharp, Kaylee forced a smile and nod of her head. "Yes, I am ready. I am ready to go to the greenhouse."

Infuriatingly calm, Jaxon grabbed his jacket and said with a smile, “Alright, let’s head out.”

Charlotte tamed her grin as they all loaded up in the car. She drove at the regular pace to the academy. Although they walked together into the school, Charlotte seemed to have a little more energy, speed walking ahead of them.

“Night guys, have fun!” Charlotte said, waving as she took off.

“Night, Lottie,” Jaxon waved, his coat draping a little heavy on the opposite side from Kaylee.

The two eventually got to the vaults where Jaxon personally loaded up the gate to the hill. He insisted that he ‘open the door’ for Kaylee, like a true gentleman. Jaxons charming smile did its best to make those lips he loved to kiss undress from the line they seemed to mold back into when he wasn’t looking.

Out on the hill the bonfire and the sky matched beautifully with the summer season. Old memories that made their hearts warm helped bring out Kaylee’s softer side, even if the adorable couple at the restaruant came to mind.

On the way to the greenhouse Jaxon coaxed Kaylee into dancing along the pathway. It further tempted her into smiles and a lighter heart.

Just before they broke the tree line Kaylee’s mood had improved enough that she could struggle through another night without fixating on her hopes not being realized.

“Wait,” Jaxon said, coming to a stop. They had yet to exit the forest path.

Her feet stopped but her eyes shifted side to side. "Uh wait for what?" Kaylee couldn't think of a reason for them to just stand in the forest.

“This won’t work if you come out with me right away,” Jaxon said. “Close your eyes, count to five, then come walk to me, okay?”

"Are...are you serious?" Kaylee couldn't imagine just what she was supposed to do in five seconds. With a prompting look she finally closed her eyes and even put her hands over them. "Okay. Fine...one.. two..."

“One, two, three…” Jaxon’s voice got fainter as he seemed to have walked away.

Upon opening her eyes Kaylee went ahead and walked fully out off the tree line. There was the greenhouse, of course, but to her far right there grew a large peony bush. Beyond it, a small pond. Rennick had to have helped with whatever Jaxon put together.

The closer Kaylee got, the more she saw of Jaxon as she came around the peony bush. His soulful eyes, dark and grey like the sky after a storm, stared longingly upon the water. Kaylee had the strangest sense of dejavu.

“The day I first met you, I was hoping I would see my mother again. I wanted out, I wanted freedom,” Jaxon said, and looked over at her as she closed the gap between them. “Then I saw you. Mio Cielo; my freedom.” Just as Kaylee got within a stride of him Jaxon pulled something out of his pocket and knelt on one knee. “Lady Kaylee Ariel Von Helsing, would you pinky promise to always be my freedom? Will you marry me?”

The box popped open and Kaylee saw a familiar ring shining up from a bed of velvet. It had been one that Giueseppe believed would belong to only the person to whom you would give your whole heart.



Weeks of growing agitation and impatience melted away with his words, Kaylee feeling her heart soar. The memory he painted of so long ago, the hope he offered of the future. She felt at that moment she could want nothing more. Tears welled as one hand went to cover her mouth, keeping any emotional cries from ruining such a beautiful and perfect moment.

Kaylee nodded quickIy, forcing a swallow before she could trust herself with words. "Yes. Yes!" A sob of joy escaped, despite her best attempts. "Oh Jaxon, yes. Of course I want to marry you!" Thankfully she had the sense not to off and scold him and ruin the moment, instead reaching for him to rise for an embrace.

Beaming, Jaxon caught her hand and slipped on the ring before standing fully to tug Kaylee into an embrace. He pressed his mouth to hers in a deep kiss to the sound of cheering and applause. They didn’t part until they both were momentarily satisfied with affection they would expound upon later.

“Woo! Congratulations!” Charlotte sang out praise as she ran up to hug them. Rennick and Keagan followed out behind her.

Jasper and Jinpa had come too, prodded into it by Charlotte. She wouldn’t allow them to forget they were a part of their little friend group. They were slowly becoming more comfortable calling Hiraeth Hill their own hangout. One day they’d take over it’s care.

Serenity and Bellasiel stepped out from their hiding places with a little banner they made, reading ‘Happy Proposal! September 9th, 2027’

“We’re so excited!” Cara, Hadassah, and Tysha hopped up and down. “Let’s see the ring!”

Tallulah and Sophia raced with the girls over to get a good look as well as to share their well wishes. Sophia in particular seemed to be overly excited for everything. "Oh, it's so beautiful! I love it!"

“Welcome to the club!” Elijah chuckled.

“This is gonna be amazing!” Annie squealed, marveling at the jewelry too.

Khaz, fading the clap of excitement to put his arms around his fiancée’s as they finished squeezing Kaylee of her breath, said, “That’s a nice ring. Where’d you get it?”

“It was my mothers engagement ring,” Jaxon said. He looked at Kaylee with a smile. “It’s engraved to. Check inside the band.”

Although it felt far too soon to, Kaylee slipped off the ring to hold the band up to the light. Mignolo promessa," she read with teary eyes, sniffling as she put the ring back on.

"Which means for those of us who don't know Italian?" Keagan had to chuckle.

"Pinky promise," Kaylee was happy to translate, turning cornflower fields, once struck with the harshest of winds and damaged, now blossoming in full back to Jaxon. "It's perfect. I love it—I love you." Once she'd given him a proper kiss that earned another round of cheers and a couple cat calls, she turned her head to her friends. "I can't believe you all knew about this. You let me say some...less than pleasant things about Jax and you knew?"

"Most of us knew," Tallulah said with an amused chuckle. "There were some who couldn't be as trusted with a secret..."

"They didn't tell me either, Kaylee!" Sophia scowled from her place in one of Khaz's arms. "Even walking me up here they just said we were going to have s'mores. If I didn't know better, I would have thought they were worried I would have ruined it."

That had the companions chuckling, and Jasper spoffed bluntly, “Cause you would.”

While most would have been a little softer about it, Jasper had no reservations being quite honest when it wasn’t about his insecurities. Charlotte softly scolded her brother while trying, and failing, not to smile.

Khaz pulled Sophia against him for a kiss on her head, chuckling as he did so. “But we’re all very happy for our friends.”

“That’s right, and this deserves celebration!” Charlotte said, tugging her beaus with her. “Let’s break out the drinks and have a party!”

“Woo!” They cheered, heading over to the cottage for a long and boisterous night of music, dance, games, and food.

Jasper and Jinpa stayed, even as their friends were leaving and Jaxon took Kaylee to the greenhouse, until Charlotte shooed them back to the dorms when it was only her and her beaus and their inverse trio. They complained at first, but when they tried to sneak back to get some more snacks, and maybe steal some prizes, they saw exactly why they wanted to be far, far away from that place! They would never speak of seeing the horrifying glimpse of what was going on in the living room. They would also be far more compliant when given instructions. Rumor has it that they went back to their dorms to bleach their eyes.

Wednesday morning brought everyone back together once more at breakfast. If the guys thought they were surrounded by wedding talk before, it was only getting worse with each added engagement. The Trio of course had priority, with their wedding already set in stone for December 18th, plans rolling in a hurry for the preparation.

Originally the three had thought to have a more modest ceremony held in Maine, Tallulah in particular eager to not touch savings as much as they could in hopes they'd have more than a room made of pallets to live in once school ended. That hope was shot down quickly between a few more elaborate plans that Sophia had and also encouragement from friends that were more than happy to pitch in and make the day a little more special. Missy was determined to spend everything she possibly could, and Tia Pilar was also pitching in what was sensible, despite protests from the girls.

"But what about a bridal shower? You guys are going to have one, right?" Kaylee's question came both out of curiosity for the girls' plans, and also trying to grasp just what she was supposed to be planning for their own with her engagement ring on display proudly.

"Oh, I don't know about that..." Tallulah's shift in her seat was one that was recognized by her lovers as caused by the financial uncertainty.

Sophia, both wanting to keep her sweetheart comfortable but also eager to have as much enjoyment as she possibly could from the experience that was going to be once in a lifetime, gave a supportive smile. "Maybe we can just do something small? Just a little get together for friends? And maybe some family?"

Spoffing, Tallulah looked over at her. "Wasn't that what the wedding was going to be?"

"Yes but...are we really going to skip having a shower?" Sophia asked the question and immediately worried she was putting bad ideas out there.

Jasper didn’t like some of the smirks he saw blooming on the faces of the older teens. He and Jinpa had come to eat with them at the insistence of their sisters so long as they, or any of them, didn’t make it weird.

Behaving, Charlotte coughed away a comment that would have been fun to make if her little brother and cousin weren’t around, saying, “Of course you have to have a wedding shower! Kaylee and I would never allow you to miss out on that. We can have it at the castle.”

“You can’t really want to not have one! This is gonna be so fun!” Cara insisted. “I just met a guy who seems promising too, so you HAVE to let me bring him!”

"Lottie's right, though. We can throw a shower for you," Kaylee agreed with her sister. "Our treat. You both deserve one."

"And while they're doing that, all the guys can find other activities to partake in," Keagan suggested, eager for a break from wedding talk. "Give you girls plenty of room to celebrate."

“Are you trying to escape?” Charlotte turned to him with squinty eyes and raised brows. “Do you think you can escape, Dilrubaa?”

"Oh um. No, not at all," Keagan shifted under her inquisition, looking to Rennick for assistance. "I just figured you'd all like a space of your own and then the men can all gather up and plan…other logistics."

Chuckling, Rennick asked, “Well what do you want us to do, Ashari? Try on dresses and play wedding shower games?”

“Actually, that would be hilarious,” Charlotte grinned.

“Well no, that’s not happening,” Rennick shook his head.

“Uh uh, I will not live a third of an engagement,” Charlotte said. “Three are becoming one, damn it!”

Thinking it over, Rennick said, “How about this—Keagan and I will spend some time with you guys and the weddings stuff, but then we get to also have our own fun in the den. That way Cara can bring somebody and he can meet everyone. Hell, Jinpa and Jas can too.”

Humming in consideration, even if she didn’t expect her brother and cousin would bring a girl, Charlotte said, “Okay. Some of the time with us, then you can go have your fun.”

A small sigh of relief escaped from Keagan before he could prevent it. "Perfect, a little time and then we can all get some time apart. Just a healthy balance."

Curious, Kaylee looked to Jaxon. "Just what do you guys do in this den anyways?"

“Oh yes, do tell,” Bellasiel perked.

“I am as willing to divulge what happens between us men in the den, as you women are to spill the tea on what you do at the spa,” Jaxon mused, tucking a loose hair behind Kaylee’s ear.

“Please?” Bellasiel urged. “I’ve been ever so curious.”

Rennick shook his head, “You know well enough there’s an implicitly trust of confidentiality between people who gather to relax together. I know I won’t be breaking any confidence.”

“Fair,” Charlotte flicked her hand before resting her chin on those fingers.

Bellasiel leaned one way, then the other, finally asking, “So, if a person were to join you, they would be included? Provided they don’t betray this trust?”

“Well, yes,” Rennick answered, studying her.

Glancing around, weighing her options, Bellasiel said, “May I join?”

“You want to go to the den?” Serenity blinked. “With the guys?”

“Why not?” Bellasiel asked, looking to the others. “If I make a promise not to speak about our time together, shouldn’t that mean I can join them?”

Keagan's mouth opened as if he were going to answer but then it closed. After a moment he tried to form words once more. "Well...usually the den is for guys..." he trailed off, already knowing it wasn't going to end well. "It was started with Cory and Oliver as a way to have their own space and bond and—"

"And get away from their wives," Sophia finished for him with a spoff. "Sounds like you guys do things there that you might be a little ashamed of." Honeysuckle eyes looked up to Khaz's face, demanding an answer.

Arching his ivory brows, Khaz said, “There’s no shame in bonding with fellow men in the privacy of a game room.”

Jasper, who often just listened or talked with Jinpa when the others were being boring, said, “Maybe it’s because you girls talk too much and dominate the conversations. I mean, I’m not even involved in the wedding plans and I’m getting kinda tired of hearing about it.” He took a casual swig of his orange juice, all the other guys shifting in their seats, before letting clack empty onto the table. “And maybe it’s a break from constantly hugging and kissing and murmuring all the damn time.”

“You can hardly survive an armswidth away,” Jinpa pointed out, and what with every guy having his hold on his girl, he couldn’t be called a liar.

“Yeah,” Jasper said in a self-righteous tone, bolstered by the support. “Sometimes a guy wants to use his hand without having to navigate a whole person.”

“You do sit on them like, all the fuckin’ time,” Jinpa noted sagely, cleaning his hands of his morning meal.

That didn’t help quell the spirit of wagging a finger at the women. “Exactly. What are the guys to you anyway, couches?”

“Saddles, more like,” Khaz muttered, but thankfully Sophia was too distracted by the bold Von Helsing boy to notice.

Cheeks pinked, Kaylee tried to come to her sister's rescue. "You know, at some point you'll find someone you enjoy being around more than being with yourself and you'll understand," she pointed out. She did not want to give further details on just what was happening with sitting on each other and what have you.

"You think they want space away from us?" Sophia looked to the young lads with a peering gaze. "Like we're too clingy?"

From the end of the table, Winter spoffed. "I think the boys aren't wrong; there's definitely a level of physical dependency. You get antsy when classes are apart."

“Uuuh, I dunno Soph, if you got sat on for more than half the time you go anywhere, wouldn’t you want an afternoon of not having to have that on you or your mind?” Jasper cocked a brow, quite fearless.

Jaxon knew Kaylee looked his way. He tried with all his might not to give away the truth of it. In his avoidance he did hint to it, and maybe the extra long sip of water didn’t help. The more pink her cheeks got the more he felt pressure to speak for himself.

Blowing out air slowly from puffed cheeks, Jaxon said, “You know what, it’s almost time for class. We should get going.”

Charlotte glanced between Keagan and Rennick. “So, you want a break, huh? Like we’re a job? Like a chore you have to deal with?”

“That’s not what—We never said,” Rennick, flustered, pressed his lips together and jutted his thumb Jasper's way to say, “I’m not affiliated with him.”

“That’s a terrible answer,” Charlotte said, huffing as she got up. She refused help. “I’m not an invalid!”

“Who said—Muz Ashari!” Rennick called after her as she stalked off. He and Keagan muttered annoyedly together about the ridiculousness of the situation as they too swung their legs over the bench to leave.

Jaxon tried to save himself, thinking it clever to say to Kaylee, “Don’t listen to him, we still love you all.”

“Free yourself, Jax! Don’t be afraid to tell my sister she’s clingier than the pimple still on her chin,” Jasper encouraged with every ounce of genuine concern. “She tried to put concealer on it, but I can see it, it’s still there.”

Leaning and squinting, Jinpa gave a nod after unwanted study of Kaylee’s face. “Oh yeah, right there, below her lower lip.”

That curveball made it hard, but Jaxon thought he could recover by saying, “She’s the kind of pimple I wouldn’t want to pop.”

"Oh don't worry, more than one of us can pop if we need to," Kaylee murmured, barely audible as she rose to her own feet. Cornflower fields glared at her younger brother before she picked up her tray and walked purposefully to dispose of it.

Sighing deeply, Jaxon got up and called out, “Mio Cielo, wait!”

Behind them Tallulah clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth, shaking her head at Jasper and Jinpa. "You two are on a fast track to seeing a lot of girls in an unhappy state. Then you'll wish they were just sitting on guys again."

Sophia, was not quite as amused, whipping her head from Jasper to Khaz, brows furrowed. "So what? Does that mean you don't want to spend as much time with us? We're not supposed to enjoy time with the men we want to spend the rest of our lives with?" Honeysuckle gaze shone with a small pain behind a more vibrant anger at the thought.

“No one said that,” Khaz was quick to say. He reached out to take her hand, hopeful she would give him a firm whack with it. “He doesn’t speak for me.”

“Nor me,” Elijah said, seeing as Annie had been pursed-lipped and staring his way.

Cara, Hadassah, and Tysha easily excused themselves from this argument in silence, trying hard not to chuckle as the event unfolded. This was a tea too good not to sip upon! They were all invested. Well, almost all.

“What is it?” Serenity asked, seeing Bellasiel had yet to quit eyeing her.

“You sit on me a lot too,” Bellasiel said, thoughtfully. “I haven’t thought about it until now, but I think I do miss being able to rest without a body to contend with.”

Blushing, Serenity stiffened. “Well then, maybe you should go with the men!”

Taking that in an entirely different way than intended, Bellasiel beamed a smile. “Really? I can? You’re okay with that?” Serenity irked and quickened her steps. “Tealleaf? Tealeaf wait!”

Khaz didn’t know if that display was helping or not. He slowly looked over at Sophia with absolutely no clue what was in her head. “Heart-Fire, I love you. You know I do.”

"You love me but want space to be with the guys," Sophia corrected him, standing up. "So you can go be with the guys then, that's fine. I wouldn't want you to feel like you're just a saddle and not a man." With a flurry of skirts, she turned and headed out of the lunchroom.

Tallulah gave Khaz a sympathetic smile. "She just wants to spend time with you is all, sweet Frost Fire."

Internally shrinking like snow after a blowtorch scoured over him, Khaz sighed, “I know…I do too, I just—,”

“Just can’t stand it when we ask for the simple favor of your company, got it. Here, let me spare you the burden of my presence,” Annie snapped, dropping Elijah’s jaw as she too whirled around with enough fervor that her shorts saved her from immodesty.

“Buttercup!” Elijah stood, jogging after her.

They heard a sharp, faded, “Ah, I see you were able to get on your feet! You must be so happy!”

Khaz’s throat rumbled with deep displeasure while keeping eye contact with Jasper and Jinpa. The younger boys lifted their chins in self-righteousness, feeling indestructible. The Dalshi man spoke nothing more. He got up with his other fiancée and they walked together to their first classes.

“What losers who can’t stick up for themselves,” Jasper shook his head. “I wouldn’t be shy about drawing lines between what’s appropriate and what’s lame.”

Jinpa nodded as his cousin went on speaking the wisdom of a thirteen-going-on-fourteen year old who never had a significant other. Jasper talked about the simple fact that you just couldn’t let someone dictate your life like that. If he wanted to sit by himself, he would tell the girl she would have to take a seat beside him at the closest. If he wanted to play ball, they’d play ball and not dolls, or anything else that sounded dumb. Jasper preached to his silent follower of the virtue of honesty.

“Tell the truth,” Jasper said, as if he were at the pulpit. “That will be what makes a strong relationship! You see how all of them just fell apart? They were simply not honest!”

“Right,” Jinpa nodded. He quirked a proud smile. “Shit, man, you’d probably put them to shame if you had a girlfriend.”

A little smug, Jasper said, “Oh I know.”

Just down the hall and in front of the hall for Hunters History, a small group of girls had gathered, spending time in the hall rather than at desks. One held out her phone while the other two peered at it with increasing interest. "He's definitely the best dancer and probably best singer in the group," the phone owner, young Tiffany, was saying proudly. "I would only want to date someone talented."

The snippet wasn’t lost on the boys who were within earshot. Jinpa naturally looked over at Jasper, and said, “I bet you’re probably more talented.”

“Of course,” Jasper said, having no knowledge of just who they were talking about. Perhaps it was because of the topic they had been discussing, but he added, “I’d be a better date too, obviously.”

“Obviously,” Jinpa nodded.

“I’d show my sister’s a thing or two,” Jasper spoffed.

Delighted by the idea, Jinpa asked, “Why don’t you do it?”

“Do what?” Jasper raised a brow.

“Ask someone out. Show them,” Jinpa said. “They’re never gonna believe you, if you don’t. Why don’t you ask someone to be your girlfriend?”

The prospect of getting a girl to agree to go steady stole some of the hot air he was blowing. “Well, I don’t really want one right now,” Jasper explained, but seeing the confusion edging on questioning his genius, he added, “But I don’t mind a date for the wedding shower. It’s in October right? I think I can do that.”

“Yeah, do it,” Jinpa smiled.

Looking around, Jasper happened to catch sight of those girls. He motioned for Jinpa to follow him to the unsuspecting teens. He gathered up his confidence and sported an inviting grin when they also peered over at their approach.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted. Jinpa gave a nod. “Any of you girls free October ninth?”

"Umm..." Tiffany looked over at her cohorts as if she was missing something here. "Depends. What's on October 9th?"

Shrugging, Jasper said, “Just one of my sister’s friends' wedding shower. They said we could bring someone.”

Confusion didn't melt away, although it almost seemed like interest was piqued. At least until the last sentence. "For a day? You want a date for a single day a month from now?" She spared no time in sharing her thoughts on that, laughing and turning to the classroom. "Good luck with that, Von Helsing."

The giggles of the girls left the boys in serious uncertainty. More so Jinpa, who looked to his life guru with just as much confusion as the girls. Thankfully Jasper was quick on his feet.

“See? Honesty. Could you imagine the long and terrible suffering if I had made a pretense of it?” Jasper puckered his lips to the side and raised a finger.

“Ah,” Jinpa let out a breath of understanding. “Okay, then maybe that girl?”

Jasper looked over to see one who was dark haired and dark eyed, with skin too similar to his second eldest sister. “No, I don’t want to ask her,” he said.

“Then that one?” Jinpa turned his pointer to another.

Blonde, blue eyed, and with only freckles to lessen the similarity to Kaylee, Jasper also rejected this girl.

“Pick someone else—no blondes, no Indian. Makes me think of my sisters,” Jasper scrunched his face.

“Well I can't pick redheads.” Jinpa felt a shiver of disgust. His mother and sister came to mind. “Who can we pick? Someone bald?”

“Ew, no.” Jasper frowned. Sighing, he said, “Fine, we can ask girls who are colored close, but not too close.”

“Oh! What about her?” Jinpa asked with excitement, pointing to a plump girl with strawberry curls walking past with a basket of flowers.

Jasper watched the girl vanish around the turn of the hall, headed to the side of the academy meant for animals and plants.

“Jas?”

“No,” Jasper answered, a little sharp, finally turning his eyes onto Jinpa. Before the boy could protest all the rejections, and especially one that seemed like she would fit, he said, “She doesn’t go to school here. She’s just a teachers assistant.”

“Well then who?” Jinpa huffed.

“We’ll try that one you first mentioned,” Jasper said, walking up to the dark eyed girl with hair styled a little too like his sister Charlotte. “Hey. Are you free October ninth? It’s for my sister’s friend's wedding shower. They said I could bring someone. Just for that day.”

"Yeah, no. If you want a date for a single night, maybe try asking someone desperate," the young woman suggested with an amused snort, also turning to go into their classroom.

The girl left them in the hall as everyone packed up to go to their classes. Jasper felt even more dedicated to not losing Jinpa’s faith in him when he turned to the young man who looked up with a questioning brow.

“Okay…Well, that’s just two,” Jasper said, glancing at Jinpa. “We can ask someone else. We have an entire school. Come on.”

They walked together to their first class. It happened that they were expected to attend Lauri’s. During the lesson on wolfsbane and its varieties as they were being given clay pots, the boys conspired over who they might approach next.

Just as Ivy came over to hand them their pot and a bag of soil, Jinpa noticed three girls looking their way with smiles and giggles. He nudged Jasper to look. Any one of them would be fine to take. They seemed interested in them anyway, what with their mild eruption into rolling chuckles when they met eyes.

Jasper gave Ivy a cursory thank you for the supplies, and when she left and the girls went back to their own work, he gave Jinpa a knowing grin. They’d ask them once class was over.

“Fill the pot halfway,” professor Blair said, in her lovely French accent, “sprinkle in the seeds. Then pour a little water just to moisten the soil. Do not drench it. When you grow your wolfsbane we will learn how to use the plant to make sleeping tonics.”

The Lamb went on to talk about the anatomy of a werewolf and other such details Jasper grew up learning. He could have yawned through all of his classes, if someone asked him. The only one that gave him trouble was probably art, but that wasn’t a real subject to worry about in his mind.

After the bell rang Jasper plopped his pot aside not far from professor Blair’s assistant, and strode over with Jinpa to one of the girls. The clay container quaked.

“Lord Von Helsing, Mr. Pakshi,” professor Blair’s voice stopped them in their tracks. “Come here, please.”

The boys, curious, walked over to their aunt who moved over to where the pots were sitting.

Jasper asked, “Do you need something, Aunt Lauri?”

“Oui,” she said, and dismissed Ivy to take a bag of seeds to the storage room out of sight. “The care of the plants you sow is important to your grade.” She pointed to a small chip. It was so small, it was a wonder she knew about it. “Please be gentle with the supplies.”

Furrowing his brows, Jasper puzzled over how such a tiny detail would prompt this encounter, but he shrugged it off for now. “Uh, yeah, okay. Sorry.”

“You may go,” his Aunt said with a smile.

Jasper and Jinpa shared a look before heading off. It didn’t take long for one of them to speak the question aloud about that odd moment.

“It’s not like it was a big crack,” Jasper said.

“I mean, a small chunk came off, but it was the size of your pinky nail,” Jinpa spoffed. “Who has their panties in a twist about that?”

“I dunno, it’s whatever,” Jasper mumbled.

They would've been more annoyed had they not heard the chatter of familiar voices making some kind of chanting sound like ‘Oi, oi’, joining them in the halls from that part of the campus. It was strange the girls had left before them, but had yet to go far. Whatever the reason why, they wouldn’t lose their chance after all!

“Hey,” Jasper called out, catching up. “Any of you girls free October ninth?” He asked, telling them the same thing he told the other girls.

Light brown gaze met Jasper's and for a moment mulled over his offer. It was a castle, and one of the most famous, for that matter. The fact he was cute enough, didn't hurt either. Dark curls bounced and she offered an agreement.

"Sure. I'm free," she accepted, "As long as you can get me there.”

Triumph shone in Jasper's dark caramel eyes. He gave Jinp a smug glance before nodding to the girl. “Yeah, I’ll let you know when I’m headed to the vaults. We can go through them to get there—er, what’re your names?”

The girls on either side of their friend giggled, clearly amused. One of these answered, saying “I’m Stephanie, this is Kendal, and she’s Ava.”

Jasper decided to give her a wink. “See you on the ninth, Ava,” he said in a tone he thought sounded smooth as he turned to walk with Jinpa to the next class.

With the boys and Jasper in particular quite pleased with themselves, the day seemed to go by quite quickly. For the men in their sister's lives, the same could not be said. They were given less than welcoming looks and some more heated even chose to sit on the opposite side of the table. Sophia felt it was a better angle to glare at.

Hard feelings wouldn't last forever, but a few were still in sour moods by the end of the day. Tallulah thought she might try to put up a white flag for the sake of everyone involved. "You guys want to head to the hill? There's supposed to be a small meteor shower and I've got some cookies my mom mailed to share."

"Oh, I don't know. I wouldn't want to be a burden to anyone," Sophia didn't hesitate to give her stand point, both arms wrapped around her books and held to her chest.

Khaz sighed, glancing at Jasper and Jinpa before saying, “I would love to do that with you two. I am sure you’re not going to be a burden, Qu’nari.”

“Hm, that sounds sweet,” Annie said, turning her eyes onto Elijah. “Sounds like a guy who cares.”

“I care, Buttercup,” Elijah pressed his hands to his chest.

Jaxon said, “I think that is a great idea, Lulah. I think we all would like to do that, right, mio Cielo?” He tentatively wrapped his arm around her like she was a cactus.

Whatever Kaylee’s answer might have been, Charlotte said, “Oh sure, sure. I’d love to sit on the cold hard ground for a meteor shower. Let’s go.”

“Ashari,” Rennick nearly chided, if it weren’t for that sizzling mocha gaze shot back on her way to the vaults.

“Tealeaf…” Bellasiel smiled nervously, her hand out for Serenity to take. The doe-eyed girl took a noticeably hard look at those lily white fingers and walked ahead without holding them.

Jasper and Jinpa shook their heads as they all went to the hill, smiling to themselves. They were all fools in love. And they meant to think of that in a most condescending way. Especially since freedom to put their foot down was literally right in front of them, in their hands. To be honest, Jasper and Jinpa couldn’t think of why they wouldn’t postpone their marriages at this point.

Kaylee wasn't long after following her sister, though she did spare a brief look at stormy grey eyes that gave a sliver of hope this would pass if not made worse first. After all, it wasn't as if they hadn't gone through much harder trials before, now it was just a matter of testing how he could respond to patch the hole before the boat went down.

Tallulah was about to offer Khaz assurance when her hand was taken by Sophia and the two went quickly behind the sisters. Sighing, Keagan shook his head and fell in step with Rennick, Khaz, Jaxon and Bellasiel.

"So...think this is going to be how the rest of our night goes?" Nut brown gaze shifted to the younger men who walked a little too happily for his taste. "Seeing as someone thought getting us in the dog house was a good idea.”

The boys could tell they were being addressed. Jasper pointed out, “We didn’t get you sent to the doghouse. That’s on you guys.”

Bellasiel furrowed her brows. “You went to a house with dogs?” She seemed incredulous, crossing her arms. “And here my Tealeaf has secluded me emotionally, punishing me with a silent treatment or curt language, and refusing to allow me to spend our usual quality time together in some twisted sense of justice for my honesty,” she huffed. “I wish I spent time with dogs. A canine's comforting presence would have at least given me some solace.”

The men raised brows and tilted heads, unsure if she was being serious. That apt description for their situation clearly didn’t strike her as having anything to do with the idiom.

Deciding that it was worth an explanation even if it ended with just her saying she knew that, Keagan cleared his throat. "Uh, the doghouse isn't actually a place with dogs in this case, Bella," he explained. "It means you're in trouble with your lover. In our case, courtesy of the seeds that Jasper planted in the girls' heads this morning."

Bellasiel tucked her chin. Ruby eyes shifted between them and her lower lip struggled not to poke out. “Of—of course.”

If he hadn’t had the same issue, or that they were in a frustrating time right now, Khaz would have chuckled. Instead, he gave Jasper and Jinpa another look that prompted the boys to jut out their chins.

Elijah said, “You know what? You two need to learn a little humility.”

“Maybe you all need to learn honesty,” Jasper said.

“We are honest. We just don’t always speak our minds about things,” Elijah said. He raised his finger to halt any back talk. “Not because we want to keep secrets, but because it’s not necessary when it can spare someone heartache over an issue that we know we can handle while also making sure the women we love are happy. Yes, we might like breaks, but that doesn’t mean we don’t like holding them elsewhere.” He tucked his hands into his pockets as he continued. “If it really bothered us, we would discuss it with our sweethearts in private. Not in a cafeteria where they might feel judged or guilty. By dragging out the point at breakfast, in a hall in front of everyone, what might have been a simple talk felt like unearthing some big conspiracy. That hurt their feelings. And as much as you want to be honest, doing so without kindness is just being a jerk.”

That shut Jasper’s mouth up before he could toss out anything clever. In truth, he couldn’t think of anything to say against that. Instead of challenging it, he let his pace fall back behind the men and Bellasiel.

"A jerk whose consequences now the rest of us will have to remedy," Keagan added, half murmuring under his breath as the bonfire came into sight.

Rennick and Keagan saw some of the more dramatic women—Sophia and Charlotte in particular—sitting on the slabs of stone. They didn’t know how long they chose to do so, but they knew it was at least in time for their arrival. Serenity stood by the telescope with Annie. Kaylee prepared her classic s’mores, cocoa, and other treats—Jaxon was told to ‘relax’ and ‘take a break’ quite a few times while she busily handled the food—for all the companions to enjoy. It was assumed Cara, Tysha, and Hadassah were either coming that way or occupied with some activity or another.

Putting on his best pearly white smile, Keagan slid down behind Charlotte, placing his hands on her shoulders and letting his mouth drop down beside her ear. "Would you like a massage while we watch the meteor shower, Koh-i-noor?" His hands gave gentle squeezes while his thumbs rolled about in demonstration.

As theatrical as ever, Charlotte feigned concern as she turned to meet him nose to nose, whispering, “Oh, your hands look like they need a break. Maybe they might spend half the time here and the other half in your ‘gentlemen’s den where Rennick likes to visit.”

It was tempting to point out a clear innuendo in her choice of words, but Keagan bit his tongue. He considered using his words, not quite as silver as the fox might have been, but generally good at situations like this, and decided she needed just a little more time to cool. He kept his hands in place as long as she'd let him, braced for the worst of the storm.

Rennick, as annoyed as he was, couldn’t hold back a snort of mirth at the failure. He took up a side by Charlotte and reached out to give his partner a comforting pat on his back. The entire time he did so, he kept in the laugh that threatened to burst out.

Coming up to the other beautifully creative and sharply clever woman, Khaz decided upon a different tactic. At first it seemed he was indifferent to Sophia. He chose to make a couple s’mores, put them on a plate, tuck a pillow and blanket under his arm, grabbed a cup of steamy coco, and then set himself up within reach of Sophia.

Elijah took note and went to do similarly. He brought a cup of coco with him to set up a spot for him and Annie. He put a little peppermint floating in the center for her.

Others were catching on. Jaxon stealthily arranged a comfortable spot for two with snacks and drinks in easy reach whenever Kaylee looked away, so when she noticed it seemed quite bold and inviting. Even Bellasiel did, taking time to make a spot for her and Serenity that had more than ample cushioning. Soon Charlotte smelled the scent of s’mores and cocoa in the hands of her beaus with enough for the three of them. It seemed to waft stronger each minute she tightened her hold around her upper body that didn’t seem to get any warmer.

Slowly, silently, Charlotte leaned a little more on one and the other. Serenity, who glanced back at Bellasiel several times, found her feet needed to be let up. Despite the month of September being in summer, Annie found herself a little too cold to stand without a blanket and, well, Elijah had one available.

All the men seemed quite ready to take whatever lonely, cold, and hungry girl who needed a cuddle into their care.

Kaylee had soon scooted her way slowly over to Jaxon, unable to hold too long of a grudge when he was so comfortable and welcoming. Besides, it wasn't as if he'd blatantly said he didn't want to spend time with her. No, her impish brother was just causing problems already.

Tallulah decided not to play buffer for Khaz and Sophia, instead sitting on his free side so that he might be closer to their spicy woman who had yet to budge. In fact, Sophia sat with her arms crossed over her chest, planted on a stone that was quite uncomfortable and staring right at the campfire. The delicious scent of melted marshmallows and chocolate along with Mama Missy's famous snickerdoodle cookies were impossible to miss, but she had a point to prove. A sore, cold butt of a point.

Stubborn as she might have been, Charlotte eventually fell out of solidarity with Sophia and followed suit with Kaylee, silently forgiving the crime her beaus didn’t commit as she found a comfortable position tucked between them and threw her little brother and cousin a glare.

As often as Khaz did the same, it was a wonder how the boys had the courage to remain. The Dalshi man pondered just what he might do to coax his Spanish pepper out of her steep. He shifted here and there until he was close enough to speak.

“You look cold, Qu’nari,” Khaz murmured. He set a hand on her back that had been holding a hot cup of cocoa. The warmth spread from his touch. “Come over here, my heart-fire. We want to cuddle with you.” He caught her peering at him and he offered an apologetic smile. He leaned in and whispered sincerely, “I promise you, I’ve never regretted when I’ve held you two, and I never will. Even when I’m just a room away, there will always be that part which yearns for you two in my arms.”

His words were just as warm and welcoming as his touch was, and bit by bit his spicy senorita turned her head until she faced him. Her lower lip, which had been jutted out in an unashamed pout, gave the slightest of quakes. "You mean it?"

“Si mi amor. Con todo mi corazón.[Yes, my love. With all my heart],” Khaz said softly.

Sniffing, the smallest hints of tears were in her eyes as she breathed shakily. "Good, because I am cold and my ass really, really hurts..." Sophia murmured in quiet resignation.

Softly chuckling, Khaz pulled her into his lap. “Then come and sit where it is warm and comfortable,” he murmured, tucking her with the blanket around them and Tallulah, who handed Sophia a cup of sweet chocolate.

All the world seemed to settle back into balance. The couples and throuple were once more at peace. They enjoyed their snacks and the coming streak of stars while they snuggled and occasionally shared a kiss or two.

“Did we miss it?” Cara panted as she just made the hill with Hadassah and Tysha behind her.

“Not all, just some. Sit, sit,” Serenity insisted.

The three girls didn’t seem fazed to see anyone back together as they grabbed snacks and enjoyed the rest of the shower of stars.

Over on the other side, Jasper and Jinpa found the scene both perplexing and intriguing. Just what to make of it? Jasper would have said that the girls should be rightfully angry as the boys should be ashamed to not have put their foot down at the beginning of all of this, but now it seemed they had to be wrong about their stance. Elijah certainly put it into words that were unarguable. And what was this feeling of being on the outside looking in? Watching them simply melt so comfortably.

After the last fiery rock vanished the companions slowly packed up their spots. They had school tomorrow and most of their time was spent curled up together. It would behoove them to get to bed on time.

“Night guys,” Cara and the other two waved at the ones who spent their nights in cottages and greenhouses. The rest went to the vaults. This included the two teen boys.

"Goodnight," Kaylee cheerfully called, keeping her arm coiled about Jaxon. If one didn't know better, they might not have realized there was an argument at all that day. Cheeks were pink and she was happy as could be. "See you guys at class in the morning."

Sophia hummed happily as well. "Mmm, maybe. We'll see if I decide I want to leave bed," she mirthfully responded, already taking a lover in each hand.

"True, we do have a hurt butt to soothe," Tallulah said with all intention to tease though it was evident Sophia didn't think of it that way.

Keagan also gave a wave to the girls who were leaving, not quite as ready to bid the boys a farewell. "Sleep well," he called before leaning down to murmur beside Charlotte's ear, "Though perhaps sleep is still a ways off for us, my diamond?"

Deliberating, Charlotte checked the time. “Hmm, we could spare an hour. But then we must go right to bed, okay? It’s really late.”

Taking that as the green light, Rennick turned Charlotte up against his front, bent slightly to hook his hands at the back of her thighs, and then pulled her up so her ankles locked her in place around his hips. Charlotte did so happily and purred in his ear when her arms looped around his neck.

“Let’s get going then,” Rennick said, moving at a quick pace down the path to the cottage. He trusted Keagan to get the door.

Jaxon tugged Kaylee along. He grinned and said, “An hour sounds like plenty of time, don’t you think mio Cielo?”

"Oh, I trust what you can accomplish in an hour, Mia Ragione," Kaylee purred at him.

It didn’t take long before they even got to the greenhouse for Jaxon to have stolen kisses and passionate pauses. They barely made it into their bed of peonies and pillows before losing all but their jewelry to the floor.

Ever since Jaxon didn’t have to hide that he was Awakened he had the option not to buy rubber barriers between them. This made transitions smoother and less complicated. The only issue being the use of it could pick at his sanity over the years. This did worry more than one person other than himself. Namely, Charlotte’s concern about Rennick. Their Uncle Theo’s struggle compounded her anxiety.

Morning after morning dawned. Once in a while Jasper and Jinpa would come across Ava, Kendal, and Stephanie around campus outside of Botany and Beasts, but they had the most chance to speak with them at the class itself. Jasper didn’t intend to interact with them other than the coming day of October ninth, but it seemed Fate had other plans.

One day Jasper happened to come across a few students huddled around someone playing a newly released Mad Max race course game. Jinpa noticed it first, calling Jasper over to see. He and his cousin were exuberant! This game had become one of their favorites. Upon hurrying over they watched as Ava maneuvered artfully through the game’s obstacles.

For most of the exciting demonstration Jasper only had eyes for the screen, whooping with everyone else to watch her victory. When it came to the end where Ava scored a winning number the students who were invested cheered. Ava stood up and, her triumphant cry along with the others—that beaming smile, those shining eyes—did something to Jasper. He thought how lovely she was, how smart, how skilled. Ava really did a great job and he found himself wanting to tell her so.

Jasper found a moment before the bell ended lunch to say, “That was really awesome. Have you played Mad Max: Road Rage before? Or is this your first time?”

A bit surprised that he had come up to her, Ava shrugged on her book bag before responding. "Well that's a new game, so I have only been playing it since this morning. My aunt is super into video games, so I've played older versions with her before. The courses are a nice change, though I don't see why they bother with a new game when they could just add DLC, you know?"

Registering his interest was genuine, she gave him a playful grin. "Why? Are you going to try and tell me you're into video games? Or are you going to brag and say you could beat me?"

Playin’ it off like he would with Jinpa or the other guy friends he’d met, he spoffed, “Pfft, I can beat you, so that’s not even a question. But I just thought I’d let you know you did really good, especially if you just did it this morning.”

Jinpa chimed in, “Also, I was saying the same thing. DLC makes more sense.”

“Yeah, it does, but it’s whatever,” Jasper brushed it off, turning attention back onto Ava. “What else do you play?”

One of her brows perked in interest as Ava reached up, pulling the fluffy yellow scrunchie out of her hair that had been holding it back as she played. "A bit of everything. COD, Bioshock, Fortnite, Overwatch, Minecraft, Monster Hunter, Halo, Ark. Probably just about any game you can think of." she reached over and straightened his collar that was askew before wiping away imaginary dust from it. "And I could beat you in any of them, Von Helsing.

A touch of pink colored Jasper's cheek and he couldn’t account for why. All he knew was that he didn’t know what to say as the bell rang and he watched Ava walk off with Kendal and Stephanie giggling alongside her.

“Jas,” Jinpa gave him a tug.

The trance broke and the warmth that came to Jasper's face left him on the way to the rest of their day. However, something odd occurred. Every so often Jasper would think about Ava. Not just how she played, but what she said, her face, and the way he felt when her fingers brushed along his shoulder. It was like having tunnel vision whenever he peered into his mind's eye. What was this dark magic?

The weekend came and went to scrub away most of Jasper’s thoughts about Ava. But before long they met again and Jasper ended up playing games with her at the school. They shared victories or one might win against the other, and while Jasper would have been annoyed by some of Ava’s antics, which Jinpa noted as bad gaming etiquette, he somehow didn’t seem to care.

October fourth marked the Monday before the Wedding Shower that Saturday and that interaction he had with Ava repeated itself with increasing stirrings that didn’t just come from Jasper’s willfulness and competitive spirit.

“Jas, pay attention,” Jinpa nudged his cousin.

The glance Jasper meant to sweep over at Ava apparently extended since meeting her eyes and grinning. Jinpa’s pestering worked to break him out of the trance again. What would he do without his best friend?

“Class,” professor Blair spoke as she instructed Ivy to pass out their graded paper quizzes, “I am proud of the work you’ve done the first month of the school year. I have high hopes for all of you, though some may need a little help.”

Jasper didn’t notice his aunt looking his way. He had found it hard not to stare and make faces with Ava. He didn’t even see Ivy as she came to lay down his quiz. A sharp jab from Jinpa got him to look forward again..

The bell rang. Jasper grabbed his bag with the rest of them. He wanted to catch up to Ava, to ask if she wanted to play any games again.

“Lord Jasper,” the professor called out. “I must speak with you.”

Sighing, Jasper turned around to walk with Jinpa to his aunt, but she halted him with a hand. He asked, “What is it?”

“Just you,” his aunt said.

Jinpa and Jasper were practically fused by the hip. This hurt. However, it would have to be done. They knew not to argue with the Lamb. Jasper asked Jinpa to wait for him just at the threshold at the hall’s entrance.

Once alone, Lauri said to Jasper, “I’m disappointed, Jas. You were doing so well and now you’re slipping. Even your wolfsbane is dying.” She gave a nod to weak little sprout. “You’ve slipped in your grades as well.”

A little astonished, Jasper didn’t know what to say. “Oh…”

“Look, I am glad you seem to be enjoying the company at the academy,” Lauri said, a small smile perked her lips. “But I will not accept your grades as they are, nor will I allow this to continue if they don’t improve.”

“Just send me extra work or something,” Jasper said. “Can I get credits and all that?”

“I think you need someone to help steer you back onto the right track,” Lauri said. “There is a lot of work and knowledge to catch up on.”

“Alright, who?” Jasper asked.

Turning to face behind her, Lauri called out, “Miss Marsh, can you come here please?”

Not knowing why she was summoned, but having no reason to think anything of it, Ivy came happily with a big smile for her favorite teacher.

“Yes Professor Blair?” Ivy’s green eyes shone with an eagerness to please. They lost their luster when they fell on the other person who had come. Hands came together over her front. Her right foot hooked the ankle of her left. She asked in a voice not quite so excited, “Did you need something?”

Somewhat curious, but not pressing the matter, Lauri asked, “Would you please tutor my nephew? He needs a handful of hours to catch up. Maybe spend lunch with him?”

Jasper gaped. “Lunch? But that’s when I—,” he was silenced with a look.

Paling, Ivy stammered, “Oh, um, I-I don’t know, I have—My work is important to um—There’s a lot to do around here.”

“It’s alright, I can take the time for it. It shouldn’t be more than a weeks worth. If you have to, perhaps split it into next week,” Lauri said. She gave the shy girl a smile. “It would mean a lot to me. I trust you.”

Feeling some of the tingle of apprehension vanished from the hope and faith Lauri had in her, Ivy stared into hazel eyes and nodded, “A-alright.”

“Merci, Ivy. Merci beaucoup,” Lauri said softly.

Ivy hurried to leave and Jasper was dismissed. He annoyedly grabbed his bag and met with Jinpa at the hall where he was entertaining Ava and her giggly friends.

The conversation stopped abruptly as Jasper appeared, Ava forgetting her sentence and not caring to hear what Stephanie had to say at his sight. "There you are, Von Helsing. What took you so long?"

Just as Jasper opened his mouth to answer honestly, an unexpected fear gripped his heart. After all this time of being confident and cocky, could he strip that away for them to see he was failing a class? A simple one at that? Ego rebelled, pride shrieked inside of him. But he very well couldn’t hide the entire truth.

Against the protest of his heart that dropped into his stomach, Jasper blurted, “Aunt Lauri thought I could help Miss Ivy with her work. I thought I’d give up some of my lunch time for it.”

“Who?” Stephanie questioned.

Nudging her friend, Kendal giggled and muttered, “He means Peppa, Steph.”

“Oh!” Stephanie cupped her mouth to stifle the chortle coming up her throat. She recovered to say, “That’s so sweet. She needs it too, I’m sure. She’s homeschooled.”

“Yeah, it’s whatever,” Jasper shrugged, a little smug.

They wouldn’t question his absence, he saved face, and he came out looking like a hero too. He tried to ignore the twist in his gut.

Ignoring the remarks of her peers, soft sandalwood gaze resting on Jasper with a sparkling mischief. "Well that's nice of you," Ava praised, though her smile turned into more of a smirk. "Although it sounds like just an excuse for you not to get your ass handed to you by me. Maybe I'll need to find another opportunity to put you in your place. Sometime after school, maybe?"

Before he answered in the affirmative, dodging any admittance that he thought she could hand him his ass, Jasper said, “Sounds like a great time for me to run you into the ground, Ava.”

Jinpa joined in with his buddy. “Yeah, take all lunch to rest up. You’ll need it.”

“We’ll meet up at the game room after study,” Jasper said as they made off for their next class. “See you later, n00b.”

"You'll see me, but you'll have to look up from second place," Ava wiggled her fingers at him as a farewell wave before the three went off as a group of giggling girls with a few squeals of delight.

The noises they made sometimes puzzled Jasper, but he was coming to understand them better. They were feeling that rush he did. It was akin to excitement, like getting a new game, or the next episode of your favorite TV show coming out.

The boys left to get on with the day. Since he had just been told about the help he needed Jasper didn’t expect to go to meet with Ivy when lunch rolled around. He sat with his sisters and their friends and thought about where he might get tutored by Ivy. It would have to be out of sight from the rest of the school. They’d know who was teaching who if not.

After school Jasper and Jinpa stopped by their aunt’s classroom. The Lamb didn’t look pleased when the two walked up to her desk. What started out as a quick drop in to arrange the time ended up making them worry something went wrong.

“Jasper, I was just about to get you,” Lauri said, putting down her phone. “You didn’t come to tutor after lunch.”

“Oh,” Jasper said, not as worried anymore. “Sorry, Aunt Lauri. We forgot to make a place to meet. I just thought I’d come here to talk about that part.

Even if Lauri could have insisted he should have done so when he was eating lunch, she let it go. It wasn’t malicious. Smiling, she said, “Alright, well I’m sure you two can meet for lunch and come here after to—,”

“Uh, actually,” Jasper was quick to interrupt, “I’ll just bring food here. Walking back and forth takes time.”

“Ah, oui, that’s true.” their aunt nodded. “Okay, you’ll bring your food here for tutoring.”

“Yes, Aunt Lauri. We can just sit at that desk or something,” Jasper said, gesturing to a random one nearby.

“Alright, you two have a good day,” Lauri said, and dimissided them.

The boys left to study. Jinpa didn’t notice that Jasper never brought out his botany or beast work. He had his own studies to get done, after all. Then the two roamed around to find Ava for some games in the rec room.

By the time the boys showed up, Ava had already made herself comfortable on one of the many couches that was set up before a large screen. As soon as Jasper came into view, she tossed a controller at him. The moment he'd caught it, Ava hit a button to start up a match that had been waiting.

'Head shot!' Jasper’s character had been pre-positioned for her to easily snipe him with a single click.

Smirking up at him, Ava prepared for his respawn while saying, "That's what you get for making me wait, Von Helsing."

Grinning, Jasper didn’t take it negatively. It seemed playful and teasing to him. Jinpa let it slide as well.

“What do I get if I get here early?” Jasper asked as he dropped beside her. His voice hadn’t dropped yet, so it wasn’t as smooth as he would have liked.

"Hmm, I will let you pick your controller," Ava giggled. "Or maybe a kiss if you can make a good enough impression on me."

The room felt a little warm. Jasper’s fingers tugged at his collar. Even Jinpa’s cheeks pinked. They were just glad Charlotte or Kaylee weren’t around to witness this. Especially since Jasper didn’t make a face or call her gross. Lips on lips didn’t seem to disgust him as much lately. Ava was cute too.

Clearing his throat, Jasper said, “Guess we’ll have to see.”

Jasper positioned his controller and where he faced. It was only polite not to peek at someone’s screen! Jinpa did so as well, keeping his eyes on his cousin’s POV.

Quickly, Ava's character moved through the map and debris that provided obstacles. Jasper was kneeling down in a particular place where walls surrounded him on three sides, a tricky spot to get to and next to impossible to see. He'd wedged himself in the corner and was peeking out in the direction that Ava would have to approach from.

"Boo!" Ava gave next to no warning as she fired two fast shots into Jasper's character's head. She was perched up on a barrel beside his body, giggling away once more.

“Whoa,” Jinpa blinked, impressed.

Jasper let out a noise of surprise and a good sportsman’s chuckle. “Alright, two out of five,” he said in admittance. The one who got three out of five would buy the other a soda. “But watch this!”

The next one to die was Ava’s avatar, but before Jasper could celebrate he ended up getting shot down again. Three out of five.

"I'll have a strawberry Fanta, Von Helsing," Ava smirked, getting ready to power off her controller with her victory secured.

“One more time. Double or nothing!” Jasper insisted.

Four out of five! Jasper furrowed his brows. She was good, he knew that. He was good too, and in his opinion, better, but this was on another level.

“Uh, Jas?” Jinpa, who was not invested in the game himself, spoke quietly.

“Not now, Jin,” Jasper brushed I’m off. “Another!”

They went for a whole other round only to end up five out of five in her favor. Jinpa had stopped cheering since he had tried to get Jasper’s attention, choosing to sit in uncomfortable silence until they were done.

Defeated, and in debt three sodas, Jasper sat in bewilderment with his controller on his lap. “What? How…”

"Looks like you should keep practicing," Ava suggested with a giggle. "That or better learn to use your resources maybe?"

It baffled Jasper. He had done all that. Practice? He breathed these games. Efficient use of his resources? Jasper had coached others on how to properly utilize their supplies. That old fire that burned in him when he played against his siblings or relatives flared up. Jasper turned around to face Ava with some choice attitude to give, but stopped abruptly at seeing her.

What was it? Her eyes? That adorable nose? The fact that she was a little spicy and had a mischievous smile? Jasper could not put a finger on why his brain fogged when he met her gaze.

“Ehh, heheh, yeah, maybe,” Jasper spoffed dumbly. He pulled out some cash from his wallet. “For your sodas.”

Taking only half of it from him, Ava stepped up and gave him a brief peck on his cheek. They were quite even in height for the time being so it was done easily enough. "Maybe you can come get one with me? We'll say it's my treat."

As pink as one of Kaylee’s peonies, Jasper almost didn’t find words. Jinpa offered an uneasy smile that failed to hold up, glancing at his cousin with a faint frown. Her suggestion clearly implied he would be left behind.

“Uuuh, yeah—ahem—Yeah, let’s get a soda together,” Jasper said, grinning like a fool with hardly a glance around to see Jinpa was getting his bag to go.

Jinpa straightened up and turned around to see no one. He blinked, walking to the door to check both ways. No trace of them! Just how fast did they leave?

“What the fuck?” Jinpa grumbled.

Silently appalled, Jinpa, stubborn and indignant, stood with his arms crossed, ready to wag a finger at Jasper once he realized he didn’t have his best buddy by his side. Except…he never came back!

After more than twenty minutes Jinpa stopped tapping his foot and just went back to their dorms. He annoyedly threw his bag onto his bed, got ready for sleep, and sat on the couch in their room with his phone. Almost an hour more passed before Jasper walked in with that dumb grin on his face and a cheek that looked too pink.

“Jas! You left me!” Jinpa complained. He stowed his phone and crossed his arms.

“Huh? What are you talking about?” Jasper raised a brow. “We just got back.”

“We?” Jinpa got up. “You just got back! You two abandoned me in the rec room. I waited for like, ever!”

“Oh…” Jasper furrowed his brows, trying to think hard. “I guess I just got distracted.”

“Ah-eesh” Jinpa spoffed. “Distracted is right. And you know, you didn’t even owe her all those sodas.”

“I did, she won,” Jasper said, making his way to get ready for bed too.

“No, she cheated!” Jinpa said. “I caught her looking at your screen. That’s why she won.”

Jasper thought long and hard about that. Or, he tried to. Each time he did so his mind wandered back to Ava and the feel of her lips on his cheek. He lost his trail of thought and smiled stupidly like before. This was how Jinpa knew he wasn’t getting anywhere with that point.

“Oh fuck it,” Jinpa huffed, curling up in his blanket.

Despite all of this, Jasper wasn't heartless. He came back around and dropped by Jinpa’s head. “Hey, I’m sorry, okay? I really didn’t mean to leave you.”

“You wouldn’t have forgotten if it wasn’t for her,” Jinpa said, pursing his lips.

“I mean, maybe…” Jasper shrugged, and had the grace to blush. “But, this is really new and…well, I don’t know what’s gonna happen, but if you think I’m being lame, just let me know.”

Sighing, Jinpa said, “Well, I guess. It’s not gonna go on forever anyway, I suppose. She's just a date for one day.”

Rubbing the back of his neck, Jasper avoided eye contact, “Uuuuh, well….”

Perking in mild distress, Jinpa said, “No, Jas, you didn’t…”

“No, I didn’t,” Jasper mumbled, glancing up. “But…I kinda want to.”

“Jas!” Jinpa exhaled exasperatedly.

“I’m sorry, Jin! It’s just, she’s so—she smells good, her lips feel nice on my cheek, and her hands are so soft,” Jasper said, doing his best to explain, but feeling like he failed. “Why don’t you find one too? We can do this together”

“No!” Jinpa scrunched his nose. He didn’t want to end up in whatever mind-altering trap this was! “I’ll…I’ll support you, but don’t abandon me.”

Feeling sad about that, Jasper said. “I promise I won’t do it intentionally. Just let me know if I forget. I really, really didn't mean to do that.”

After a long pause, Jinpa sighed, “Okay…”

“Thanks,” Jasper smiled. He got up to go into his own bed. “Night!”

“Night…” Jinpa murmured, shutting off the lights.

The next day at breakfast Jinpa and Jasper sat at the table with Charlotte, Kaylee, and the rest. Jasper shared glances with Ava across the room. It wasn’t long until one of his sisters noticed.

“Oooo, who’s making you smile like that, bro?” Charlotte wiggled her brows. “Look at those pink cheeks.”

“Shut up, Lottie,” Jasper snorted, but he couldn’t help but grin somewhat.

Cornflower eyes shot over with increasing interest. "So it is someone," Kaylee cooed happily. "A girl? Is there really a freshman who doesn't know how bad your farts smell yet, Jas?"

Mouth agape, Jasper was caught off guard by Kaylee’s tease. She was normally pretty tame.

Snickering in playful delight, Charlotte added, “Careful not to eat too many beans.”

“Oh my god, both of you are gross,” Jasper scoffed, unable to stop an embarrassed flush to his body.

“Pfft, you’ve said way worse about us!” Charlotte pointed her spoon.

“Sooo,” Cara leaned in, “who is it? Hm? Who? Tanzy? Fiona?”

“Kate?” Serenity asked. “She’s nice.”

“Is it a guy?” Bellasiel asked. “Do we know any nice ones?”

Jasper already meant to dismiss all of their incorrect guesses, but that last one had him thoughtful before shaking his head. “Nah, I’m not into a guy,” he said, before thinking that through.

Mocha eyes popped. “Oh! So you are ogling a girl!”

“N-no, I didn’t say—,”

“You said, and I quote, ‘I’m not into a guy’—,”

“No, I said ‘I’m not into guys’, Lottie!”

“No, you didn’t! You said ‘a guy’, which means instead of ‘a guy’ there is ‘a girl’!”

“Spill that tea!” Cara chuckled.

Caught by his own words, Jasper mumbled a name while his eyes were on his plate as he cut into his steak and eggs.

“What was that?” Tysha prodded with a smile.

“Ava…”

"Ava?" Tallulah repeated with mild interest, looking about the room curiously. "Which one is—“

"Third table from the left. She sits with Stephanie and Kendal," Sophia answered without looking up from her oatmeal she was stirring brown sugar into. "Last name is Halifax, I believe? She plans to try out for cheer and track."

Keagan perked a brow at Sophia's unprompted information. "How do you know so much about a Freshman?"

"I know everything about everyone," Sophia spoffed in response, giving her spoon a lick. "Plus girls talk a lot. You'd be amazed what you can learn in five minutes in a locker room."

Jasper briefly pondered what it would be like to sit in a locker room while Ava was around. Or when no one else was around…That fleeting fantasy vanished as soon as it came. Such thoughts couldn’t be entertained around his sisters or their friends. It was like they could read minds. Already he wondered if the glances he got were curious!

“Well,” Charlotte leaned over to take a peek, “she seems cute. What’s she like?”

Jinpa wanted to say she was a cheater. He had a mind to do it! However, Jasper probably wouldn’t like him to say so. Especially since he didn’t witness it himself. It kinda bummed Jinpa out to think Jasper wouldn't believe him. That tipped the scales and Jinpa kept silent.

The cat was out of the bag. Jasper decided to boast. “She’s really cool. She plays all my favorite games. We hang out in the rec room and have competitions. Losers buy sodas.”

“Aww,” Serenity hummed.

“Adorable,” Charlotte smiled, “How did you meet?”

That quirked a smug smile. “I asked her to the wedding shower. I told her it was just a date for that day alone and not to expect anything else. She said yes.”

Honesty.

As soon as the word came to Jasper’s mind, another followed it.

Liar.

Jasper took a sip of water to hide the drop he felt in his stomach.

"So...you have a date for Saturday—just that day—and yet you're hanging out with her and buying her drinks?" Keagan asked with a growing grin. "Sounds like you're actually dating, little dude."

"Keagan isn't wrong," Kaylee said with a chuckle. "Sounds like you have a girlfriend."

“No, I don’t,” Jasper insisted. “We didn’t declare anything.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte swallowed the bite she chewed, “then I guess you’ll have to declare it.”

Whatever Jasper thought of that, the bell rang to release him from having to answer. He and Jinpa were quick on their feet for their first class. School happily took off the pressure from the young men to worry about the drama of unspoken relationships. That is, until lunch rolled around.

Jasper parted with Jinpa early. He got to the hall before others to plate his tray unseen. Thankfully the botany garden and the stables were in a different direction than where he had to meet Ivy.

Upon arriving at the area where Mrs. Blair reigned supreme, Jasper didn’t notice anyone at first. He walked right in and took a survey of the mostly empty room. He spotted a stack of books and two clay pots, one with a withered flower and one with a healthy stock, sitting by a large black lunch box.

“Hello?” Jasper called out as he came to set his tray down beside it.

Moments later a young girl walked in patting off her damp hands from when she washed them after visiting the bathroom. Strawberry blonde curls bounced recklessly when Ivy halted in surprise to see Jasper. Ivy’s arms wrapped around her upper body. She couldn’t force a smile, nor could she stop color from leaving her face.

Jasper noticed none of this and waved. “Hey, I’m here. I thought we could eat together.”

Almost without control Ivy blurted, “I’ve already eaten.” It came out like a cat seeing a cucumber waiting for it upon turning around. Recovering from how that might have looked, Ivy hurried over to put her bag away and mumbled, “But, um, thanks.”

To Jasper that bag sounded a little heavy on its landing, but he shrugged it off and dug into his own food. “It’s whatever.”

Taking a seat on the opposite side of him, Ivy shifted her things around so she could easily reach for her teaching tools. Jasper thought that was silly. If she had sat next to him she wouldn’t have had to do that. He brushed that away, too interested in satisfying his hunger.

Ivy busied herself with arranging the text books and lining up the pens while he ate. She even reached out to adjust the way the pots were faced. Twice. All while avoiding any eye contact.

Whether it was the human disgust with boredom or his own extroverted sensibilities offended by the lack of interaction, Jasper couldn’t stand the fidgeting in place of conversation.

“So what’s up?” Jasper asked.

Giving a noncommittal shrug, Ivy said, “Nothing much. Just the same.”

Pulling a little more out, he asked, “What’s the same for you?”

Flicking off a bug from the clay pot, Ivy said, “Not much different than anyone else. Wake up, get ready for the day, have said day, and then go to bed.”

A bit desperate for stimulating human contact, Jasper prodded further. “Do you play games?”

“Games? Like board games?” Ivy asked, somewhat relieved to have something to be curious about.

“Well no, I mean—,” he took a deep drought of his water before setting it down and wiping his mouth with his napkin, “—video games.”

“Um, a little…” Ivy admitted.

That perked his attention. Jasper swirled his French fry in his ketchup. “What do you like to play?”

“Minecraft,” Ivy said, happy to think of one she felt would satisfy the inquiry. “It’s a classic.”

“Oh, yeah, I like that one,” Jasper said before taking a few bites of his fries. Careful not to rudely speak with his mouth full, he tried to connect over that topic between sips of water. “Me and Jinpa love to play Skyblock and Couch Castle and Hunger Games. Have you tried the Minecatia server? It’s pretty cool.”

Ivy shook her head. “No, I…I play solo most of the time.”

“Solo?” Jasper raised a brow. He would have made a face if he thought it wouldn’t be rude.

“Yeah,” Ivy nodded, “but my brother, Rob, has a private server with his friends that I’ve been on. I made a little cafe. I like making potions.” That fact both amused her and made her a little sad, but she didn’t say a word. “Uh, what about you?”

“Huh? Oh, I mean, potions are cool,” Jasper said, but was curious and asked, “So what else?”

“What else?”

“Yeah, what other kinds of games do you play?” Jasper asked, moving to take a bite of his burger.

Green eyes watched him take chunks out of the hot sandwich for a moment. She could hear the pickle crunch, see the drip of the bacon.

“Um…I’ve played Skyrim,” Ivy said, forcing her eyes to stare at the budding wolfsbane. She managed to think of a fond game to mention out of all this pressure. “I love Dishonored.”

“Oh, that one's pretty awesome! I’ve just come across it,” Jasper said.

That surprised Ivy. She looked up, tilting her head. “Just recently?”

“Yeah,” Jasper said. “I mean, there are thousands of games to play.”

That was true enough. Ivy inwardly perked as her mouth nearly parted. She paused to reflect on a sensation she didn’t expect. A temptation to tease; bridging a relational gap with humor. Ivy then took a purposeful look at the handsome young man, his piercing dark gaze, developing biceps. Good sense quickly stifled that urge like Othello’s pillow to smother Desdemona. Ivy let herself fall into silence again, drifting her eyes off in thought.

“Do you play with any guilds or groups at all? Like COD or Fortnite? Or WoW?” Jasper, relentless, pulled her attention back.

“No.” Ivy tucked her hands under the table so she could wring them anxiously without him seeing. “Not unless my brother asks me. And he’s normally pretty busy.”

“Hm, why?” Jasper asked, missing her slight wince when he sipped his drink.

“I dunno. Guess I’m introverted or something,” Ivy said, genuinely without a better explanation than that.

No, that was wrong. There was one more reason. And she wasn’t going to talk about it. Not with him. Not with this talented, cocky, bright young boy who sat there ignorant and blissful beside her whom he didn’t know. A person could get burned only so many times until they’ve learned their lesson. Jasper was hungry for food and company. Ivy just happened to be around for conversation.

“Winter is introverted,” Jasper said thoughtfully.

Recentered in logic, Ivy felt some of the tension leave her. She didn’t feel a need to respond much. She just put on a practiced smile and hummed, “Hmm, that’s nice.”

“Do you have any friends like that too?” Jasper asked.

“Hmm, no,” Ivy said, not elaborating.

“I’ve met some cool guys who are like that. They don’t talk much. But they’re good at sports,” Jasper said. He smiled a little smugly. “I’m really good at sports.”

“Oh yeah,” Ivy said, nodding automatically.

“Yeah, I’m thinking of getting into football,” Jasper said, beaming a grin. “I’m gonna be the guy who sacks the quarterback!”

“Hmm,” Ivy hummed again in acknowledgment.

On and on Jasper went, boasting about himself. He painted the image of the kind of person Ivy figured he’d be—smart, whip sharp, and strong for his age. Not tall, if that was a flex he was hoping to have. Maybe in a couple years. Then he’d lord that over people.

After a while Ivy interrupted whatever retelling of some triumph that mattered, or didn’t matter, to Jasper—if it was impressive to others, it was worth telling—to say they had little time left to study. Jasper wasn’t eager, but he agreed they should start work.

A good hour of tutoring went by before the bell rang. Jasper was quick to grab his bag and tray, tossing a goodbye to Ivy on his way out. He didn’t want to be late to his next class!

The day went on and finally Jasper got his studying done after school. He raced with Jinpa to the rec room. A small part of Jasper wanted Ava to be there first, but he was largely hoping he would so he could rub it in her cute little nose.

Fate would have it that Ava wasn't there yet. In fact the boys had a few minutes to themselves to set up a game before she sauntered in, hanging her backpack up on one of the chairs.

"Sorry, was finishing up an assignment," Ava explained her tardiness, coming to sit on the sofa with her legs crossed beneath her as she reached for a controller. "So, what are we playing today, Von Helsing?"

On a whim, Jasper snatched the controller. He held it seemingly within reach. “Hmmm, maybe keep away?” Jasper grinned.

Just to make sure they knew he still existed, and to mess with Jasper, Jinpa grabbed it while his cousin’s eyes were on Ava. That stoked a rise of bewildered, playful annoyance from Jasper.

“Haha,” Jinpa waved it around.

“Jin!” Jasper huffed.

Jinpa dropped it into Ava’s hands. Then he stuck his tongue out at Jasper and blew a raspberry.

"Jinpa has reflexes to brag about. Might have to show those off to Kendal," Ava giggled.

Rolling his eyes with a spoff, Jasper went through the options. “Why don’t we play…” he passed Minecraft and then rolled back to it. “This?”

"Hmm, we could play it," Ava let her head bop side to side. "I can't really 'beat' you in it, but you could build me something. Or maybe we'll go and ransack a village together. What do you think?"

“Oo, ransacking,” Jasper grinned. “Maybe spawn some bandits too.”

“That’s dope,” Jinpa said, dropping beside Jasper.

Since they had come early, they found another controller for Jinpa to use that hadn’t been there before. The three of them ran around, switched between creative and survival, ransacked, hunted, and built random structures. Jasper, as always, was not as perceptive at this time, but Jinpa, on the other hand, got the distinct feeling Ava wasn’t as excited to have a third wheel.

The teens played into the late night until they began to yawn.

“Same time tomorrow?” Jasper grinned, tossing his controller on the couch.

"Hmm, maybe," Ava said thoughtfully. "Some kids are showing a movie out on the Quad and I was thinking of watching it. Wasn't sure if you'd want to come too?"

“Like now?” Jasper asked.

“Tomorrow,” Jinpa spoffed. “It’s late right now.”

“Oh right,” Jasper said. “Um, what is it? What’s playing?”

"Some horror movie with aliens," Ava shrugged her backpack on, reaching on go straighten a lock of her hair. "Not sure if it'll be scary or stupid, but thought it could be fun. What do you think?"

“Oo, yeah, I love horror movies,” Jasper perked. He felt a small discreet nudge and added, “Uh, we both do, actually.” Jasper swooped a hand through his hair. “So what time? Or, should we all walk there together?”

"Sean said he's going to start it at 7 so it's kind of dark and blocks the sun," Ava answered, flicking a small glance in Jinpa's direction. "Maybe you can find someone to bring? Or I can ask Kendal?"

Jinpa hadn’t expected to be addressed directly. He pressed his hand to his chest, brows raised. “Bring someone? I don’t really…”

Sensing there was something amiss that, apparently, would be solved by Jinpa choosing someone to come, Jasper said, “Yeah, Kendal is good company. Right Jin?”

Clearly uncertain why this mattered at all, but seeing no real reason to reject the idea outright, Jinpa shrugged. “I guess if she wants?”

"Perfect, I'll let her know," Ava beamed. "Meet you at the Atrium a quarter to seven?" It seemed set in stone and yet she lingered, gaze latched on to Jasper.

“Yeah,” Jasper said, grinning. “Meet you there.”

Since they had already seemed insistent that things were going in a particular direction, whatever hell that was, Jinpa asked, “Do we just come in our uniforms?”

"You should just dress casual. Something comfortable so you can sit through the movie," Ava suggested, barely glancing at Jinpa as she spoke before taking a small step in Jasper's direction.

Spellbound, Jasper didn’t see the room or notice his cousin, or anything. He was lured into that tunnel vision again. His senses dulled. Color muted. He felt like being absorbed into the moment without even realizing it.

“Yeah, okay…” Jasper agreed numbly.

Batting her eyelashes, Ava stepped up as she toyed with her hair. "I'll see you tomorrow?" She stretched the goodbye out further, waiting.

Grinning like the infatuated idiot he was, Jasper continued to stare with that enamored expression and said, “Yeah, see you tomorrow.”

Jinpa, squinting in study at what was going on in front of him, took a hot minute to figure out what Ava was looking for. It took all his strength not to burst out a laugh to see how out of touch Jasper was with her queues.

Trying one final time, Ava gave her lips a slow smack before asking, "Did you have something you wanted to give me?"

Thoughts like mush, Jasper’s brain panicked to think of some prior agreement to give her something. It was hard to remember with her so close and those lips right there. They were a little wet, with a small dryness at the edges. Was that a pimple?

Buy time. Swallowing, Jasper, croaked out, “Uh, give you?”

It was impossible not to see how badly he wasn't keeping up with things. Ava was running out of clues to give, reaching into her pocket to pull out a chapstick. "Well, you did beat me here today," she pointed out, grasping at strings. "And a promise is a promise."

“Oh, oh,” Jasper stammered, “right, uh, soda.”

Jinpa could have winced. Even if Ava wasn’t his biggest fan, he said, “Too late for soda, think again.”

They hadn’t agreed on anything else other than—the way she was looking at him felt like he was missing the answer to an obvious quiz question.

“Something sweet for a good night.” Jinpa prodded one last time, muttering, “Kinda like Kaylee and Jax.”

Jasper was about to say that their goodnights had absolutely nothing to do with soda, and it hit him.

“Oh,” Jasper murmured, his cheeks turning pink. It felt very weird to have Jinpa staring now. Choosing a more comfortable route, he leaned in and gave Ava a kiss on her cheek. “Good night.”

It was a long, long journey but he had finally gotten there even if it took help. And not a moment too soon either, Ava had been just about ready to turn around and leave. Instead she giggled and gave Jasper the softest of smiles.

"Mmm goodnight," Ava echoed before turning and leaving.

Swallowing, Jasper mumbled again, “Night…”

Once she left it felt like a veil was lifted. The sounds and sights of the room, the colors, the presence of Jinpa all came back to him. Jasper felt like he could breathe again!

“Woo, that’s kinda crazy,” Jasper chuckled, scratching his head.

Jinpa, amused, said, “I don’t know what goes on when a person has a crush on someone, but I think you’re crushing on Ava pretty hard, Jas.”

The young man could still deny it if he wanted to, but Jasper was in too fluttery of a mood to do so. “Yeah, I think I do…Man, it’s so nice, but like, kinda trippy.”

“Are you gonna ask her out?” Jinpa inquired as they made their way to their dorms.

“Uhh, I dunno, maybe,” Jasper shrugged.

“It’s not like she’d say no,” Jinpa said.

“What’s a good way to ask someone out?” Jasper looked to him.

Shrugging, Jinpa said, “How am I supposed to know? Why don’t you ask the others?”

That made Jasper sober up. “No, they’ll tease me!” And he couldn’t say he wouldn’t deserve it.

“Ah-eesh,” Jinpa muttered and rolled his eyes. “They’re gonna do that anyway. You think Sophia isn’t gonna find out that you’re her boyfriend? You heard what they said about locker rooms. Just get it over with.”

Jasper mulled that over. If he did brace himself it would make it easier to take on the crashing waves. Maybe he should just jump into it. Besides, they might say something that makes sense and he’d get insight.

“Alright, tomorrow,” Jasper said.

The next day Jasper and Jinpa mentally prepared themselves with what they knew would come for him. After being so cocksure and smug, and quite vocal about how gross Kaylee and Charlotte were, not to mention the others, they were essentially initiating into their cult.

At breakfast the topics bounced between the couples and throuples, as well as the single three, until an opening popped up for Jasper to speak.

“Ahem,” Jasper coughed, “so, I’m curious, what do you think is the—,” just to save himself a little grief, he asked, “—who has the best ‘asking to go steady’ story between you?”

Rennick gave Tysha a grin. She pursed her lips, not willing to say, so he did. “I asked Ty to be my girlfriend and she got so nervous she threw up.”

“Ren,” Tysha huffed. “Well, you made a jerk out of yourself and sneakily stole me away to ask.”

“True, Rennick said. He pointed to his lovers. “I also sneakily got into their hearts.”

“Kuna specializes in stealth,” Charlotte chuckled.

Bellasiel said, “My Tealeaf stalked me.”

“I did not,” Serenity muttered, but didn’t argue. She found her waffles quite interesting.

"Lulah asked me how I felt about kissing girls," Sophia smirked, taking a sip of her coffee. "I thought that was pretty good."

"Whereas Khaz was trying to tell my mother her assumptions were wrong and that we weren't together because I was a lesbian," Tallulah chuckled. "I think Lottie had a pretty cute story with Keagan, but Jaxon definitely took the cake last summer."

Blushing faintly and not disagreeing, Kaylee gave her brother a questioning glance. "You really want to hear how Jaxon and I started seeing each other? I thought that was all gross talk and girls are yuck, Jas."

“Or have you accepted that ‘hanging out’ with Ava is more than you think,” Charlotte said, giving him a knowing grin.

The long pause and glances certainly didn’t help make a case against her. This prompted a squeal from many of the girls and deep chuckles of amusement from the guys.

Hadassah cooed, “This is so sweet! Are you hoping to impress her with how you ask her out?”

Stubborn, yet bashful, Jasper said, “I mean…”

“As long as you’re being kind and respectful it won’t matter how you do it,” Serenity said.

“But, if you want to make it fun, maybe give her a little treat she likes with her favorite flower?” Annie offered. She gave Elijah a smile. “I loved that.”

“Or, you can make her some jam for a little snack break and ask if she’s interested in going steady,” Hadassah said. A wistful smile said Paulo’s grandma’s famous spicy strawberry jam played a role in the start of their relationship.

“Just don’t make out a bunch and then think that was enough of a clue,” Cara chuckled, though she held no grudge, and now thought back with fondness on Matt.

Jasper didn’t have an interest in really engaging in the conversation, but he was glad they didn’t rib him too badly. At least for now. He could tell his sisters were a bit smug themselves right now.

“So? Any ideas hit?” Tysha asked.

“Hmmm,” Jasper hummed, glancing at the time. The bell rang and he got up quickly. “I dunno, see you guys!”

"Well, good luck with it and know that I will be hearing about how it goes," Sophia called gleefully.

Chuckling, Kaylee shook her head. "Good luck and just be honest with her," she offered last minute advice before he could run off.

Jasper did his best not to look behind him. He trusted Jin would keep up. They made it to their first class of the day more than on time. Going through the lessons felt like a breeze. Once in a while Jasper would see Ava, Kendal, and Stephanie across the way and wave at them, eyes on that one special girl.

It occurred to Jinpa right then that he hadn’t seen Kendal in a while. In fact, they were only around that first day when Ava played Mad Max. He brushed it off as coincidence.

Come lunch time, before heading to the botanical garden, Jasper plated his tray with two gyros sandwiches, mixed veggies, a stack of steamy hot pita, and a ladle of tzatziki sauce for dipping. He chose a bottle of water and a fruit punch Gatorade for a drink. Three baklava were secluded in a cup to contain their stickiness.

The time it took to get to the classroom didn’t seem long, but when he walked in to see Ivy sitting at the desk wearing her reading glasses with a book across her lap and no lunch in sight, he wondered if he was still late.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted.

Ivy peered up, closing her book just before he got close enough to see what it was, and offered a smile he didn’t suspect was one she pulled when coming across acquaintances.

“Hello,” Ivy said.

“You ate already again?” Jasper asked, taking the seat right next to her. He missed the way she stiffened.

“Mhm,” Ivy replied.

Feeling anxious, Ivy tucked her book away, trying to shake the urge to pointedly remove herself from beside him, not wanting to make a scene. That lasted a second and now she sat feeling like her stomach was full of slithering eels, her chair felt uncomfortably hard, and muscles tensed in her shoulders.

“Man, you eat fast,” Jasper spoffed, tearing into a pita bread slice. “I got to the hall pretty early and didn’t see you.”

“I didn’t get my food from the hall,” Ivy said.

“Oh, did you get it delivered?”

“No. I brought it from home.” Ivy answered.

Taking a big bite of one of his gyros, Jasper waited until he finished that to ask, “What did you have today?”

All this endless, frivolous small talk. It exhausted Ivy. What did it matter? It was eaten. She’d have to figure out how to get out of future interrogations.

Having no real escape, Ivy said, “A sandwich with veggies on the side.”

Roast Beef Au Jus and melty provolone smeared with homemade horseradish on a roll she baked yesterday. Tender garlic honey carrots dusted with fresh parsley were eaten alongside it. She followed that with a healthy dollop of Belgian chocolate pudding topped with whipped cream. A glass of mint lemonade chased it all down. She managed to finish it just in time.

“Nice,” Jasper said, going in for a few more bites. “I chose Greek today because I like to mix it up. At Avostoska I gave the kitchens a list of the things I like so that they can surprise me. Although, I still kinda like to eat hot brownies with peanut butter swirl ice cream for my dessert more often than others.”

Ivy wished she could continue reading. She would have, if she didn’t think he’d interrupt her. It felt like torment to wait until he finished eating his food with nothing to do other than humor him with replies to his questions or listening to him tell her about himself. Even when he set his empty tray aside to work on his schooling it felt like Ivy knew more about Jasper by the end of their time together than he learned about botany.

The bell rang and Ivy felt the sweet release of freedom wash over her. She stowed her supplies and grabbed her bag. She coudn’t help a pleasant smile as the anxiety dissipated the more the knowledge she was able to leave set in.

“See you tomorrow,” Ivy said, a bit of cheerfulness in her voice.

That translated differently to Jasper. He quirked a self satisfied grin and said, “Yeah, see you tomorrow!”

Happily, Jasper grabbed his things and continued with his day. He had high hopes for that night. When the day ended he got ready with Jinpa. They chose to clothe similarly in jeans, a simple shirt, and a hoodie. They also dabbed on a touch of cologne, far less than any that Jaxon put on to mask his scent to Granya.

Once they were satisfied, they made their way to the Atrium. Between the two guys it was Jasper who was the most excited. Jinpa still puzzled over why he had to go with Kendal, even if he didn’t mind it.

Upon getting to the designated spot the boys saw the girls in giggly conversation. Jinpa pondered if this was the only sound they could make sometimes. Aside from that, they were both smiling to meet them. Especially seeing them in their casual wear.

Ava wore a jean jacket over a loose white shirt and maroon skinny jeans. Bands of beads wrapped one wrist. A long strapped purse with three layers of shredded leather tassels crossed from shoulder to hip.

Kendal wore a bright yellow shirt with a print of a sunflower above the curling letters reading ‘Summer time’, over washed out jeans.

“Hey,” Jasper said, grinning as he waved at the girls. Jinpa offered a smile and nod.

"Hey you," Ava beamed back, happy to fall into step with Jasper. That left Jinpa and Kendal to figure out just how they were going to walk; bookending the couple or in a pair behind. "I didn't see you at lunch again today. More tutoring?"

“Uh, yeah,” Jasper said, hoping not to elaborate. He shrugged and said, “I might be missing all this week. Maybe some of next.”

“Damn, she’s way behind,” Kendal snorted a laugh.

“So anyway—,”

“Homeschoolers are insufferable with how they talk about themselves being on par, or ahead. I should know, I hear about it from that side of the family. And here she’s floundering,” Kendal said in a tone that could be described as self-satisfied delight. She leaned a little forward to praise Jasper, saying, “You’re a saint.”

“Heh, uh, I dunno if I would say that…” Jasper said, tugging a nervous smile.

“Well I think so,” Kendal said. Light in her eyes shined for him in a manner that Ava might not find pleasing.

Clearing her throat loudly, Ava made it a point to walk a step closer to Jasper, urging the quartet out of the atrium and on to the Quad.

"Anyways, enough about that," Ava dismissed the subject. "So the movie we're going to watch is called Signs, Sean texted. Have you guys seen it?"

There were a lot of movies out in the world, just as there were games, and Jasper had only been allowed to watch the horror genre for only the past two years. Inara had wanted to wait longer.

“Uh, no, actually,” Jasper said, hoping that didn’t make him seem lame.

“I have,” Jinpa said. He had been introduced a little too early in some adult’s opinions, but Yonten didn’t always have the best gauge. “That’s a great one. I love it.”

"I hope so. The last movie he picked out was super lame," Ava rolled her eyes in mild annoyance. "But it's probably good if you've seen it—Kendal can be a big baby about horror and might need you to warn her when something scary is about to happen."

Blushing out of embarrassment, Kendal poked out her lower lip and muttered under her breath, “I’m not baby about it…”

No one heard. Likely good, because Ava had an anecdote or two that would prove her statement right. In her defense, the first ones she ever saw were absolute gore and made her queasy. She hadn’t the time to really think about the cringy possibility they’d hear a retelling of how she spewed soda on the date she went with, when Jinpa spoke up.

“Don’t worry, it’ll be fine,” Jinpa said, giving her a compassionate smile.

Kendal only stared into obsidian eyes and wondered just how fine he’d think it was when she upchucked snacks on his lap. A part of her wondered if Ava toted her along for that reason. Stephanie didn’t have this issue.

Forcing a smile, Kendal said, “Thanks.”

Somehow the sense of duty quieted the curiosity Jinpa had over why he had to go with Kendal. Maybe this was it? Whatever the reason, it felt like he had purpose. Jinpa would do his absolute best to warn her if or when something scary was going to happen. Partly because of that innate obligation to help, but also he loved horror and he wanted Kendal to see the adventure and wonder in ‘Signs’. It was one of his favorites! And anyone would want to share in mutual respect and joy over something they loved.

At the Quad there were student-run vendors selling treats and drinks. Rows and rows of students settled up with chairs or blankets and pillows around the large area. Jasper could see his sisters and the others amongst the crowd. He couldn’t sit where they’d notice him! So, Jasper insisted on going farther back almost to the edge, so they were behind where people were facing the side of the building that had a vast canvas for the projector to shine upon.

"We'll hardly see it from here," Ava sighed, lower lip jutting out for just a moment before a thought struck her. Turning to Jasper she gave a short giggle, "Or do you not plan on watching the movie?"

“Of course I do,” Jasper spoffed, clearly taking that as some kind of odd joke. “What else would I be doing?”

“He just doesn’t want his sisters to tease him,” Jinpa said, earning a shooting glare from Jasper.

There was a pause as Ava thought this over, not to mention her previous question. "Why would they tease you? Just because you came to a movie with me?"

“Well, sort of,” Jasper said, not sure how to explain it without coming to certain undecided paths he could take with Ava. His cheeks pinked. “I mean, they’re annoying older sisters. They like to mess with me all the time.” He chose not to mention they gave as good as they got. “I rather they not get in my business.”

Jinpa, satisfied with his fun, didn’t feel the need to rock the boat further. He didn’t know how much he could before Jasper got spooked and backed out of considering what Ava meant to him. Instead, he got up to get snacks.

“Anyone want any? My treat,” Jinpa said.

"I'll have a strawberry Fanta and some popcorn," Ava requested, though she looked to Jasper instead of Jinpa. As if there was an expectation she had.

Thinking he was up next by the intent look she gave him, Jasper glanced between Ava and Jinpa, saying, “Uh, I‘ll have Twix if they got ‘em. Maybe a bottle of fruit punch too.”

“Hmm, I dunno what I want,” Kendal said. “Can I come? I can help bring it back.”

“Okay, sure,” Jinpa said.

The two made their way to the vendors along the outer edge of the crowds, leaving Jasper and Ava alone together.

Well, that hadn't gone as planned. Taking up a seat on the blanket they'd spread out, Ava slipped out of her shoes. There was a bit of a longer silence before she decided to ask. "So there's really nothing you'd want to do without your sisters watching?"

This being the second time visiting the topic, Jasper decided to mull it over. After a moment, he said, “Not that I can think of…” aside from being called out on his hypocrisy. “Why? What else is there?”

"Oh you know...we could maybe sit closer together," Ava suggested with a shrug. "We could hold hands and other things instead."

“Hold hands?” Jasper repeated, looking down at how close their fingers were. “Other things…”

Jasper glanced over at his sisters. They were quite comfortable in the arms of their lovers. They’d never know. Did he want them not to know? Ever? Also, what did this mean? Jasper never did this kind of thing with Jinpa or his other cousins. Ava seemed pretty into the idea too.

It suddenly came to Jasper that the situation he got himself into for asking a girl out for a single day brewed into hotter tea than expected. The time to make a decision narrowed every minute, which each choice he made steering him without regard to his preference on pacing. It seemed to Jasper this was one of those moments. Acceptance or rejection would drastically alter their dynamic.

Slowly, Jasper reached over and slipped his fingers into Avas. He wasn’t sure what ‘other’ things there would be, but he knew this much at least.

Deciding it was at least a start, Ava let their hands rest on the blanket between them. "Your hand is a lot larger than mine," an observation that could have been a compliment if she hadn't followed it with a jest, "Maybe that's why you fumble so much with the controller."

Jasper playfully squinted at her. “Your hands are so small. Maybe that’s why you can’t reach some of the buttons,” he said, giving a good poke back as the lights lowered further and the credits began.

“Back with snacks,” Jinpa announced as he and Kendal came to the blanket.

“Just in time too,” Jasper said, reaching out.

Hands that just came together were untied too soon, or so Jasper felt, when they received their food and drinks. He almost set his stuff between them, but chose to scoot closer to Ava and put his Twix and fruit punch on the other side instead.

Kendal huddled with her variety of snow caps, hot tamales, twirlers, and nachos beside Jinpa and his one large bag of popcorn. She distracted herself from the tension in the movie by nibbling on the candy Jinpa bought.

True to his word, Jinpa did his best to lean in and say, “Might want to look away. Animal is hurt,” or “Close your eyes,” when the alien was spotted on the roof, “Jump scare coming,” and, “Disturbing footage ahead,” when the uncle watched the news.

Even if Kendal hadn’t been the biggest fan of horror, a part of her wondered if this ‘help’ might spoil the fun of watching the movie. As it turned out, she found that the heads up was the best method of enjoying the film! Yes, some suspense was sacrificed, but Kendal was apprehensive enough that it merely took the edge off and didn’t sour a single moment. Additionally, with as close as Jinpa had to be to coach her through it, Kendal got to admire him a little more in depth and decided she liked those obsidian eyes that shined out his comforting spirit.

Just behind them Jasper’s hand found its way close to Ava again. This time he rested his weight on it, right behind her back. His shoulder was ready for leaning on if she chose to, and Jasper decided he didn’t just not mind, but he hoped for it too.

Ava on the other hand, accepted each jumpscare and spooky moment eagerly. She let out small shrieks that melted with the crowd, but more importantly when something genuinely startled her, she leaned into Jasper for a moment, eyes clenched tightly and scrunched up her face. The most recent time that happened, Ava didn't bother to move away, her shoulder resting into his chest as she balanced the remaining popcorn on her knee.

Feeling like he was getting away with something right from under his sister's noses made Jasper's time watching the movie with Ava all the better. He grinned like a fool since the moment she got herself comfortable against him. He could smell her shampoo. It was like overhearing a secret whisper.

Near the end of the movie Jasper shifted a bit closer to Ava so that, where his hand pressed onto the blanket, he could be mistaken for wrapping his arm around her without outright assuming the position. This was as far as he would go at this time. Jasper, taking a glance around at a few other students, could guess what ‘else’ might have been possible. Besides, like he told his sisters, they hadn’t declared anything.

Kendal exhaled in relief at the last scene. The aliens were gone, the boy was safe, and none of the main characters died! She still felt sad about the dog, though.

“Wow, that was pretty good,” Kendal admitted, getting up with the other three as the rest of the students who remained.

Tossing the empty container of popcorn away, Ava was the final one to get ready to be able to leave, taking her time folding up the blanket and draping it over an arm further from Jasper. "It wasn't bad. Maybe they'll pick a comedy or action movie if they do another one, though," she said, a fan of variety.

“Not likely, it’s October. They’re probably gonna do a whole theme of horror,” Jinpa said. He beamed a smile. “Which I am up for!”

Kendal, hesitant, said, “I think, if I watched them with you, I’d feel up to it as well.”

Jinpa brightened. “Oh, well, then I’ll be there if I can.”

Obviously school had priority. If he had to go to bed early, he would.

“So, maybe next time they announce a movie, we can go?” Kendal asked, trying not to sound as eager as she was.

“Yeah, sounds like a plan to me,” Jinpa said, and turned to see what Jasper had to say.

“Oh, yeah, that sounds great,” Jasper said. He looked down at Ava’s free arm, then back up to her face. “Heading to your dorm?”

Deliberately walking alongside Jasper, Ava nodded. "Yeah, I should probably head that way," she said before glancing at his hand as well. "Did you want to walk that way together?"

Taking another step down that path he chose, Jasper said, “Yeah.” He smiled, tentatively brushing his fingers against hers until they both naturally entwined.

“Awww!” A loud cooing voice sounded far off.

Jasper knew who it was without looking. Thankfully Charlotte was far enough away that it could be assumed to be anyone else. Jinpa, behind them, glanced to see Charlotte cupping her hands around her mouth to cry out a noise of teasing praise.

To his relief Jasper managed to distance them from his sisters whooping. He didn’t even notice he had quickened his pace until he slowed down with Ava and Jinpa caught up to them with Kendall. They weren’t too long for the dorms. This was both good, because he could escape Sophia, but disheartening because that meant saying goodbye to Ava.

At the intersection Jasper came to a stop. “Good night,” he said, and deliberated if he might lean in for a kiss on her cheek.

"Goodnight, Jasper," Ava answered, in no particular hurry.

The walk had been too quick and she wasn't ready for it to end. Ava took a step closer to him just as he went to do the same. What was going to be an attempt to kiss his cheek, he did the exact same thing. Fate instead had their lips brushing each other, instantly turning their cheeks a healthy pink.

So light, yet so tantalizing. Jasper’s breath hitched. The thrill of it sent an unexpected heat through his body. The stirring, a little different than before, sent butterflies rushing through his stomach. Jasper didn’t know what to think of it.

Unfortunately it did spook him a little. Nerves pulsed through him, prompting Jasper to bashfully spoff and turn his head away, grinning like an idiot. He could have burst into anxious laughter if he didn’t take control of himself in time.

Jinpa quietly chuckled at Jasper until he heard his name called.

“Jin,” Kendall murmured, stepping close, “thank you, for helping me though the movie.”

“Oh, no problem,” Jinpa said.

Kendall entwined a finger in her hair. She stepped forward again. “Good night,” she said, staring up at him.

“Night,” Jinpa said, happily giving Kendall a pat on her upper arm before turning with Jasper down their hall. He missed Kendall’s huff.

On the way back to their room Jasper rode the wave of that airy feeling that was filling his head. It was like he lost his sense. The brief touch of their lips was electric. He was surprised and unsure, but also in wonder. What would it be like to really, actually give her a kiss? Those butterflies in his stomach flurried at the thought.

That night Jasper had dreams he wouldn’t repeat upon waking, even if he could remember the details. He also woke up with something he would later call on his father to explain. That conversation would also be something never to be repeated to anyone, ever.

Thursday morning Jasper debated on whether he should go to breakfast or not. Jinpa insisted, as he had before with the same reasoning, and they finally got to the hall in time to eat without worrying about rushing. However, fears were justified.

“Ah! There he is, there’s our big guy,” Charlotte squealed. “I saw you! I saw you holding her hand!”

“So did you ask her out officially?” Cara asked.

“Are you a thing now?” Tysha prodded.

Pretense was out of the question. Jasper sighed, “No…I don’t know how.”

"What do you mean?" Tallulah spoffed, shaking her head. "Girls are easy to talk to. You've literally already said to us what you want to say to her."

Sophia was in agreement. "Listen to my Winter Flower," she pointed at her sweetheart. "Just be open and honest and tell her what you're looking for. Isn't that what you said you did when you told her you just wanted the shower?"

Keagan was a little more understanding toward the young man. "Just tell her that you decided one day with her isn't enough and you want to see what more days together could be."

“Oh, that’s a good way to put it,” Jasper said, perking up.

Even if he agreed with Sophia and Tallulah that he should speak his mind—he didn’t agree women were easy to talk to—he didn’t know how to go about it. Keagan’s suggestion would be kept in his back pocket.

“You could also do it at the end of the wedding shower, if it helps. A nice long evening capped off with an adorable offer to extend it is romantic,” Charlotte suggested.

Jinpa paused, pulling up a bite of his American style breakfast ramen with his chopsticks to say, “You’ve got a couple days to work out what you want to say.”

“True,” Jasper said.

“Take your time to think about it, but don’t let it drag on too long,” Hadassah said. “A girl only has so much patience.”

Jaxon chuckled. “Don’t I know it.” He gave Kaylee a smile and a nudge. “You’ll have to make up for the waiting time, otherwise. The longer the wait, the greater the gesture.”

Not denying anything, Kaylee only smirked. "Yeah, but you also need to consider the longer you wait the longer the chance someone else might ask her out first," his sister offered as advice.

"Kaylee has a fair point. You don't want to lose out on that," Keagan grinned. "She's a nice young woman and I hear pretty talented with a controller. Someone might try and do that, Jasper."

They both made a sound argument. Jasper pondered this all through breakfast and until lunch, deliberation on just how he might go about this the best way, without losing time and making an opening for some other guy to swoop in on Ava.

Jasper had gotten some good advice, but he needed a more rounded perspective. These teens were already in relationships. What happened, happened. They only knew what was, not what could be. Perhaps he might gain further insight with someone else, some one his own age.

Plating his tray with Hawaiian cuisine, Jasper pondered his situation on the way to the botanical classroom. He had talked with Ivy so much that he figured he could ask for her insight. Hopefully, having been let out of class ahead of schedule, he would have gotten his food early enough to finally eat with her.

Jasper walked in to see the classroom emptier than usual. He didn’t even see the signature textbooks.

“Hello?” Jasper called out as he took a seat.

After a minute of no response and no trace, Jasper did wonder if she wasn’t going to show, but decided to take a chance and wait it out. He started out eating slowly until his tummy demanded he drop the pretense and devour his food.

By Fate or some other coincidence, Ivy appeared shortly after Jasper finished. She had her bag on hand and a pleasant smile to go with it. Somehow she seemed a little more relaxed than before.

“Hey you, where you been?” Jasper smiled back. “I was hoping to catch you for lunch.”

Ivy stopped short of the table and took the seat across from him. “Oh, just getting some things taken care of,” she said, pulling out the workbooks. “Ready to go?”

Hesitant, since he had hoped to talk about certain topics, Jasper ended up yielding to the time they had left and didn’t bring it up. Not now, anyway. But it was hard not to speak about it during their work!

“And what are some of the signs of aconite poisoning?” Ivy asked him, looking over her reading glasses.

“Fever, visible blue veins, um…” Jasper trailed off. “Hey, can I ask you a question?”

“Does it have to do with wolfsbane?”

“Uh, no…”

“Tell me the rest of the symptoms,” Ivy said, tapping the table with her finger.

Sighing, Jasper went on to do so, but the fire in him to go over this important topic burned an internal fuel to get through the session faster. To Ivy’s surprise he buckled down more than usual and ended up with more time to spare than expected.

“Okay, that’s it for today, right?” Jasper asked, brows raised.

“Uh,” Ivy looked down, frowning a little, “yeah.”

“Okay, so,” Jasper got up from his chair and came to plop himself next to Ivy. This time he noticed the way she tensed, but figured it had to do with his abruptness. “I need your thoughts.”

“My thoughts? On school?” She hoped.

“No, on girls,” Jasper said, missing her green eyes widening out of astonishment and not eagerness to help him. “I want to ask this girl I like to go steady, and I got some ideas already, but I want to know what you think.”

Green eyes bounced around the classroom in bewilderment. Just how close did this guy think they were? They barely interacted. He knew so little of her despite the ample time they spoke—well, he spoke.

Stuck all the same, Ivy said, “Okay…”

“How would you like to be asked out?” Jasper threw the question like a stone on a lake. It skidded through her head like one. “Like, what would you want a guy to do, to ask you?”

“I-I wouldn’t,” Ivy stammered, creaking the bench as she leaned back from him. That noise made her wince. An embarrassed blush spread over her. She felt compelled not to shift her weight again. “I’m not—I don’t think I—I’m really, uh—I prefer being solitary.”

Oblivious to her discomfort, Jasper furrowed his brows, then raised them, asking, “Oh, are you asexual? Like Winter? That’s cool, I just didn’t know.”

The inquiry that followed so quickly with assumption nearly dropped Ivy’s jaw, and without thinking it through, she said, “No, I’m not, I like guys,” and mentally kicked herself for not just agreeing, which would have shut down the conversation entirely. Possibly, blessedly, forever.

Thoroughly confused now, Jasper asked, “So…there’s nothing you’d want? If someone did? Nothing at all?”

“No,” Ivy snapped defensively, closing the book in her hands with a pop. “Stay out of my personal business!”

Emotion flitted across his face that caused Ivy to feel an unwelcome, unexpected wave of regret. That, coupled with the obvious curiosity Jasper now had as to why, prompted Ivy to risk the bench quaking as she scooted further from him and carefully swung her legs over to get up.

“See you tomorrow,” Ivy said in a softer tone, hurrying to the back rooms whence she often emerged.

A little flabbergasted, Jasper sat there without knowing what to do with himself. The question was a simple one. He hadn’t meant to offend her. And for the life of him he couldn’t fathom why Ivy’s green eyes flashed. She practically recoiled as if he were a snake ready to strike, and yet he felt like he was the one who got bit. It felt bad. It stung.

After a minute more Jasper gathered his things and walked out, frowning. The rest of the day dragged on. Jinpa knew something was up. It wasn’t often that Jasper hid his emotions in general.

“What’s the matter?” Jinpa asked after their last class.

Glancing around, Jasper motioned for Jinpa to walk with him to a secluded area. “I was thinking I’d ask Ivy what she thought, and, well…” he trailed off, explaining what had gone on at lunch. All while carefully stepping around certain details that might give away his lie. “So, I’m not sure what to do. I feel like she was being a bit of a bitch, but I guess I can see why? I dunno…”

“Me neither,” Jinpa mumbled. He fidgeted with his sleeve.

“I just don’t want this to get in the way us being friends, you know?” Jasper said.

“Oh, is she your friend-friend?” Jinpa asked, genuinely curious.

Jasper parted his lips to confirm, but he paused. A tutor had no real incentive to make a bond to their pupil. The gratitude a student would have for their teacher made much more sense, which is what he felt. Ivy took time out of her day to spend with him, to help him catch up. Even if Aunt Lauri had asked, it meant a lot to Jasper that Ivy didn’t turn it down. She could have. Lauri wouldn’t have thought badly of her.

“I’m a friendly guy, I can make new friends,” Jasper argued. “So yeah, I think so.”

“Okay, well, I guess you could just confront her. Pretend she’s me or something,” Jinpa said.

“I guess…” Jasper said, not sure at all.

“Come on, maybe some games with Ava will cheer you up?”

“Yeah, maybe,” Jasper said, turning to head to the library. “Study first though.”

When the boys finished up with their studying, they headed to the recreation room. This time around, Ava was already seated in her preferred spot on the couch, controller in hand. That wasn't to say she hadn't considered lingering outside the room for another excuse to share a kiss. Ultimately though, she'd moved to be seated, still giving him a bright smile as he came in.

"Slow again," Ava spoffed, shaking her head. "Could have played an entire match by now."

The expectation to feel good again upon seeing Ava didn’t come like Jasper wanted. Despite the smile and the mild uplift in his spirit, his mind went back to Ivy and what happened. Was it because his mind had trouble letting go of something that puzzled him? Hurt by her aggressive response? Did his lie to others about why they met up at lunch contribute somehow?

Whatever the reason, Jasper decided to force a pleasant mood for now. Questions about it could reveal more than he wanted known.

“Don’t worry, I’m here to make you lose,” Jasper said, dropping beside her.

Try as he might, Jinpa couldn’t find a third controller again. Before he could make the decision to find one from staff, Kendall came to the rec room. She happened to artfully catch his attention enough to put aside the idea of getting into the game with Ava and Jasper.

Jasper found it easier, as time went on, to smile and forget. They laughed, teased, and when the evening came to an end he kissed a little closer to her lips than on her cheek this time—another step forward—before arranging a time to pick her up at the vaults on Saturday.

Yet on his way back to the dorms with Jinpa, who wouldn't shut up about Kendall's favorite ancient TikToks, Jasper’s mind wandered back to that place of emotional unrest. A part of him wanted to work it out with others. The problem was that he couldn’t face it if his little fib came out. Jasper’s only solace was that Ivy wasn’t involved in the school to where Sophia would hear about her in the locker rooms.

Friday morning Jasper delayed before going to breakfast. He assured Jinpa he would meet him there soon, sent the boy off, and sat on his bed until he was sure there would be no time left for any of his sisters to take a good look at him and know something was amiss. Kaylee and Charlotte could sniff out a sullen mood like a blood hound.

At the last minute Jasper ran to the hall to grab a breakfast sandwich. The rush helped mask any emotions. Jinpa brushed off the incident and simply took Jasper’s excuse of wanting to avoid his sisters, with no elaboration on why, at face value.

Each class felt like a blink to Jasper. Every time he walked out, knowing it was one less to go before lunch, he felt a queasy feeling in his stomach. Jasper debated on whether he should go or not. Maybe he could tell his aunt that he felt ill and didn’t want to get Ivy sick? Another part of him wagged a scolding finger—he had already lied. Did he really want to add more on his conscience? Besides that, it was pure cowardice!

Jasper joined Jinpa in the lunch hall this time. He chose his food carefully. Soup today. A good Asian ginger broth might help calm his nerves. Then he said goodbye to Jinpa and made his way to the botanical garden class.

This time Jasper didn’t call out. He hoped Ivy wouldn’t be there. Maybe, if luck would have it, she might get sick and he wouldn’t need to face her. He didn’t see the books. That could mean she was just late, though.

Like yesterday Jasper sat down to eat alone. He felt both relieved and sad about that. He enjoyed company when he had a meal. He enjoyed company pretty much anywhere. But, on the other hand, he felt some of the burden of worry lift to know Ivy had yet to come. Fingers crossed!

As Fate would have it, after he finished his broth—it took time, he felt every spoonful was making him heavier inside—Ivy came walking out with her bag and something in her hand. Today she didn’t quite smile. Not like she had yesterday. This was a nervous, cautious smile.

“Hello…” Ivy’s voice dropped off in volume halfway through the word.

Jasper offered a tentative smile back. He tucked his hands beneath his legs and bent so his shoulders bunched a little. “Hey.”

Ivy set her bag down, but she didn’t sit just yet. She held the small box, no bigger than what could fit a big hamburger, and visibly toyed with the idea of whether or not she should do what she was about to do.

Finally, to break the suspense that obviously held him captive, Ivy said, “I’m sorry for how I reacted yesterday…I shouldn’t have been so sharp with you.” She set down the box in front of him and gave it a nod. “That’s for you, if you want it. It’s all I could think of to make as an apology gift.”

Jasper watched her bring her hands together at her front and hook her right ankle around her left. Anxious. He didn’t take his eyes off of hers at first, even with a present right there for him to unwrap. Unheard of for such a curious young man. Jasper had felt this entire time that he had done something gravely wrong, and perhaps he did miss a clue he could learn about that would make it all make sense, but he had expected to be the one to apologize.

“Thank you,” Jasper said after a moment too long. He went to undo the white box, lifting the lid. He gasped softly. “Oh shit, you made this?”

“Yeah,” Ivy said. She nervously chewed her lower lip. “It’s a white chocolate almond raspberry cake.”

“This looks so delicious.” Jasper took the fork she provided and dug into the first bite. He couldn’t help a beaming smile. “Fuck, man, that’s good.”

Ivy looked away, hiding a blush. She felt repelled and yet comforted all at the same time. Pushing past feelings of suspicion, she took a seat across from him where it was comfortable while he ate the rest of the hearty slice of cake.

“Where did you learn to do this?” Jasper asked.

“My mother was a cook when she was alive. I’ve been in the kitchen with her since I was three,” Ivy said, and didn’t feel as awkward answering this time around. In fact, she figured he’d ask and mentally prepared for the back and forth.

Jasper asked how it was made, how long it took, why she chose it. She answered them all, saying she could give him the recipe and that this was her favorite cake to make. That didn’t satisfy him. Jasper begged for her to explain the process.

Ivy spent a good chunk of their time telling him about what it took to bake it, mix, and the fresh organic berries she had on hand, but that wasn’t the end. Jasper needed to know why she loved it. Ivy explained that her mother spent time baking for wedding cakes. They had a neighbor who grew raspberries when she was little. She and her mother would go out to pick them for the cakes that requested that berry. Any leftovers were dipped in white chocolate. They’d eat that while listening to a story being read.

This all seemed so mundane to Ivy, but Jasper apparently thrived off this kind of thing. He enjoyed getting to know people. Ivy couldn’t imagine why. It wasn’t as if they were friends.

Or were they? Was this what friends did? Proper friends, not the ones who used you as a convenient cook or compared you to a barnyard animal that snorted as ‘just a joke’ while everyone else thought of themselves as swans and majestic horses. If chuckling over goofy personal stories and sharing interest was what friendship was, Ivy decided it wasn’t so bad after all.

Before long the clock warned them they were coming to the end of their time together. They hadn’t even cracked open a single book.

“Oh no, your session.” Ivy frowned.

Jasper shrugged it off. “We can just meet on Monday. I want to take an actual break from school and keep talking to you.”

“Okay,” Ivy said softly. She furrowed her strawberry blonde brows. “What were we last talking about?”

“Uh, I dunno,” Jasper said, scratching his head. He quirked a smile. “But you still have to answer my question.”

“Your question?”

“I asked what you’d like a guy to do to ask you out.” Jasper reminded her.

“Oh,” Ivy hummed in uncertainty. She brought her hands together again, fingers fidgeted. Her cheeks pinked. “Um…I haven’t really thought about it, to be honest.”

“Why not?” Jasper asked.

Of course he’d want to know! Ivy sighed, “Because I…don’t believe it will happen.”

“Why?” Jasper asked in a spoff, as if he couldn’t fathom a guess.

Distasteful memories surfaced of being teased. In her mind's eye Ivy could see her peers whispering and pointing her way, or sending out someone they dared to hug her, or being tricked into thinking someone liked her just to have a laugh at her belief that they did. The chanting of ‘Oink, oink,’ and the terrible nicknames.

It might serve her better to be blunt. Jasper didn’t seem to take hints very well. “Because in my experience boys don’t generally want girls that look like me,” she said, her arms wrapped around herself.

“Girls that look like you? What? Is it the blonde hair? My sister has blonde hair,” Jasper said, still not getting it.

Ivy could have cried or laughed, or both. Who was this boy? How was he this dense? Didn’t he know? It felt like just about everyone did; a universal truth. And people tried to say she was sheltered for being homeschooled for high school!

A nervousness crept over Ivy and, in a moment of panic, she wondered if this was the part where it all fell to pieces, where he’d finally pull that mask of kindness away to reveal his true intention of making a fool out of her somehow.

Doing her best not to give into pessimism, Ivy said, “No, Jas. It’s because I don't have a fit, toned body like the rest of the school.”

Jasper instinctively explored her appearance as if he hadn’t noticed she had a body until just now. He furrowed his brows in confusion why it mattered to anyone if she wasn’t like them. They had to be muscles and fit, they were preparing to live a life of war. Jasper was puzzling over just what about the way she looked that apparently didn’t like.

To Ivy, it was as if she pulled the veil from Jasper's eyes. She tensed, feeling like an idiot. She shouldn’t have said that. She didn’t want him to look. Not when he had been so nice. Now that he really saw her it would be over. How could he want to be associated with someone as humdrum as her?

Ivy wanted to leave before he could break the illusion of friendship with any hint of disgust would discover while examining her. She just couldn’t take another hit like that and especially not from him.

Trying not to wince at the soft creak as she got up from the bench, Ivy said, “It’s about time to go, see you Monday.” She hurriedly grabbed her things. “Have a nice weekend.”

“Wait! Ivy!” Jasper said, but she didn’t even glance back.

Sighing, Jasper gathered his things too. He took his tray and walked with it to the hall where he handed it to the staff to care for, then went to his next class.

Jasper wasn’t downtrodden in the same way, but he still didn’t want anyone digging. His ego wasn’t prepared for what might come if he were to let them know he was the one being tutored. It was strange how strongly the grip of fear increased the longer this went on. In truth, it was a little lie. Just how bad could it be if they knew? Well, he didn’t want to know at this time anyway.

That evening Jasper played with Ava, Jinpa hung out with Kendall, and then this time a pat on the shoulder wasn’t going to be enough.

“Good night, Jin,” Kendall said, giving his cheek a peck.

Jinpa was quite astonished. To him, that came out of the blue. “Uh, night.”

When the girls left he rubbed his cheek. Jasper came up to give him a pat. “Hah, she likes you.”

“No, I don’t think so,” Jinpa said as he followed his cousin out of the rec room. “I helped her through a horror movie. She’s just grateful, that’s all.”

It wasn’t impossible, but Jasper still liked to tease him. “Well then, she’s been grateful for a long time.”

“Does gratefulness fade?” Jinpa asked.

“I dunno,” Jasper said. That was an interesting question, but didn’t go on about it. The teasing lost its luster and he slipped into his mind.

“You good? You haven’t been yourself much lately,” Jinpa asked.

“Hm? Oh…” Jasper must have been brooding. He needed a little insight. Maybe if he didn’t speak on anything directly. “Just thinking about someone saying they got teased for how they looked.”

“That’s never nice,” Jinpa said. His mother and father made that clear, even if he did it to Nia sometimes for sibling fun.

“Yeah,” Jasper said. He too was raised not to mistreat others based on their looks, even if, like Jinpa, he did it to his siblings for a joke. But it was always just a joke. They still loved them. “And they said that they don’t think people like them because of it.”

Frowning, Jinpa said, “That’s awful. What do they look like?”

“They’re kinda…plump,” Jasper said, not sure if that was the kindest way to say it, but it was what he knew. They were scolded as children to refer to anyone like that as fat.

“That’s it?” Jinpa asked.

“Yeah,” Jasper said.

“Well that’s not that big of a deal,” Jinpa said. He paused just as they got into their dorm, thinking about things his mother had told him. “But I guess it only seems that way to me because I’m not plump.”

“Same,” Jasper said. “Anyway, I think this friend is just fine. They don’t even need to be ripped like us, so I don’t see why others would care, but they do, I suppose. Just makes me sad that they don’t think they’re gonna be liked by anyone.”

“Who is it?” Jinpa asked, getting on his pajamas.

“Um, Ivy,” Jasper said, getting out his tooth brush. He hoped that wasn’t a bad move on his part.

“Oh,” Jinpa murmured. He made a face. “Kids are messing with Ivy about not being fit? She’s not coming to school to be a guardian.”

“I know, right?” Jasper spoffed, feeling more understood. “Whatever they’ve done, it’s affected her badly. She hardly comes close to me, sitting across where it’s harder to teach—,” whoops, he nearly gave it away, “—her.” He rinsed his mouth of toothpaste, though the lie stayed on his tongue. “I dunno what the deal is with people sometimes,” he muttered, leaving the bathroom with Jinpa. “First off, Ivy’s really nice. She baked me an apology cake too.” He told Jinpa about how that went. “I don’t think she looks bad either.”

Jinpa said, “Yeah, she’s kinda cute. Pretty eyes, nice smile, and her hair looks soft and fluffy.”

“Right? I thought so too,” Jasper said, getting into bed.

Yawning, Jinpa said, “Well, good night.”

“Night,” Jasper said, shutting off the light.

Laying awake, Jasper thought about how the jerks at their school made Ivy believe there was no point to even imagine what she’d like for someone to do to ask her out, just because their peers made it seem that way. Whether or not Ivy would ever desire a relationship should be purely of her own choice, not influenced by idiots. Especially since teasing and people being bullies would always be a part of life.

It took time for Jasper to fall asleep, but eventually he did drift off. He dreamt strangely, as always, but this time his mind disturbed him with the unfairness of the world and his helplessness to do anything about it.

 

[Soliloquy]

The weekend came almost too fast for the girls who were working on the final details of the bridal shower. Even though Avostoska had been chosen to host the event, some still felt the need to organize at least some of it. Kaylee in particular was enjoying dipping her toes in the waters of wedding planning that was more concrete than a pinterest board. She was ushering Jaxon out of bed earlier than he might have liked and not for the anticipated reason.

While the older teens were naturally going to and from the portals they were so accustomed to, Ava stood a short distance away in anticipation. She wore a burgundy dress covered in small white polka dots that hung off her shoulders. Her head kept looking down each hallway as she waited for Jasper, giving small nervous waves to those who passed by.



What felt like forever and soon all at once, Jasper and Jinpa came walking down the hallway toward her. They wore different styles of appropriate outfits for the celebration. As men’s fashion went, it was pretty basic.

Jasper grinned to see Ava all made up. She was cute on any day, but a little lipstick and blush did enhance those naturally good looking features.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted, going in for a more bold hug and kiss on the cheek.

"Hey yourself," Ava beamed back, accepting the greeting and even giving a return peck on the check. Pulling back, she paused to give the collar of his shirt a small tug. It didn't need straightening, but she enjoyed finding reasons to touch him. "Excited? Or worried what your sisters are going to think?"

“Both,” Jasper said with a chuckle. He couldn’t help but feel a little bashful with her so close. “

Jinpa meant to take out his phone to scroll through while they continued to awkwardly flirt, but a call from one of the hallways turned their attention.

“Wait, wait for me!” Kendall came running. She wore a sage green corduroy over a long sleeved turtleneck and high boots.





“Oh, you invited Kendal?” Jasper asked Jinpa.

“Uuhhh,” Jinpa exhaled uncertainty. Had he? And just forgot?

“Woo,” Kendal caught her breath when she reached them. Okay, I’m here. I’m ready.”

“Right, uh, welcome?” Jasper spoffed. He turned to the vault doors with his passcard out. “Okay, guess we can get going.”

Kendall took Jinpa’s arm. He glanced between the hold and her, confused. He stayed just as baffled on their way into the Avostoska.

“Whoa! This is amazing!” Kendall squealed. “A real castle!”

Ava was visibly as delighted as Kendall was by all the magnificent wonders, though she was slightly better about controlling it. "This is pretty great," she grinned, pausing to inspect a jade vase for a moment before looking forward. "Are you going to show us around or do we need to go straight to this shower?"

“Well, I dunno” Jasper said.

Jinpa, who found it disorienting to walk while being held so tightly, said, “What do you want to see?”

“Oh, Jinny, show us your favorite room,” Kendall pleaded in a tone that some might call a sickly sweet whine.

The nickname threw Jinpa off. He wasn’t sure he liked it either. However, he had a request to address.

“Um, I like the holodeck,” Jinpa said.

“Yeah, but we’re expected to be on time,” Jasper said. He was sure his sisters wouldn’t appreciate tardiness. Plus, the rest of the family wouldn’t find it polite. “We can go check it out later, if we get the chance. Come on.”

The four of them made their way down the halls to the room the girls had picked out. The castle was so brilliantly designed, it had no shortage of ballrooms and lounges for them to choose. The closer they got to it the louder the voices got of their friends and family gathering or the event.

“Ooo,” Kendall cooed praise for the decor.

Split between outdoor and indoor, the tea room chosen to host the wedding shower placed tables comfortably distanced between each other, laid out with red and white with blue. Roses of the tri color bloomed from every sensible place they could be fitted. There were tables being tended to by servants to make ready for when they ate and gifts were already being stacked on the table near the door. The other half of the room remained vacant for dancing.





“Aw, hello!” Charlotte's voice got their attention. She wore a ruche orange-cream pencil dress that barely kept her decent when she leaned over to pick something off the floor.



Kendal beamed a smile. She, like many of the students, especially the new ones, was a fan of the teens who were all over the news. She couldn’t believe she was actually here, with all of them!

“Hello!” Kendal waved enthusiastically. Her excitement brought her hands to her chin, relieving Jinpa of her hold.

“Good to meet you,” Charlotte said, hurrying over as quickly as her shuffling could take her. I’m Charlotte, but you can call me Lottie.”

“Oh, I know,” Kendal could have squealed!

Others took notice and more than one came over to greet them. The poor young woman might as well have died for being starstruck by the sheer volume of amazing students. Some of which were quite easy on the eyes!

"It's cool to meet you guys," Ava smiled cheerfully to the others, eager to make a good impression. Still, she had bit more chill than Kendal. "This place is really awesome. What's it like to hang out in a castle?"

Sophia had to chuckle, amused to see the eager younger teens. "We don't hang out here often. We prefer somewhere with more...privacy."

Smirking, Tallulah gave her a light nudge before wrapping an arm around her. "They don't need ideas like that at their age, Soph." Behind them, finicking with one of the flower arrangements that needed to be just right, Kaylee had to chuckle quietly to herself.

That made the older teens chuckle and shared looks between them. The guys who made it in time to hear were just as amused. Knowing them, Jasper could guess what that referred to and chose not to acknowledge it. He was not even close to entertaining those thoughts into reality. The very talk of it made his cheeks pink and fluttered butterflies in his stomach.

Jinpa didn’t think they were including him or Kendal. He chuckled, nudged Jasper, and casually walked to a table while Kendal was distracted with fangirling over the teens who surrounded her.

“Where do you get your clothes?” Kendal asked one of her many questions.

Charlotte answered, “We have them made here in the castle.”

“This place is practically a little village,” Jaxon said. He had his arm around Kaylee. His sweetheart wore a tea-length dress of a lovely shade of pink.



“You don’t go shopping?” Kendal asked.

Khaz said, “They don’t really have to.”

“Uh, let’s take a seat,” Jasper muttered to Ava, inching with her towards a table as his sisters were occupied with Kendal’s enthusiasm.

Just as they sat down more family members came walking through the archway, stealing the attention from Kendal who finally noticed that Jinpa had left her side. Kendal hurried to the young man while Tia Pilar and Tio Raphael carried a bag for the trio. They beamed smiles and greeted with arms wide, animatedly speaking in Spanish as they gave the three hearty embraces.

Spoiler: Sophia dress

Spoiler: Tallulah dress

“Oh, you girls look amazing!” Tia Pilar praised.

"Aww, thank you Tia Pilar," Tallulah said with cheeks a healthy pink, coming in for a hug just before Sophia had the chance. "It's so wonderful to have you here with us."

Sophia gave her aunt a tight squeeze before waving to others that had arrived. "We love that you could make it since there wasn't a ton of notice."

“De nada, how could I miss my favorite niece’s party?” Tio Raphael said, giving a hearty hug to Khaz after doing so for the girls. “It’s good to see you,” Khaz said, settling back with his fiancée’s. “Good to see you’ve been taking care of them,” Tio Raphael said, giving the ivory man a nod. He wouldn’t have it any other way!

"Well cream my mushrooms and call me a tater tot, because this place is one hot dish!" The sound of Missy's voice could not be mistaken from down the hallway just before she was led in by a member of the staff. "Oh there are my girls! Now, I know you told me I didn't need to bring anything, but everyone knows you can't show up empty handed so I brought a rhubarb pie." The carefully handled precious tupperware was set beside flawless glass dishes and meticulous dishes. "This place is snazzier than the Bingo hall I was lookin at, y'know?"



Coming up with Wesley in tow, Inara happily added her own greeting to Missy, saying, “Ah, yes, we have heard so many good things about you.” She then gave the woman who walked up to Khaz’s side a smile just as warm. “Elendia, it’s so good to see you again.”

“I feel the same, Lady Von Helsing. And I am so happy to meet everyone else,” Elendia said. She had met Tia Pilar, Tio Raphael, and the amazing Missy a while back, so she focused her initial hellos to the others. “We’re thankful that you’ve opened your home for us.”

“Oh, anything for these bright young people. They’ve made invaluable relationships with our children,” Inara said.

“We couldn’t imagine contributing anything less,” Wesley told them.

“Alright, where are our brides and groom to be?” Ryuu’s voice carrried over the chatter as he came waltzing into the room—perhaps with rosier cheeks than usual—with a bottle of priceless liquor. He wore his signature style and his champagne hair fell tauseled around the frame of his face. “Ah, there you three are—Khaz, Lulah! Soph! This is for you the night you marry. It’s an amazing honey mead.”

Khaz chuckled, gesturing to the table. “Thank you. That can wait over there, then, Ryuu.” (edited)

“Ah, right. Hey you, take care of this,” Ryuu motioned for a staff member to do it for him, turning back to the three and their relatives as the room filled further with Baranovs, Al-Zakhars, Santos, De’Levigne’s, and the rest of them. “So then,” he offered his hand to shake with Raphael first, “hello to you, I am Ryuu. Their favorite uncle on their friends side of the family,” he moved on to give Tia Pilar a respectful greeting that didn’t inspire murderous eyes from her husband, “it’s so good to meet all of you,” he continued, turning to Elendia with a bow she would appreciate, and on to Missy, “all of you look,” he took the midwestenr’s mom’s hand and kissed her fingers, “ravishing.”

Giggling like one of the school girls in the locker room, Missy felt her cheeks heating up. "Oh bless," she sighed giddily, not taking her hand away. "Why aren't you a sight for sore eyes? And you said you're with whose family?"

"None, but we can't seem to shake him," Emery spoffed, standing beside Niklaus with Ambrose patiently waiting before them. "A handsome rapscallion."

Adding to that, Ryuu said, “Brilliant, brave, wealthy.” he continued, resting his other hand atop the finger’s that he already held, “noble, gracious, talented,” he grinned, “in all the right ways,” giving Missy wink he finished with, “an admirer of beauty.”

Alassiel, who came to greet with Andriy at her side, chuckled, “And already enjoying the wine, I see.”

Taking off his silver eyes from Missy a moment, Ryuu glanced at Alassiel with the faintest touch of sadness in his smile, and said softly, “Well, I couldn’t come to Avostoska without visiting an old friend, could I?”

That humbled Alassiel into a sweet silence, with her offering a sympathetic tug of her lips. “No, I suppose not.”

Not everyone outside their family knew of Ryuu’s bond with the vampire Sigvar. Amalia had a friendship as well. It was just that, between them, Amalia’s life was filled with another that she could lean on for support and healing. Ryuu remained wading through the thick mire of grief alone, and not for just one reason. Visiting Sigvar’s tomb started out in a therapeutic sense. It became an affectionate tradition. Bringing a bottle of whatever blackthorne wine best matched an old vintage Sigvar loved from the fifteenth century was mandatory. Drinking it all in one sitting became inevitable.

“Come, sit. The celebration is about to begin, I think,” Ryuu mused, tugging Missy with him to whatever chair she chose.

There was a look of brief concern coupled with a cobalt gaze that followed the champagne haired man. The older teens were quite aware of the attractive Ryuu and his personality, several of whom had a fondness for him at some point and a couple even to that day. Young Ava even admittedly looked away from Jasper for a few moment to appreciate the undeniably beautiful features he had to offer.

That was all fine and good, but they also knew of his somewhat playboy habits. Tallulah was less than pleased to find he was standing with her mother, a mixture of feelings of both wanting her to be happy and also a natural sense to guard her from someone who had a reputation.

Any looks she was given were completely ignored by the Midwestern mother who allowed herself to be led to the table and settled down at one of the seats for family new to Avostoska. "Well now butter my biscuit, look at that! These are real plates and not the throwaways," she remarked in her slightly loud from excitement tone. "Bless their hearts. I reckon dishes will take ages. I'll have to be sure to stop in the kitchen so I can roll up my sleeves and lend a hand."

Willow, arms laden with her youngest two, found the comment simply endearing. She might have been raised in a home where dishes were done by staff, but after living a more 'down-to-Earth' lifestyle for years, she found Avostoska a wonderful break from doing dishes. "Oh no, Missy. You won't need to help out. Enjoy your time here," she encouraged as she handed off cut fruit pieces to eager hands.

"Yeh, that's what staff is paid for, so you just enjoy the festivities and a mimosa or two," Annabelle encouraged with a cheerful cackle. She was already midway through her first one while keeping an eager on her Jin-jin and this young woman who had entered his life, crystalline eyes twinkling with curiosity.

Yonten couldn’t help but do the same. They watched Jinpa go about his usual business while Kendal made attempts to grab his attention. Yonten and his wife leaned in together to murmur over just what they were witnessing. A friendship? A relationship? Maybe she was just close with Ava and the young woman needed her girl friend to accompany her for emotional support?

While they pondered if their boy was entering a new stage in life, the rest of the family and friends seated themselves. Adults and children alike. Theo came to Willow, Jovan helped his grandchildren to settle next to their parents, both Baranov’s found seats around the same table, the Blair family happily sat near the Cromwells, the Crosse family sat beside Wesley and Inara, and Tia Pilar, Tio Raphael, Elendia, and the rest weren’t far from teens who took spots with Khaz, Tallulah, and Sophia.

Before long the servants cheerfully brought carts laden with all the fixings of a lover of waffles a person could want for a brunch to the table sides of their hungry masters and mistresses who were eager to order.



“Oh, I would like a Belgian waffle with figs and whipped cream.”

“A buttermilk waffle, please. Several strawberries, and—,”

“Top my mimosa off, my good man.”

“—of chocolate dipped raspberries.”

“Thin and crispy waffles. I want to crunch down.”

“Actually, can I have the croissant with the—.”

“Yes, five. Five waffles, with walnuts.”

There was no shortage of requests and no less enthusiasm to serve. The bonuses the staff members were getting from working this event brightened their eyes without trying and they couldn’t smile enough. Some were outright giddy to be a part of this piece of history!

Delicate clanking of silverware and the occasional roll of merriment amidst the hum of comfortable conversation filled the air. Some of the more colorful personalities were making a good impression on the others with their wit, charm, and cleverness. Once in a while a child squealed happily or there were giggles between the little girls.

The entire experience elated Kendal. She leaned over to tell Jinpa, “This place is amazing. I can’t believe you live in a castle.”

“Oh, I don’t live here,” Jinpa said, taking a sip of his drink. “I come to visit often, but I normally stay with my parents.” He pointed to the Dragon and Bunny who were quick to flick their eyes away as if they hadn’t been creeping. “We haven’t really stayed in one home for long, usually traveling wherever the best concerts are playing. Penthouses, mansions, beach villas, and all that. Surprisingly, no castles.”

Nodding in understanding, it would be a lie to say Kendal wasn’t sad to learn his family didn’t own a castle. She said, “Well that’s fine too.” Her tone conveyed sympathy, as if she was excusing him from something. Jinpa would never guess she was trying to soothe him from disappointing her. “I’m just happy to be here with you.”
Taking that as to say Kendal was glad she got the chance to visit a castle, and not that she meant to assure him she wasn’t upset that he couldn’t provide the same experience, Jinpa said casually, “Yeah, it’s fun.”

Jasper, who was slowly coming to realize what was going on between them, had the wicked thought of wondering just how long this would last until Jinpa knew. He said nothing about it, turning to give Ava a smile and asked, “Do you like your waffles?”

Pleased to have his attention especially with everything going on that had been even keeping her occupied, Ava offered Jasper a genuine smile. "They're delicious. I've never had whipped cream so fluffy," she praised. "And the blueberries are a perfect balance of sweet and tart." Spotting he didn't have any on his plate, she offered one to him, leaning over with the gesture with her fingers much closer to his mouth than hand. "Would you like one?"

Catching on quickly with what she wanted—long exposure to Ava meant he had more understanding of her unspoken intentions—Jasper glanced around to check who might be watching. If it had been a fork, he might have gambled taking the bite with less thought, but Ava’s fingers were another story.

It seemed Fate spared Jasper, with all of his sisters and their friends focusing on Tallulah for the moment. So, Jasper bent to carefully nab the berry, feeling a gentle brush of her finger tips against his teeth, before settling back to chew. He felt a thrill he couldn’t describe and he went ahead and took a coconut chip and silently offered the same. (edited)

Ava's cheeks turned a pleased pink as she gingerly accepted the nibble, eyes on him while she pulled it into her mouth. Her lips made contact with his fingers, though it'd be hard to tell if that was intentional or not as she straightened. "Delicious. An absolute treat."

Across the room, honeysuckle eyes were wide with wicked delight, having caught just the few seconds of Jasper feeding Ava. As discreetly as teenage girls with tea could, she leaned in to those closest and made murmuring remarks, nodding in the young couples direction. Annabelle heard a trickle of what was happening, though she was more focused on Kendal and Jinpa, wondering if this little chick would dare to feed her baby.

Jinpa, who was elbow deep in five waffles dusted with walnuts and smothered in orange marmalade, barely looked up to see Kendal holding out a napkin. She leaned over, meaning to dap—wipe—his chin of the mess he made. Happy to accept the offer, in the platonic way he thought it was happening, reached out with a hand to meet in the middle.

“Thanks,” Jinpa said, yanking the napkin unceremoniously out of her fingers to clean up the stickiness from his face and some off his arms.

Recovering from the unexpected derailment of her attempt at a romantic moment, Kendal sipped her drink and perked, turning to Jinpa with a smile. “Would you like to try?”

“Oh, is that cucumber watermelon?”

“Yeah.”

“No thanks,” Jinpa said, and being reminded of his own beverage of orange juice, took a swig of that.

Kendal softened her lips that pressed in a thin like. Her fork absentmindedly tapped her plate of half eaten Belgian waffles with huckleberry jam. She cut off a corner and speared it, going in to Jinpa’s direction.

“This tastes great, here, have a bite!” Kendal beamed.

There was still time to say no, but Jinpa was bewildered by the suddenness that his mouth popped open and he received the fluffy chunk dripping with berry preserves. Jinpa chewed automatically. His obsidian eyes, wide and surprised, was taken aback.

Interpreting his astonishment in an entirely different way, Kendal giggled, “I know, right? It’s so good!” She happily returned to her plate none the wiser.

From down the table to give teen boys a bit of space from their parents, a soft cackle of delight could be heard. Turning to Yonten, Annabelle was more than happy to retell what she'd witnessed. Their little Jinpa had himself a girlfriend it seemed after all!

Less pleased to see people getting along, Tallulah was pulled from her wedding talk when she heard her mother's hearty laugh that was no doubt from a joke. Her eyes narrowed in Ryuus direction, muttering mostly to herself. "I don't like how close he's sitting to mom."

Sophia glanced over as well, surprised to see their chairs were still the same distance apart as when the table had been unoccupied. Still, she was a sucker for a good romance story. "I don't know, but I think that would be cute. Too bad there's no way Ryuu would settle down. Plus I don't think Mama Missy would let him get away with flirting. You don't have anything to worry about, my Winter Flower."

Interest piqued, Kaylee allowed herself into the conversation. "What aren't we worried about?"

"Lulah thinks Ryuu is trying to flirt with her mom," Sophia explained with a giggle.

The teens around the table shifted their attention onto the people in question. Ryuu was sporting his charming smile and shining his silvery blue eyes on the lovely midwestern blossom beside him. Missy might be a working mom with three older kids, and nearing the end of her thirties, but it was clear where Tallulah got her beauty. Whatever was going on, flirting or not, Missy didn’t look at all displeased!

“Damn, if he’s not trying, you’d be trouble if he was,” Tysha spoffed.

That did not bring the bride-to-be any comfort! Charlotte chuckled, “Oh, Lulah, Ryuu’s a bit of a bachelor, but he’s still a good man. No need to worry.”

“I dunno,” Rennick said, scratching his chin. “Maybe he’s a good guy, but I wouldn’t say she shouldn’t worry.”

“Not with how thrilled Missy looks.” Annie observed.

Jaxon hummed in thought. “She does look pink in the cheeks, if you ask me.”

Chuckling, Khaz rubbed Tallulah’s back. “Oh, let her have some fun, Sweet Rain. She works long hours and spends nights at Bingo. This is probably the most exotic event she’s been to in a while. It will be a nice memory to reflect on when she goes back to her life.”

"More likely in ever," Tallulah half huffed. "I don't need him trying to...swoon her... while she's distracted by all of this extravagance." She knew the bridal shower wasn't a good idea!

"We can keep an eye on her," Kaylee offered to try and stay supportive, although she didn't see the harm in it.

A thought that wasn't just hers. "We can watch but we shouldn't interfere," Sophia insisted. "I don't want to be a cock block for Mama Missy."

Gagging, cobalt eyes whipped over to her fiancé. "No. Just..no. We aren't going to talk about my mom and - no!"

Keagan stifled a chuckle, hiding behind his orange juice. "I mean, I hate to point it out to you Lulah, but your mom is not unattractive. I'm sure she'd want a bit of sex in h-"

"Stop trying to put these thoughts in my head," Tallulah's cheeks were dark red and she was trying to sink into her seat.

“Alright, alright,” Khaz chuckled, dismissing the others with a wave of his hand. Even if he could point out that Missy was overly supportive of Tallulah, and deserved just as much from her daughter, he didn’t want to sour their day. “Why don’t we talk about something else?”

“Yeah, like those four,” Charlotte said with a grin, giving a nod at Jasper, Jinpa, and the two girls that came along with them. “Do you think they already asked them out?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Annie said, leaning to get a better look.

“They seem pretty friendly with each other,” Elijah spoffed.

“I mean it’s obvious, isn’t it?” Tysha asked, munching on a bite of waffle.

“Well he’s kinda fidgety,” Charlotte said. “He seems more skittish than if he were sure of himself.” This opinion was shared by Wesley who was speaking with his wife about their own investigation from across the room. “But if he doesn’t do it soon, he might lose the chance.”

“Are we not gonna talk about Jin, though?” Hadassah said, sipping her drink.

They gave the young man a good once-over and couldn’t make odds or ends.

Jaxon said, “He is either completely comfortable as her boyfriend, or…”

“Or he has no idea what’s going on,” Rennick chuckled.

"Surely he has to know," Tallulah spoffed, grateful for the distraction. "How would you not know?"

"Well...he is a teenage boy," Keagan pointed out as he lathered another waffle with hazelnut spread. "They're not exactly the best at picking up hints." He was of course one himself, but that was only a technicality as a legal adult now.

"But it's not like Kendals being coy. She's toting Jin around like a new puppy," Sophia chuckled.

Overhearing the teens talk and being one of the youngest parents at the table, Andriy offered his own opinion. "Is obvious but only if looking for it," he chuckled, helping Aenon with a bite before facing the young adults. "Men sometimes need to be told."

"Or, he may just be bashful," Rosy tacked on. "There's nothing wrong with wanting to take things a little slower as you meet someone." Her gaze fell fondly on Cory, memories still pristine of a young man all but fumbling over himself all those years ago.

Done cleaning a bit of peanut butter off of Ollie's cheek, Cory peered up with a smile at his wife. “Yeah, taking your time getting into a relationship isn’t a bad thing.”

“Oui, but if Jinpa isn’t in a relationship, Kendal should be told,” Lauri chuckled.

“Wait, does she think she is in a relationship? And he doesn’t?” Bellasiel asked.

Serenity spoffed, “I don’t know, but from the looks of it, it’s possible.”

Kendal, ever the determined girl, went through hoops and leaps to pull Jinpa’s attention. They had been talking about the movie they saw the other night. “I’d love to see another. Are there any good ones you can recommend?”

“Oh yeah,” Jinpa said, turning to face her again. “There’s Sixth Sense, Psycho, The Birds, The Exorcism of Emily Rose—oh, and the Twilight Zone series!”

Bright with delight for having found the perfect topic, Kendal eased a little closer. “Those sound great! I’d love to watch them with you. Maybe next week? Friday, if you want.”

“Uhh, sure?” Jinpa shrugged. “I mean, as long as school is taken care of and I come home on the weekends, I think we’re free.”

“We?”

“Yeah, Jas and I always do things together,” Jinpa answered simply, going in for the last waffle on his plate.

That didn’t seem to please Kendal, but she would think about how to handle that later. For now, she was glad to have planted the seed for another evening with Jinpa!

A clinking sound coming from one of the tables of adults turned everyone’s eyes onto Elendia standing up. Wesley, who had done the service of acting on the practice of getting people’s attention on her behalf, slowed to a stop once they were looking their way.

“I hear it is a tradition in some cultures to give a small speech,” Elendia said. She was a little nervous, but brave in the face of a new tradition. “All my life I wanted to make sure my children were safe and happy. Every trial that brought my son here today is worth every moment of uncertainty and every sacrifice. Khazius, my wonderful son, I am so proud of you, I am so happy for you, and I welcome your brides into my life as my own daughters.”

Cheers all around erupted as she finished and as Khaz got up to meet with his mother for an embrace. He couldn’t agree more.

Taking the chance to say so, Khaz said, “I’m so grateful for all you’ve done and I can’t wait to live many years with you around me and my family, mother.” He gave her cheek a kiss and turned to his aunt. “And you too, Hura. Thank you. If it wasn’t for your bravery and sacrifices—of you, Bellasiel, and Dirael—I wouldn’t have met my brides to become the man I am today.”

Inspired, even if she knew Sophia more than the other two, Tia Pilar said, “And you are such a great man, Khaz. I won’t lie, I was concerned since the girls had only known you for a few months, but Lulah and Sophia are smart women, and I am confident that you’ll be an amazing husband as I am confident that my wonderful,” she turned to look over at Sophia with tears in her eyes, “strong willed, vivacious, spirited, and talented niece will be a wonderful wife and mother.”

Feeling her heart swell with the love and support she'd been struggling with for the past year and a half, Sophia wasted no time in getting up from her chair and moving to greet her aunt with a tight embrace. "Muchas gracias tía Pilar. Significa el mundo para mi, [Thank you so much Aunt Pilar. It means the world to me,]" she sniffed, working hard not to smudge make-up. While her own mother and immediate family had not yet committed to coming to the wedding and because of that she hadn't extended a direct invite to the shower to them hoping to avoid conflict, her aunt had still come with her family. It meant a lot knowing their strong beliefs.

Seated beside Rafael, Sophia's Abuela and Abuelo were nodding their heads in approval. Murmurs of blessings in Spanish could be heard by those familiar with the language or wearing the appropriate technology. Sophia was just sitting back down, ready to thank everyone for their kind words in toast from the members of their mixing family when there was one more mother yet to speak.

Rising up from her seat, Missy had lifted up her glass for a moment before she set it down on the table, instead reaching into her purse and pulling out a folded sheet of paper. Unfolding it, she moved to start speaking before letting out an amused chuckle. "Ope no, this is a recipe for those delicious mimosas. Thank you again, Mina," she waved over at one of the server girls who returned the gesture to the sweet woman.


A second round of digging in her purse came up with a different sheet of paper, she took another stab at her speech. "Good morning, folks! If ya didn't know, I'm Tallulah's mom," she started, making it very hard for her daughter not to try and shrink in her seat as she started with a painfully obvious statement. "I raised that beautiful young woman on my own from day one and seeing her today with all of you and the two young people she is in love with, I wouldn't change any of those troubles or trials for the world. She surprises me every day and now she's brought Sophia and Khaz into her life and-"

Missy paused, sniffling and looking up at the ceiling to collect herself. Setting down the paper she wasn't able to read, she looked to the trio with wet cheeks and a full heart. "I am so happy to have been able to raise you, my Tallulah Skye, and now I will be blessed to be the mother to all three of you." Fanning herself as she looked up once more, she apologized to the room. "Oh pardon, I think I had one too many mimosa's and I'm a little schnookered."

Tallulah decided it was time to stop her from going too far, rising up off her seat and moving to hug her mother. The action also gave her a chance to give a glance at Ryuu's direction. The two had a healthy embrace as applause sounded, murmured words before Lulah helped Missy back into her seat. Mysteriously, it seemed like her chair had been scooted several inches further from the champagne-haired beautiful man in the process.

All the clapping and cheering certainly masked the adjustment that came out of nowhere to Ryuu who only noticed it after a few minutes of resuming his conversation with Missy after all the hugs and kisses had faded. To Tallulah’s consternation, every time she glanced back once she and her fiancé’s settled into their seats again, it seemed to her that the gap more than closed!

“That was a beautiful speech, Miss Boswell,” Ryuu praised. He rested his elbow on the table and propped his head up with his palm against his chin. “Your love and devotion to your daughter and the new additions to your family are admirable. I’m sure anyone would be as lucky if they were embraced into your heart.”

"Aww, bless your heart honey, you are sweeter than a peach cobbler," Missy answered with cheeks a healthy pink. Whether that was from the perfectly balanced mimosas or more his compliment would remain unknown. "They really are the best kids a mother could ask for, honestly. It makes every grey hair absolutely worth it."

“I’m sure it will, if they ever do,” Ryuu said, taking the liberty of entwining a lock of her dark copper hair with his fingers. He gently pulled, letting them spring out of his hold once his fingers slipped down too far. “And you’ll be twice as fiercely beautiful with a silver crown of glory.”

Nearly as giddy and giggling just as Kendal could be, Missy needed to take a drink of more liquid courage to face him. "Well aren't you just smoother than fresh corn silk. You better be mindful of that mouth young man, or someone might start getting the wrong impression."

“Oh dear, I wouldn’t want that,” Ryuu said, grinning. His silvery blue eyes were not wavering from her bright gaze. “A woman like you should be certain if a guy like me is smitten.”

Visibly flustered, Missy found she needed to tear her gaze away from those shimmering pools that could easily mesmerize any woman and many men. "Goodness," she breathed before managing to look away and to her glass that she took a very healthy swig of. A woman, years rusty of any sort of flirtatious behavior, she struggled to find a way to respond. Instead she attempted to change topics. "That's a dapper top you have there. Is that from Penny's?"

“Hmm, thank you, but no. That name doesn’t ring a bell either. Is she a renowned seamstress?” Ryuu asked, and if a person could flirtatiously adjust his sleeves, he did.

"Renowned is probably not the best word I'd use," Missy said with a thoughtful tilt of her head. She had clearly not realized that he didn't know it was a chain. "Penny's is all the rage back home, although Macy's is heaven. Bless my heart, anything you could imagine! And they have the best sales one could imagine!" She happily dove into chatter about her preferred shopping venues.

Catching on that these were stores, Ryuu settled in for a pleasant listen on one of Missy’s passions. So far removed from her world, he felt like he stepped out onto the surface of the earth again. It was oddly comforting too. Maybe it was just her personality that lulled him into a contented state, but he could compare it to finding a cozy place to sit on a couch by a hearth.

Across the table, there were more than impressions being have. Seeing Ryuu dared to touch her mother's hair made Tallulah shift in her seat. One of her friends temporarily distracted her, but soon she was back to staring. "This is ridiculous. Someone has to stop him. You don't just go around touching people's hair!"

"Lulah, you touch my hair all the time," Sophia pointed out out a small smirk.

"That...that's different!"

Khaz chuckled, but he still wanted to try to soothe his fiancée. Conversation had done all it could. Maybe music would help. “Come on, let’s dance.”

“Oh yes, let’s,” Charlotte said, taking Keagan and Rennick up with her.

Inara watched the teens getting up to go to the dancefloor. She and Wesley stood to do the same, casting a curious look over at her son, nephew, their wedding shower dates. Jasper noticed. Perhaps this was why he delayed acting on the idea of asking Ava, choosing to dally by taking a sip of his waning drink nearly down to the ice.

“Ahem,” Jasper gave a nod to the gathering group swaying to music, “want to dance?”

The Tigress wasn't the only one waiting for a move. Ava looked about hopefully as she sat as poised as she possibly could in her seat. Everything to make a good impression that she could! She had just opened her mouth to put the offer of dancing on the table when a young voice interrupted them, clearing his throat.

Fiery hair slightly askew but light blue bowtie perfectly straight, Little John came to stand on the opposite side of Ava as Jasper sat. "Excuse me miss, but I needed to ask if your injury is the reason you aren't dancing?"

Her brows knitted in confusion, head tilting as she leaned down to speak to the young lad. "My injury?"

"Well surely you hurt yourself when you fell from Heaven," John nodded, showing a smile that was missing a few teeth. "That's the only reason for an angel not to dance."

Giggling at his approach and adorable young man stance, Ava had to shake her head. "I'm afraid I'm not hurt at all, but still not dancing." Leaning in, she gave him a wink. "Did you want to dance with me, cutie?"

Looking like he'd been offered the moon, he nodded quickly. "Yes, please. And you can call me John," he said as he offered out an arm to her.

Standing up, it quickly became obvious that the arm wasn't going to work with a height difference. Instead she took his hand, looking over her shoulder to Jasper. "I shouldn't be gone too long," she giggled.

If it had been another peer unrelated to him—or not, he wouldn’t stand Jinpa doing the same—Jasper might have gotten upset. As it was, John asking Ava took some pressure off of Jasper and it amused him too.

“Hope so. I’d like a dance too,” Jasper said with a smile.

While they seemed set, Kendal had to wonder just what was going on with Jinpa. He remained in his seat beside her without a hint of interest in dancing. Even Kit, who walked up to ask Luna to dance, was out waltzing!

Maybe he was just shy about it? Kendal took a chance to reach out first. Again. “Dance with me?”

“Hm? Oh, I don’t like dancing,” Jinpa said without shame. “It’s okay. Just not my thing.”

“Oh,” Kendal frowned. “Well, can you do it for me?”

“Dance? For you? Uh…” Jinpa couldn’t imagine why. Maybe she was just nervous about being new here? She didn’t want to jump into it? Perhaps like the horror movie, she needed some help. “Okay.”

Feeling a sense of affection wash over her for how much he cared, Kendal happily got up to dance with Jinpa along with most of the room. Most, because some were either occupied with children, or in Ryuu and Missy’s case, caught in deep conversation that they only just noticed.

“Ah, well,” Ryuu glanced around before finding Missy’s lovely gaze, “do tell me you enjoy dancing, Miss Missy. I would love to take you to the floor and get down, as the kids say.”

"Just Missy is perfectly fine, honey," the Midwestern mother insisted. "And goodness, I couldn't tell you the last time I was dancing. That was in another life before Lulah. I don't know how much enjoyment you'll find from an old woman like me, dear."

Ryuu stood up and gently took her hand to guide her to her feet, saying, “There’s nothing like a dance to revitalize the soul; old is a state of mind, Missy. Allow me to remind you of your vitality.”

With that, the ex-dragon priest swept Missy out onto the floor with a practiced step. Being the guy, he had the advantage of leading her in the dance. The fact that she was Awakened helped too. Ryuu’s Almaeric influence aided in preventing disaster in a subtle way so as to not break the atmosphere of wonder the music and their movement made for them.

She wasn't far off from thinking it'd been closer to two decades since she'd she'd dancing. Still, Missy was out of ways to protest as she was lead out on the floor. Her cheeks pinked and heart quickened like she was a high schooler herself!

Meanwhile, a short distance away , Tallulah caught sight of them when she wasn't being twirled and swayed about. Her brows narrowed and she had a strong feeling that she did not like this at all. "Now he's dancing dancing her? Just where does this guy get off, flirting with people's moms?"

“Sweet Rain,” Khaz chuckled, giving his fiancée a gentle tug into his arms, “it’s just a dance. It’s one evening where your mother gets to feel youthful and radiant, where someone is waiting on her. Can you spare one night? Just one?”

Pursing her lips into a tight line, Tallulah didn't immediately answer that question. Was she being selfish to say she didn't want Ryuu taking up her mother's time? In her mind it was more being protective than anything else. "Well...he better not mess with her. She doesn't deserve that."

“Absolutely,” Khaz said, rubbing his hands up and down her arms. “We’ll keep a sharp eye on him and I’m sure no one here would permit Ryuu to cause trouble for Missy. To be honest, I doubt he will anyway.” He gave her a kiss on her cheek. “Come on, it won’t be long until the celebration ends.”

In truth, it had been years since Ryuu last broke a young girl's heart. Alassiel being the one they knew of personally. Every other girl or guy he’s come across had known from the start there was no future with him beyond the party he was at, or until the time he paid for ran out. All consensual transactions of limited contact. For this reason Khaz didn’t worry that Ryuu would do as he had done with Alassiel; date and then cheat, or mistreat.

At some point Jasper finally got his chance to dance with Ava, but not before his Uncle Everest could stop by and remark that he needed to step up his game if he didn't want to lose Ava to a bigger threat than his dashing son. It was near the end of the long list of songs, shortly before opening presents. Jasper and Ava’s upbringing meant they were practiced in dances. The same was said for Jinpa, except he just didn’t find joy in them as much. That, or the company didn’t make up for the dislike of dancing.

“Um, Ava?” Jasper said during the middle of the song. “I was thinking…if…if you want, maybe we can do this again.”

Her head tilted in question and clear confusion of just what was being offered. "Go to another bridal shower? Are your sisters planning to have theirs soon or something?"

“Well, they are planning to have them. I don’t know when, but I mean…” Jasper gave her a twirl to buy time. “I know I said I wanted a date for this day only, but……if you wanted to go out for a meal and dance again, maybe as my girlfriend, I would like that too.”

There a word grabbed her attention and lit up her world. Girlfriend? "You mean that we start dating? Officially?" She didn't even give him time to respond. "I would love that, Jasper. We can even go to the Halloween dance together! Oh and Kendal can go with Jinpa. That would be so awesome."

That was right. They could do those things together. The idea of going as a duo and spending fun little outings with her brightened Jasper’s heart. All the small inconveniences and her habit of peeking at the screen seemed to be drowned out by the hormonal surge Jasper felt. Maybe Jinpa might feel the same about Kendal one day and they’d connect over this experience.

Grinning like a fool in puppy love, Jasper said, “Good. I can’t wait.” The song ended. He took a quick glance around before leaning in to give Ava a kiss on her cheek. “This will be fun!”

Oh, fun, yes. But also work. Harder work than Jasper might expect, especially being a young boy who generally got what he wanted.

The songs ended, the presents were unwrapped, and several of the children were about hitting their limit for their time out in the world. Adults were packing up their things to get moving. Conversations slowed the process to a crawl. Elendia and Hura were stuck at the door with their bags in a friendly talk with Tia Pilar and Tio Raphael. Nicklaus and Emery got into ideas about wedding plans with some of the to-be-wed teens.

Ryuu and Missy in particular were having a wonderful time discussing the drama around the small neighborhood council making decisions about whether or not to build strip malls on parks, or if an aged building should be torn down or kept as a historical sight, among other tea spilling around Facebook comment sections about crockpot recipes.

“Well, sounds like Caroline is a bit of a thief. Even if it was eight years ago, stealing is stealing. Helen deserves justice,” Ryuu said. He sat just a breath too close to Missy for Tallulah’s sake.
[ ]


"Dontcha know, that's exactly what I said, Ryuu," Missy threw her hands up to better express herself and what he agreed with. "There's nothing wrong with sharing a recipe or using it, but I can promise you there's a special place in hell for a thief who tries to claim it as their own."

While there were still a few lingering about, Tallulah decided enough was enough. After bidding the McQueen pack a farewell and promising Sophia and Khaz she'd be right back, she moved to run interference. Placing an arm on her mother's shoulder she waited to get her attention and offered a soft smile. "Mom, it's been so wonderful having you here, but didn't you say you have a shift at the hospital tomorrow? You should probably head out since you'll still have your drive home."

A brief look of disappointment came across Missy's face before she nodded and smiled. "I suppose you're right, my Tallulah Skye." Turning back to Ryuu she gave him an apologetic smile. "Even such a pleasant night needs to end. Though I suspect I'll be seeing you at the wedding in December?" She reached for her purse and coat even as he answered, knowing time had been wasted away and she was running behind.

“Of course, I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Ryuu said with a smile, finding himself gravitating towards Missy. “Mind if I walk you to the vault doors?”

Knowing his fiancée could only take so much, Khaz politely interrupted. “We don’t mind if you join, but we intended to walk together.” He motioned to his mother, his aunt, and the rest of their more-or-less immediate family. “You understand.”

“Oh, right, no, it’s fine,” Ryuu said, waving his hand. “I’ll say my farewells here.” He faced Missy once she got her things together. Those silvery blue eyes captured her gaze once again. “Goodbye, Missy. Safe trip. ‘Till next time.”

Did his voice deepen? Could it be called sultry? Or was it in her head? Missy wouldn’t know. It seemed the moment came and went with Ryuu turning away—it could be imagined, reluctantly, if you asked the staff—and she was already heading out with her three claimed children and the family that was now a part of her life.

Fading yips from Granya and Liam’s pups, the faint roll of laughter, and the rhythmic padding of feet down the hall soon quieted. Those that lingered in the room were mostly staff with Hye and Kazumi heading out last. Ryuu remained.

“Oh, another day gone,” the pretty boy sighed, stretching out on several chairs lined up next to one another. He watched the staff chuckling at him. He felt it. “Any of you up for games? Maybe a ride?”

“We’re working, Ryuu,” Mina spoffed, pulling one of the chairs from under him. “Why don’t you?”
“I haven’t had a lot going on lately,” Ryuu said, easing up as she pulled another chair. “Cory has been taking over more. He’s much more passionate about it than I am. I have too much free time and I don’t know what to do with myself.”

Walter began gathering the dishware. He shook his head at Ryuu, saying, “Idle hands do the devil's work.”

“Now that’s a paradox. How can hands be idle if they're working? Whether or not it’s for the devil,” Ryuu questioned, amused. “Anyway, I don’t know what you mean.”

“Why don’t you make a list of the things you like? Then go from there,” Mina said. He complained, but she persisted until he took out his phone to try it out.

“Hmmm…Travel, spilling tea, food, parties, telling people what to do…” Ryuu’s thumbs typed on. “Sex,” he chuckled, adding that. “I like…” he chewed on his lip in thought. “Clothes. Oh, and dancing.” Ryuu tapped the tabletop until a servant pushed his hand away to take care of the cloth over it. “Relaxing. I like to…” he thought of listening to Sigvar and watching him paint. “I like listening and observing people, especially when they’re doing something they like. Also, getting them to try out new things they will love.”

Mina began to stack the trays over at the food table. “Good, now come here, let me see. You’re a bit far.”

Ryuu got up to bring his phone over to her while she did her work. “I put them from most interesting to least,” he said, and handed it over for her to check while she worked with one hand.

“Mhm, mhm, good,” Mina hummed, clacking dishware absentmindedly while she pieced together what Ryuu might like best from the information she got.

“Oo, careful. Here, let me help,” Ryuu said, taking over for her. He stacked a few trays that the servants had emptied when he came across a pie dish with a sticker on it. “Mina, what’s this?”

“Hm?” Mina turned around and furrowed her brows. “I don’t know. I mean, I do, it’s an address, but it’s nothing we own.”

Ryuu sniffed it and took a lick of the bottom of the pie glassware. He smiled. “Rhubarb,” he said, and gave it a little teeter. “This is Missy’s.”

“Oh, oh no. We’ll tell her right away,” Mina said.

“No, it’s alright,” Ryuu said, grabbing his phone and pressing the pie dish to himself. “I’ll see about taking time out of my schedule to do it myself.”

As the man walked off, a little too happy in their opinion, Mina had to chuckle and shake her head. “Guess he found something to take up a little bit of his free time.” For now, at least.


~o~o~o~

​

Monday morning Jasper woke up with butterflies in his stomach and a beaming smile. While Jinpa, who was allowed to stay for a sleepover that weekend, had the most baffling farewell to Kendal—she gave him a hug and said she was looking forward to ‘doing this again sometime’, just after another unsolicited kiss on his cheek—Jasper enjoyed a much more exhilarating experience of having said goodnight to his very own, bonafied, genuine girlfriend! Whatever the difference was, it was there, and it contained a lot of new emotions.

Jasper couldn’t wait to meet up with Ava again. He took any and all teases his way in stride, his foggy brain impervious to the coos and awes of his sisters and the rest of them. He had botany and beasts soon. Jasper would sit with Ava—Jinpa too, and of course, Kendal, and Setphanie.

“Come on, Jin,” Jasper urged, hurrying down the halls.

“I’m coming! Ah-eesh, slow down!” Jinpa huffed.

Familiar giggles alerted them that three certain girls were nearby. They had come early too, which wasn’t expected, but delightful all the same. Jasper and Jinpa saw the girls coming around a corner. For the briefest moment he thought their smiles looked more like snickers, but that faded as soon as Ava saw it was Jasper who came.

“Hey, Halifax,” Jasper said, coming in for a hug.

Brightened and chipper as could be, Ava accepted the hug and slipped a peck on his cheek in the process. "Hey yourself, Von Helsing. Do you have plans for lunch today?" Her hand comfortably found his to hold.

Jasper just about said he was free, but stopped short. He wasn’t quite done with his work. “Actually, I think I still have one or two more lunches with Ivy.”

“But you don’t, right Jinny?” Kendal giggled, coming up to him. She looped herself around his arm like before.

“Uh, no,” Jinpa admitted, eyeing her hold on him.

Stephanie crossed her arms. She didn’t seem quite so pleased. It wasn’t a wonder, having missed out on two outings. “Oh well, he has lunch tutoring.”

“But,” Jasper said, “I could do breakfast with you until we can add lunch. There’s also dinner.”

"That would be lovely," Ava said as she took a step closer. "We can meet by the dorms and head to breakfast together. Do you want to have dinner at the cafeteria or go somewhere else?"

Not sure where else he would go when he wasn’t obligated by tutoring, Jasper said, “Cafeteria is fine with me.”

At that point students began to approach the hall. Jasper walked with Ava into the large classroom split between the gardens, crops, and the stables and fields. Jinpa followed at a pace without regard to Kendal who held on with all her determined spirit. Stephanie marched after them with a rain cloud over head.

The students settled down into their new seating arrangements. Jasper happily squished next to Ava. He spared any appropriate moment smiling her way. Jinpa tried to sit by himself, but Kendal unceremoniously removed his backpack to take that chair beside him. Stephanie huffed, taking the seat right behind Jasper and Ava.

“Welcome back, class,” Lauri greeted. The freshmen happily returned the hello. “Aright, this week I want all of you to study the chapter on garlic and vampires. We will be going over the variety of garlic, how to grow it, and how to preserve a toxic amount to keep you and your families safe.”

Coming around with a basket of small bulbs, Ivy placed one in a biodegradable pot in a bag onto their desks. The closer she got to Jasper, the more eager he was to catch her eye to show off his triumph of getting the girl he liked, but found a surprise in store for him when she looked up and turned pale.

Stuck like a deer in headlights, Ivy flicked between Jasper, Ava, Kendal, and Stephanie. She paused for so long that Lauri prompted her to continue while she resumed the introduction to the next lesson. Ivy’s hands trembled as she set down the pot for Jinpa and Kendal. She moved on to Ava, then Jasper.

Concerned as well as confused, Jasper stared down at the little bag with the new assignment, trying to figure out why she got so unnerved when he heard a sharp gasp.

“Damn it, there’s dirt on my phone!”

Stephanie’s hand whacked the bag with the pot. It flung toward Ivy’s skirt, hitting a button. The plastic snagged. Flecks of damp dirt spilled over the beige pleats and over her white stockings.

“What is this?” Lauri called out, coming over.

Quite embarrassed enough, Ivy bent over to pick up the mess, answering loud enough for Lauri to hear, saying, “I just dropped one, that’s all, professor.”

Without getting a good look, and having verbal reassurance, even if Lauri was uncertain, she said, “Alright…just be careful,” and went back to speaking to the class.

Jasper turned in his seat to get a good look. He wasn’t sure what had happened, but he wasn’t pleased with the expression on Stephanie's face, nor the way Ivy seemed to wilt as she set down another bagged pot.

“Pay more attention next time, Peppa,” Stephanie muttered under her breath just in time for Ivy to hear before she hurried on to the other students.

“What did you say?” Jasper asked, genuinely curious.

“Nothing, I was just telling her to watch out next time,” Stephanie said. Her tone restrained from sounding cool. Ava wasn’t the only one who liked Jasper. “I got a new pot though, I’m fine.”

It wasn’t quite the point of inquiring, but Jasper couldn’t really spare more time investigating as the lesson progressed without regard to them. So, he settled uncomfortably back into place.

Ava picked up the small pot to inspect it with interest, commenting quietly under breath. "Stephanie is in a sour mood because she's sitting alone. Though if you ask me, acting like that is why there's no one beside her."

Nosy, Kendal had leaned over with intention to hear some tea she knew would spill. “She’ll get over it. It’s not like she’s done differently,” Kendal said. “Besides, maybe that one should have been more careful and not gotten dirt on her phone.”

“It was an accident,” Jasper said.

Shrugging, Kendal shared a look with Ava and said, “Mm, well, we don’t really know, do we? I mean, one time she ‘accidentally’ gave Ava a rickety stool to stand on when she went to get her pot from the top shelf. Falling on your butt still hurts, accident or not.” It seemed Kendal relived the memory with amusement, even if it wasn’t pleasant for Ava.

It didn't take much insight to notice that Jasper had been willing to defend Ivy, something Ava took into consideration as she answered. "It was just a little sore for a few days," she tried to brush off the incident, even with pinked cheeks. "Though I was a bit upset because it felt like she'd handed me the stool on purpose. If they aren't, Ivy probably could stand to be a little more mindful of how she acts so that others aren't facing the consequences."

“Right,” Kendal said in support. “Like, the time I had to take her umbrella because she didn’t warn me that it would be raining on that one trip last Fall.”

“Do you know her personally?” Jinpa asked. He had thought Kendal had phrased something before that made it seem like it.

“Yeah, she’s like a distant cousin or something. We just got more in touch with that family when we moved to Maine last year,” Kendal explained. “She’s quiet, which is why I think the adults are always like ‘Oh, Ivy’s so nice’, but she’s not better than anyone else.”

The tone could be considered resentful, if they had time to think about it. However, Lauri soon got their attention and the lesson of the day demanded they put in their whole effort. The rest of their time went smoother.

“Ugh, so glad to get going,” Stephanie sighed, grabbing her gear. “Come on, girls, I won’t want to stay in this pigsty any longer.”

Kendal chuckled as she hoisted her bag. “Steph isn’t a fan of plants and dirt.”

“Or animals,” Stephanie snorted.

“Sometimes you do,” Kendal reminded her with a dark chuckle.

That made Stephanie smirk. “Only because it’s funny.”

Jasper walked with them, unsure of what was going on here. He felt that his sisters might have understood. It was like seeing shadows dance for you, knowing that if the puppets just came out into the light you’d better see their faces and know what was going on in their heads. As it was, he could only assume to take it at face value.

At some point they had to part ways from one another. Looking at Ava made it harder to remember all the little curiosities and concerns he had.

“See you after school,” Jasper said, giving her a kiss on her cheek.

Smirking, Ava was willing to return his kiss, though she might have intentionally graced his lips as she pulled way. "Oh you'll see me, and you're going to lose to me, Von Helsing," she promised with a confident wink before turning and walking away with the other two girls toward their next class.

Jinpa felt some relief when Kendal walked away, just as Jasper felt bummed out that Ava would be gone from his side for hours.

“Alright, let’s go,” Jinpa said in a perky tone.

Class took the boys attention for the rest of their morning until lunch. Jasper decided he wasn’t going to bust his ass to grab food—Mexican today—to try to meet up with Ivy in time to eat together. He just never seemed to be early enough! Might as well take his time.

After stocking up, and taking two flans in case Ivy might like one, Jasper headed to the classroom to find no books stacked and no Ivy. He sat down to eat. After two tacos he wondered why he bothered to come there to have his lunch at all, when he heard a faint noise at the back where Ivy normally emerged.

Just as Jasper was about to call out, Hunter instincts took over. He carefully set down his third taco, slipped off the bench, and sneaked toward the room between the greenhouse and the stables. It was used mainly for storage, but Lauri had it rearranged. For a place they kept animals, it was very clean. It did smell a little, though.

Peeking in around the threshold of the door Jasper watched Ivy reading while eating half a chicken salad croissant sandwich. The other half sat next to a pile of green grapes, caprese skewers, and a large glass of mint lemonade. Lastly, a slice of chocolate cake waited for her on a saucer.

Incredulous, Jasper said, “Hey!”

By Fate’s good grace Ivy had just swallowed before he startled her. Wide green eyes snapped over to see Jasper coming her way looking none too happy. She blushed deeply from embarrassment, and for more than one reason.

“J-Jasper,” Ivy set down the half of the sandwich she held, going for a napkin to wipe her hands clean, “what, um—I didn’t—,’
“What the hell is this?” Jasper gestured to her spread.

Recovering from the surprise, Ivy gathered her wits. “I’m eating lunch,” she said firmly.

“Aunt Lauri said we were supposed to eat together. Have you been doing this all this time?” Jasper asked.

“Well…”

Realizing, Jasper said, “You didn’t eat lunch at all the first time we met, did you? You hadn’t even opened your lunch box. And then the second time, you ate before you came out while I was still eating.”

“Maybe I have. Why does it matter?” Ivy shifted on her chair. “I rather eat alone.”

And yet, another thought nagged and Jasper pointed a finger. “But the third time—the third time you took even longer! You didn’t come out until I was finished.” There was only one sensible explanation. “You’re avoiding me!”

Even redder than she was before, Ivy didn’t really know what to say. Her day was long and troublesome already without this on top of it all.

“Why are you avoiding me?” Jasper asked, softening his tone.

“Y-you were very nosy.”

“Nosy?”

“Yeah, and I’m not comfortable meeting new people. And…I’m uncomfortable eating in front of other people,” Ivy said simply. She tucked her hands beneath the desk she sat at, fidgeting with one of the brass buttons of her skirt.

“Why?” Jasper asked, coming to sit in a chair across from her.

Spoffing in distress, Ivy asked, “Why do you think? Please don’t tell me you can’t even make a guess.” She shifted on her seat. “I love cooking. It’s one thing in my life that brings me joy. I feel connected to my mother. I do it a lot.” I don’t want to waste what I make. And I like what I make. I do a damn good job of it. So I cook and I bring it to eat. And I don’t like being made to feel bad when I want to enjoy what I’ve made…I don’t want to be bullied.”

Furrowing his brows, Jasper asked, “Do you think I’d bully you?”
A long pause ended in a shrug. “I don’t know. I don’t really know you, Jasper. To be honest, you’re kinda like the people who have bullied me—handsome, smart, athletic, talented and…you hang out with people who do.”

“Ava?” Jasper asked softly, a frown spreading.

Afraid to, but answering all the same, Ivy nodded. “And Stephanie and Kendal. It was Kendal who started it, but they joined.” She looked away, feeling tears prick her eyes. “They call me Peppa Pig, or they go ‘Oink oink’, when I walk by, or…or they giggle at me. A while back they were gasping at me when I was having my lunch, so I decided to ear here.”

It was hard to frame what she said in any other way, but Jasper didn’t think it sounded like the kind of person he was getting to know in Ava. Really, he was still learning too, but Jasper hoped this wasn’t who she wanted to be at least, even if it was true.

“I see…” Jasper chewed his lip in concern. “Did…did you really give Ava a faulty stool?”

Ivy flinched. “Yes…”

“On purpose?”

“Well…yes,” Ivy dropped her eyes in shame.

“Ivy.”

“I know. I shouldn’t have done it, even if I was upset.” Ivy dared to peer up. “I haven’t retaliated since, I promise. I want to say sorry, but I am afraid she’ll reject it or won’t believe me. I know Kendal doesn’t.”

Though, it could be that since Kendal has had such a constant back and forth with Ivy, she simply doesn’t believe there could be reconciliation. Ava had only ever been tricked into a janky stool. She could point to no other instance of wrong done to her.

“What about Stephanie?” Jasper asked.

“I haven’t done anything to Stephanie,” Ivy said. “She’s just a jerk. Lots of problems with her and her parents, I hear. But she’s pretty and skilled. That seems to excuse a lot of bad behavior.”

“Well, I can still talk to her,” Jasper said, rubbing his chin as he pondered aloud.

Ivy blinked. “What?”

Jasper turned to her. “I said I could still talk to her, try to get her to stop.”

An overwhelming sense of dread had Ivy bring up her hands and set them on the tabletop. “No! Don’t do that! They’ll just get mad! It’ll make everything worse!”

“You don’t know that,” Jasper insisted.

“I do know that,” Ivy said, now incredulous herself. “That’s how it’s always been when I’ve tried to do anything about it.”
Quirking a smile, Jasper said, “Well I’m handsome and skilled, right? I have an advantage—you’ve basically admitted it!”

“Using my own words against me?” Ivy huffed. “There’s still no guarantee.” Before he could protest, her face twisted in distress and she asked, “Why? Why do you want to do this?”

“Becasue you’re my friend,” Jasper said firmly. He set down the fist of one hand onto the palm of the other. “I will not allow this to happen to my friends.”

Exhaling, shaking her head, Ivy asked, “Why do you want to be my friend?” This felt more like torment!

Jasper said, “Becasue I think you’re a person worth the effort. You’re helpful and nice.”

“I’m not always nice,” Ivy argued. She let a tear fall. “I gave Ava a rickety stool, I put salt in Kendals tea, and I—.”

“Yeah? Well I’m not either,” Jasper interrupted, brows bent in sorrow for that truth. “I’ve caused discord in my sister’s relationships, I’ve put boogers in Kaylee’s hair without her knowing, I’ve knocked Kit over when I was mad,” the list of transgressions bridged an emotional gap between them, which Jasper hoped would help as he went on to say, “and…and I lied….I told people I was tutoring you, because I didn’t want them to think I was stupid.”

“You wanted to impress Ava,” Ivy spoffed through tears, using a tissue to clean her face.

“Yeah…” Jasper sighed, now dropping his own eyes. After a moment he raised them back up. “But if I’ve learned anything from my family, it’s that you recognize your mistakes, turn yourself around, and keep trying to do good.” He reached out and offered his hand. Once she took it, he said, “I’m sorry, Ivy. I’ll let them know I lied.”

Nodding, Ivy said, “I forgive you.” Taking a good long sip of her lemonade, Ivy sniffed, “I’m sorry that I hurt your feelings when I avoided you.”

“It’s all good. I understand now,” Jasper said.

“Do you…really want to be my friend?”

“Yeah, I do,” Jasper said. “And, look, if you don’t want to eat with people for the reasons you have, even me, then I can respect that.”

Ivy’s heart beat quickened. She took a shaky breath, gave a small smile, and said, “Okay…”

Beaming, Jasper said, “That’s great!” He got up and tucked his chair into place. “I gotta finish my tacos, but then we can do work. Are you up for that?”

“Yeah,” Ivy said, grateful he wasn’t going to push for eating lunch together. “I’ll come out as soon as I’m done.”

“Sounds good,” Jasper said, walking off with a pep in his step.

“Jasper?”

“Yeah?” He stopped at the door.

“Thank you,” Ivy said softly.

“No worries,” Jasper said, happy to have had made it through.

Jasper did as he promised, eating his food alone without resentment. All the while he thought over how he might bring this up to Ava and the other two. His puzzling had to be put aside when Ivy came out to do another session of botany and beasts.

“Alright, that’s it for today. Actually, I think that’s all of it too,” Ivy said, closing up the books. “You’re all caught up.”

“Cool,” Jasper said, getting up. “Hey, you don’t like eating with other people, but do you like hanging out with them?”

“Well, um…”

“You don’t have to talk to anyone. I just like your company,” Jasper said. “We can do an activity together. All of us.”

“I think that’s a little optimistic,” Ivy said. “Ava, Steph, and Kendal aren’t going to like that.”
“We haven’t really hung out with Stephanie, but I am not the kind of person who likes to exclude people. I’m also not cool with people holding grudges, especially if the other person is sorry, so I’m gonna have to address this anyway,” Jasper said, and added with a little nervous spoffed, “I also have to let her know I lied.”

“This feels like it’s gonna be a big mess,” Ivy chewed her lip.

“Maybe…but at this point, I don’t know if it will get better if I wait,” Jasper frowned. “Guess we’ll find out.”

“So…you want me to come hang out? After school? To face all this?” Ivy asked, just as anxious.

“Yeah,” Jasper said. “After study, in the rec room on the third floor.”

Shifting on her feet, Ivy mulled this over. Finally she said, “Okay.”

“Good, II’ll text you when to come. See you there,” Jasper said, and waved good bye as he walked off.

On the dot, several hours later, Jasper got done with study and headed his way to the rec room. He planned on getting there before Ivy to start off the evening. It didn’t feel good, his nerves settling like a stone in his stomach. He might lose his girlfriend just as he had gotten her! That nearly had him going to tell Ivy they might wait another day. However this didn’t just mean coming clean to Ava. It meant solving a problem for his friend. Jasper found the courage to steel himself.

“Hey, you good?” Jinpa asked as he joined up with Jasper in the hall.

“Oof, no,” Jasper gave his queasy stomach a pat. “I think I’m in for some trouble, but I still gotta see it through.”

“Oh, what happened?” Jinpa asked, and soon got the story, ending just as they got to the rec room.

Ava looked up from the couch she was already seated on, controller resting on her knee as they came in. "About time, Von Helsing," she shook her head in mock disbelief. "Going to make us late to dinner if we want to get any games in."

Before either young man could respond, her enthusiastic friend popped up. “Jinny!” Kendal exclaimed, hurrying up to come and hug him, to the boy's shake of a head. She caught the look in his eye and nervously slipped from holding his arm to taking his hand tentatively. “What’s the matter?”

Jasper said, “A lot, actually.” He came to sit beside Ava. He rested his elbows on his knees, wringing his hands together. “First…I want to confess that I—,” he felt his stomach twist, “—lied. I haven’t been tutoring Ivy, she’s been tutoring me. I just got really distracted by you in class and, well, I didn’t want you to think I was an idiot…”

Ava's brows furrowed as he made his confession. "You lied to me?" Her voice made it clear just how offended she was over this though she didn't stop there. "That was probably the one thing you could do that could make me think you're an idiot. Why would you think that? And why would you lie about it?"

“Well, I—I didn’t really know how you’d take that and…I honestly didn’t like how I viewed myself. It felt kinda…I really don’t know what I was thinking. I haven’t felt these feelings before. It just seemed like…My head gets fuzzy and I get butterflies in my stomach, when I—I look at you,” Jasper said, glancing at her all the while. “I wasn’t thinking straight.”

"No, you weren't," she wouldn't flatter him with dishonesty. "I mean, I'm glad you told me, but that's a dumb thing to hide from me, Jasper. Would you want me to lie to you?"

While Jasper shook his head, Jinpa frowned. He didn’t like the way she phrased her words. It was one thing for someone to refer to themselves with deprecating language, either as a joke or sincerity, but to do it to someone else required certain nuances to allow that in his mind. Kendal all but slinked away from what felt like his cool exterior. She held a single pointer finger and debated about letting that go too.

“I would want you to tell the truth,” Jasper agreed. He exhaled, getting ready for this next part. “Which is why I also wanted to talk to you about Ivy…”

“Ivy?” Kendal raised a brow. She peered over at Jinpa and let go of him, pressing her hands to her chest.

“Yeah,” Jasper said. It pained him to bring it up. He asked, “Did…did you three bully her?”

Cheeks pinked in a flurry and Ava's lips came together in a tight line. "Did she say I bullied her? Because I'm not the one who intentionally gave her a bad stool, Jasper. I've never done anything like that to her."

Cutting in, knowing his cousin wasn’t as hard edged, Jinpa asked, “Did you oink at her? Did you laugh at her for not being fit? Did you tease her for eating?” Kendal tried to side-step behind him, but Jinpa caught the move. He turned around on her. “Did you?”

Kendal nearly peeped. “It was just a joke…”

“It’s not funny,” Jinpa said sharply. He gave Ava a look too. “I’d throw a stool at someone who did that to my little sister.”

"I never oinked at her," Ava defended herself, looking as if she'd been slapped. "And I didn't tell her she couldn't eat or anything like that! I only said that she maybe if she skipped dessert she wouldn't be us unhappy with how she looked. It wasn't supposed to be mean or anything."

“Kendal?” Jinpa looked back at her for the truth. Between the two, he knew he could peel back a mask from her and know it.

“Eh, I mean, Ava didn’t necessarily say oink like Steph and me, but…” Kendal wouldn’t go down alone. “…she was with us when we did and didn’t stop us, and well, I mean, we did giggle a little, maybe…” Kendal admitted, and gave her friend an apologetic wince.

“And what about calling her Peppa?” Jasper asked, frowning.

“Okay, I had said that once, but Steph is the one who keeps saying it. I don’t think Ava has.” Kendal pointed out. Trying to recover something of her pride, she said, “But like, you don’t know Ivy. She’s just as bad! She didn’t tell me it was going to rain and I got drenched! She also put salt in my tea and let me sit on gum! And—and what about the stool thing?”

“Those are all things she did in reaction, Kendal,” Jinpa said sharply. “And forgetting to tell someone it’s raining doesn’t mean you can be an asshole to them.”

Jasper said, “Although, I’ve talked to Ivy about it. She said she’s sorry, but doesn’t believe you’d hear her out. She thinks you’d just reject her apology.” He turned to Ava with some hope in his eyes. “If that’s wrong, would you guys be willing to reconcile?”

Bursting out in tears, Kendal said, “I am!” She didn’t want to lose Jinpa.

There was no hesitation in Ava's response, nearly drowned out by Kendal's outburst. "Of course. I didn't think those things actually bothered her that much," she insisted, appearing quite genuine in her statement. "We'll talk to her, of course. I don't know what Stephanie will say, but she's always been pretty mean."

Jasper, relieved, took out his phone to text Ivy. “Can you get Steph over?”

“I-I can,” Kendal said, peering down at her screen through blurry vision.

The messages were sent. Kendal paced, glancing nervously at JInpa who seemed to settle into a natural manner. What did that mean? Was he going to hate her forever? Did he think she was a monster?

Coming in through the door were both Stephanie and Ivy. They were surprised to see one another in the hallway. Even more so, as they came into the presence of the others.

“Ivy!” Kendal hurried over to her cousin before any explanation could be given. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry—I won’t ever tease you again! I-I was just annoyed with getting wet and, well, I didn’t want to share a room and I hated having moved to Maine. That’s no excuse, I know, but I’m super sorry!”

The confession, so earnestly given, startled Ivy a little. She stammered, “Uh, I f-forgive you.”

Exhaling, Kendal stepped back. She placed her hands over her chest to calm the thumping of her heart. That was the first step in her life not falling absolutely apart.

Ivy shifted on her feet. She blushed, embarrassed to have come here at all, trusting Jasper that things weren’t going to turn sour. She had to admit that Kendal seemed a little more concerned about Jinpa, but it was still a step in the right direction.

“Kendal? I’m also sorry…” Ivy said.

In truth, Kendal knew it was coming. Jasper said as much. However, hearing it said aloud was touching. She offered a faint smile and said, “Forgiven.” As much as Kendal figured she’d say so to appease Jinpa at the least, she did feel a stir inside towards actual mercy that didn’t make her statement a lie.

With Kendal's apology out of the way, Ava stepped forward, prepared to do the same. "Ivy, I apologize if the things I said were cruel to you," she started off gingerly. "I thought they might be tips to help and," she paused, rubbing her wrist and letting her eyes drop to the floor, "They aren't easy to hear, and I should know that. I'm sorry."

Jinpa chimed in a little coolly, saying “And staying silent while your ‘friends’ giggled and oinked?”

"Even if I wasn't participating, it was as bad as if I was," Ava kept her gaze at the floor, cheeks flushed.

Seeing how difficult that was gave her more motivation to reach out. “I forgive you, Ava…and I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have let you use that stool.”

Her head slowly rose up to meet Ivy's gaze. "No, you shouldn't have been made to feel like you needed to do that to get back at me," she insisted. "But thank you for your apology."

Eyes eventually shifted onto Stephanie. The girl was on her phone. That didn’t please Jinpa at all and certainly made Jasper frown.

“Steph?” Kendal quietly urged.

“Hm? Oh, yeah, sorry I guess,” Stephanie shrugged, going back to her screen.

“Come on, that’s lame,” Jasper crossed his arms. “That’s all you really gotta say?”

“Uh, yeah?” Stephanie said. “It was a joke. She can get over it.”

“A joke requires that both people find it funny. It wasn’t amusing to her,” Jasper said, motioning to Ivy.

“Why do you even care?” Stephanie said.

“She’s my friend,” Jasper said.

“Well she’s not my friend,” Stephanie said, scrolling again. “And, to be honest, she could stand to lose a little weight.”

Kendal had her issues with her cousin, and maybe they might squabble again in the future, but the careless way Stephanie treated this did disturb her. It reminded her of one or two incidents when Stephanie hadn’t felt the need to apologize to her or Ava who are supposed to be her ‘friends’. Still, Kendal didn’t have the kind of boldness others did to speak up.

They were at an impasse. Stephanie would not yield. Instead, she said, “Well, I’m gonna head off to sleep. See you two tomorrow.”

"No." Ava's statement might not have been accepted, even less that she moved to stand between Stephanie and the door. "We've stood by too long, Steph. Either you apologize to Ivy and do it sincerely, or I'm not going to be associated with you anymore."

Kendal rode on Ava’s courage. “Yeah. Not gonna lie, it doesn’t feel good, but…we were being pretty shitty.” She stepped next to Ava in support. “Come on, Steph. It’s that or…”

Jutting out her chin, waving her phone, Stephanie looked at them like she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Huh, whoa, okay. Then guess we’re done,” she said, pursing her lips.

“Rude,” Kendal exhaled a scoff of annoyance, Kendal and Ava watched Stephanie walk around them while muttering this was a waste of time.

“Oh and, by the way Ava,” Stephanie opened the door and looked over her shoulder, “I lied. You did look frumpy in that cardigan. Like an old lady.”

Jinpa had enough. “Fuck off, bitch.”

“Guess money can’t buy class,” Jasper said, crossing his arms.

The snap from Jinpa alone had been a sting, but Jasper’s quip hit where she was most tender. Stephanie slammed the door shut on her way out.

Feeling a sense of triumph, Kendal turned to take Jinpa’s hand. “Oo! That was high key spicy!” She stepped forward with hope in her eyes. “So…we’re good?”

Taking that to mean they were still friends, Jinpa said, “Yeah, of course.”

Relieved, Kendal fanned herself with one hand. “Yay!”

Ivy, who was feeling a bit overwhelmed with everything that happened in one evening, inched towards the door. “I think it’s time I head to bed.”

“Wait,” Jasper said, coming forward. “Are you gonna consider hanging out with us? Even if it’s just after school?”

Chewing her lip, Ivy said, “I’ll think about it.”

“Please do,” Jasper said. He rested a hand on her upper arm. “You’re always welcome.”

Ivy let out a slow breath from her nose as she tried to control the blush on her cheeks. “Thanks,” she said. Her green eyes glanced at his hand. “Hmmmmmmm, I gotta go,” Ivy said, slipping from his hold. “Good night you guys.”

“Night,” Jinpa said.

“Night, Ivy,” Kendal waved.

"Goodnight, Ivy," Ava chimed as well, coming to stand beside Jasper. "We'd like it if you did spend some time with us. Maybe we play a game or something?" It felt like a good offer to make.

Nodding, not knowing if she was agreeing because she wanted to specifically play a game, or if it was what would mean she could get away on a good note, Ivy said, “Yeah, yeah, a game. Good, good game—good idea.”

The door shut after a few more stammered thank you’s and good nights. This had Jasper chuckling, thinking she did seem to shrink away from socializing like Winter did. The ones who didn’t know that about her were curious, namely Jinpa.

“She okay?” Jinpa asked them.

Kendal said, “Yeah, she’s just kinda weird—uh, I mean, kinda reclusive.” She’d have to shed a few habits. “Ivy isn’t a socialite at all.”

“Maybe that might change,” Jasper said. “I think she just needs a chance to get out there. Evening hangouts are a start.”

"Yeah, I don't suppose she's had much for chances to socialize," Ava said, knowing they were far from the first or only ones to ever tease Ivy. "But for tonight, do you still want to try and squeeze a few games in?"

“Oh, I didn’t know you wanted to get beat so badly,” Jasper said with a smirk, heading over to the couch.

Jinpa spoffed, “Oooh!”

"You wish, Von Helsing," Ava spoffed, plopping down in her usual place beside him and starting up the game. The two settled in for a good hour long session of gaming and teasing.

With turmoil passed between the young teens, life was able to proceed more smoothly with only one Stephanie less. Word of just what had happened seemed to travel, as tea often did, and with the help of a spicy Senior, she suddenly found there were far less people willing to hang out with a quite tainted name. Ava soon found that dropping such a negative weight made everything far more enjoyable when you weren't just gossiping about people.

Kendal noticed the same. It became apparent everyday, especially with Jinpa’s influences, the stark contrast between her high school experience as a proverbial ‘Mean Girl’ and the one she now had with practicing humility. She was grateful that her life had changed for the better. This was what Jinpa figured stuck her to his side—ever the helpful young man—to where he had to explain to a student who was curious that they were simply friends after the third time that they sat together during Sean’s continued Halloween Horror movie night.

No one could emphasize enough the improved condition of their lives when they didn’t have someone in it to brew clouds overhead. Ivy in particular found that bringing in new people didn’t just mean they wouldn’t rain on her parade, but that they brought a little sunshine in it too. Lunches were still solitary periods for her. That is, unless Jasper had reached his limit and dragged everyone to find Ivy in the classroom to include her.

Most evenings Ivy did meet up with them, which she would point out in case Jasper thought she was ignoring them. During those times they would play games, or she would read while they did an activity—just being present was enough for Jasper, who she now wondered was a Quality Time person like his mother—talked endlessly, or even demanded they go to the cottage and bonfire to socialize. If ever Ivy hit her limit for being out she would either find some place to seclude herself if it was available, or she would say goodbye and go. It was much harder to leave when Jasper would look so sad! But sometimes it had to be one regardless.

All in all, they were quite happy with how they were living life at the moment.

As October progressed, everyone shared their costume ideas and excitement for Halloween. The Trio were decidedly going as the Cat in the Hat accompanied by the girls as Thing 1 and Thing 2 being created by Missy, Kaylee was sweet talking Jaxon into Bonnie and Clyde, Elijah and Annie went with Joker and Harley Quinn, Bellasiel and Serenity chose Jack Skellington and Sally, and while others were still deciding, Charlotte knew she wanted to go as as the three iconic Road to El Dorado characters with her beaus. Even Winter had plans on coming with a steampunk costume. Excitement was rising as the holiday approached, even if everyone was still focused on keeping their grades up for their final year.

The weekend prior to the dance, the Trio decided to take an unplanned trip to Tallulahs moms house to pick up their costumes and save her the hassle of mailing them. "Are you sure we shouldn't tell her we're coming so she has time to prepare?" Sophia questioned as they were loading up their slightly more compact travel bags. Reducing to one bag still hadn't been managed.

"No, then she's going to make a huge deal of us coming and we will have to meet half the town," Tallulah pointed a finger at both of her fiancees. "I don't want either of you giving her notice because I don't care to spend two hours listening to Mrs. Bailey talk about her cats...again. Besides, mom just works and knits and bakes. We won't actually interrupt anything."

“But how will we know if Mittens ever got that mouse?” Khaz teased, taking the driver's seat this time.

"We won't. And I'm perfectly fine with that," Tallulah spoffed, shaking her head and crossing her arms over her chest. The tea was not to her liking whatsoever.

Chuckling, Khaz started up the engine and pulled out of their parking lot. On the way to Missy’s they enjoyed music, snacks, and the occasional flirt all while happily content, whether they talked or not. In these moments Khaz reflected on his fortune and smiled.

Missy Boswell had much to smile about too. Her girls were getting married soon, their education nearly complete, and she had a feeling that all her blankets and other knitted and crocheted items would be put go good use.

Two knocks at the door broke her from all the wonderful thoughts that filled her mind. It being a Saturday, there were few probabilities of who this might be. Nancy was one, since she did say she meant to come by to get back her tea cozy.

Picking up the loaned item, Mama Missy called out before she got to the door. "Hold your horses Nancy, I'm comin'." The door opened and she was not met with Nancy Christensen as expected, but instead a champagne haired mage whose presence already managed to bring a hint of pink to her cheeks. "Oh, uh. Well, you're not Nancy."

Standing with one hand holding a familiar pie dish, Ryuu’s silvery blue eyes shined all the brighter when he saw who he expected to greet him. He wore a more subtle outfit than usual today. He didn’t want anything to distract from the sticker he stuck onto the left side of his chest.

“Missy. You left this behind,” Ryuu said, and raised the pie dish while also gesturing to himself with his hand.

Deep sapphire gaze fell along his form with a mixture of surprise and immediate appreciation. Her dish was safe after all! Her eyes fell on the address label he was wearing as if it were a name tag and immediately her shoulders bounced with a thoroughly amused chuckle. "Well aren't you just a clever man? And here I didn't think I'd be seeing that again, or yourself until the wedding for that matter."

Glancing over her shoulder, she was increasingly aware that her house was nothing compared to the castle they'd met in. and she was dressed down to a pair of jeans with a long cardigan pulled over her shirt to fight the oncoming fall chill. Still, that wouldn't stop her from being the hospitable woman she was. "It isn't much, but if you'd like to come in I have a raspberry crumble from this morning. I can't have you comin' all the way here without giving the rescuer of my dish some reward."

Ryuu stepped through the threshold when she made room for him to do so, saying, “What kind of cretin would I be to refuse the lovely Missy Boswell and her raspberry crumble—a favorite of mine.” He let his smile and the shine in his eyes make her wonder if he meant the baked good or herself as he handed over the pie dish. “What a cozy home, Missy.” He felt like his first visit had been his thousandth. “Did you make all this?”

Quick to start moving away blankets, half finished scarves and a newspapers that were being clipped for coupons to give him a space to sit on, Missy nodded. Accepting the glass dish carefully, she gestured for him to rest, imagining he had a long trip just as the girls did to come see him. "Oh, those are just a few little projects I've been working on getting finished before the wedding and Christmas. Just something to pass the time."

Being offered a seat, Ryuu took a spot next to where she might also sit when she returned. “A hard working woman like you needs a break sometime, what do you do to relax?” He asked, happily receiving a slice of that raspberry crumble when she handed it to him.

Surprised that was a question as Missy moved to take her usual seat, she had another healthy chuckle. "Oh that is how I relax, dear. My hands may not be idle, but I still get plenty of relaxation out of it. My soul feels just fine, just my body might get tired now and then. Nothing that won't pass with a good cup of coffee. Speaking of, can I get you anything to drink?"

Finishing a bite of his crumble, Ryuu said, “Yes, please. I’ll trust your judgement on what.”

Ryuu shifted closer to her normal seat as she got up to go to the kitchen, at the same time as watching her to appreciate her pleasant figure, but soon wandered his gaze around to take in more of the little home Missy made for herself and her family. He had been in numerous homes of the families he knew. They all had pictures and knickknacks. They all had signs of being lived in. Yet, Ryuu felt a smaller home like this brought a sense of wholesomeness that a large manor, mansion, or castle made difficult to notice. It felt welcoming in a way only a modest house could be.

"A nice blonde roast with hazelnut creamer and two spoons of sugar. Hopefully it isn't too sweet for you," she said as she returned to the living space, holding out a steaming mug for him. It was far from Avostoska's china, but got the job done - and the set was a steal of a deal! Sitting in her chair that now kept just an end table supporting a lamp, home magazines, and a skein of yarn on it, she took a sip of her own mug she'd brought with.

“Ah, thank you,” Ryuu accepted the drink. He sipped it as she sat back down before setting it on the coffee table nearby to continue eating his raspberry crumble. “You’re a wonderful hostess, Missy, and a tasty cook.”

"Oh yer far too kind," Missy kept her mug up to mask her healthy pink chinks. "It'd have seemed uncivil to just take the pan and send you off. The least I can do is open my home to you since you were such a doll to bring it to me yourself. You coulda easily mailed it."

“Nonsense, it was a pleasure,” Ryuu said, reaching for his drink again while also setting down his empty dish, “besides, I couldn’t pass up an opportunity to see you again. You have such a lovely spirit.”

Her lips pulled back in a genuine smile that felt harder and harder to shake in his presence. "Why thank you. Although we would have seen each other again come December," Missy was happy to point out. That seemed to spark a thought, setting down her coffee and pointing toward an open magazine beside him. "I was thinking of going on a little splurge to order myself a new dress, even though Lulah had insisted my Easter one would work just fine. Why don't you tell me what you think of the couple I have clipped, Mister Ryuu?"

Already turning to spot where she was pointing, Ryuu scooted to the edge of his seat and leaned to pick up the images of women modeling beautiful gowns. Upon shuffling back into place with his cup held up, Ryuu’s arm bumped the armchair, spilling coffee on his shirt.

“Oh, damn,” Ryuu glanced around at the situation he got into—holding papers away from the stain and the cup now an arms length from him.

Heart racing for the sake of the upholstery just as much as his shirt, Missy quickly abandoned her own mug on the coffee table and stood to offer him assistance. "Oh dear, don't worry, I'll get a rag," she insisted as she hurried into the kitchen to return within moments, dampened cloth in hand. Kneeling before him, she set his cup aside worked to try and stop the flow of the coffee across his lightly colored shirt.

"Pardon my reach," she said as an afterthought, dabbing at the light brown wet spot and quite intentionally avoiding his eye contact in the process. "I'm just not sure how much good water is going to do at this point. It's going to need a washing if you don't want it stained, I'm afraid."

Grinning—because just how could he help it—Ryuu exhaled a sound of agreement that failed to come across as disappointed. “Oh, I think you’re right. I do love this shirt,” he said, and he began to unbutton as he shifted forward, causing Missy to naturally move with him when disaster hit by way of a mistep backwards.

“Oo, don’t fall," Ryuu said, quick to reach out.

"Ope!" Wash cloth still in hand, Missy's arms flew up in an attempt to balance herself as gravity nearly won out. Her hands got a loose grip on Ryuu's shirt as he caught her, only causing it to slip further open from where the buttons were undone.

Ryuu's silvery blue eyes met her deep sapphire with delight and amusement. He could have said anything clever and flirty, but somehow he was simply content to have a hold on her.

Cheeks darkening as even more of his skin was exposed and at a distance she could feel the heat coming off of him, Missy's flustered state had her at a loss for the simple fact she could let go of him right then. "Bless, you are strong."

"MOM?!" There was no way Tallulah wasn't going to shout when she walked in to find that scene. "What—what is going on here?!" (edited)

Cheeks burning red, Missy turned her head to be faced with her daughter and future in-laws. Ryuu felt no compulsion to remove his hold even as he saw the three staring in astonishment there way.

"O-oh, Tallulah dear. I didn't, ahem, I didn't realize you were coming to visit. Mister Ryuu was just—,"

"Oh no. Nope, don't want to know, don't want to know what you two were just doing." Arms folded across her chest, cobalt gaze shot a freezing look at the ex-priest's direction. "You can put my mom down now, man."

Accustomed to worse, Ryuu at least gave Tallulah a sympathetic smile devoid of apology. How could he ever be sorry to catch a woman as lovely in his arms? Yet he did as she bid, letting Missy go in an achingly tender manner. In doing so his stained shirt and the rag Missy still had were visible, painting a less risqué picture than previously assumed.

Khaz observed the sight with amusement. He shared a look with Tallulah and gave her the courtesy of the apologetic smile. How was he supposed to know the wedding shower wouldn't be the last time these two would meet?

Curious about why, Khaz asked Ryuu, "So what brings you here?"

"Missy made the fortunate mistake of forgetting her dish. I took the happy honor to return it upon myself," Ryuu said, continuing to undo his stained shirt. He draped it over his arm for the moment. "She was the kindest hostess to offer me some raspberry crumble with a mug of coffee."

Honeysuckle gaze was more than aware that Mama Missy was taking more than one glance at Ryuu's exposed chest from her peripherals, even with burning cheeks. Not that Sophia could blame her; that man was hot. She held her tongue as still as she could, even thought it was beyond tempting.

Clearing her throat, Missy nodded to his arm. "Speaking of, I should take that shirt before it's a lost cause," she said, gingerly taking the fabric and finding it as a perfect excuse to make sure she wasn't meeting her daughter's eyes. "Would you kids like some crumble as well?"

"Yes, please!" Sophia cheerfully called, slipping further into the room and on to the couch a good distance from Ryuu.

Tallulah gave a wordless sound of agreement, moving to sit temporarily in her mother's seat. It was the best position in the room for questioning, she knew that for sure. Cobalt gaze watched champagne mage with a growing concern. "So...just thought you'd be a nice guy and return the dish two weeks later? Isn't that just neighborly of you?"

"It was no trouble, nor any effort for thought since I am a nice guy and I happened to find the time to come this way," Ryuu said, settling in a seat where he could easily speak with her. "By Fates good fortune I seemed to have picked the perfect time. It's good to see all of you."

"Uh-huh." Sophia's Winter Flower was not hiding a cold front. "What perfect timing this is. I'm sure us showing up didn't upset any intentions you had."

“Not at all, the pie dish is back and I had the pleasure of saying hello to your mother,” Ryuu said in a light tone.

If that was true or not, none of them could tell by his expression or manner, both of which were content. The ex-dragon priest seemed to easily take the blistering snow coming his way, steaming off the cold from his hot—hot—body.

Khaz, who sat down with Sophia, couldn’t help but try to suck in his lips to minimize how hilarious he found this situation. He cleared his throat and asked, “Any plans for the rest of the day?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Ryuu said, rubbing his chin in thought. “Guess after my shirt is done I’ll just have to play it by ear.”

Tallulah's lips pursed in a tight line. Waiting for his clothes to be cleaned would take nearly an hour. "Yeah, I would hate it for a shirt go get ruined, especially when I'm sure you don't have an extravagant closet or anything," she responded, sarcasm evident. "It's really surprising that neither of you wouldn't just use Almaeri to clean up the mess."

“Tsc, tsc, Lulahbug, I’m not the most consistent, but I too believe in weaning off of magic,” Ryuu said, casually shifting in his seat for a more comfortable rest.

The use of the name had both Khaz and Sophia turning to look at their fiancée.

Was it the lighting, or did her left eyelid twitch at the use of a name that wasn't for him? "Tallulah." She corrected him flatly. "My name is Tallulah. And it's funny you should talk about weaning. Were you considering binding?"

Coming from the kitchen while trying to balance three plates of crumble on three cups of coffee, Missy was the one to tsk her daughter. "I don't think that's any of our places to ask Master Ryuu what he plans to do with his magic," she said as she tried to pass out the plates.

“Thank you, Missy. Your sense of propriety is admirable, but I do admit it’s a fair question,” Ryuu said, getting up to help with the plates and taking no refusal. “I do think I might venture to bind one day. I’m an Aarinian, though, and it’s harder for me to fathom cutting that off completely. It will take time.”

Khaz had to agree. He gratefully took his plate of crumble and said, “It’s something I’ve considered too.”

Intentions of questioning Ryuu backfired in a hurry when as soon as Missy handed off the last plate to Lulah, she took a seat beside Ryuu instead. There was no chasing her daughter out of her chair, instead slipping into a rather comfortable position that made Tallulah's jaw drop.

"I thought about it after Lulahbug did, though it is a bit nice to have that safety net just in case things go wrong," Missy remarked, leaning forward and slightly across Ryuu to reach her mug with murmured apologies. "Oh bless, you complimented me on being a fine hostess and here I didn't even replace your coffee. I'm so sorry, honey."

It may be that Tallulah had her own personal nickname, but ‘honey’ served just fine to get Ryuu smiling when he heard it. He didn’t mind the reach, nor did he find their seating arrangement displeasing.

“No, it’s fine,” Ryuu assured her, even giving her arm a pat, “You've been quite busy making us feel comfortable and cared for enough. Sit, relax. Let’s look over those dresses you wanted to show me.”

While Missy went to retrieve the clippings of what she'd been looking at, Sophia happily peered over and shared in her future mother-in-laws joy. They pointed out different styles and colors that they thought would suit her well and even go with the event's theme. Across a coffee table, cobalt eyes didn't shift from Ryuu as she ate her crumble that was, of course, delicious. It didn't last nearly long enough and soon she was setting her late plate down, strumming her fingers on the arm rest.

Spotting what was undoubtedly a hat too small for an adult with extra soft yarn, Tallulah picked it up to examine, knitting needles still attached. "Mom, is there a reason you're making baby hats?" Dread filled her even as the question lingered for only a moment.

Glancing up from the dress search, Missy's cheeks were a soft pink. "Because I'm expecting grandbabies at some point and there's no harm in being prepared," she said with a wave of her hand, trying not to think about how calling herself a grandmother in front of a handsome young man felt. "You were my only child and so that's the future I have to look forward to. Now, go clean up your plate if you're finished Tallulah Skye."

Sighing at the undeniable fact her mother was right, Lulah carefully tucked the half-finished hat away before standing up and collecting plates of those who were finished. One plate in particular was missed, not reaching or offering to take Ryuu's.

The, undoubtedly purposeful, omission only came to Ryuu’s attention after he had given his opinions on which dress he thought Missy would look good in and glanced at his plate and mug still on the coffee table.

“One moment,” Ryuu said, excusing himself from the conversation he was having with Sophia and Missy—Khaz was doing his best to soothe his Sweet Rain fiancée—to take up the dishes to the kitchen.

Seeing that he was moving to take his finished cutlery away, Missy was quick to get up on her feet. "Oh no, no you don't. I won't have a guest doing chores in my house," she insisted, holding out her hand for him to pass them over.

“Nah uh, you’ve been on your feet all day long, you sit with your daughters and look at dresses,” Ryuu said, even as she held his plate with a finger and thumb. He gently pulled it towards himself, pulling her hand with it.

Refusing to release the plate, she shook her head, dark curls bouncing. "No, that's no excuse. I work nearly every day, honey. You brought back a dish already once today," she argued politely.

“Well then, I’m more than a guest, aren’t I? I can handle cleaning some dishes,” Ryuu said, amused.

"You can handle it, but you shouldn't have to," Missy gave another light tug.

“No, I insist,” Ryuu almost cooed, in a way that seemed a little too sweet for an on-looking daughter to stomach. He even giggled!

"Enough! I'll take it," Tallulah interrupted the two of them as she came storming in from the kitchen, taking the dishes with a swift tug and turning on her heel to march back into the kitchen.

Ryuu and Missy stood in mute surprise for a moment. The suddenness let out a soft snort of mirth from Khaz who was glad his Sweet Rain was in the kitchen. He hid his face, turning until his chin touched his shoulder.

Recovering, Ryuu called out, “Thank you, Lulahb—Tallulah,” knowing whatever he did he would rub her the wrong way, so why not be polite while doing so? He took no offense.

"Mmmhmm," Tallulah half muttered, not looking back or seeming overly sincere. Now she just needed to get this guy out of her house.

There was an electric buzzer from across the house that grabbed Missy's attention. "Oh, the washer is done. I'm going to go change your shirt over," she excused herself, slipping out of the living room and heading to the laundry.

Spotting an opportunity, Tallulah caught Ryuu's attention. "Just what do you think you're doing here?" she half hissed, gaze piercing him.


Sure that any playful run around the bush wouldn’t earn him any favors, Ryuu cautiously stepped forward to take the burden of speaking loudly off of Tallulah. She didn’t choose to address him now that her mother had left for no reason.

“Nothing nefarious,” Ryuu said, hands up briefly in peace. “But from the look you’re giving me, you’d think I was plotting to sacrifice your mother to some god.”

"Well we haven't had a good record of that this year," Tallulah pointed out, tapping her foot. "She's not one of the park worker girls or staff you can just flirt with and- She's not like that, Ryuu."

Furrowing perfectly shaped brows, Ryuu rested his hip against the counter and crossed his arms. “Neither is someone like Alassiel,” he said, bringing up someone with beauty and class as a counter. “I have a variety of tastes in women, Tallulah, especially as a bachelor. Just because I have interest in your mother doesn’t mean I consider her a vapid, silly girl looking for validation because of their daddy issues, or who are hoping for a tumble they can brag about to people I’ll never meet in the future.”

Her face turned visibly green and she had to fight off the urge to gag. "No. No, no. Do not talk about my mother like that. I do not want to think about her that way," she half begged.

That had Ryuu break into a chuckle. He might have chided her gently about the double-standard between how Tallulah acted towards the subject of her mother on this topic, versus how her mother did towards her daughter. It was no secret by now how excited Missy was to find out just what was going on between the three almost a year ago!

Sparing Tallulah any more thoughts, or hints, or allusions, to one of the ‘interests’ Ryuu might have of Missy, he turned to the living room with a grin when they heard she had returned from switching the laundry.

“So, how’s the shirt doing, Missy?” Ryuu asked, heading to the place where they had sat together, and hoping she’d join him on purpose despite her recliner being free.

As Fate and mothers who were years out of the game but still not blind to an attractive, shirtless man would have it - Missy did take that very seat beside him. There was nothing Tallulah could possibly do to beat her to it, left with the only choices to either sit across once more or head upstairs. At this point she didn't think that was a good idea and needed to keep him in her sights.

"Oh, it should be another twenty minutes or so to dry. I don't want to rush it and risk ruining the material or anything," Missy responded, picking up the dresses again. A thought struck her and she peered up at him, "Did you need to leave sooner than that?"

Having no shame, and absolutely not backing down because of a teenager getting queasy over the idea their mother’s body worked the same as her own, Ryuu said, “Actually, I think my evening is completely free. I just wouldn’t want to impose, or wear out my welcome.”

Tallulah crossed her legs, sitting back in the armchair and watching the two with growing curiosity. Just what was this guys angle?

"Oh, no plans at all? Well that's wonderful news. I don't have much todo myself although I was considering a trip to the bingo hall," Missy said cheerfully.

"Bingo night? That sounds like a blast!" Sophia chipped in, just as amused as Khaz was. She knew her beloved was stressed, but it truly felt like there was no harm in all of this. So much so that she turned to Ryuu. "Are you at all familiar with bingo?"

Perking, Ryuu said, “No, but I am boarding this train regardless.” He gave his knee a firm pat. “Tell me all about it.”

They spent a good twenty minutes going over the rules, what prizes were possible, the snacks, the socializing, the thrill of shouting ‘Bingo!’ when you’ve won, and the bragging rights thereafter. All of this Ryuu soaked in and knew, at the bottom of his heart, this would be one of the best things that happened to his life in months. Even Khaz found himself immensely interested.

There was another buzzer that got Missy up from her seat, though Sophia could have sworn that it wasn't very quickly. Tallulah could see where this was all going and decided it couldn't happen unsupervised. She turned to Khaz. "Since we're only here for the night, did you want with mom to bingo?"

“Hmm,” Khaz took her hand, putting on a pretense of mulling it over. “Go to Bingo, or stay and enjoy my alone time with the two most beautiful girls I’ll ever meet in my life? That’s a hard one…” he gave her a knowing smile and said, “Bingo sounds great.”

Sophia wiggled slightly in her seat, not wanting them to end up getting in the way of whatever this was. Poor Mama Missy deserved a little bit of flirting and a night out for once! "I don't know, guys...I'm a bit tired and feeling a bit crampy," she said with a sigh.

The one thing Sophia could have said to tempt Khaz to stay had him turn his head like she was the last square with the right number on his bingo board.

“Crampy?” Khaz asked in the most casual tone he could muster, whilst rubbing Tallulah’s hand a little sensually without thought.

"Yeah, I was thinking about stopping to grab some chocolate earlier but I didn't want to slow us down," Sophia admitted with a slightly sheepish grin. It was thankfully, not entirely untrue.

Tallulah knew all too well what that meant; a monthly moment they were in sync over. She did know there had been a few small cramps here and there so it wasn't likely to be just an attempt to sabotage her need to sabotage. "Mmm...are you not feeling well enough to go out then?"

Sophia shook her head with the best sad smile she could muster. "I don't think so my Winter Flower," she apologized. "I would much rather stay home and curl up together in bed, if you and Khaz don't mind."

“I don’t mind,” Khaz answered without a need to think that through. He slipped his arm around Sophia and pulled her closer. He rubbed her side where he knew she sometimes found it sore. “We can stay,” he said, and looked over at Tallulah. “Right, my Sweet Rain?”

Cobalt eyes bounced between her two loves and the man who was undoubtedly about to take a chance to get himself invited to Bingo. She could see it in his beautiful eyes. Still...there was a look described beyond sultry on Sophia's face of just what was in store if she lingered. "We...yeah, we can stay," she finally accepted, though she looked at Ryuu. "I suppose you should probably be going soon?"

Just then her mother walked in the room with the dry shirt in hand. "Oh dear, do you need't go after all? I was going to see if you'd like to come take your hand at helping me win the bingo hall from the old crows."

“Missy, I have absolutely nowhere I could think of that would be better,” Ryuu said, standing up to receive his shirt with a thank you. He slipped it on where he stood in front of her. “I would be honored to come help you win.”

Khaz, eager to distract his Sweet Rain from backing out now, tugged his fiancée’s along with him towards the stairs, calling back for his sweetheart’s sake, “Don’t stay out too long. Stay safe.”

Answering for them, Ryuu said, “No worries, we’ll be back in due time.” He winked at them. “You three have fun.”

“Oh, we will,” Khaz promised, making his way up the steps with the girls in tow.

Khaz and Sophia each had one of Tallulahs wrists to make sure she couldn't turn around. That didn't stop her from giving Ryuu a silent but promising stare over her mother's shoulder. She knew what time bingo ended and would find them if needed.

Turning around, now fully clothed, Ryuu offered his hand. “Now then, would you like to come in my car? You’ve been so hospitable, I would like to do the driving and spare you some gas.”

Missy was over the moon and it showed with how wide her smile is. "It's hard to believe you really do want to come, but I won't say no to company. I always had to bend Tallulahs arm to get her to go," she chuckled, reaching for his hand but pausing just before she took it. "Ope, maybe I should change. I feel dressed down next't ya."

“Not dressed down enough,” Ryuu purred. He planned to flirt shamelessly while her daughter was gone. Chuckling, he said, “Go on, if you like. I’ll warm up the car.”

There was a flop in her stomach of excitement, something that was all but foreign in her life prior to his appearance in it. Cheeks warm, she nodded to his offer. "I won't be long she assured him. She couldn't go as far as anything formal, but when Missy did reappear it was with one of her dressier beige blouses, white scarf, and slight touched up hair. There was even a tiny dabble of perfume that was a gift from many years past and a pair of mock pearl earrings. Nothing that should gain her too many questioning glances at the hall - especially since their vision was so bad.

Large plum tote bag in tow, she walked outside to see Ryuu dutifully warming the car. He stood leaning against a red Aston Martin DBC. It’s engine hummed like a contented tiger.. Eyes wide, she moved for the passenger seat. "Bless, this looks like it came right out of a super bowl commercial."



After a moment to appreciate the simple allure that couldn’t have had as much power over Ryuu, especially with that heavenly scent, if it were anyone else, he brought himself back to the present to say, “It probably deserves to be on one, it’s an amazing car.” He opened the door for her. Just before he closed it once she got in, he said, “It compliments your beauty well.”

Ryuu hurried to the driver's seat to get on with their unspoken date. He hopped it, buckled up, and with a reassurance from Missy that she’d direct them there, he rolled out to their first night of Bingo together. It would sure to be a unique and electric experience, what with them driving up in a sports car in the small town of Rockwell.

On the way Ryuu got an update on Caroline and the infamous broccoli casserole recipe theft. Apparently Helen was running up against her for the leadership role on the school council. While Missy was Helen’s supporter, it looked like Doris was right at Caroline’s side. The drama surrounding the upcoming fundraisers and bake sales were somehow more thrilling than Ryuu could have anticipated!

Golden gossip kept the car busy all the way to the Bingo hall, also serving to distract Missy from the compliments that made her feel like a teenager again. Once they had parked, Missy got out with Ryuu's aid, keeping her bag in hand. They walked together to the entrance of a rec hall not far from a modest mall, a train station, and a Rockwell elementary. Stepping inside there were a few friendly hellos, though most seemed overly focused on setting up their cards and rows of colorful dobbers.

Missy was more than helpful to purchase their cards and extra games, as well as get them signed up for that nights drawing before leading him into the hall. By the time they'd found an empty table to sit at and had organized on their own, it seemed they started gathering attention. Ryuu in particular had several pairs of aged eyes taking long ganders in his direction. "Oh it should be starting soon. Would you like me to get you something to snack on, honey? It'll be a few hours before we're home to eat."

“Yes, but I can’t pass up the opportunity to join you in getting them, Missy,” Ryuu said, standing up to accompany her. “You did promise you would point out some of the celebrities of our conversations.”

Ryuu was too invested in the dramatic life of Helen, the PTA mom who still had children in the elementary school, who was Missy’s good friend. He needed to put faces to the names of her, Caroline, Doris, and even Nancy, the friend who didn’t always keep up with the times in the most humorous ways. If he was lucky, and Fate smiled on him, maybe Ryuu would one day see that famous broccoli casserole being served!

Dark sapphires glistened with a joy that someone else could find interest in what only ever seemed to make her daughter's eyes roll. With delight, she took hold of his hand and led him through the maze of tables and grey hair toward the concenssions. One the way she'd lean in periodically, nodding in the direction of one of the younger women to explain.

"The blonde with eyebrows too close together is Carloine. I like to think that's where she hides all the audacity she has to be a thief," Missy explained quietly, all while giving the woman the biggest smile and wave from a table away. "Hi there Caroline, so nice to see you up and about these days, yeah?"

 

[xrakkax]

Caroline’s naturally rounded eyes somehow got even more spherical seeing Missy next to a man that was decidedly not from Rockwell. The rockstar who had taken Missy’s arm stole away her good sense at first. Recovering, Caroline offered a face of false politeness, managing her thin mouth into a pinched smile at best.

“Missy, so glad to see you—on time,” Caroline said, tucking her violently green purse under her arm. “Finally got rid of that grimy station wagon, did ya?”

“No, but she didn’t have to. I drove us here,” Ryuu said. He was excited to see she was exactly how he thought she’d be.

The knock on her station wagon, aged but still reliable enough, made Missy's jaw tense. Even if she knew her own financial situation and how that impacted her day to day life, that didn't mean it needed to be shouted at the VFW. However, Ryuu had responded before she needed to, bringing a smile to her face. "In quite the set of wheels too, Caroline. Puts your Toyota Sienna to shame," she boasted as she adjusted her cardigan.

A plump woman with oversized glasses and short permed curls came to stand beside Caroline, peering at Missy and Ryuu. "If it isn't Missy Boswell. Insulting the Sienna, are we? You know darn well that's a fine machine with excellent gas rates on it."

Muffling a spoff, Missy could only nod. "A surprise really, considering it needs to tote around the weight of a bona-fide thief, dontcha think?"

“Helen isn’t the only one in the world to make a broccoli casserole, Missy,” Caroline pinched her face more than what they thought was possible. If she brought her brows any closer together, she might pop the audacity hiding in there like a pimple.

Ryuu chimed in, “Just apparently the only one you’re willing to stake your reputation on to claim as your own.”

The accusation that Caroline couldn’t seem to shake coming from someone she didn’t know plucked a sour note for the thin-mouthed women. She could have ground her teeth if she didn’t want to blemish the only feature she could boast.

Choosing to ignore that, Caroline asked, “Excuse me, but who are you?”

“I am Ryuu,” he said, giving a flourish of his hand from his forehead, sweeping outward. “I met Missy at her daughter’s wedding shower. This lovely woman,” he brought that freehand back to pat her’s that rested on his arm, “stole my attention with her spirit and her cooking. I knew I had to see her again.”

Raising a sharp brow, Caroline eyed his figure, maybe a little more so to enjoy what she saw than to evaluate him as she might argue, and said, “Hmmm, and where did you come from? Fresh out of Maine University?”

“Aarin,” Ryuu grinned, taking more joy from her sudden apprehension than she took from gawking at him. “I had a little something to do with a certain historical event. I helped to bring down the Waryth.” A double agent, or so he spun it, and not entirely wrong. “You might have heard of me.”

Before Caroline could fish for something to say against a daring and handsome man to try to shame Missy, another figure came up to get snacks and found more than just a treat for her stomach.

Helen, tall and willowy with coiffed auburn hair, walked up just then, saying, “I certainly have. Thank you, for your service.”

Ryuu perked, happy to shake her hand when she offered. “You’re welcome.”

“Missy, so good to see you,” Helen greeted pleasantly. “You look lovelier than a shiny new penny.”

"Aww, yer such a doll, Helen," Missy blushed, bringing her in for a one-armed hug. She nodded toward her dear friend while looking at Ryuu. "This is Helen, our up and coming future president of the Rockwell PTA—very prestigious."

A snort of disagreement left Doris, who had taken up a position at Caroline's side. "That'll be the day. They have expectations for a position like that, Missy."

"Oh, like not being a liar I suppose?" Missy feigned innocence with the question, though her gaze showed her full intent. "Sounds like Helen's a shoe-in then, Doris."

The tension was palpable. Ryuu wished he had a way that the lightning of this interaction could be bottled. However, just as it seemed he would witness Caroline's brows make an alliance to face Missy and Helen as a united front, aged participants were crowding to get last snacks.

"Pardon me," an old man said, pointing to the muffins out of reach beyond the five of them.

"Oh, of course," Helen said, stepping aside with the other two to make room.

The interruption presented Caroline and Doris with the perfect getaway. To Ryuu's dismay they shuffled hurriedly to snacks in the opposite direction from Helen, Missy, and himself. It wasn't likely they'd get the opportunity to throw down again tonight.

Picking up a small plate to fill with pickle wraps, pigs in a blanket, and a few tiny burgers, Missy pointed to the sweets and baked goods. "You pick out what you'd like, honey," she said to Ryuu, tucking a folded up five dollar bill in a tin can marked 'free-will donation'.

"Where are you two sitting?" Helen asked as she moved in to gathering treats too.

Missy nodded toward the table they'd taken up one half of with their cards and her bingo tote. "Just o'er there. Going to join us or did you already get settled in?"

“Just arrived, so I thought I’d find good company,” Helen said, and it was hinted at just who was the opposite of that.

“Oo, oh! Missy, Helen—,” a pleasantly plump woman with rosy cheeks came waddling over, her brown hair braided to her head in an elegant design, “so glad to see you two!”

“Nancy,” Helen smiled, giving their friend space to donate and make her own plate. “How’s your husband?”

“Larry? Heaven’s he’s as happy as ever, but never mind him,” Nancy said. “Me and a few of the other mom’s got a peek,” Ryuu turned towards them once he finished carefully selecting his treats, receiving an expected blushed greeting from Nancy before she went on, saying, “at the little scene just now.”

Rightly smug, Helen chuckled, “Caroline and Doris' little campaign smear is collapsing on them and they know it. Did you see them get chased off?”

“Don’t be too sure about that, Helen,” Nancy exhaled, a little nervous.

“Why?” Helen asked, sharing a look with Missy.

“Mr. Hallaway has fallen ill on his vacation. He can’t confirm you didn’t hit Sharon’s trash bin with your car,” Nancy said.

It was a crime that would demand a payment of two-hundred-and-fifty dollars. Sharon was a greedy woman. She’d want it paid in cash! All of this came out in recent days.

“Damnation!” Helen frowned. “Voting will be held this month. I won’t be getting checked on the ballot if I’m under suspicion.” She huffed. “That’s why Caroline and Doris are acting the cowards, they’re trying to ride this wave out!”

The unexpected turn of events drew Ryuu in with interest. He shoveled grapes into his mouth like popcorn. “Wait, why do they think you hit a trash bin?”

Helen said, “I made the mistake of letting Caroline borrow my car when hers had to go into the shop just days before I learned she stole my recipe and entered it into a competition that she won.”

It was Caroline’s word against Helen. It would take Mr. Hallaway to clear her name officially since Helen had used his car that day to take him shopping, since he hadn’t been feeling well. The only evidence of this was a receipt he had in his home for the food and one that he paid for with his card, dated and signed, showing they had been together at the time the crime was said to have been committed. No one else had seen Helen that day. Caroline hadn’t either, and returned the car before dinner when Helen had gotten home. Helen had driven Caroline back to her house as a courtesy!

"It's absolutely barbaric what she's done," Missy shook her head in disbelief as they all settled in for the night of numbers ahead. "You'd think some people would have a bit of decency, but apparently I'd be wrong."

Ryuu sat down next to Missy, food at the ready as he listened to more of the tea spilling between them. However, the brew had to be put aside as soon as the game was announced to begin.

The four of them played the game as hard as you could play Bingo. You could sense their determination as if the sheer force of their will could influence the tumble of the balls in the spherical cage being turned by the crank. Ryuu wound tight like a spring with each number that got closer to one of them winning the board.

It was at this time that they noticed Caroline and Doris both had as many chances to win as any of either him or Missy. Ryuu could win in two ways while she could win in three. Helen and Nancy were counting on them both to pull through when the ball tumbled out and the announcer picked it up to read it aloud.

“And the number is,” they leaned in, holding their breath, “nine.”

“BINGO!” Ryuu sprang from his seat, fists in the air. He hadn’t felt this alive in—he couldn’t remember.

It wasn't her card, but it didn't matter. The moment Ryuu was on his feet, so was Missy, face flushed with excitement. "You did it! Serve that up in a crockpot so you can eat it, Caroline!" Her outburst earned a few scolding looks, but also a few nods of approval. Casserole recipe thieves earned a bad reputation in these parts.

Sitting back down even as the rush continued, Missy watched with delight as one of the checkers marched over to review his card. Everyone waited with baited breath until the familiar call of "That's a good bingo!" filled the room. Ryuu was handed his fifty dollars while around them grumbles choruses and sheets ripped, everyone preparing for the next game.

"You did it honey!" Missy was all but bouncing in her seat. "You beat Caroline and with my birth date, nonetheless. Bless, that's marvelous."

“It is?” Ryuu smiled. “We met on the ninth. It seems like a lucky number.”

Cheeks flushed, Missy barely managed to break away from his gaze to uncap a hot pink bingo dobber and start marking up her free spaces. "I think it's pretty lucky too," she said before clearing her throat, still watching the numbers before her not moving at all.

That made Ryuu’s night. No matter how many Bingo’s they lost after that point, or Caroline’s glares shot their way, or the uncomfortable pinch of the metal foldable chair beneath his butt, knowing this first real insight into Missy’s mind set his heart on fire. Nothing could sour his mood.

At the end of their time, after all the goodbyes, Ryuu and Missy drove back to her house too quickly it seemed. He rolled to a stop in front of the walkway to her door just as a few lights were turned on because of the setting sun.

“Well, we’re back,” Ryuu said, not intent on parking.

It was late. He would be driving in the dark soon enough and he was sure he wouldn’t earn favors with Tallulah if he slept over…at least at this time. He thought about this as his silvery blue gaze met sapphire depths—how he’d like to delve deeper into those endless pools.

The interior cabin was cozy and close, far nicer than getting out in the autumn chill in Missy's mind. That and there were other things still within she found interest in. She felt greedy to hold up his time, but also hadn't found herself enjoying a night so much as far as her memory stretched.

Tightening her hold on the bingo tote, Missy gave a smile that hardly veiled her own disappointment their night had ended. "I suppose you need to get on your way, don't ye?"

“Unfortunately,” Ryuu sighed, not at all hiding his emotions about it. “I have my position at Atlantis to fulfill for a few weeks, but I will return before Thanksgiving.” He didn’t want to leave without something to keep in touch. “But, we could trade numbers,” he offered. And just in case he might seem too forward, he added, “I know I’d like to be updated on the situation with the PTA position.”

The prospect of him returning to her summoned a healthy shine in Missy's eyes, betraying any sense of cool she might have tried to have. "You're planning on coming back, eh? Without pie dishes or address labels." Chuckling at her own joke, she pulled out her phone, met with a screen covered by text messages from her daughter of just where she was. Her fiancees could only keep her preoccupied for so long! Leaving them for the time being but shaking her head, she moved to add his number. "My money's on Caroline doing something else ridiculous to keep herself in the running, honestly.”

“We can only hope Hallaway pulls through with those receipts,” Ryuu spoffed, looking her way again once he stowed his phone. “Oh, a lash,” his upper body turned toward her with the help of his right arm around the back of her seat, leaning forward as he raised his other to brush his fingers against her cheek, running his thumb softly from under her right eye down the curve of her face to her chin where he rested his fingers.

His finger sent a rush throughout Missy that she didn't know if words even existed to describe. She couldn't and wouldn't deny that she wanted more of that touch and that feeling. Not making any move to reach for the door handle, she let herself get lost in that silvery blue wonderful adventure.

"Hmm, maybe I'll need to count on more of em falling out," Missy murmured, feeling the temperature rising and wondering if the car was just too warm.

Not having let go, Ryuu felt drawn closer like she was a magnet. Indeed, he sensed she had done the same. The distance between them narrowed with each heartbeat.

“I’ll be sure to catch them,” Ryuu rumbled, so near now that he couldn’t tell which one of them closed the distance for the softest, most gentle press of their lips.

A soft and sweet kiss made her eyes flutter open, inhaling deeply through her nose and immediately being washed over with a captivating musk Missy managed to ignore most the night and even on their first meeting. It was drawing her in and making her further enticed at that point. Before she could change her mind or give him a chance to double think what was happening, her lips moved back against his for a second kiss that melted into a third and fourth.

“Mmm,” Ryuu hummed in approval, spurring on the moment.

Each kiss seemed to pick up pace from the prior she was beginning to feel like she was back in high school again. That same feeling led to a soft thud as the bingo bag hit the floor of the passenger side. It had Missy up over the middle console and joining him on the driver's seat, leaning down to find his lips once more. Feelings that were unspoken and had grown from somewhere completely unexpected were sprouting and taking over control so that any thoughts of what this might mean to others were ignored. Instead, Missy took a hold of that perfect, impossibly smooth face and poured her soul into his in a manner that felt right but was undoubtedly just as rusty as she was.

Ryuu fell in motion with her. He couldn’t have guessed the avalanche of passion that broke loose with just that kiss, but he wouldn’t deny he yearned for it. There was always the sense that this soft spoken woman mother couldn’t have given birth to a spirited young woman without being one herself and this more than proved that to him!

Nothing more than PG-13 kissing and much worse thoughts were happening, but that didn't mean Missy was sitting still. The thrill of being perched on a remarkably handsome man who clearly had some interest in her caused her to shift about. At one particular moment, her bottom was extended, landing right on the car's horn and letting out a long BEEP! The sound could easily have drawn attention, especially from teenagers who were a short distance away, and one who was waiting up for her return.

"Oh shit," Missy breathed as she straightened herself out as much as the car allowed. "I don't know what took over me there."

“Hmm, I know what took over me,” Ryuu murmured with a grin, catching his breath. He still had his hands resting on her hips. His fingers gave her a squeeze.

The abrupt sound had pulled Ryuu out of the most pleasant whirlwind, but he wouldn’t trade that moment for anything if it had to happen this way, as long as it meant it would always have happened. He didn’t even care if any of the teens peeked out through the window.

Feeling like her entire body was flushed, Missy had to chuckle at his remark, letting her forehead rest on his. "Well this is probably for the best. I'm a little too old to be getting hot and heavy in cars," she sold herself short, exhaling slowly as she gathered herself.

“Nonsense,” Ryuu breathed, placing a soft kiss again as she pulled back to see him properly. “You never outlive your spirit. And you have a vibrant one.”

Missy was just about to open her mouth to speak again when there came two abrupt knocks on the window beside them.

"Do you know what time it is? You're out late and you're making out?!" Tallulah's voice did not hide just how flustered she was, beckoning for her mother to get out. "What has gotten into you?" Her gaze shifted to Ryuu once he was visible. "And you...Stop influencing her!"

Too pleased to be bothered by Tallulah’s misplaced outrage, Ryuu met her gaze evenly as he helped Missy out even as he was still seated so she wouldn’t fall. “I have no regrets,” he said, glancing with amusement behind her at the sheepish looks from Khaz who caught up with his fiancée, before looking back to Tallulah. “Neither does your mother who, by the way, is not beholden to obedience to you, young lady. Missy is a woman, fully capable of making her own decisions without your leave.”

"Don't you 'young lady' me," Tallulah gasped, balling up her hands and placing her fists on her hips. "I swear t'God if you bring her home late again, I'm going to lose ma mind."

Missy had to cover her face with her hand, mostly to hide a chuckle of amusement. "Oh calm down, Lulahbug, it's fine. Besides, Master Ryuu is right—we are adults and-"

"It's late. Inside, please" Tallulah half pleaded, not wanting to give her a chance to finish that sentence.

Smiling through being scolded, Missy turned to face her undeclared date for the evening. "Well, for the sake of my daughter I should go and you've got a drive ahead of ya. Hopefully Fate sends you back this way sooner than later."

Unfazed by the fuming teen, Ryuu gave Missy a wink. “I think the odds are in our favor,” he said, shutting his door and rolling down his window. “Good night, Missy.”

"Goodnight yourself," she returned the farewell, momentarily considering a final kiss before deciding against it. Missy did give the windows ledge a soft pat before stepping back to give him free rein to leave.

Ryuu’s engine growled as he pulled out from the front of the house. His tail lights took a hot minute to vanish. Only then did it seem Missy found the motivation to move.

“Come on, Sweet Rain,” Khaz rested his hands on Tallulah’s shoulders cautiously.

"I'm coming if she's coming," Tallulah responded, waiting on her mother. It felt like there was some explaining to do.

With an airy sigh of contentment, Missy turned and led the way into the house, nearly skipping. "I'm a coming. Did you kids find something to eat?"

"We did just fine, Mama Missy. How was the date?" Sophia had popped downstairs in Khaz's jacket, as chipper as could be.

Blushing, Missy looked for a way to distract herself, straightening up the living room. "Now then, we never said it was a date."

"No? So do you wind up on all your bingo buddy's laps? I'm sure Ryuu does," Tallulah huffed, headed toward the stairs.

"Don't be ridiculous, Lulah. That was his first time at bingo," Missy called with a pleased smile.

“It doesn’t look like it will be his last,” Khaz chuckled, closing the door and locking it behind them.

The neighborhood was decent enough to raise a child in, but he didn’t always like who he saw roaming around the streets. If it were in his power he would make some distance from a few sketchy people who lived within a mile or so from here. Maybe somewhere closer to Missy’s hospital if she had the money to relocate.

"Bless, I hope it isn't. I had too much fun and it's nice to have an extra person up against Caroline," Missy remarked as she headed inside, shedding winter layers.

Sophia leaned over the back of the couch, releasing a content sigh. "I think it's wonderful you've found someone to enjoy your time with Mama Missy," she said earnestly before glancing at Tallulah. "Don't you think so, Lulah?"

Spoffing as she slipped out of her shoes, Tallulah shook her head. "It'd be much better if you were were someone who had the decency to bring you home at a decent hour and who respected the fact that you have a family."

"I'm sure he respects that just fine. Just like how the three of you were perfectly fine without me. Or would you prefer I was home when you got into your hot and heavy moments?" Missy asked her daughter with a perked brow.

Cheeks turning a soft pink, Tallulah didn't answer that. "There's still some stroganoff leftovers if you want it," she muttered before heading to the stairs to retreat.

“Good night, Mama Missy,” Khaz said, keeping his chuckle muted for the sake of his Sweet Rain.

"Goodnight dear," Missy beamed, still on cloud nine despite her daughter's scolding. "I'll hope to see you three in the morning before I head to work. If not, costumes are in the closet."

"Thank you Mama Missy. You sleep well too," Sophia grinned, biting back words she thought to say.

Khaz slipped his arm around Sophia and followed their flustered fiancée up to her room. It wouldn’t be fair to poke or prod Tallulah at this time, but they did listen amusingly when she brought up a few people she thought would be a better pick for her mother if she was looking to date—at this late time of her life! That theme of old certainty popped up a lot. Khaz tried to gently point out that Missy wasn’t that old. He even dared to say she was still young enough to have a child! That shutdown the talk about Missy and her potential suitors altogether, and just in time too. They had finished getting ready for bed and Tallulah made sure they were silent—for sleep of course, she wouldn’t admit to any alternate agenda—so they could slumber.
Tomorrow they would get their costumes and head back down to the academy.

Halloween couldn't come quick enough for all the students of VHA. The group of friends were buzzing with excitement over the night of dancing, spooky treats and even a few scares. Well, almost all of them. Jasper had been dropping hints to Ivy that he hoped she would come too. He knew she had said she went to a family costume party. That must mean she was prepared. But, when the time came he had to hunt her down in full Halo regalia where she was hiding in the botanical gardens.

“Hey you,” Jasper came clopping into the room.

Ivy peeked over the bonsai tree she brought out. “Oh, uh, hello…”

“Why aren’t you at the party?” Jasper asked.

Ivy said, “I didn’t plan to go.”

“Why not? Jasper asked. He came around to sit on the tabletop with his feet on the bench. “It will be fun.”

“Fun is subjective,” Ivy said, shifting in her seat. She did her best to focus on the small bonsai tree she was trimming. “You know I don’t like being among a lot of people I don’t know, or who I’m not comfortable with.”

“Okay, but,” Jasper carefully touched a finger to a tiny leaf, “it would be great if you did come. Just for like, an hour?”

“What would I even do?”

“Play games, go through the haunted house, see all the cool costumes,” Jasper added in a light tone, “dance?”

“Dance?” Ivy spoffed, amused by the suggestion she believed had to be a joke. “Now you’re just being silly.”

“I’m not, come on,” Jasper pleaded. “Just once? And if it really, really sucks, and you have the absolute worst time, and you’re entirely disgusted with every single moment, then I’ll never ask you to go to an event at school again.”

Giving her bonsai a little spritz, Ivy mulled over his suggestion in silence. Finally she set down her water spray and offered her right hand. “Deal.”

“Nice! I’ll let them know,” Jasper said, hopping off the table. “Don’t skimp out, make sure you dress up.”

“I promise,” Ivy sighed, though not in a disappointed way.

That night Ivy, who came dressed as the fairy godmother from Cinderella, had to admit she did have some fun. It wasn’t the overwhelming, uncomfortable event she imagined it would be. The games were a bit out of her talent except for the H2O-throw that dropped professor Taliesin into a tank of water. She earned a round of applause for that one! Especially since he came off as a stern figure in their school. The snacks were good. She was pulled into a dance with Jinpa and Jasper, even if she was hesitant, and mostly stuck beside Kendal and Ava when they weren’t around to prod her into participation. The best part was the costumes. Hadassah and Cara matched in ghost sheets wearing sunglasses.

Many of them continued the party up at the bonfire, a tradition it felt that needed to be carried on. It was senior year for most of them, after all! They needed as many experiences as they possibly get together, and ones they'd remember, too. Cara’s boyfriend didn’t make it. They were suspicious if he existed. He hadn’t made it to the wedding shower either. The picture she offered was one of the kind you’d find in a stock photo, to which she insisted that he was a model for them.

The hype of one holiday went into the next as October became November. The brief reprise from schooling was always appreciated even by the students who didn't partake in Thanksgiving celebrations, and Tallulah and Sophia were looking forward to it being one last attempt to tie down wedding details without having school stress.

The week prior to the holiday, there was plenty of talk going about just what everyone planned to do. The men were of course invited to spend the day at Avostoska with Kaylee and Charlotte, as well as anyone who needed somewhere to be. Tysha would be spending her Thanksgiving with Jordan and a young boy who became his best friend. Cara was going to spend it with her boyfriend, or so she claimed. They asked for pictures to prove this. Elijah and Annie were going to his family for Thanksgiving. They didn’t know about Ivy, Ava, or Kendal just yet.

It seemed like Bellasiel, Serenity, Hura, and Elendia would be going with the trio to Mama Missy's since she had a strong affinity for any excuse to cook a large meal, along with the fact that Sophia's family didn't celebrate.

"So it'll just be the eight of you then?" Kaylee's interest was visible in her brows raising. The girls had long since heard about Ryuu's unexpected visit in October and just what Missy had been caught doing.

Tallulah knew all too well just what was not being said aloud. "I'm sure it will be. Mom mentioned she hadn't heard from Ryuu yet even though she'd sent him a couple of messages. I almost hate to say I was right to try and chase him off." But she really didn't.

The news served to lower the hopes of those who were quietly, or not so quietly, rooting for the pairing. Cara in particular shook her head and said, “Not cool.”

“Well, we don’t know what’s going on, exactly. Ryuu is busy.” Charlotte tried to offer an explanation.

A little salty, Cara boarded Tallulah’s train, saying, “Not so busy as to answer just one text?”

The back and forth couldn’t be ignored. The longer they went on, the more Ivy, who was dragged by Jasper to eat with the rest of them, felt obligated to get their attention with a clearing of her throat.

“Uh, I don’t know I’d this is right, but…well, I was helping to clean out the stables when I overheard professor Lauri and professor Oliver talking about how Cory said Ryuu was distracted the first week back, saying he was sneaking his phone out to check it, but tucking it away all disappointed. He got complaints from patrons who felt he broke the atmosphere.” Ivy shifted uncomfortably with all the eyes on her. “He stopped after a while and got back to focusing on his work.”

“That doesn’t sound like he was ignoring texts,” Elijah said.

“Oh, what if they didn’t get their numbers right?” Charlotte said, stirring excitement over the idea.

“A mistake. Oh, it’s almost romantic,” Hadassah chuckled.

"A mistake if one of them did it, but if they both have the wrong number then I'd say that was Fate making a statement," Tallulah huffed, not finding this romantic at all.

Sophia still had hope. "I wonder if he hasn't messaged her yet because he didn't want her to feel pressured? That's quite courteous."

"I'd say so. Maybe one of us could give Missy his correct number and—" Keagan tried to offer before Tallulah stepped in.

"Nope! If he's not going to even try to reach her then no one needs to step in," the young woman put her foot down. "It just wasn't meant to be."

Cara, with renewed hope, said, “Oh Lulah, come on! That’s not fair. With how many guys send unsolicited messages and push themselves on women, I think the idea that he's waiting for her to contact him is sweet.”

“Sweet, but not helping if he can’t be reached,” Charlotte said, pulling out her phone. Her fingers fluttered over her screen to let Missy know they learned she might have the wrong number for Ryuu’s phone before Tallulah could stop her.

WHOOSH!

The little message made its way to Missy’s phone. While it waited for her to check it during her shift, across the land at the theme park Ryuu was all but resolved nothing would come of the night he spent with Missy. He finished his latest role as the Dragon King, he made his way back to the lounge in the castle he worked in, heading to the couch to lay down in his silent disappointment.

If he was looking for solitude, he wasn't about to find it. Only moments after Ryuu's body hit the couch did the door to the lounge open and quietly close behind the young woman who entered with a hopeful shimmer in hazel eyes. Throwing her burgundy hair over her shoulder, still dressed in the servant's attire her role required. "What's been troubling that beautiful mind of yours, my King?" Amber's voice was a well-practiced purr as she came to kneel just beside the couch. "You've been so distracted."

"Oh, just waiting on a call that will never come," Ryuu sighed, setting his phone on the side table.

Really, he should have seen this coming. Missy had a busy schedule that involved taking care of people. Ryuu was an amusement park employee—well, co-owner too, but still. It was as useful to the community as a river of gold in the desert was to a thirsty man. However much he hoped that wonderful, intelligent, humorous woman would find an interest in him, he had to admit the weeks of silence gave him his answer. It would have at least been nice to be told about the outcome of the PTA votes. There was no denying he was sad. Ryuu just had to ride out the familiar wave of rejection.

Turning to Amber, Ryuu's hand came up to caress her cheek. She was one of those willing women who enjoyed the clout of being personally—sometimes intimately—acquainted with him. She was pleasant enough, and cute. There could be worse distractions from emotional injuries. Amber knew it too. She made sure there were as few as preferable as herself at these times. It was in her eyes that she understood just what he was asking without speaking a word.

The touch was all Amber needed to put into motion events she was willing to be the lingering presence for days at a time for. In this case weeks—she'd nearly thought he wasn't going to come around! Amber was all too pleased to take that cue and slip from the floor to upon his lap, hitching up her own skirt in the process.

"Well, forget that call. I can promise something else that'll come instead my King," Amber murmured, chasing after his lips as she shamelessly reached for the button of his pants.

It didn't take long for her to make it clear just what she was once more willing to offer him. He had sorrows and she had a body he could drown them in. They weren't more than a couple of minutes into their heated action when Ryuu's phone went off with a buzz and an alert, quickly followed by three more in succession.

'Apparently I'm too old to work a phone and took your number down wrong - haha! Don't tell Tallulah because she'll never let me live it down.

'Hope life's been treating you okay. I figure you been too busy to reach out and that's just fine, honey.'

'Oh! Before I forget to tell you - Helen won the PTA presidency!! She's so excited and honestly it was a nail biter.

Caroline's livid and retaliating. She took Helen's recipe to Cozy Homes magazine as her own! It's a downright atrocity and all the talk of the bingo hall.'

The first sound had been dulled by his attention on Amber who ruffled down her top and hiked up her skirt until she about wore her dress like a pillowy belt. His own trousers were making themselves leg warmers when the third alert went off. Ryuu thought it odd. Could Cory have some trouble he needed help with? Maybe something went wrong.

Reflecting on his failure to be helpful during the attack on Atlantis, Ryuu grabbed his phone from the side table to check who had written to him when the screen lit up with the name of the woman he had hoped would contact him. Amber wouldn’t know, or maybe even mistake, the reason why Ryuu’s body became ready for what they intended to do faster than any other time in his life. Indeed, while she spoffed in a prideful tone before getting on that saddle, he was fully focused on what was already sent and the next one that popped up.

'You know, I'm probably being silly to bring any of that up. You've got a lot to do and I completely understand. I'll let ya go but you have yourself a good day, sweetie.'

‘Happy’ fell short of how Ryuu felt. He held the phone to his eye level, peering over Amber’s shoulder to reread everything that Missy sent.

Through heavy panting for obvious reasons, Ryuu said, “Oh good, Helen won!” He raised his phone up briefly in excitement. “Yes! In your f-face Caroline!”

There were not huge expectations of their entanglement leading to much of anything, Amber no stranger to his habits. Hell, she wouldn't even have been overly upset if another name slipped in heated passion, but this? "Mmmm....sorry? We are kind of doing something here." The last thing she wanted was the mood ruined.

“Hm? What? Oh, right,” Ryuu gave a halfhearted push of his hips while he tilted more to the side to see his phone past her hair. “Ha ha, she’s so cute,” he murmured as he uncomfortably brought his hands around to type back to her even as Amber jostled his hold while trying to get them going.

Missy, it’s so—grape He deleted that too far, having to begin again. Missy, it’s so good to hear from—Yamaha. Ryuu huffed, a little strained as Amber pushed onward. One more time he tried to fix his message before her rocking couldn’t be tolerated.

“Oo!”

Ryuu shifted them abruptly so she lay her back on the couch with him tucked between her legs. He propped up his phone with his elbows on either side of Amber, bridging over her front. Now he could type in a steady hand.

“Yeah, sorry, one moment Amber, I gotta reply to this,” Ryuu said, eyes on his screen as his thumbs went tapping away. “You see, Caroline is this recipe thief who wanted to become the PTA president, but she lost. Now she’s taking things to a personal level and bringing Helen’s casserole recipe to a magazine as her own creation.”

Amber looked up, jaw slack in disbelief. "I...that's...good?" These were a lot of words that weren't doing anything for the mood right now. Trying not to give up hope, she reached for him with the most alluring gaze she could give. "But I can think of something far more delicious for you to eat, and you don't need a recipe baby." Her knees dropped to the sides as she ran a finger along her torso.

“Mhm,” Ryuu acknowledged nothing. He didn’t notice the slipping interest until he found himself uncomfortable again. The phone was steady, but having a whole body locked into place beneath him didn’t make it easy to type. He glanced down, did a double-take, and offered a brief smile of apology. “Sorry, babe,” he said, giving her a kiss of gratitude before admitting for them both that this was about it and got off to pull his pants back up. “You know I think Richard is around. He’s pretty good, you should check him out.”

She hadn't gotten this far to give up that easily. "I think I've found what I'm after and it'll be just fine if you focus on me," Amber reached for his belt to try and tug him right back.

“Oh, Amber,” Ryuu sighed. He took her hand and tugged her up to her feet. “You’re lovely but I am simply too preoccupied now,” he said, and gave her a complimentary kiss accompanied by a pat to her butt as he turned away. “I got my phone call.”

Decent for the public eye, Ryuu made his way to a vendor for some food while texting Missy. They bantered back and forth, made flirty innuendos, and discussed what their plans looked like for Thanksgiving. At this point Ryuu had done away with texting all together and made a call.

“I usually stop by Avostoska, but I’m free if you’ve got room for one more at your house, Missy,” Ryuu said. He sat under a table umbrella with a coffee in one hand.

The idea of a return visit by Ryuu delighted Missy, as noted by a hitch in her breath. Now she didn't need to extend an offer! "I'm pretty sure I'll always have a spot for you at the table," she chuckled, before adding on a slightly less giddy note, "Though you probably will need to bring your own chair and it'll be a tight squeeze. Actually no, I'll see if Mable can lend me one and we should be just fine."

“We’ll figure it out. I will stand if I have to,” Ryuu said, taking a sip of his heated drink. He meant to make mention of something, but instead a better thought came to mind. Grinning, he cleared his throat to say, “Too bad I can’t come down to help. Work here will take me until the day before Thanksgiving.”

Mild disappointment was masked well. "Oh don't you worry about that, honey. Work is far more important and I'll be able to decorate just fine. Not to say I don't appreciate the gesture, but I have been doing it alone for this long, another year or so won't hurt," Missy assured him. A buzz made her pull her phone away and bring it back to her ear with a soft sigh. "Well then, I guess I better let ye go. Lunch is over and I've got a few patients that aren't particularly patient." She chuckled at her own joke, feeling nurses' humor was severely underrated.

Ryuu couldn’t even say if it had been anyone else he wouldn't have laughed, because he enjoyed the occasional dorky joke. His genuine chuckle faded only because this meant they’d have to part.

“You have a wonderful shift, Missy,” he said, glad she couldn’t see his crestfallen smile. She had a long night ahead of her without another break with time enough to talk like this again. “Maybe we’ll catch up again soon.”

"Oh bless, I hope so. You weren't wrong about finding my vitality, though. Even just talkin' to you makes me feel young again," Missy gave him her honest feelings. "I hope you have a good night too, and don't be a stranger now. I happen to enjoy having you about."

That brightened his mood, even knowing they’d have to hang up. Ryuu took the pressure off of Missy, saying, “I’m glad to hear it. I feel the same…Goodbye for now,” and ended the call so she didn’t feel obligated to do so herself, or cut into her work time.

The days between then and the approaching date of Thanksgiving felt both too long and tightly packed with one thing after the other to feel anything but short. Ryuu and Missy called at least twice a day. Their texts sounded as often as either could spare the moment. They took lengthy strolls in each other’s minds about whatever topic that happend to come up. Ryuu loved to hear Missy’s little remarks about the simple life. One of the common themes being that coffee and a snack hit the spot after getting off a shift that ended in the morning.

On one brisk November, a weekend away from Thanksgiving, Missy walked out of the Rockwell hospital to her car where she found Ryuu standing with a hazelnut coffee with two sugars in one hand and a small bag in the other.

The delight on her face alone filled Ryuu with his own excitement, but he managed to take control of it to say, “I’d thought I’d bring you coffee as well as your favorite snack,” he lifted the paper bag, “and a blueberry tart too.”

Missy couldn't contain herself from half rushing through the parking lot to meet him at the beat-up station wagon. It may not have been a run, but was quite close to it. "Always a sweet talker and gonna make me blush like a sinner in church like that," she teased as she came up.

Ready to embrace her as much as he could with his hands full, Ryuu stepped forward to close the distance, saying, “Come here for confession, my wicked girl.”

Normally Missy would have simply came in for a hug to anyone she hadn't seen in such a long time, but instead she turned her head a few inches, meaning just to let her lips brush against him, but Ryuu pressed a proper kiss instead.

“You're such a doll,” Missy said. “You really came all this way to bring me coffee and a snack?"

“And that smile,” Ryuu said, handing her the cup of coffee and taking her bag off her shoulder. It was heavier than expected. “I thought I’d help set up for Thanksgiving. And besides, I missed you too much not to come off work early.”

Missy let him take the bag, though she had interest at that point in what he'd offered. "Oh an extra set of hands for once? I won't say no to that," she grinned, pausing to take a much needed sip of her coffee. "It's perfect! Well done." A second much needed drink ended and she found those silvery blue eyes with interest. "Hmm...you said you had to work on the phone that one day. Does that mean you've been lying to me, mister?"

“Smudging the truth sounds better,” Ryuu chuckled, going to her side to open her car door before getting into the passenger seat. He had taken a Lyft to her work so they might drive back to her house together. “I wanted it to be a surprise.”

"Well that you succeeded in honey," Missy said as she readied them for the drive home.

It took a couple of turns and a few words of encouragement, but Bertha didn't let her down and roared to life. They enjoyed each other's company all the way back to the small, cozy house where she was all too happy to kick off her shoes and stretch out on the couch with the coffee and tart that were calling her name. She gave Ryuu teasing nudges with her foot as they fell into the most comfortable of conversations.

After the coffee had long since been drunk and only the paper bag remained of her tart Missy showered off the grime of the twelve-hour shift. She came out in fresh clean clothes for lunch, yawning occasionally. Ryuu insisted Missy take a nap at least. He encouraged her into her room where he rubbed those feet she nudged him with until she took a well-deserved nap on her bed. By the time Missy woke up again she was met by Ryuu’s attempt at making dinner.

Pots and pans were stacked within reach. Veggies of different sorts, a couple bags of tater tots, deli meats, and Tupperware of leftover stroganoff amidst other fridge items were lined up on the counters and tables. It looked more like a puzzle pile he thought he could solve by finding the corners first.

“Oh, hello there sleeping beauty,” Ryuu said, turning around to face her in an apron of hers. “Was just trying to figure out what I could make for us.”

Missy couldn't hide an amused look at the mess he'd made with earnest attempts in mind. "Well, by the looks of it, just about everything I own," she chuckled, slipping in close for a gentle and well-rested kiss. "That apron looks good on you. Gonna have to get you one of your own though, because I don't think I can leave you in the kitchen to your own devices quite yet."

“I’ll just have to learn from a hottie master,” Ryuu said, handing her the apron to take over the task. “Tonight I’ll just be your attractive assistant.”

After putting away the unnecessary items Missy went about baking one of their signature dishes. In all of Rockwell no one made a better cheesy tater tot dish. Ryuu helped when and where he could, taking care to follow Missy’s instructions to the letter. An hour and a half later they set out dishware to enjoy the layer of crispy, cheesy tater tots over a spread of flavorful sauce with chicken, peas, carrots, and corn.

“Oo, this looks amazing,” Ryuu said, plating himself a heaping scoop. As soon as he took a few bites he lit up and shook his head. “Fuck, this is good. This is—I watched you cook this the entire time and I still have no idea how this became so delicious.”

"Well I'm glad you think so, and you even rolled up your sleeves and pitched in," Missy praised him over a glass of wine, grinning from ear to ear. "And maybe if you stick around a little longer I'll share my secrets on how I make it so perfect." A tease...but also a hopeful suggestion.

“Oh I will,” Ryuu said, and gave her a wink. “However long it takes.”

They fell into another conversation just as easy and comfortable as before. While Caroline and Doris did come up, Ryuu delved a little further into Missy as a person between bites of what would become his favorite meal out of all the recipes she put together. That, and her raspberry crumble.

Soon enough they had cleared the table, put up the pans, and found themselves curled up together on the couch while rain pattered on the windowpane that spread over in ice crystals the closer it got to winter. Wind blew, causing a flurry of leaves to rustle playfully under the light of the moon.

“Woo, that looks like a storm brewing,” Ryuu said, sipping the coco Missy made.

"Mmm sure does. Quite the fierce one if y'ask me," Missy agreed, sapphire gaze shifting from the window to his face with a hopeful glimmer in her eyes. "May not be safe for you to head out in any of that. Can't be worrying if a funnel is gonna swoop you up or any of that."

Ryuu readily agreed, “Oh yes, I wouldn’t want to risk not being available for decorating tomorrow.” He sipped again on his coco, eyes on her. “I could always bunk at a local motel tonight. I wouldn’t want to put the burden of my unexpected visit on you like that.”

"A motel? I won't hear of it," Missy shook her head almost aggressively at the thought of it. "No use wastin money and that'd make me feel like a downright horrendous hostess. Absolutely not; I won't have you stayin' anywhere but here tonight, understand?"

“Yes ma’am,” Ryuu murmured, setting down his empty cup. He took her free hand and gave her fingers a kiss. “And thank you. You’ve been more than an amazing hostess, Missy.” He smirked. “If you were a full priced crockpot, I’d pay every cent to cook in you.”

Her heart fluttered and cheeks flushed. Full price? In this economy? "And they say that romance is dead," Missy half spoffed, though a swelling lump in her throat from building enticement made that difficult. It was impossible to look away from that gaze, feeling ready to fly each time their eyes met. "Although I suppose now we just need to decide where it is you'd sleep..." Her words trailed off, eyes shimmering mirthfully from such devious thoughts!

“Missy, I have a suggestion and it might just make it easier to figure out where I’d sleep,” Ryuu said.

"Oh? And what suggestion is that?"

“Will you be mine?” Ryuu asked softly, running his fingers over her hand that he still held.

If she thought her heart raced before, it was off on the Kentucky Derby at that point. Swallowing with maximum effort, Missy scanned his face for a good moment before choosing a response. "Be-be yours?" Lord, he really did make her feel like she was a teenager, flustered as could be! "You mean like a Valentine in November? Or peanutbutter jelly together?"

“I mean like the raspberry to your crumble, the blue to your berry,” Ryuu said, taking the liberty to pull her over in the spirit of the moment. “I mean like the cheese perfectly melted into your tater tot—Missy, I am enamored by your spirit and I would like nothing more than to have the honor of being yours.”

Feeling her soul soar at each of his words, Missy happily melted into the arms of the most unexpected presence in her life. “Oh Ryuu, you are just the right seasoning for my casserole any day,” she sighed airily, letting her hand come up to brush alon his cheek and jawline. “Seein’ you at the party was like seeing the last number I needed for Bingo and I can’t get up out of my chair fast enough to shout it.”

Elated, Ryuu met her mouth in a tender kiss. His arms wrapped her up like an early Christmas gift. “Mmm, Missy, my tater tot, I feel exactly the same,” he murmured, going in for another kiss, then another, until there was hardly room for talk for all the affection shared between them.

It was highly unorthodox and likely would have turned many heads to have heard it, but right then there weren't sweeter words he could have said to her. Movements quickened and hands wandered with all the rush of seeing she'd won a meat raffle—but much better this time around. Missy was even starting to reach to slip out of those comfy pajamas when her phone started going off on the table beside them.

Reluctantly, Missy moved to reach for it, worried it might be the hospital. "Hullo?"

"Mom? Why are you out of breath?" Tallulah's voice could be heard through the phone.

"Hands were a bit full. What do ya need, Lullahbug?"

Taking that as a satisfactory response, her daughter pushed on. "Oh you had said you wanted me to try and head down this weekend and help with decorating," Lulah explained. "I'm sorry mom, but I just don't know if I can make it. Everything with school and the wedding has me pretty swamped."

Never before had Missy been so grateful to be brushed off. "Oh dear, no. Well that's just fine. I can just see you on Wednesday then, yeah?" She had important things she wanted to get back to.

Ryuu had paused his roaming only until he heard the good news. Grinning wickedly, he resumed sliding Missy’s pajama bottoms to her ankles and then leaned over her to trail quiet kisses down her front. He figured they’d be off the phone in a second.

There was a moment of silence that was Tallulah on the other side of the phone, beyond surprise that she wasn't getting pushback. No pressure to come home for a visit? Well, that was new.

"Oh, alright. Well I guess yeah, Wednesday," Tallulah’s voice trailed off before she decided that was that. "Alright then. Bye mom, love you."

"Love you too, sweet Lullahbug, tell Khaz and Soph I said hi-i-i!" A sudden unexpected sensation nearly had Missy scooting up the couch for distance between her and a champagne-head of mischief.

Ryuu peered up between her thighs with a smirk. He mouthed the words, “What? I’m having a dessert.”

Playfully, Missy glared down at him, pointing to the device she held while poorly whispering "I'm on the phone, you devil!" Clearing her throat she continued on in a much more normal level. "Love you too Lullah. Byee!" Ending the call, Missy tossed the phone aside to give Ryuu her full attention once more. "That was horribly naughty of you, y'know!"

“Not nearly as naught as what I’m about to do,” Ryuu purred, yanking her hips closer before diving in for another bite of his tasty tatertot.

While Missy let out a delightful squeal and dove into a series of activities that could not be discussed at a church bake sale, miles away at VHA her daughter grew increasingly worried.

Pacing about her room with her arms across her chest, Tallulah turned to her lovers. "She was definitely whispering to someone. Who would she be whispering to?"

"Maybe Nancy?" Sophia suggested, though an amused smile tugged on her lips.

"Mom wouldn't call Nancy a devil," Tallulah spoffed.

“Caroline? Doris?” Khaz chuckled, sharing a brief look with his Heart-Fire. He went back to scrolling on his phone where he lay on the bed, trying not to grin. “They’re someone she’d snap at, right?”

"It wasn't a snap," Tallulah said as she dramatically flopped down beside him. "It was like...a chide? Almost like I'd scold you if—" A realization hit her as she bolted upright.

"What?" Sophia asked curiously.

"As if one of you were being frisky while I was trying to finish something." Tallulah's face had paled and she raced toward the closet and began yanking out their travel bag. "We have to go to my mother's."

The abrupt action caused Khaz to sit upright too. He and Sophia bounced a glance off one another again, this time with concern at the energy here, but broke into amusement that Tallulah was this dedicated to cockblockin the one person they couldn’t help but think of from getting it on with Missy.

“You’re right, we should,” Khaz said, giving Sophia a wink as he moved to help Tallulah get their things together. “It’s not like we weren’t invited. Besides, Missy would probably enjoy help with decorations after all. Although, it is late.”

Sophia had just about been ready to tell them both it wasn't their place to interfere when she had caught the look from Khaz. Sensing he had something he was planning, she moved to start picking out clean clothes for an unknown trip.

Tallulah didn't seem to catch on to what was happening, moving to grab their toiletries. "Mom won't mind if we show up early. She never does," she waved her hand and picked out a pair of comfortable boots. "But we need to get moving. We should be on the road already."

"Right," Khaz said, in a tone he hoped didn't give away his amsuemnt.

Everyone working together should have meant they would be heading down sooner, but to Tallulah's dismay things just weren't going smoothly. For one, halfway through her packing she realized some of the items she put in her bag didn't make it in. Did her mind play tricks on her? Or, maybe she grabbed something else and thought it was what she had in mind? Either way, Tallulah had to admit she was rushing and this would mean some mistakes.

"Oh no, I can't find my other shoe," Khaz sighed, giving Sophia a smirk behind his Sweet Rains back when she tucked it under the bed.

"Then find another pair! Lord, it hasn't taken us this long to pack in months," Tallulah sighed dramatically as she tugged on a fall coat. "We don't have time for this, so all we can do is hope traffic is light and that my mother is a strong woman."

Khaz tried to soothe his Sweet Rain while doing all he seemingly could to find another pair. Tallulah happened to find the one under the bed, shortening his stall, but then Sophia announced she had to go to the bathroom really quick. She took much longer than expected!

After several unexpected delays they finally made their way to the car. Tallulah beat them both to it before she realized she didn’t have the driver keys. Were they in their room? Were they lost? Before she could panic Khaz took mercy on her and held them up.

“Got ‘em,” he said, unlocking the doors. “Get it, I’ll drive.”

While his skills weren't horrible, he certainly didn't have Sophia's lead foot. "Oh? Are you sure?"

"That sounds perfect to me. I didn't feel like driving," her lover called as she happily scooted into the backseat.

Sighing, Tallulah took up the passenger side, buckling up and immediately strumming the dashboard. "Okay, maybe there's still time. We shouldn't need to stop for the restroom now. Let's go!"

Khaz put the pedal to the metal. The engine roared to life as he carefully, and safely, navigated to the exit. He roared too loudly, in fact.

“Hey!” A security officer flagged them down.

Hiding a smile, Khaz sighed a sigh that said how unfortunate it was that they were pulled over before they ever actually left the school. He rolled down his window an inch.

“Yes, officer?”

“Slow down, please.”

“What was that?” He rolled down another inch.

“Slow down!”

“I’m sorry, hold on,” Khaz’s window had trouble sliding down to the very bottom. “One more time.”

“Slow down, damn it!”

“Oh, okay. Sorry!” Khaz said, and said again, profusely apologetic just short of Tallulah throwing a small fit.

They were out of the academy going down the roads at a reasonable pace. Either on, or just slightly above speed limit.

If Missy thought she was going to have grey hairs young, Tallulah knew it at this rate. She wiggled about anxiously as they drove at a painful pace. "Frost Fire, you know that I love you dearly," she started slowly before reaching to squeeze his arm gently. "But...I am gonna to need you to hurry this trip the fuck up. If we don't get there soon...Ugh, I don't want to think about what they're doing. We need to go!"

"Calm down, Winter Flower," Sophia said as she turned her head to hide a smirk. "We'll get there soon enough. You wouldn't want a ticket or anything, would you?"

Khaz kept one hand on the wheel and went to hold Tallulah’s with his other. “Exactly. I can bump it up a bit, but we don’t want a repeat of the security guard.”

The normally hour and a half drive nearly reached two when they arrived onto the familiar streets of Rockwell. Khaz could feel the urgency in Tallulah hadn’t faded at all. In fact, they heard her belt buckle unlock before the car could roll to a stop in front of the house. Lights were on. That was all they knew at this point.

The moment the car had stilled Tallulah was out and running into the house. A moment of being grateful the door wasn't locked vanished when she spotted evidence on the couch. Pajama bottoms and panties far too lacy for her mother to own along with a masculine pair of pants were discarded in the living room. Although it couldn't be called a noise of passion, as something sounded in the bedrooms above them, Tallulah sank to her knees in defeat.

"We are too late..." she murmured, shaking her head.

Sophia, just reaching the entrance way with a bemused grin on her face, shook her head and said as naively as she could. "Nah, I think we're just in time. Maybe she's resting after a long and hard shift."

That was a difficult chuckle to suppress! Khaz came up behind them, meaning to shut the door and help his Sweet Rain up, when at the top of the stairs they saw a figure cutting a dark silhouette by the light behind, holding a bat poised in a posture ready for violence. Instinctually Khaz darted in front of Tallulah who remained on her knees in case she didn’t get up in time to brace for the fight. Except that the figure dropped the threatening pose and rested the bat on a shoulder, laughing.

“Oh, it’s just the teens, tater-tot,” Ryuu said as he came walking down the steps to greet them wearing Missy’s robe. “Sorry, we heard the noise and we remembered the door was unlocked.”

Halfway down he realized Missy was alone like this often and all she had was a bat! He’d have to address this soon. For now they needed to be a good host and hostess for the teens who arrived late in the night.

The defeat Tallulah felt only rose to hear Ryuus voice. Jumping up to her feet, Tallulah pointed a finger at the mage as he approached. "You! What are you doing here? What did you do to my mother?"

Champagne brows arched in surprise, though with no hint of shame or embarrassment. He parted his lips to answer, but Sophia beat him to it.

"Mmm...not sure that's a question you want to hear the answer to, my dear Winter Flower," Sophia commented as she took up a seat on the couch.

Khaz gently guided Tallulah with him to sit beside Sophia, murmuring, “Come on, Sweet Rain.”

Having heard everything was clear, Missy was only a couple of steps behind Ryuu down the stairs. She wore a button down shirt that certainly wasn't hers but covered to mid thigh. Hair astray but wearing an unmistakable glow, she beamed at the teens who had arrived.

"I didn't think you were coming, dears. Should I heat up some cocoa and pull out something to eat?"

Khaz decided to accept, saying, “Yes, thank you.”

“None for me, my little dobber, it’s pretty late” Ryuu said, and reached up to smooth out a wrinkle between one of her buttons. “But did you want any help?”

Tallulah sat in an almost trance as the realization her mother was romantically active sunk in. Her eyes were wide as she did everything in her power not to see how her mother was being basically caressed before her eyes.

"Oh I'll be just fine sugar pie," Missy assured him, fingers stroking along the top of his hand. "You go ahead and take a seat. Lord knows you've got to be growing exhausted at this point. A rest is well earned." She turned to head into the kitchen, looking for snacks to scrounge up for the teens.

Ryuu turned to take a seat on Missy’s recliner and put the bat within easy reach. Anyone who knew anything about relationships understood where Missy would be sitting when she chose to settle down. It prompted Khaz to rub Tallulah’s back in consolation.

It took every ounce of self control Sophia had not to coo at the love story unfolding before her, a restraint only managed for her lover's sake. Forcing her silly grin to a more sensible smile, Sophia gave a nod in Ryuu's direction. "So when did you two become a hot new thing?"

“Officially tonight. I surprised her with coffee and a blueberry tart by her car after her shift. We headed back here and eventually I asked her out, but,” he stared passed them at the woman busily gathering snacks, “I think we knew where this was heading that night of Bingo, to be honest.”

Simply romantic, in Sophia's eyes! She let out a sigh she couldn't contain, head tilting to the side. "What a stroke of luck then for others to pick up that you hadn't exchanged numbers properly."

"Yeah...luck..." Tallulah sank into the couch and against Khaz, watching Ryuu with a visible uncertainty on her face. "So tell me, Ryuu—do you usually show up and ask mom's out so that you can get into their bed, or is that something new for you?"

“Lulah,” Khaz murmured in a sigh.

Chuckling, Ryuu said, “Well, I wouldn’t say I asked her out to get into her bed, but yes, new. Very new—uniquely, new. Missy is probably the first woman I’ve met that I’ve felt this comfortable with, or who has become as close to my heart.”

It was apparent that Tallulah did not care for her mother to be close to anything of him. She shifted her seat. "Wonderful," she forced herself to smile. "Absolutely wonderful..."

Sophia on the other hand was melting with joy. "Oh, that's so sweet," her lower lip all but trembling. "So you two are officially a thing?"

Coming out of the kitchen with four mugs of cocoa and a bowl of puppy chow all balanced together, Missy's smile had yet to fade. "Yes we are. Got myself a regular old boyfriend."

"I don't think old is the right word I'd use," Tallulah murmured as she took her cocoa.

Ignoring her daughter's remark, Missy happily slipped herself to sit beside Ryuu, a mug in her own hands, she leaned against him. "And it turns out I in fact have not forgotten how a few things work," she gave a little happy wiggle.

There was all of half a second of thought before it struck Tallulah just what was being referenced. The small sip of cocoa she'd been drinking became a choking hazard and she had a brief coughing fit before turning to look at the two of them with a helpless gaze.

"Mother!"

Khaz failed to keep a mirthful snort from sounding in his attempt to stop a chuckle. “Oh Sweet Rain…”

“Lulah, it’s about time you came to accept that you and your fiancée’s aren’t the only ones who make love,” Ryuu grinned, finding her reaction amusing. He gave Missy a kiss and purred, “You hopped right on that bike and pedaled like a natural, my tater tot.”

"And I had a good teacher to make sure I didn't fall," Missy all but giggled.

There was a new form of nausea sweeping over Tallulah. She didn't want to think of her mother pedaling or riding on anyone. "Eww..." was all she managed.

Sophia was hardly offended, instead jumping on this ship as it set sail. "So does that mean you'll be coming to visit for Thanksgiving?"

“Absolutely. I plan on visiting as often as I can,” Ryuu said, comfortably pulling Missy even closer if that was possible. “I cleared everything from today, the twentieth, until the twenty-ninth, which is the Monday after Thanksgiving from work. I’ll try to get a week in for Christmas too.”

“Will you visit weekends?” Khaz asked.

“Actually weekdays are easier. People tend to schedule their trips to the park on the weekends,” Ryuu said. The trio would be in school.

That clearly made Tallulah even more uneasy, shifting in her seat. "You're going to be coming during the week?"

"That's wonderful. I'm glad to know Mama Missy has someone who can keep her company now that she has such an empty nest," Sophia said with the slightest nudge to her fiancée.

Missy nodded in agreement. "It will be just wonderful to have company—and someone to go to meat raffles and bingo night with, whenever I'm not working."

That brought a brief wave of guilt to her daughter who knew she'd skipped out on her fair share of each. It was true Tallulah would be married in a month and the three were still deciding just what their plans would be post-graduation. Maybe it was better for her to have someone? But then cobalt eyes looked up at that champagne-haired man who seemed all too proud of himself for snatching up her sweet mother, and those feelings vanished.

"And I'm sure you're aware you'll have to be accommodating to her schedule and not just your own.”

Ryuu spoffed, “Of course. We’ll coordinate together.”

Being farther removed from the experience of Ryuu than the rest, Khaz had a greater willingness to embrace the situation along with Sophia. Despite all the interesting stories about Ryuu’s journey. So, knowing this weekend of decorating was going to be a long one while his Sweet Rain learned to do the same, he offered to close out the night.

“That’s good to know,” Khaz yawned. He gave his lovers a gentle nudge. “Why don’t we head to bed? We can always talk more on the topic tomorrow.”

The prospect of leaving the other two was conflicting with Tallulah's agreement that she too was getting tired. "We could," she nodded but didn't move. "Will Ryuu be taking up the couch then?"

"I'd imagine they're going to sleep together, Lulah. No need to try and pretend you're a prude right now," Sophia spoffed, amused.

Missy wasn't afraid to announce her intentions. "I wouldn't want him anywhere else. And I wouldn't imagine you'd like me telling Sophia or Khaz to take the couch."

Unified in this statement, Ryuu took Missy up in his arms as he stood. He carefully maneuvered so as to not expose what now only he would have the privilege of enjoying as he made his way to the master bedroom, saying, “Good night you three, have fun.”

Khaz also got to his feet with his fiancée’s. “Night,” he chuckled. “We’ll see you guys in the morning.”

Missy might have let out a thrilled squeal or two as they were leaving, waving over Ryuu's shoulder. "Night kids!"

Tallulah on the other hand was a glaring, pouting force the whole way to bed. She paced her bedroom and huffed each time a muffled sound made it to their ears. "Why would they need to be so inconsiderate?"

“Inconsiderate? We’ve made far more noise than that in the past,” Khaz said as he pulled out his toothbrush. “Shouldn’t we afford your mother and her—,” he caught the look, “—afford the same courtesy as she has us? Ignore it, if you can’t be happy about it.” He walked over to give her a kiss on her head. “Isn’t it nice to know she’s having fun? Even if it might be for just a while?”

None of them knew how long this relationship would last. It could be weeks. Missy could dump him. Or, Ryuu might discover that his lifestyle couldn’t be managed going back and forth. All these points were there to consider. Did Khaz think it was likely they would stay together? Well, he didn’t know, but he was hoping they’d make it. This wasn’t something he would say out loud.

Tallulah's lips pursed into a tight line. That was difficult logic to argue with...though she didn't stay completely silent. "It's not that I don't want her to be happy, I do. I just don't think this is going to end well. He has a reputation for a reason, just like why Wesley had said he didn't want him working at the school."

“Well, he was told he did a great job, it was the students who weren’t behaving,” Khaz pointed out, but it didn’t seem to matter.

"Maybe, but maybe he's growing older and settling down too, Winter Flower," Sophia offered with a nudge, coming over to give peppered kisses along her neck and chin. "Either way, don't think about them. We have much better ideas for how to keep that pretty head of yours busy before sleep."

Khaz handed Sophia her toothbrush as well. “Get ready for bed first,” he said. “Then we can just pass out after we have our fun.”

Even if there was complaining along the way, after they were done getting their bags unpacked the two coaxed Tallulah into forgetting the rest of the world until she was too tired to think about the possible entanglement of Ryuu and her mother.


Morning couldn’t have come fast enough for some of them. One person in particular somehow found the energy to get up bright and early despite the long night just short of five or so hours ago. That being said, two people were still curled up in comfortable hold of one another.

“Hmm,” Ryuu hummed, giving Missy a kiss when her sapphire stars opened. “Good morning, my crunchy tot.”

Sparkling passion awoken from years prior shone in her eyes as gazed back adoringly into silvery-blue pools. "And good morning to you too, my handsome tater tot." Her lips chased his that put up little playful fight for another kiss. "You're looking like you are ready for an early morning indeed."

Before Ryuu could respond with just what might have been stirring, a knock sounded at the door. "Hey mom, I was just wondering how long until you plan on making breakfast."

Behind Tallulah, Sophia was still tugging on her socks as she went down the hall, unable to stop her in time. "Lulah! Leave them be," she half hissed, trying to tug her back from the door.

Missy felt conflicted at that moment, wanting both to go to her calling child (no matter how old she was) and now also to stay with the man she was exploring a new affection with. "Lulahbug, don't you think you could wait a bit? Or maybe make yourself some cereal?"

Cereal? What was she—six?! Nevermind the fact she was acting that way. Tallulah tried again. "I was thinking pancakes or maybe even waffles sounded good and Sophia agre—"

"Cereal is fine, Mama Missy! You take your time!" Sophia called out even as she held a hand cupped over Tallulah's mouth.

Khaz sneaked over and, with Sophia’s help, lifted Tallulah like they were helicopters to take her downstairs. All the while they were assuring their adorably bratty fiancée that they’d handle breakfast. After an hour of flipping pancakes, scrambling eggs, and frying up some sausages they had the table set up for everyone. As their efforts quieted the nearer they came to being done, they could hear indistinguishable sounds from above. A door opened and shut, followed by footfalls.

“Ah, smells great down here,” Ryuu said, just as glowing as Missy who trailed behind him.

"Thanks. I was raised by someone who taught me well," Tallulah said with an almost spiteful tone. Was she prematurely trying to draw the lines of her family with him outside of them?

"We are still learning, but Mama Missy is a good cook," Sophia chimed in as she began pouring coffee for everyone. "How do you two want your coffee?"

“Oh I’ll handle that, you three deserve a break,” Ryuu insisted, giving Sophia a gentle squeeze to her shoulder for the offer.

To Tallulah’s dismay the confidence Ryuu exuded wasn’t in vain. He made sure to put the right amount of hazel cream and sugar in Missy’s cup, choosing to mimic how she drank hers. Worse, it seemed Missy must have talked about Tallulah at length by the fact that Ryuu knew to drop a third sugar in the blonde roast hazelnut cream coffee he set down in front of her.

“Thank you,” Khaz said, happily receiving his one sugar and a spoonful of half-and-half.

“You’re welcome,” Ryuu said, taking his seat beside Missy once he gave her her drink.

Unable to keep from showing the manners she was raised to have, Tallulah gave a murmured thanks. Unfortunately the coffee was perfect, which only made her more annoyed.

Sophia however was purring with delight. "Aren't you just the sweetest? That's very kind of you to do."

"He really is," Missy sighed happily, placing one hand lightly on Ryuu's thigh for a light pat before turning to the meal. "You kids did lovely. Absolutely delicious."

Khaz said, “They’ve taught me a lot about cooking.”

“That’s right, you grew up without having to cook,” Ryuu said, cutting into his pancake. “And eating just fish?”

“Well, fish-based food. Sauces, breads, and veggies were also common. Did your cult have anything like that?” Khaz asked, taking sips of his coffee.

“I don’t remember very much of that part of my life. I was young when my cult god was eaten. We disbanded. I ate whatever I could get my hands one,” Ryuu said. He figured Khaz would know why, but decided to explain to the others, “Despite there being plenty of material for casting, you never knew what was a trap or what was protected. There were abandoned materials but you could spend hours trying to attune to the frequency of an object that was created by someone else. That wasn’t safe, if you didn’t want to be a sitting duck. Sometimes I resorted to pulling out my hair to use for casting tools, food, and clothes. I met Haruki and fared much better after that.”

“We heard about him, even back in Aarin,” Khaz said, after swallowing a bite. “I hear he tried to solve the issue with the fairies on his own.”

“Sort of. He had believed in having a society of mages—not a new concept—but also hoped to subdue, or control, the fairies. They did cause most of the issues, as you know,” Ryuu said. He ate a few more pancake bites before saying, “Something to do with Leleth, but I was young and didn’t pay as much attention to that talk. We never found her imprisoned anyway.”

"So she could still be imprisoned all these years later? The poor dear," Missy shook her head at such sad news, despite not knowing fully who this was.

It wasn’t Missy’s fault she didn’t know. Leleth and other figures of Aarin were only just becoming understood by the people born on the surface.

Ryuu said, “Don’t be too sad, my tatertot. Leleth is the mistress of Cain that he fashioned out of a black nanny goat. Or so the legends say.”

“Oh, I have heard a little about that. Asim has spoken of it often. Cain and Leleth are said to have been the ones to originate the fairies, right?” Khaz asked.

“So it is believed, though time might have corrupted details. We know that, once Cain died, she roamed freely to find another mage as powerful as he was, but by then power diluted over time. No one was as powerful as Cain, or Seth, or any of the ancients,” Ryuu said. “Anyone able to convince her of their power were all too easily dethroned once she knew someone else was more powerful than them. This caused a lot of chaos. Especially since all the fairies subjected to her would, by rank of hierarchy, subject to the mage she was with.”

"Controlling the fairies could either make the Guardians' jobs easier or much worse," Sophia spoffed in thought around her waffle.

Nodding to what his Heart-Fire said, Khaz said, “That’s right. That’s why they caught her, isnt’ it?”

“Yes. They made a temple with three pillars, three mage sacrifices of their own lives, and compressed her into a single point suspended in air—or so Haruki said,” Ryuu explained that his old master’s father’s uncle had been sworn in as one of the protectors of her containment, which was why he knew any of that. “They guard it so no one can unleash her, so that no one has control over the fairies like that again. Too much chaos.”

“Well let’s hope no one does unearth her. Or that she’s dead,” Khaz said.

“Hmmm, I don’t know if she’s dead. Cain was one of the first powerful mages. Any spells cast by the mages of his time are, as far as we know, impossible to disenchant. They could attune without effort, they didn’t need to use their blood to enchant, and some say they could even teleport without casting a runic portal,” Ryuu shrugged. “It’s possible that Leleth is more than alive. She could be working out how to leave her imprisonment as we speak.”

“What would that look like?” Khaz asked. “If she did.”

Humming in thought, Ryuu said, “Well, she was created to be a mistress, a helper, a supporter, or whatever else her master would want. She’d find the most powerful mage alive today and serve them to whatever end, just as she had Cain.”

"Well, let's just hope we never have to witness just what that would be," Missy decided as they continued with breakfast. "I don't want to imagine how much I'd have to reschedule or reassign potluck positions if there were chaos reigning down on the world."

The conversation seemed to steer away at that point, everyone enjoying their breakfast the teens worked so hard to cook that morning. Much to Tallulah's dismay, Ryuu didn't move to leave as Missy was pulling out the two large, worn totes that contained their holiday decorations. Plenty of garland and the family wreath were pulled out and dusted off, awakening enough nostalgia to keep her in a decent mood.

"These are some adorable ornaments you have here, Mama Missy," Sophia praised as she wiped down a silver deer before placing it on one of the end tables.

"Why thank you, honey. Been collecting them over the years and each one has a memory" Missy smiled fondly as she held up one that had a tiny handprint with 'Tallulah' crudely written beneath it.

Khaz smiled, silently asking to hold the festive item. It fit in his palm. “This is so sweet,” he said, and for the first time in a while he thought of what it would be like to make them with their own children.

“Aw,” Ryuu cooed, turning to look through a few more Fall decorations. “Oh, it’s little Lulah dressed as a turkey.”

Smiling, Tallulah stood with the cutest outfit sprouting feathers. Her tiny lips were pulled up in the most pleasant smile. A younger Missy crouched next to her child with the proudest, biggest grin.

Missy let out a long aww, coming to stand by him, one arm resting on Ryuu's back. "Oh lord, wasn't she just the sweetest and cutest little thing? I'm glad she's grown into this wonderful young woman, but I'd be a liar if I said I didn't miss that baby age," she admitted, sighing wistfully before straightening up and turning back to the totes. "But that's long gone. Now I'm just holding out for the grandbabies."

"In a few years, Mama," Sophia gave her soon to be mother-in-law a wink. The plan was certainly to get schooling out of the way before deciding just when the three would turn into more.

“Oh now they’re gonna be amazing, aren’t they? I wonder what combination of color too,” Ryuu said, appraising Khaz’s ivory, skin, black sclera, and red eyes.

[Missy/Soph/Lulah]

“Let’s hope they take after their mothers more than me,” Khaz murmured softly, just enough that Ryuu heard at least.

It did worry Khaz that his genetics might put a burden on their children. Khaz knew he was of no Drown Maiden lineage. They wouldn’t be coming out with iridescent beauty of a thousand years that would play on the shallow impulses of vapid people, but could be born with eyes as crimson as his own, or so fair that they would blend into snow—all the indicators of the Sydalshi cultists. These weren’t bad features. They were just intense for little kids growing up in a world where not everyone was a friend to Dalshi, even if they were ex-cultists.

After a moment, Ryuu set down the pumpkin he was wiping down to discreetly come and set a hand on Khaz’s shoulder. “They’ll be fierce and wonderful, whether they are more like your wives, or yourself, mark my words.” He offered Khaz an encouraging smile when the young man looked his way. “You three will be right there with your children to grow strong and proud, and most of all good, no matter what anyone else thinks. And if the world doesn’t like it, to hell with them.”

Although the men were having their own little conversation that could be deemed private, Sophia was never one to miss out on anything going around her. While she was dusting off a little wreath, she heard the wonderfully supportive comment from Ryuu, hoping that it'd be something that Tallulah would have heard to see he was a genuinely decent guy. Unfortunately it went unnoticed. Mother and daughter were otherwise preoccupied.

"Mom, I just really think maybe it's time to retire these lights," Tallulah was arguing unsuccessfully as she held up a string of lights with several missing bulbs and bits of duct tape holding them together in spots.

"Tallulah Skye, don't you be ridiculous," Missy spoffed, gingerly taking the weathered decor from her. "They're a bit worn, but they still work just fine. They worked for every Christmas since you were born and they'll work for another just fine."

Sophia chuckled with amusement at the discussion she'd heard the year prior as well. No doubt Missy would keep those lights as long as she possibly could! Reaching back into the carefully packed tote, she pulled out a stack of thin, flat discs, wrapped in newspaper.

"Oh, our plates!" Sophia exclaimed after the first was unwrapped, revealing their custom Thanksgiving plates to be used each year. "I almost forgot about them."

Khaz naturally gravitated to his fiancée’s as they both went to marvel at their traditional festive dishware. He rested a hand on one of them and peered over. Ryuu joined just at Missy’s side opposite of Tallulah.

“Beautiful,” Ryuu complimented. He gave Missy’s cheek a kiss. “Unmistakably made by one of the best crafters.”

“These are nice,” Khaz said, holding one of them up. “Is this common for Thanksgiving?”

"Some families do, some choose not to," Tallulah shrugged her shoulders. "We've always had ours."

"Mama Missy surprised me with one of my own last year," Sophia beamed happily.

Missy leaned into Ryuu, slipping her arm around his waist. "We might need to add another plate or so this year," she commented with a grin.

“It would be an absolute honor,” Ryuu said, giving Missy a squeeze in his returned hold on her.

It truly would, and they didn’t even know how much it meant to Ryuu that Missy would include him in such a permanent way. For a man who never really had family outside of his master Haruki and the brief relationship with Alassiel that he spoiled, a Thanksgiving plate would mean the world to him.

“I’d like that,” Khaz said, gingerly setting down the plate, happily thinking of the expanding plates as their family increased, while he pulled out a larger decoration.

“Oh, here, let me help,” Ryuu said, parting with Missy to give Khaz a hand.

"Well now,” Missy said, “I know what I'll be doing to keep myself busy for the next few days." The idea of a good craft project was exciting, even if she might have had something else to keep herself busy with. "I might even have to take you with me to Hobby Lobby," Missy told Ryuu as they watched the men work.

The chatter and cheerfulness continued, Tallulah even in a better mood than she had been. That faded somewhat when it was time to head to bed. The reminder that her mother wasn't going to her room on her own made her a little concerned and more distractions were needed at that point.

Before long the weekend had vanished and the teens were headed off back to the Academy. Khaz and Sophia were able to calm their fierce wintery force, at least for the time being. School became the distraction after that, although many were looking forward to the break ahead.

Thanksgiving morning started off on a lazy foot. Hura and Elendia happened to get up before anyone else. They came down to see Serenity and Bellasiel waking up all drowsy and bleary eyed from the couch they shared. It was those four who took the liberty of preparing breakfast.

“What do you think we will do today?” Elendia asked.

Serenity shrugged. “Families are different. There are parades in town they can choose to visit, sometimes people have movies they like to watch around this time, or football.”

“Football?” Elendia tilted her head.

“Yeah, Thanksgiving football. My dad loves to get together with my uncles for a whole day of shouting at the tv and eating finger foods. Wings are his favorite,” Serenity said, piling the waffles she cooked into a hot pan to keep warm. “We’ll just have to see what the Boswell family has in store.”

“Oh I hope they go to parades!” Bellasiel perked.

Missy was still aglow from their tumble the night prior, dressed in a comfortable pair of leggings and a festive sweater she had knit with a turkey on it reading 'gobble, gobble'. She walked into the kitchen with a wide smile. "Oh, bless. It warms my heart to see my kitchen so full and lively. This is what I love to see on the holidays," she nearly teared up, placing a hand on Ryuus chest. "We can most definitely find a parade if you'd like that, dear Bella."

“You don't have to just for me,” Bellasiel assured her, though she didn’t look at all displeased by the offer.

Ryuu came to sit down with Missy at his side to the feast the women had cooked up. “Oh I’m sure it’s alright.”

Khaz walked in then with his satisfied fiancée’s. He wouldn’t let them wake up any other way. “Happy Thanksgiving,” he said.

“Happy Thanksgiving you guys!” Serenity said with a smile, just tucking in beside Bellasiel.

Tallulah was trying to join them as everyone settled in, unintentionally bumping into Hura's chair. "0h, sorry. This house is a little small for all of us, she apologized.

"It's small, but it'll do," Missy said with a firm nod. It was the best she could afford and had worked thus far. "And if we need more spots we can always just push out into the living room, too. We can make due."

“Yeah, here,” Serenity said, scooting a bit closer to Bellasiel.

They all did their best to shuffle into place, just squeezing into the modest dining room. Plates, cups, bowls, and utensils were nudging each other and the serving dishes that were placed on the tabletop. Once or twice an item almost slid off onto the ground. Ryuu managed to catch it.

“When did you get this home, Missy? If that’s alright to ask,” Elendia said. She was newer to the culture than the others.

"Oh goodness, was it 16 years ago now? Tallulah was young and we had been living in an apartment. It was not in the best neighborhood," Missy admitted with a shake of her head. "There were just too many activities I didn't want my baby around, so I had saved up and managed to get approved for this. It's been able to work just fine for the two of us. A crafting space would be nice, but it's probably better I just keep to a corner of the living room and store the rest."

"You know you could use my room, mom." Tallulah wouldn't mind now that they had their pop-up bedroom.

Missy spoffed, shaking her head. "I would never. I want my baby to know she always has a bed when she needs one. And besides, we already don't have enough to get together like this. I sure hope we can meet up every year."

“Maybe we can take some of that burden off of you on some holidays,” Hura said. They had a modest home like that one too. “At least, any time we don’t head to Avostoska.”

Ryuu said, “That sounds fine, don’t you think tatertot?” The way he said it assumed much about the future.

"Oh that sounds lovely. I would just hope we can all continue to make our own little traditions as an extended family," Missy beamed, leaning in to give Ryuu a peck on his lips.

"Yeah if someone's still around next year," Tallulah scoffed under her breath.

Blissfully unaware of the irritation he set off once again, Ryuu continued on with his morning meal in a state of contentment. It carried even as they cleared up the mess, located a parade in downtown Rockwell, and made their way to it in the van.

Khaz sat in the back with Tallulah since Sophia decided to drive. This was mainly because he wanted to give her some comfort and distraction from Ryuu sitting with Missy who were not shy about flirting or affection. Hura and Elendia squished in with Serenity and Bellasiel in the last row.

Rougher roads soon gave way to cleaner streets the closer near the highway Missy took for the hospital that wasn’t too far down. Homes popped up that were on larger estates with landscaping that drew in their attention.

“These are so pretty,” Serenity sighed.

"Aren't they just gorgeous?" Missy agreed. Spotting one house in particular, she pointed excitedly. "Do you see that one on the corner? My grandfather built that house for my grandmother. I used to love sitting in that bay window."

"Oh? It didn't stay in the family?" Sophia asked, surprised.

"It did until my uncle, who was the oldest, sold it after my grandmother passed away. Caused an outright riot in the family. No one wanted to talk to him after that," Missy said in a tone that said she agreed with their cold shoulders.

It had been years, a generation even, but it could be argued that this was the reason why most of the family headed to the Midwest. Letting go of that piece of family history was as if it cut the tether holding them there. Missy’s return to Rockwell stirred hopes that simply couldn’t be realized with the income she had versus the price tag on that home.

Ryuu watched the shine in Missy’s deep sapphire eyes as they finally passed the old Mainer house. He quietly kept his thoughts on the situation to himself, though he failed to hide a smile that he had to answer for, saying he had every reason to grin with her at his side.

Finally they arrived at the gathering of people strolling around the vendors who were selling snacks and drinks, games and knickknacks. Even local radio talkshows had set up to observe the event. It took a bit to get a decent parking spot! When they did, the loved ones were excited to see just what the town had prepared for the parade.

“Ooo, a real parade!” Bellasiel nearly squealed. She hopped in place while holding Serenity’s hand—a little too tightly.

Khaz, who helped Tallulah out, naturally slipped his arm around her waist in wait for Sophia to join them, peered around at the festivities with interest. “This does look fascinating.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Their enjoyment was simply infectious, Tallulah not even bothering to try and stalk her mother and Ryuu at that point. Instead she let her head lean on Khaz’s shoulder, taking in the even and working to appreciate what she'd seen years in a row from a first time point of view. "It is interesting. If we are back home in time, the big Macy's Day parade might still be on to watch. It's a huge one in New York City every year with large balloon characters and celebrities."

Missy had perked at the word Macy's from a few feet away. "Oh don't you worry, it's being recorded on the DVR. Wouldn't dare to miss Snoopy."

Coming up and letting herself be the other book end for Tallulah, Sophia smirked knowingly. "She'll enjoy this parade, but my Winter Flowers favorite is always the parade of lights."

Chuckling, Lulah nodded. "That's very true. It's just so pretty, can you blame me?"

“If my Sweet Rain loves it, I know I will too,” Khaz said.

“Come on, let’s hurry!” Bellasiel said, tugging Serenity along. She didn’t want to miss out on any of the experience.

Hura and Elendia followed after the people paired off. The sisters were happy to join in on getting cups of apple cider and bowls of stew, or mull over whether they wanted to buy the little crafting projects the locals brought to the event. Most of all they would find quiet moments to share a look of exuberant joy that this was their life now.

“Excuse me? Can you please move? Some of us actually want to buy something,” a frowning woman with thin black lips waited impatiently for either Hura or Elendia to step aside.

“Oh, sorry,” Hura said, shuffling as best they could so that they might still observe the jewelry being crafted. This table featured pearls.

Haughtily the woman squeezed in as if they were crushing her; huffing and grumbling, sighing and glancing at them sideways. Elendia felt self-conscious first. She played off faded interest in the metal work to step away next to her son. On the other hand, Hura—her children were very much like herself—didn’t quite catch the mood. She was far too happy about being there to notice the woman’s growing hostility. Elendia hovered around to keep an eye on the situation.

“How much is this?” Hura asked the crafter. She held a bracelet of pearls and roses.

The woman wearing the backwards red trucker hat, with her hands busily packaging an order, looked up with a smile. “Oh, that would be—,”

“I wanted that,” the black-lipped woman stretched out her hand to pull the end of the bracelet.

“Oo,” Hura’s fingers let slip the jewelry, having not expected she’d have to hold tight to it.

Admiring a few skeins of yarn at an adjacent vendor, Missy frowned deeply to see the intersection. Coming over, she put a smile similar to what she often gave Caroline. "Now I'm quite sure you didn't mean to so rudely take that bracelet from my friends hand here. If she decides she isn't interested then you're more than welcome to snatch it up, but for now I'll appreciate you handing that back over so you're not makin a scene on Thanksgiving."

The black-lipped woman blinked as if she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “I didn’t take it, I was going to pick it up and then she did before I could.”

Feeling a little out of place, Hura’s heart quickened. Although she had been in the free world for a while she was still learning new nuances to life outside of the cult. It worried her that she had made some kind of faux pas. Elendia wondered the same.

“Oh uh, s-sorry…” Hura said, looking to Missy for some direction; a little guiltily, using her friend as an involuntary cultural guide.

Missys gaze shifted only for a moment, giving Hura a more genuine smile. "Nothing you need to apologize for, honey. You were just browsing," she offered assurance before her attention snapped back to the offending individual, her hand still out. "But as you just admitted, Hura had the bracelet first. Even my daughter as a child would know that means you wait your turn to see if you can buy it. Now, if you would so kindly hand it back so she can make the decision if she'll purchase it or not, we can all move past this rude interaction and on with enjoying the day with our families."

“I had it in my sights first,” the woman pursed her lips, the black lipstick bunching.

Backing up Missy, the scarlet hatted crafter leaned in to say, “Ma’am, whether or not you looked at it first doesn’t matter. This lady is right,” she motioned to Missy, “you made no indication you wanted it beforehand, this woman had taken it up first, that means she’s got dibs. And at this point I don’t want to sell you anything.”

The commotion brought onlookers and garnered the attention of Khaz, Ryuu, and the rest. They were brought up to speed in a heartbeat. Ryuu gave his sweetheart a supportive rub on her back while Khaz sided with his mother and Bellasiel did the same with hers. Some instinctually pulled out their phones to record.

Appalled, the woman said, “Are you kidding me? Look, I am an ally of mages, but I won’t stand for theft. This woman can make them herself.” She brought out her wallet. “I want to buy this piece. How much is it?”

“Ma’am, I don’t want your money,” the crafter frowned.

“You’re selling, so I’m buying,” the woman insisted. Exasperated, she pointed to Hura who had backed up a step from how close the finger came. “Besides, she can make them herself! I can’t! This is ridiculous!”

“Mage or Mundie doesn’t matter to me, I sell to everyone—except for assholes,” the crafter said firmly.

“Right, you don’t know if she’s trying to quit magic or not,” someone in the crowd said.

The crafter nodded at that. “Now you hand that over I’ll call security; I don’t consent to sell to you.”

“Yeah, karen, you’re stealing at this point,” a man they didn’t know chimed in.

Many who overheard were growing just as frustrated with the audacity of this lady. Anger turned the woman redder than a tomato. She had eyes on her and plenty of people to chase if she thought she could throw cash and ditch them.

“This looks cheap anyway,” she spat, and tossed the bracelet at Missy who she believed had stirred the problem in the first place.

Ryuu snatched the gold jewelry from the air before it could hit his lady love. “The fuck,” he cussed. The others were rightfully upset along with him. “Bitch.”

Whether or not she had anything to say to that, the woman didn’t stay to make a reply. She huffed her way through the crowd complaining loudly about the Awakened being selfish. They couldn’t be sure, but they did later see a police escort someone off the streets of the parade. In the meantime the crowd cheered that the lady was driven off.

Hura felt her heartbeat steady as her daughter and her other loved ones, new and old, assured her it was going to be fine. After all, at fault or not, it wasn’t pleasant experience to go through.

“Ma’am, I am so sorry that happened,” the crafter said, taking he bracelet, “this one is on the house.”

“Oh no, I couldn’t,” Hura said. “It wasn’t your fault.”

“I insist,” the crafter said, and packaged it for her. “My son-in-law is Aarinian. I know what it’s like for them to struggle with binding and not using magic.” She handed them the box. “You all have a good day and enjoy Thanksgiving.”

Missy happily accepted the box from the crafter, passing it to Hura. "You're too kind, ma'am, bless you," she nodded to her. "Thank you and I hope you and your family have yourself a blessed holiday season."

The show of support seemed to garnish even more attention for the vendor at that point, from those who didn't immediately disperse. Sophia happily purchased a pair of matching earrings for her and Tallulah, glad to return the gesture for someone who was kind to who she considered to be family at that point.

"Can you believe people have all that audacity?" she shook her head as she fell into step beside Khaz once more. "Would have thought they were raised in a damn barn or something."

"I'm sure she'll get what she has coming," Tallulah offered as reassurance and hope she also had.

They murmured in agreement to that. Others who heard were nodding their heads. It was absolutely ridiculous to make such accusations. The lady didn’t even know them!

“What an ignorant woman,” Serenity added. “Dalshi aren’t even taught to make things like this with their Almaeri.”

“We do make objects,” Elendia admitted.

“Yeah, but it’s blood anyway, isn’t it? Completely different materials,” Ryuu said. He was taking up the crafters jewelry to see what he liked on Missy.

“True,” Elendia said. This resolved any hesitancy on her part in regard to the accusation of being selfish.

Khaz, resting his back against a study pole with his arms around Tallulah while Sophia was packing away the earrings she bought, said, “Forget that woman. She doesn’t deserve our time or thought.”

In an unspoken agreement they decided to go on with their day. Every moment after that made up for the sour interaction as if it hadn’t happened. They shopped a little more, sipped on another cup of cider, and put on festive accessories of turkey feathers or fall leaf crowns. By the time the horn sounded at the beginning of the parade they found a comfortable place on the grass with tarps and blankets. Khaz tucked both his women snug between his bent knees where he sat on a supportive pillow. Elendia sat with Hura beside Ryuu and Missy.

No stranger to the parade experience, Sophia and Tallulah happily relaxed back into Khaz's hold, sharing kettle corn and commenting on their favorite floats to pass. Sophia enjoyed the festive music marking the start of when most people prepared for Christmas while Lulah marveled at the beautiful lights.

Missy in particular found great joy cuddled up with Ryuu, pulling his arm around her like a belt, patting it occasionally to get his attention. "Oh look at that, muffin cakes! Oh, I love it," she'd coo occasionally, tilting her head up to share tender kiss in the joyous moment. "I hope we do this every year."

“Mmm,” Ryuu hummed in agreement in another kiss just after. “Every year,” he repeated, and felt the first stirring of just where their relationship hoped this would go.

It had been on Ryuu’s mind for a while, but since the drive over, and with her words now, a certain decision he dallied with began to take on a more serious consideration. Every minute he spent with them at the parade only solidified it further.

After the fun they had at the parade, and only sustaining on snacks, it was time to head back to heat up the food for Thanksgiving dinner. They loaded in up in the van, paused by the generational house, and then arrived to Missy’s simple home where Hura and Elendia insisted on handling the food while the young adults set up the table.

Once more it was a tight squeeze to get all nine of them in the small space, but they managed just fine. If nothing else it might have been the sheer will power of Missy's desire to keep everyone together. Happy chatter filled the room with a loving warmth to keep the house feeling like the home she loved it as. Even Tallulah seemed to be in a content mood as she sat between her lovers, giving Ryuu space with her mother for the time being.

Maybe it was the spirit of the holiday that tempted Tallulah to be a little soft hearted. Maybe it was that they had a long, full day with treats and games. Maybe there was a little charm about Ryuu that Tallulah had been discounting that seemed to soothe the sting of his presence; growing on her like a quiet vine of tolerance.

Whatever it was, after they had cleared the table and pulled out the tree that would be slowly dressed in Christmas decoration up to the day of the twenty-fifth, it was under threat of vanishing.

“Oof,” Khaz came around the tree from the corner they had hoisted it up. “It’s plugged in.”

Sitting beside the box of ornaments, Elendia smiled up at the tall evergreen made of plastic. “This is clever—a fake tree.”

Serenity said. “We used to get real ones every year at a discount, since father used to be a pastor. They were some of the only comforting memories I have of my childhood.”

“Let’s decorate it!” Bellasiel squealed. She went to pick up a bulb.

“Wait, they don’t do it all at once,” Serenity reminded her. “One at a time, starting with the star.”

"Yeah, we always put the star on first," Tallulah nodded, moving to the box of decorations that generally housed it. She moved a few things around, frowning after a minute when she hadn't found it. "Didn't we pack it away here last year, mom?"

Tallulah turned around when her mother didn’t answer. She witnessed Ryuu reaching up to place the eight-pointed silver star on the tip of the tree. Lights from Missy’s camera flashed a few times to capture the movement. When done, Ryuu turned around, chuckling.

"Okay now, give me your best pose in front of the tree, sugar," Missy directed him, grinning from behind her phone screen.

Ryuu adjusted where he stood so that she could get a better angle of him and the ornament of honor he fitted into place. He beamed a smile with one hand raised, thumb and finger crossing to mimic a tiny heart.

"Aww, perfect!" Missy's coo could be heard as she grabbed a few pictures, just because she was going to love to reminisce on later. "I think that one might even need to be framed."

“Ha ha, that was kinda fun.” Ryuu came up to give Missy a peck on her lips. “Can’t wait for Christmas.”

Tallulah watched as she was replaced with a slack jaw. Who was this guy? First he kissed her mom and now he was taking her job of putting up the star? She didn't even realized she had balled up her fists and put them on her hips, tapping her foot.

Sophia did though, covering a smile before asking, "Something wrong, Lulah?"

"That's my job," she muttered in response, cobalt gaze narrowed.

While the Hallmark moment between Ryuu and Missy could have been shot in slow motion, a gloom shrouded Tallulah where she stood staring that would have fit in a horror movie. The notion of tolerance she had might as well never have been there at all.

Laughing lightly, Ryuu gave Missy a spin. He danced a little right there in the cramped living room. Hura and Elendia chuckled at the flirtatious display. Serenity leaned on Bellasiel. Everyone smiled too much!

Khaz walked over to his fiancées. “Ready to head to sleep?”

Lips were pursed together tightly as Tallulah glared across the room. "Yeah, I guess we can go. Not feeling like hanging around here right now," she muttered, feeling her displeasure toward Ryuu resurfacing again.

They could have winced by the sound of her tone. If they didn’t know better, they could have sworn Ryuu shivered as if someone was mentally digging his grave. That sensation only lessened when the trio said their goodnights and headed to their little getaway in the backyard. Tallulah, however, had to carry it with her even after her lovers tried to take some of it off of her shoulders.

Meanwhile, Ryuu found himself snuggled up with Missy once again. A little breathless, a little drowsy, a lot grateful.

“You are what I am most thankful for this year,” he murmured, giving her cheek a kiss.

With a blush that no doubt could be seen even in the darkness of the room, Missy happily snuggled up to the man she couldn't have expected to stumble into in a million years. "And I am so blessed to have found you my sugar pie. You really are bringing out my vitality." Reaching up, she toyed lazily with his hair. "I know it's only been a few days, but it's gonna be quite the change when you have to head back. Bed'll be a bit large for my likin."

“I know, I’ll be just as cold and lonely without you,” Ryuu said with a sigh. “I’d have put up a portal, but this house won’t comfortably fit one.” Another reason to move forward with his idea. “But, I’ll try to come back whenever I can. And then there’s the wedding, of course. So we’ll see each other soon.”

That was true, and Missy was one strong optimist. She'd count the days down when if if were just to herself. Stifling a happy yawn, she gave short nods. "We will, and now I'll just have something to look forward to."

“That’s the spirit,” Ryuu said. Indeed, the very spirit he admired and loved to see shine in her eyes. “Goodnight, my sweet blueberry tart.”

The two, comfortably tucked, drifted off into the most restful slumber yet. They dreamt of the future, of an endless spring that broke through the winter of their lives.

Morning came all too soon. To Ryuu’s mild dismay it started off the same as the day before. Tallulah didn’t give them much peace together. If he thought time spells existed, he might have worried he was stuck in a loop like that of Palm Springs or Groundhog Day. Thankfully it was merely the continuation of irritation from Missy’s young daughter that Ryuu hoped he could temper at some point. He wasn’t really aware of the depth of her issue with them, but he figured he could prove himself to her; prove, not pander.

All Friday, Saturday, and Sunday Ryuu did his absolute best to showcase his quality values to Tallulah. To his eyes it never seemed to do any good. And sometimes, like when he stood next to the tree, it was like a dark cloud would shradow over Tallulah. However, a hiker couldn’t tell just how far he was up a foggy, vast mountainside. Ryuu climbed onward! Through the storm! Up the craggy glares and huffing winds!

Despite the warmest goodbyes and well wishes on Sunday night, it seemed he only had the good graces of Khaz and Sophia. Two out of three kept his spirit up. It would have to. Ryuu had other, gloomier truths to face: his own goodbye to Missy.

Monday morning took the laughter out of his voice. All he could feel was the weight of the farewell to his darling. It was like cutting a piece of his heart and hoping it would be safe while he was away—in a home that felt like it was supported by toothpicks with a thin thread keeping the door shut. This couldn’t be tolerated! As soon as he could, Ryuu made some calls with more than Missy’s safety in mind.

Meanwhile, the days up to the wedding for the trio increased pressure on their attention to detail. The trio about gave up on the energy for celebrating Tallulah’s eighteenth birthday party. It became a day that couldn’t come fast enough in that they felt one step closer to getting married above anything else. It came and went without a word. Or so they thought.

Friday night Tallulah, Sophia, and Khaz were going over the latest tasks they needed to keep an eye on for the wedding. It had been an exhausting couple weeks. There was a mishap with the number of guests coming to the venue, one of the people they relied on for flowers lost some due to a mix up, and it looked like the lodge couldn’t find their reservation! They expected a call to resolve the issue.

“Sweet Rain, we’ll get the call tomorrow, probably,” Khaz comforted. He sat with his fiancée’s in their dorms.

Stress was more than evident on Tallulah's face, and if anyone asked her she'd swear it was already aging her. Still, she put on her best smile she could, leaning into his chest and sighing softly. "Yeah, maybe," she murmured softly.

Sophia gave her a gentle peck on the cheek. "It'll work out. No matter what, we'll be together."

Serenity, sharing a look with Bellasiel, said, “Why don’t we take your mind off of it? There’s a get-together for spilling tea tonight.”

"I think that's a wonderful idea. A distraction sounds good for all of us," Sophia grinned, giving Tallulah a soft nuzzle. "And maybe a reminder that we're supposed to be enjoying ourselves, even if it's hard."

Putting on the best smile she could for her fiancees, Tallulah nodded. "Yeah, a night off could be nice. Where is this get together?"

“The castle, I think,” Bellasiel said, doing her best not to stare with bright, wide eyes at them.

When Bellasiel was on stage with Serenity they were a fierce duo. They could out act most of drama club. But, when it came to real life she had a harder time not wearing her emotions on her sleeve.

“They’re already headed over,” Serenity said, casually grabbing her bag. “Come on.”

Khaz helped Sophia get Tallulah going. “You girls have fun.”

“Oh uh,” Bellasiel stepped on one foot, then the other, “boys are coming too.”

“Oh yeah?” Khaz raised his brows. “To spill tea?”

“Jaxon, Ren, Keagan, and all of them are missing the gentlemen’s lounge. They’re hoping to hang out there with you too,” Serenity said.

“That sounds nice, actually,” Khaz said, getting his jacket on.

Bellasiel discreetly stuck her tongue out at Serenity. She whispered, “My suggestion would have worked too.”

Stifling a chuckle, Serenity said, “Next time we need our friends to go to the castle, you can tell them it’s for an intervention.”

“I can’t,” Bellasiel sighed quietly as they filed out of the dorms. “They’ll know what’s up.”

“Just say it’s a different intervention. Those are extremes anyway. No one would believe it,” Serenity said. “You don’t have to say it’s for Lottie’s unhealthy love of pineapple or make up that Tysha is having a nefarious affair with a teacher.”

“What was that?” Khaz asked.

“Oh, nothing,” Serenity said.

The girls kept their mouths shut the rest of the way. They got to the gates, opened them into the castle, and followed down the familiar paths to the Great Common. The trio was, thankfully, preoccupied with some internal drama to notice.

They were only keeping Tallulah so distracted, especially with the on-going one-sided feud she was fueling. "I really didn't think he'd be around this long." It wasn't necessary for her to go around naming names. "Just makes me wonder what he's up to."

Trying not to fluster his bride-to-be more than she already was, Khaz gently said, “Does he have to be up to anything? I mean…don’t you think you might be exaggerating his faults because of the Christmas star incident?”

"You mean that he was doing my job of putting the star up? You don't think that's a little nefarious that he would just step in interfere with that tradition?" Tallulah spoffed, shaking her head at that point. "Seems sketchy."

Khaz hesitated to say, “Well…you did say it was silly before. Maybe your mother thought you wouldn’t mind?” It had been on his mind to say before, but at that point she been on her Red Moon.

Lower lip jutted out as Lulah found that more difficult to argue with. "Well, even if it is silly, that doesn't mean it's his place to do it. I mean, he basically just tried to up and replace me."

Whether Sophia or Khaz could make a counterpoint wouldn’t be known. They had just arrived at the double doors to the Great Common. Serenity and Bellasiel, who had tried not to eavesdrop, though they failed, open up to the room filled with family and friends surrounded by a theme of fire and ice.

“SURPRISE!” They cheered.

Jaw dropping and her attitude relaxing greatly, Tallulah looked about completely flabbergasted. "Wh-What is this?" She looked to Khaz with expectations he'd know what happened.

"It's your bachelorette party awaiting," Annabelle said with a wide smirk. "Just because yer gettin married young doesn't mean you don't get to celebrate it."

"With supervision and guidance," Rosy was quick to add, raising a finger in the air. "You girls are more than welcome to have fun and we'll make sure that you're safe."

Emery spoffed, shaking her head. "But not too safe. There should be at least some excitement if this really is a party after all," she gave the teenaged girls a wide grin.

“We don’t even have to stay in the castle itself, we can go wherever you want,” Inara said. She dressed for the possibility. Her outfit sported pants instead of a skirt.

Tia Pilar came up with traditional bachelorette adornments of crowns and sashes; fire for Soph, ice for Tallulah. “Aye-ya-ya, you girls look amazing!”

"Absolutely beautiful as always," Missy beamed with prideful tears that she quickly wiped away. "But none of that tonight. We've got celebrating to do!" Mother of the bride or not, she'd even dressed for a night on the town, leant an outfit from Willow.

Coming around with drinks, the woman with the snake bits grinned that mischievous mirth her Stallion knew all too well.

“Let’s riot,” Amalia said, handing one to Emery.

The girls whistled and hollered. They had no children to manage this night. Hye and Kazumi, along with Jasper, Ava, Jinpa, Kendal, and Ivy who volunteered to help, were keeping a close watch on them in another part of the castle.

Khaz barely stepped into the room when the men came up to turn him around. Wesley on one side and Everest on the other.

“You’re coming with us, my guy,” Cory grinned, giving Khaz a pat on his back.

“This way,” Ryuu grinned, opening the doors for them.

"They'll take care of your girls, don't you worry," Everest grinned. "Besides, the girls will probably just have another spa day. They don't actually go over and do things."

Ellie heard his remark and spoffed, rolling her eyes, putting her hands on her hips. "As if we don't know how to have a good time still. Don't listen to him."

Kaylee looked around the room at some of her aunts that were quite clearly more ready to get going than the others. "Like an actual party? With all of you?"

"Yeah...I hate to side with Everest, but I don't know if that's still something for everyone here," Sophia tried to gingerly address the fact that they were...well, all mothers and varying ages. Could they really have kept up with the teens? "Mind you yes, I do want to celebrate so don't misconstrue this as me disagreeing."

Tia Pilar raised a playful brow at her niece. “¿Qué se supone que significa eso, mi niña? [What is that supposed to mean, my girl?]”

“It means,” Molly said, grabbing her bag, “that these li’l queens have a lot to learn about their old aunts.”

Charlotte looked a little skeptical too. She only ever saw her mother dancing or talking at parties. It seemed odd to envision anything else. But, even as she thought that all the older women were strapping up in style as if they meant to face off against the night of fun as if they were going to battle.

“Well, we live once,” Annie said, taking up her bag.

“Girls, get yourselves an outfit for the night,” Lauri said, urging them on.

Sophia and Tallulah went to a side room with options for a night out. They carefully chose their outfits—crown and sash included—and walked out to see the girls waiting for them. They were quickly whisked off down the same hallways that the guys had been down, to the vaults. Molly opened the gates.

“First things first, I think we should get some food,” Alassiel said. “We want to make sure we’re not running on empty stomachs.”


"Just what kind of running do you think we'll be doing?" Tallulah spoffed as she straightened her crown.

"The same kind that has gotten us into trouble plenty of times before any of you girls were around," Ellie chuckled with a mischievous glimmer in her eyes.

Kaylee wasn't horribly confident in her family but wouldn't call them out on it. "Well we aren't going to be out for long, right? Maybe just dinner and then something brief after?"

"Why? Don't think you can keep up with a bunch of old women?" Annabelle smirked as she gave her hips a good sway. "There's plenty of party still left in me, and I know Amalia and Emery can go for hours. We just have to tell the others to keep up with us."

Rosy blushed lightly, shaking her head. "I don't have a problem keeping up, Anna. Don't be ridiculous!"


“Hell’s bells, I know ya’ll ain’t sayin’ I don’t know how to party,” Molly spoffed. She opened the gate to one of the three areas they linked to their portal vaults.

Tallulah and Sophia stepped out of the portal with the deadly and beautiful women of their friends and family and into a world of unexpected exuberance. The women they had seen coo to babies, cry over the Notebook, and tease their husbands shed years off their personas like they were wearing age like a coat.

The girls’ night out was a blur of excitement from bar to bar in Europe where the girls could drink, to Spain for a midnight bull fight by Tia Pilar’s suggestion, to an impromptu dance competition at a foreign town, the women shouted their joy for the brides-to-be to the world. Amalia got into a fist fight with a disrespectful driver, Lauri won a wrestling match with a man as big as bear, Willow and Alassiel flirted them all into a club, Annabelle taught them how to toss Molotov cocktails onto the rocks by the sea for a game that Sophia won, rude drag racers lost to Granya’s swift wolf form—they all took turns riding around on her after that, per her permission—Inara climbed the side of a building to hide small bags of local currency into homes as a funny joke, Hura and Elendia accidentally hijacked a gondola in Venice, Cara kissed far too many guys at some of the bars they went too (She swore she thought she found her soulmate), Serenity was mistaken for someone else and played the part well enough to learn a bit a hot tea, and so much more that they could have written a book!

The night felt like a never-ending series of crazy events. Everything the teen girls had thought or said was quickly proven wrong. Age wasn't slowing any of those powerful women down, especially Missy who was acting even more youthful than ever as they celebrated together. The most tame of their group seemed to have some of the craziest ideas and none of them backed own, fueled by adventure and a fair amount of alcohol.

It was the early morning hours when they finally met their match. A noble desire to present Kit with the gift he deserved led the large group of women into the Amsterdam Zoo. Stealth and skills combined managed to get them into the otter exhibit, however the slippery creatures couldn't be caught in time before zoo staff apprehended the bachelorette party.

Completely taken aback by the sheer amount of ridiculousness this whole situation brought to the attention of the security team, they simply fumbled to make odds or ends of any of these random women! But they urged them to come quietly all the same. Except some were not as willing to go without making an argument!

"Aye! We just need one of them, you don't need that many!" Annabelle pointed a finger at one of the staff.


“I’m sorry, but—,”

Charlotte puffed her cheeks in reaction to seeing her sweet sister’s trembling lip. “You can’t say no to this face,” she said, and uncoordinatedly took hold of Kaylee’s jaw with her hand, incidentally puckering her lips.

“Now listen here—,”

“Non, tu écoutes!” Lauri interrupted. She had drunk enough that French often predominated her speech.

“Da, we will take this seal,” Amalia said.

The ones who were sober—Hadassah, Annie, and Natalia—due to being designated drivers, medics, and to keep an eye on things from getting too out of hand, were the only help here, with Annie saying, “We’re sorry officer, if we could just find an exit—,”

Tysha waved her arms. “No, no you don’t get it!”

“You don’t understand, my boy is precious,” Inara stepped in front. She yanked out a picture of Kit and held it up. “See?” She said in a slurred voice. She shoved it closer as if this would prove a point. “Okay, so you understand now.”

“Come here—,”

When one of the men tried to take Inara’s wrist to escort her out, no doubt, she deftly leapt back, saying, “Whoa, whoa, whooooa, whoa, whoa, whoa! No you don’t!” She checked her photo to make sure it was Kit before holding it up again. “Can’t you see it? Are you blind?”

Molly said, “They’re not, I know it—I can see. Also,” she held a hand to her belly, “I can see—I can see I’m gonna—,” and she turned to wretch into a bush. “Oof,” she straighten up with a sigh, “that feels better.”

“Ma’am! All of you need to leave!”

Alassiel huffed. “Come on girls, we can grab a seal from Ireland. This place is so inhospitable.”

"She's right. There's no boy more deserving of a seal than Kit," Kaylee said through the start of tears. "He's my little brother and he just wants one so badly."

“I’m sorry, but—,”

Charlotte puffed her cheeks in reaction to seeing her sweet sister’s trembling lip. “You can’t say no to this face,” she said, and uncoordinatedly took hold of Kaylee’s jaw with her hand, incidentally puckering her lips.

“Now listen here—,”

“Non, tu écoutes!” Lauri interrupted. She had drunk enough that French often predominated her speech.

“Da, we will take this seal,” Amalia said.

The ones who were sober—Hadassah, Annie, and Natalia—due to being designated drivers, medics, and to keep an eye on things from getting too out of hand, were the only help here, with Annie saying, “We’re sorry officer, if we could just find an exit—,”

Tysha waved her arms. “No, no you don’t get it!”

“You don’t understand, my boy is precious,” Inara stepped in front. She yanked out a picture of Kit and held it up. “See?” She said in a slurred voice. She shoved it closer as if this would prove a point. “Okay, so you understand now.”

“Come here—,”

When one of the men tried to take Inara’s wrist to escort her out, no doubt, she deftly leapt back, saying, “Whoa, whoa, whooooa, whoa, whoa, whoa! No you don’t!” She checked her photo to make sure it was Kit before holding it up again. “Can’t you see it? Are you blind?”

Molly said, “They’re not, I know it—I can see. Also,” she held a hand to her belly, “I can see—I can see I’m gonna—,” and she turned to wretch into a bush. “Oof,” she straighten up with a sigh, “that feels better.”

“Ma’am! All of you need to leave!”

Alassiel huffed. “Come on girls, we can grab a seal from Ireland. This place is so inhospitable.”


“I’m leaving a one-star review on yelp,” Elendia let them know. She had learned about it recently.

“Da, terrible zoo!” Amalia cursed it.

“Votre phoque aurait adoré venir, mais maintenant elle est triste de ne pas pouvoir venir.” Lauri’s eyes pricked with tears of anger. “J'espère que tu es heureux!”

“¡Mira, hiciste llorar a la foca![Look, you made the seal cry!]” Tia Pilar snapped, putting her arms around Lauri to lead her away.

“That is terrible. You should feel terrible,” Serenity said.

“Yeah—feel terrible!” Bellasiel parroted as she turned with the girls.

The security guards, uneasy and confused, took positions to corral the women. “I’m afraid we can’t just let you go. You’ve broken the—,”

“¡Sé cómo termina esto[I know how this ends]—,” Tia Pilar called out as she pushed the girls closest to her, “—corre[run]!

“Go! Go, go, go!” Cara took off.

“Hey! HEY!”

Granya tossed her coat to Natalia and shifted. This surprised the men enough to stall them, giving them precious time for a head start. She barked at them a few times. Before they could get lethal, Molly gave her tail a tug and she turned on her furry heels to follow the others out.


The race through the streets of one of the largest cities didn't go without attention drawn. They were not only a loud and boisterous group, but also one with recognizable faces - and a werewolf to boot! If Missy had thought that being with Ryuu made her feel young, that night being chased through a beautiful city left her feeling absolutely ageless. "Oh bless! They're madder than a cow rearin season," she squealed with delight, kicking off her heels to run the rest of the way barefoot.

"I have no idea what that means but I freakin' love this woman," Emery howled with delight as the group frantically searched for a getaway vehicle of sorts.

"Oh, I love you all so, so much," Rosy nearly sobbed, throwing an arm around Charlotte and trying to get a second around Bella. "You're all so beautiful and strong and I'm s-l-o proud..."

Willow nearly stumbled into the pile up, giving them an encouraging nudge. "Yes, everyone is wonderful, but if we don't keep going we are going to wind up in Dutch jail." A threat, but she had to giggle at the thought.

"Dutch jail? Fuck, I am going to look hideous in wooden clogs," Ellies devastation was evident even as she might have caused a small pile up as a distraction.


“They’ll make us wear what?” A voice questioned in the rise of noise and shouting.

“Clogs,” Annie called back.

Charlotte perked, “Clubs?”

“Clogs!”

“Clubs?” Bellasiel gasped, wide eyed. “They’re gonna hit with clubs?”

“We’re gonna hit the clubs?” Cara squealed. “I love clubs—oo!”

Out of the blurry and fast-paced commotion the girls managed to get to the portal. They squeezed on through despite Granya still being in her wolfish shape. The portal closed just in time before the Dutch police could apprehend them. They were a laughing, queasy, giggling, wobbly mess on the ground of an unknown place.

“Oh damn, I dunno where we are, but it’s late for us I bet,” Tysha said from where she lay.

Sighing wistfully, Inara said, “I miss my babies.”

“I do too,” Natalia chuckled, smiling to herself.

Sniffing away a fond tear, Lauri smiled and said, “Mes petits doivent être endormis maintenant.”

“Zasha and Siggy are the cutest when they take naps together,” Amalia reminisced. She still lay plopped on Emery’s torso.

Alassiel pulled out her phone. She eased up from Granya’s paw and rested her back against the wolf’s belly to scroll through the endless pictures she took of her family, saying, “Someone said we just have eighteen summers with them before they’re grown up and—and no longer your little babies you can just snoodle and snuggle, or tuck into bed.”


“Aww, shucks,” Molly felt a tear on her own cheek. “Hell’s Bell’s it’s even shorter now. I got twelve left with Beretta and eleven left with Colt.”

“Oh,” Inara felt her tears spill as she reached over to pull her girls into her arms, “I ran out of summers!”

Charlotte felt she found the difference in the older women and themselves. They weren’t at all slowed down by age, but they were metamorphosed by it. Wildness tempered, never tamed, by the love they had for their family. A lesson in propriety that didn’t mean they couldn’t go out on a night of a riotous party, but one that reminded them to come back.

“You didn’t run out of summer mom,” Charlotte’s lip quivered. She held her mother and sister tight. “You never will—we’ll still be around.”

Even if it isn’t to be tucked in, or snoodled (as often), now that they are older. Even if they’d leave the nest to make ones of their own.


"Lotties right, mom. We'll always be around you," Kaylee snuggled in close. "We will come visit and bring the guys and see you on holidays. Maybe even bring grandkids some day."

Missy, who had greedily scooped up Tallulah and Sophia both, wept openly. "You're so big and I'm so proud but you are always my little girls," she sniffled loudly.

Trying to find a truce that would let them both get away with limbs in tact, Tallulah gave her mother a good embrace. "You heard Kaylee, mom. We won't be far. And Khaz and Sophia love to visit and-"

"I miss my baby!" Missys sob cut her off.

"We'll get you babies, Mama Missy, I promise," Sophia hiccuped. "As many babies as you want!"


Stuck under a body, Tia Pilar raised her tears eyes up to Heaven and unable to hug her niece, she gave thanks, saying, “¡Oh Dios mío, me has bendecido y no soy digno![Oh my God, you have blessed me and I am not worthy!]”

Feeling just as overwhelmed by the blessings in their lives, Granya’s breath hitched and she tilted her head back for a wistful howl. “AH-OOO!”

Not ashamed, Molly said, “Damn right, Granya—Ah-ooo!”


Blessings and love sung out from those around them. "Nora's gonna give me grey hair any day now, but God I do love them so much," Ellie murmured from the pile, digging out her own phone to the gallery that was filled with her smiling family.

"Fuck, you and me both. I swear Nia is Dikki reincarnated, especially at bed time," Annabelle spoffed, leaning against Rosy who was pulling out pictures from her wallet to lay out on the floor. "Best damn thing I ever did."

Emery sighed from beneath Amalia, nodding as she stared at her phone saver. Ambrose was nestled in Niklaus's arms. "His daddy was a real dick, but he gave me my sweet angel and then we found a real father for him. Anna right, best damn thing I ever did."

Rosy nodded in agreement. "They're the best of Cory and I and just so bright."

Willow leaned over to look at the pictures, lightly petting the top of Amelie's head. "So beautiful and so brave. I want my babies to have the world." Reaching up she wiped away a few tears. "And I want them to have their papa. Lord, it's such a mess." Stress from the past months had been tucked away from the world and was now peeking through. "You girls make sure you take care of your babies but don't forget about your partners either. They need taking care of sometimes, too."


Arms of the women closest to Willow encircled her, with Molly being the first. “Theo’s gonna pull through, honeybun. I went ahead and took a peek—I had to,” she said, giving her friend a kiss on her head. “It’ll be rough, but hang in there, okay? Ya’ll are gonna be safe and Theo’s gonna willingly bind, I promise.”

Charlotte began to tear up for an entirely different reason now. She thought of Rennick. She couldn’t imagine the trauma it must have been to see the effect of the use of Almaeri already setting into someone you love. She feared it was waiting for her fiancé in the dark like a quiet snare. Every day he put it off, it was one day closer to a day Rennick might not let go of it at all.

“I want to bind,” Bellasiel said, and looked over to her mother in silent questioning.

Hura gave a sad smile and reached out to hold her daughter's hand. They had talked about doing it together so Hura didn’t feel alone. It was scary to cut that part away. Elendia wasn’t absolutely sure she wanted to do it either, but they had learned of Willow and Theo’s struggles over time and it seemed like a glimpse into a future neither wanted.

“I will be binding soon,” Natalia said, to the surprise of some.

Amalia lifted off of Emery. “Talia…” she murmured, leaning to rest a hand on her shoulder. They shared a look and Amalia said, “I will too.”

“I can as well,” Tysha said, sobering up with all this talk. “I can do it now.”

Alassiel sighed, feeling a little uneasy, but the sense of sisterhood spread courage in her. “I will join,” she spoffed through tears. “Andriy has been concerned for a while now and, well, I think it’s probably time.”

“Oui,” Lauri nodded. She knew enough about animals that she figured she could get by without her Almaeri. It was better she grab hold of the motivation to do so before it slipped away too.

"It really isn't so bad," Tallulah offered to those who seemed slightly unsure. Her gaze fell on her mother who hadn't made mention when others were speaking up.

Fixing the neck of her dress that had gone askew, Missy shrugged her shoulders. "Oh baby girl, I don't know. I mean, I suppose I should but..."

"But what mom? It's really for the best since you're getting older..."

Sniffling, Missy shook her head, unwounded by the remark. "But the sex can be so damn good," she half spoffed. Was that such a horrible reason? "And I mean, also emergencies and stuff."


The ones who still struggled also nodded to what Missy said as they began to shuffle up to their feet in preparation for seeing their children again.

It was hard to think of giving up something that could feel so good. The threat of it, far off in the horizon, never felt like an axe over the head. All the little reasons to keep it made for a comfortable nest where the Almaeri could incubate, but it wasn’t for anyone else but them to decide. Even Ryuu, who did agree about weaning, was going to take time.

Setting her hand on Tallulah’s shoulder once they stood, Molly said quietly, “Ain’t no one got the same journey, young’n. Just be there for yer mama.”

Tallulah had no problem supporting her mother...even if she did not want to hear about these things at all. "Yeah...yeah I can do that," she nodded, given support by Sophia at her side, even if half of that support was her head leaning into her shoulder drowsily.

Tia Pilar found herself next to Tallulah while Missy fixed the last bit of her ruffled clothes. She gave a supportive squeeze to let her know they would all be ready to help if or when Missy needed it. They were family, after all.

“Hrrr,” Granya rumbled happily as she sniffed the air. Her ears pricked forward. She let out a soft whine when familiar four-legged toddlers came racing her way. One of which was bipedal, falling behind their siblings. Granya took off in a joyful gallop to meet them in the middle, melting into the floor in a heap to nuzzle her children who pawed and hopped and squealed to see their mother again.

Liam chuckled, “They heard you got back. We just couldn’t keep them from scratching the door.” That earned him a pull over and wolfy kisses to his face.

“Mama!” Luna’s voice brought a beaming smile to Lauri to see her and the other Blair children hurrying over.

“Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in,” Molly spoffed at seeing ehr rowdyruff kids tumbling in with the others.

Bellasiel furrowed her brows. She turned to Serenity. “What does she mean?”

“Oh, uh, cats will bring in dead critters sometimes. It’s just an idiom,” Serenity explained.

“Ah, okay.” Bellasiel smiled and nodded, understanding. She would keep that new colloquialism in her back pocket.


There was a small flock of the dark haired Al-Zakhar children moving as one to Willow who dropped to her knees and happily scooped them all four of them up in her arms, nearly tumbling over. "Oh my sweet, sweet little songs," she sung out to them, immediately peppered with kisses and concerns that their mommy seemed sad.

Mothers were reunited with their children, some more willing than others. Ambrose coiled his arms about Emery's legs while Nia was being wrestled for a reunion, insisting she "didn't want no friggen kisses!"

Kaylee, with no child to find a drunken comfort in, instead looked about for the younger men. "Where did all the guys end up at?"


“Oh, uh,” Micha glanced between the men who had come to rejoin with their wives and children, absent three faces, namely Wesley, Everest, and Ryuu.

Turning from Micha to the others, Cory said, “They’re coming soon, I’m sure.” He broke a sweat. “They’re just a little delayed.”

“All of them?” Charlotte furrowed her brows. She missed her snuggle-bear and heart-thief. “Where are they?”

“Is okay, they back at the board walk,” Theo said, offering a nervous smile while he came to Willows side for warm greetings.

Cory did his best to urge Rosalie out. His sweat began to seep into his shirt. “Alright, bed time!”


Blonde brows had furrowed together and Rosy's foot tapped the ground rhythmically. She made no stance to move. "Why are they at the board walk, Cory?"

Ellie as well had come over to demand answers, her gaze not nearly as soft or gentle as she pried. "What are those guys doing? Christ, did they go and get themselves arrested less than a year after Wes got off of house arrest?"

Kaylee happily took up a look of disapproval with her aunts, arms folded over her chest. "Where is Jaxon?"

"And Khaz," Sophia frowned. "Did you guys talk him into something stupid?"

"Krasavchik..." Willow's voice threatened softly, a tone that made their children 'ooooo' knowingly. Papa was in trouble!


Theo winced. "Ehh, us all okay. Promise!"

"There were no arrests," Cory said, assuring them of that. "Aside from Yonten, but that was a misunderstanding, he's already freed, he just had to go to the bathroom. He's coming."

Joao, Andriy, and Gordon were under the same scrutiny. Lauri didn't spare her mute Lion a raised brow. Their women were just as unsatisfied with the brief, vague replies. Their uncertainty only fueled the concern of the others who weren't going anywhere until they had answers. Granya sniffed at them and frowned in a wolfish way.

"Micha," Molly pursed her lips.

"Eh, heh, we go to concert. Wes found band who is singing Khaz favorite songs," Micha said, sheepishly scratching his head. "Khaz so happy to be married, just as we mean to leave he took chance afterward to get in line to shout to world he will be husband to Sophia and Lulah on mic."

Theo cleared his throat. "Eh, all guys got excited for friend...they, uh... they went up to do it too."

Unable to leave this news for Wesley to handle as he promised he would, Cory reluctantly explained, "They got so hyped for Khaz—they were all kinda drunk from a visit to Europe—that they all dove into the crowd to bodysurf and...we lost track of them."

Now the cat was out of the bag, earning a series of scolds and glares from the women who were lined up. "They did what? You lost them?!" All the calmness and chill from their night together had vanished as Sophia raised a finger in the air, demanding answers. "And why are you here without them?"

"Well, as you'll notice we are in fact not all here," Oliver pointed out with as much confidence as he could muster under his Lambs questioning glare.

"Tak, Wes and Ev and Ryuu are look for boys. We came to get to kids," Andriy explained with a sheepish smile, hoping that put him in good graces.

"Unbelievable! You take Khaz off for a bachelor party and you guys couldn't stay out of trouble for one night? We're supposed to get married in two weeks!" Hysteria was mounting in Sophia's voice and there wasn't anything Tallulah could think to say to calm her.

"Wes will find. He is excellent hunt," Joao reminded them.

"Not before I find them. We didn't spend hours wedding planning for you to lose the groom," Missy waved a finger about, looking for her shoes and forgetting they were lost in the streets of Amsterdam. "Load me the portal, I'm going to find em all!"


No matter what anyone could say to dissuade them, Sophia, Tallulah, Kaylee, and Charlotte were already headed to the vaults. Inara, Ellie, and Missy joined them. The rest, especially Hye and Kazumi, were trusted with the kids. The women had work to get done!

Meanwhile Wesley and Everest pushed through the audience to signal their phones. Among a rowdy group of giggling girls they found Keagan emerging like a man surfacing from water. The men grabbed his hand and pulled him toward them through the thick of the crowd.

“Keagan! Oh good,” Wesley said, shuffling with him to the outer area. He didn’t see Rennick around, nor Jaxon or Khaz. Still, he gave the blushed man a pat on his shoulder. He was amused to see such a grin! “Feeling the high of the bodysurf, yeah?”



"That was freaking amazing!" Normally more reserved, Keagan wasn't shy about launching a fist up in the air. He was warm cheeked and elated at that point, courtesy of a long night with strong alcohol and men who had plenty of experience to share. "We should get the guys and go do it again!"

With a one-eyed squint looking at his watch, Everest shook his head. "I don't think so, mister daredevil. It's getting late and the ladies will be back soon. We don't want to keep them waiting." They'd faced death plenty of times , but nothing was more daunting than their wives when scorned.


“Exactly—Keagan, why don’t you hold still,” Wesley said, taking a rope he brought to the overcrowded concerns and tying it to the young man’s belt, “and keep close.”

A few more pats were given to assure Keagan they were just as excited before looking for the next green dot. The young man cheered as he was tugged along. The two older men weaved through to see Rennick having a friendly wrestling match with a stranger.

“Whoa,” Wesely set his hand against Keagan’s shoulder. “It looks like a fair fight, my guy.”

In minutes Rennick popped up with his fists in the air. “Woo!”

Wesley reached out and pulled Rennick out from the praises of the converging audience. The young man nearly missed who had grabbed him, but at the last moment his frown quirked into a grin.

“Heeey, guys!” Rennick exclaimed happily. He met eyes with Keagan and shouted a little louder in joy to have been reunited, going in for a happy embrace. “This night is wild!”

“Yes, yes, it’s very nice—where’s Jaxon?” Wesely said rhetorically, trusting Everest to tie Rennick to their rope as they moved onward.

Now they came to the dots on the outskirts of the crowd nearer the stage and the exit. They saw Jaxon and Khaz in a heated talk with a group of girls who were red in the face. The older men approached cautiously. Just as they got within earshot, which was quite close, they heard the tail end of the conflict.

“—I was going to announce our engagement!” The one girl pointed to the girl standing with arms crossed. “I just think it’s really insensitive that you stole our thunder.”

Jaxon argued, “We couldn’t have known, we didn’t see—,”

“We are wearing a bachelorette ensemble!” The pig-tail girl whined loudly, tapping her chest with curling letters.
Wesley and Everest were just thinking of how they could handle this situation when familiar feminine faces practically materialized out of the crowd. Inara, Missy, Ellie, and the three expected girls—because of course!

"Where is Khaz?" Tallulah demanded, only a slight wobble in her step as she headed over. Sophia was hot on her heels, hair flying about as they strode closer.

“Damn it, Cory,” Wesely muttered before putting on a sheepish smile. “Hello, my loves.”

Charlotte hurried up to Keagan and Rennick, both to scold and to hug them in relief, though they won her over with peppered kisses and their infectious laughter. She’d have to have a talk later. Right now they were coaxing her into smiles. Not everyone was as easy to put at ease.

"You guys, this absolutely unbelievable!" Flames were all but coming off the Phoenix as she prowled up to her husband who visibly shrunk away, keeping his hold on the rope. "You were supposed to take care of these guys, not lose them!"

“Wes! You lost the groom!?” Inara snapped.

“Yes, but I found him too!” Wesley said, pointing.

“We can barely see that,” Jaxon said.

Khaz added on, “It’s in cursive and it’s dark on stage, but you know what?” He set his hands on his hips and leaned a little to emphasize, “I’m not sorry! I don’t regret it. I love my fiancée’s and our wedding is gonna be better than your wedding—Oo!”

The pig-tail girl gave Khaz’s shoulders a shove, causing him to step back. “Yeah! And you can take that and give it to your girls!”

Sophia's nostrils flared as the girl approached her man, feeling a new sense of protectivess. "Quita tus patas de mi hombre, chica [Get your paws off my man, girl!]" she called out as she rushed over, fully ready to throw fists.


Turning at the shout, the pig-tailed girl and her fiancée wearing the same bachelorette shirt faced around with matching energy. The handful of people behind them had matching colors and themes indicating that they were the rest of the party members. Perhaps the reason for the source of their audacity; courage in numbers.

Inara managed to intercept Sophia, catching her arm. “Wait, wait, we’re not here to fight.”

Kaylee was following up, delighted to spot Jaxon although now she had honor to defend. "Just who do you think you are? You can't go off and hit him - he's going to be a married man!"


“Yeah, back off, bitch!” Charlotte snapped.

A fellow partier of the aggressive brides-to-be stepped up to defend their besties. “Stay out of this blonde-bimbo, it isn’t your concern!”

“Hey, watch your mouth,” Jaxon said, not about to stand aside while they verbally abused his fiancée!

“It is our concern, these are our friends,” Charlotte said, coming with Keagan and Rennick a bit behind. They were still lashed to Wesely.

Pig-tail gave them a haughty glare, but especially the two girls crowned with bachelorette sashes. “So you came to get a taste of this?” She raised her open palm.

“Come on, no need to fight. We gotta get back home,” Inara tried to speak words of wisdom even as she was irritated with the way the smug opposing wedding party was snickering at them.

Khaz, with his arms around his loves, said, “Let’s go.” He didn’t want them to get hurt.

However, just as they turned around Sophia felt a thud of cold, thick mud against her head. It caused her to gasp. A chunk of it rolled down Tallulah’s back and some smeared down Khaz’s arm.

“Well fuck,” Wesley sighed.

The mud not only got on their heads and clothes, but it dirtied Sophia's crown. Turning around, the spicy Spanish bride wasn't about to let that go unpunished. "Oh no you fuckin' didn't," she growled, escaping from Tallulah and Khaz's grasps to launch herself back at them.

She wasn't going to go alone - Kaylee also threw herself into what quickly became a skirmish between the wedding celebration parties. These girls were entitled to celebrate, but not at the cost of her lover enjoying himself - and definitely not by being mean to her friends! They were no better than Regina! Before her parents could start her, she jumped in to defend everyone else.

Without having to look, the girls already fighting trusted that Charlotte had joined into the mess. She blocked cheap shots, threw down lumbering guys, and socked a few smug faces all while Jaxon and Khaz gave up calming anyone to defend their women instead. Rennick and Keagan were a little tied up with Wesely at the moment, though they weren’t going to be excluded for long. Inara and Missy were doing their best to verbally take control.

"Girls -girls!" Missy tried so hard to deny her maternal urges to protect, knowing it was best to get everyone home. Her attempts were fruitless when a less than kind word from one of the bachelorette party supervisors was thrown her way, focused on her age and how she should have been in bed by then. Sapphire gaze narrowed and while she might not have been as trained as the others, that didn't mean Missy Boswell didn't know how to win a good quarrel. She wasted no time joining in the fight just as her daughter did, unaware of what started the fight but planning to end it.


In a blink the night turned into one that was familiar to Inara. A different month, a different place, a different wedding party, but just as rowdy and spirited! She knew they shouldn’t have let it get to this. She knew they were responsible adults, but…she couldn’t say she, Ellie, and the others didn’t have their own bar fight years ago!

Wesley, Everest, Keagan, and Rennick were quick to action when seeing their beloved’s too. They were in the midst of using the rope to their advantage when they were blessed with yet another helpful ally.

Just before a thug of the pig-tailed girls wedding party came at Missy with a plop of mud, a blaze of fire startled them into dropping it on themselves. Ryuu came from another angle to pop that person right in the jaw. Wordlessly he joined Missy's side.

The audience took this in good humor. They were cheering, some threw a punch or two, but they were even more elated that the trio’s side won as the security officers for the event he brought came over to resolve the issue.

“What the hell is going on here!?” The officer shouted as he yanked people to their feet who were conscious.

Standing up out of the mess of people, a man whose nose was bent (hopefully by nature and not the fight) wearing a ribbon like that of the other pig-tailed girls party said, “It was us—I’m sorry, it was us who started it.”


The pig-tailed girl paled. “Wh-what? Why would you say that?”

“Because we pushed that man and we threw the mud first,” he said, brown eyes glimmering. He turned to the officer. “We all attacked those people because they announced their engagement before we got to, but instead of just taking it in stride and doing our own announcement anyway, we got mad and threw hands. I’m sorry, but…we all take full responsibility.”

The officer looked around at the wedding party of ribbons and pig-tails. Whatever they had planned to say, or who they wanted to blame, this man's unexpected confession threw them for a loop! Resolve broke and they each began to admit that they had instigated the fight for that reason.

“Officer, if they apologize, we’re willing to let this go and not press charges,” Ryuu said, draping his arm around Missy.

Pig-tail girl frowned. She looked to the man who apparently had some influence on her. He nodded and she turned to the throuple to say, “Sorry…”

Khaz wiped away a smudge and held out his hand. Reluctantly the woman gave him a shake. She didn’t do anything else to build bridges. Once that was handled, and they were marked down for a warning, the wedding party who had attacked them slinked off the property—they may have not gotten in the trouble they deserved, but they weren’t going to be allowed to stay after admitting to causing a fight!


“Woo!” Charlotte raised her hands. “Oh man, that was wild.”

Rennick pulled her in for a kiss. He had been on cloud nine and the fight only felt like the right kind of end to that boisterous night. He wasn’t the only one to feel adrenaline still in his veins. Keagan wasn’t shy of sharing kisses. Neither was Ryuu with Missy, Wesley with Inara, Everest with Ellie, or Khaz and his fiancée’s. All but Jaxon seemed to be around.

Just before Kaylee could become concerned, the man from before returned from the crowd. He walked up to Kaylee with those foreign brown eyes and a hooked nose. With one hand he pulled the pig-tailed wedding ribbon off. As he did so his face rippled and Jaxon smiled down at her.

Concern and confusion melted away as his disguise faded, cornflower gaze twinkling with adoration and mischief. "Look at you. My man's a lover, fighter and a goddamn genius," she praised, looping her arms about his neck and rising on her toes so that she could nuzzle against him. "That's almost enough to get you out of trouble, you handsome devil."

"Almost," Tallulah stressed, breaking away from much needed kisses to wag her finger at her soon-to-be husband. "Don't go scaring us like that! I don't want to have to come hunting you down again if we can avoid it."


Khaz, a little breathless from more than the fight and the kiss—oh, how he loved these women—set his hands on both of them. “I will do my best, I promise. I just couldn’t let the opportunity pass. I needed them to know just how much I love the two of you. I had to shout it to the world.”

It could be argued this was due to the alcohol they consumed in Europe before heading back to the US for the concert. In any case, the sincerity in Khaz’s tone and the shine of adoration in his eyes spoke volumes more than just words.


That was more than enough to at least quench the flames of his heart-fire who curled up happily in his embrace. "You're the absolute sweetest, my dear Snow Flame. I think we need to get you back for a shower and familiar bed," Sophia suggested, much more easily deterred from a scolding than Lulah.

"Fine," Tallulah accepted that they couldn't just stay mad at him perpetually - not with a wedding coming up! "But don't wonder why we're hesitant to let you guys run off again next time."

Missy had to chuckle, pulling Ryuu's arms around her and shaking her head. "Oh Tallulah Skye. If the worst your man does is go off and get himself in a good concert brawl then I think you can let it slide, darlin. You two have yourself a good man," she assured her daughter before looking up at champagne-topped silvery-blue gaze that made her swoon time and time again. "I think we all got pretty darn lucky here."


Khaz grinned, pulling them both against him. He kissed Sophia, but he also chased Tallulah’s lips until she let him soothe whatever irritation remained with his affection and murmurs of how much she meant to him. The three may have gotten a little carried away.

“Alright you three, off to bed,” Inara chuckled.

Rennick and Keagan were happy to follow with their arms around Charlotte. Jaxon spared no time in moving forward with Kaylee in his hold. The same could be said for the other couples. They all made their way to the portals of the Old Bear.

After they got back to the castle, where Everest and Ellie said their heartfelt goodnights before taking their children back home, the others were just about to say goodnight when Tallulah’s phone rang.


Curiosity at just who was calling kept the others lingering around while the phone call took place. Dark brows furrowed together at whatever news she was being given. "Oh, I see...Well that's- No, I'm sorry go ahead and finish what you were saying," she paused, her brows slowly relaxing and corners of her lips pulling back into a wide grin. "Really? Of course. No, that won't be a problem at all. We should be able to make accommodations just fine. No, thank you. Mmhmm, goodbye now."

Sophia was all but bursting from the unknown at that point, bouncing about as the call ended and her phone was tucked away. "Who was that? Is it bad news? Do we need to find another florist?" Anxiety at the possibly had her stomach churning - oh was she ready for all this wedding planning to be over with!

"No to the florist and yes? To bad news, but it came with better news," Tallulah had to chuckle, garnishing her mother and Kaylee's attention. "It was Bear Mountain, the lodge we had the first week of the honeymoon planned at. They said there was a clerical error and two winners were scheduled at the same stretch of time in the cabin we'd won. To make up for it they arranged for us to stay at another lodge of theirs...in Zermatt!"

Squeals of pure delight left both her and Sophia at the same time, jumping in place. Missy may have also done a little happy dance of her own. "Oh that's so wonderful. That's just what you wanted, Lulah! A trip to Switzerland!"

"That's pretty much perfect," Kaylee grinned, wrapping an arm around Jaxon. "Man, what are they odds they had a lodge there too?"

Ryuu grinned, quite smug for no understandable reason to anyone’s eyes aside from Wesley and Inara. They remained silent while the others giddily rejoiced.

Tallulah nodded. "I know, right? Ridiculous."


“Whatever the reason, Fate or God or Karma, I’m just glad things are working out,” Khaz exhaled happily.

Charlotte clapped twice and hopped in place. “I’m so excited for you guys!”

“We have to tell everyone,” Jaxon said, but added, “tomorrow. I’m definitely done standing up.”

They had a few bruises to tend to, clothes needed to be washed, and bags needed to be packed. The lateness of the hour prompted Wesley and Inara to offer the invitation to stay. They already knew they could, but it was courteous to say so aloud.

“See you guys tomorrow,” Rennick said, picking Charlotte up. “Probably not for the morning, though.”

“I can’t promise we will either,” Wesley chuckled. They were tired too! “You all have a good night.”

Khaz pulled his loves with him. “Goodnight!”

Jaxon didn’t stay long either. He took Kaylee’s hand and hurried after the throuple to her room. The adults were left behind.

“Missy, I hope you know you can spend the night,” Inara said, turning to her and Ryuu. “Send your clothes to the laundry by way of the chute. They’ll have your outfits ready in the morning.”

"Stay here at the castle?" There was no denying the excitement that twinkled in her eyes at the idea, little different than young girls playing dress up. "I suppose I'm really in no condition to drive even if I head back to Maine. Only if you're sure I won't be imposing or anything."


“No, not at all, enjoy your time here,” Inara said as she pulled Wesley with her. “See you two tomorrow.”

The Fox turned to chase his Tigress through the halls like they were in their early twenties again, leaving Ryuu and Missy to themselves.

“Come my tatertot,” Ryuu said, and made off with his sweetheart to one of his favorite rooms.

That weekend everything turned out for the better. Tallulah got her trip to Zermatt set in stone, the florist called with good news about the flowers, and every other detail fell into place for the trio. No other problems popped up as the wedding day came around. Even Ryuu caught a small break from Tallulah’s burning gaze! Though that might have been because he had to return to work. That is, until Friday early morning of the seventeenth.

“Missy, my tatertot, I’ve arrived!” Ryuu called out. He held a box of Cinnabons in one hand and a carrier of coffee in the other; too full to open the door himself.

There was the faint sound of shuffling before the door flew open. "Oh, thank goo-niss yer here," Missy exclaimed, slightly muffled from a small plastic bag she was trying to open with her teeth. Realizing her error, she took it out, leaning in for a kiss before letting him in. "Bless you, honeypot, you're just too sweet and I'm over here a hot mess. I put on these fake nails for the wedding but now I can't get the bag of gems open to decorate with."

“I got you,” Ryuu said, hurrying to set down what was in his hands to tend to his love. “Here you go,” he said, cutting the bag with a blade he kept in his pocket. “These are very pretty. Are you going to do each hand a different color? Or alternate them between all ten?”


"One hand is gonna be fire and one ice. I saw a picture on the Pinterest and thought I could do just that on my own," she explained with pride, letting the gems and shards spread on the table where she had been working. Her phone was propped up with an enlarged image she'd been planning to mimic. "I showed all the girls in the wedding party too, but no pressure on them since I knew they had so much going on." She almost picked up a tweezer before the heavenly scent of hazelnut stopped her, instead reaching for the coffee. "Mmm, perfect as always. You do spoil me so. Oh! And a sweet treat? Going to get me far too used to all this pampering and delicious cinnabon."

“I couldn’t come without a gift,” Ryuu said, giving her a kiss before taking a seat beside her. He pulled out one of the plump cinnamon confections onto a plate for himself and for her. “Besides, I absolutely fell in love with these—so gooey. The cinnamon adds a good kick; love the spice.”

"Mmm yeah, the spice. Just like how you showed up and added a spice to my life," Missy grinned, taking another sip of her coffee before wiggling over for another kiss from him. "My yummy Cinnabon."

Ryuu proudly accepted the nickname and the kiss. If he didn’t know better, he’d think this was too good to be true!

“Oh I missed you, my tatertot,” Ryuu said, after swallowing a biteful. He set down his treat and picked up his favorite; Missy. “Finish your nails later, let the coffee get cold—it’s been too long since I’ve had you.”

Cheeks flushing from the youthful desire he could reawaken in her so easily, she let out a soft squeal of delight, happily coiling her legs about his waist. "Oh you're right as always. All this time apart is feeling longer and longer and I miss you in my bed."


“Ah, you speak the words of my heart,” Ryuu said, sparing no more time in the dining room to go upstairs and satisfy the longing both felt inside.

As expected when the two did return their Cinnabon’s had stiffened and their coffee cooled, but they were happy to reheat them. Just in time too, for the trio arrived then. Ryuu felt like he got away with crime! At least it wouldn’t be especially obvious that he took Missy just a half hour before they got there.

“Hello,” Khaz said with a smile, coming in with bags. They’d be going to the hotel soon, but they wanted to drop by for a visit and to collect a few items they needed for the wedding.

“Hey, so good you guys made it safe. I heard there was ice,” Ryuu said, standing up to greet them.

“We didn’t have trouble, but we did pass two cars who had an accident,” Khaz admitted.

"Oh bless them, I hope that's the only one we hear about this weekend," Missy shook her head in shame. "Not enough people give the road credit for what it can do. I'm just glad you all know better."

Sophia nodded, turning to take one of the bags so that she was helping with some of the movement. "But the good news is there shouldn't be too much flying for most of the family." The airport seemed to be preferred for many, seeing as there wasn't a closer portal.

"True, true - oh I almost forgot. You three won't be staying here tonight," Missy nearly bounced with delight. "I didn't want you crammed into a childhood bedroom or outside the night before your wedding. I got you three a suite at the hotel beside the venue. Just a little last minute gift for you." And possibly a small gift for herself to have less tension between a certain two.

Khaz felt a little relief. He had braced himself to help Sophia keep Tallulah calm in the presence of her mother and the boyfriend. “Oh, Mam Missy, that’s so kind of you,” he said, and gave her a hug. “Thank you, we’d love that.”

He wasn't the only one to let out a sigh in the room. "That's great mom, thank you," Tallulah agreed, sparing her a hug and peck on the cheek. There was a lot that would be happening the next day and who knew how many women trying to get ready together. The tiny home would struggle to provide the room needed.

"It'll be like we're starting the honeymoon early, oh I love it!" Sophia danced happily in the small kitchen.


The flutter of butterflies in their stomachs would whirl up once in a while. Again Khaz felt the excitement bubbling up. It was really happening! They had one more night and then they’d get married! But first, they needed to get their gear.

“Is my suit ready?” Khaz asked.

“Yes, I think I saw it—hold on,” Ryuu got up to get a big black box out of a closet. “Here. Did you need it in the car now? Or?”

“Oh, since we’re heading to a hotel tonight, I’ll take it now,” Khaz said, receiving it so he might tuck it in the trunk. It would be a disaster to forget.


"Good call. I decided to save you girls the hassle and I ran your dresses over myself this morning. They'll be in the suite and then you'll have that space to get ready with all your girlfriends tomorrow after brunch." Missy was grateful they had picked a more relaxed schedule so they could enjoy everything.

"That sounds perfect. You really helped us with this so much, mom," Tallulah had to praise, noticeably choosing not to thank Ryuu who had clearly also been assisting.

Taking it in stride—everyone had their own pace, Tallulah had a right to hers—Ryuu said, “Missy did do an amazing job.” He gave his love’s thigh a discreet squeeze. “You have a wonderful mother.”

Khaz returned from the car. “So, anything we can do here? Take out the trash? Grab something from the store?”

“No, no, I handle that,” Ryuu said. “Sit, talk, watch a movie—lunch is soon, isn’t it tatertot? If not, I can order something.”

"Don't be silly, no need to order. I can finish up the beef stroganoff I had started before my nails in just a bit Cinnabon," Missy assured him, rising but pausing for a kiss on her way over to the refrigerator.

Tallulah didn't mask her disappointment. This was going on far longer than she had expected. Taking up the chair across from Ryuu, she strummed her fingers on the table, an act that made the fake gemstones rumble softly. "I always prefer home-cooked, personally. Mom says then you know it took time and dedication and is made with love, rather than throwing money at the imitation like a lot of younger people prefer to do. No need for all that commitment when you can just get what you want and move on to the next thing."

Shifting to set his ankle across the knee of the other leg, Ryuu relaxed his posture in response to her tension. He casually brought his coffee up for a sip. “That’s an admirable view point,” he said with a smile. “I certainly appreciate the time and effort your mother puts into her loved ones. I hope to live up to the same, even if sometimes I might not have the talent for such things as cooking. In that case, a little money is helpful.”


Her lip pursed tightly in response to his remark; what a real asshole to go and make comments like that. Of course she thought her mother was amazing and appreciated all of her work, so she couldn't rightfully argue with him right then. "I'm sure. That could have saved my mother a lot of stress as a single parent," she commented before Sophia decided to run some interference.

"I think there's nothing wrong with take out now and then. Lessen the burden and give you a chance to fully relax. Besides, then it gives you time for enjoyment after rather than doing the dishes," she pointed out as she fished a small cookie out of the tin at the table's center. "A sweet treat is good to have." Sophia broke it in half, handing it to Tallulah even as she took a gentle kiss to help calm the angry mountain's wind trying to chill the room.

Khaz came to Tallulah’s side and gently squeezed her shoulder. “Why don’t we have a small treat to relax? A movie sounds good to me.” And maybe he could take her mind off of Ryuu.


The two of them together could certainly work over her chilled exterior and icy gaze, taking her off of Ryuu's radar for the time being. What would happen after the honeymoon would remain unknown though! For now, Sophia passed over a couple more cookies before urging her off her seat and out of the kitchen. "We can get some popcorn and snuggle up, sweet Winter Flower. "

"Mmm...popcorn does sounds good." She was hungry and up against the Red Tide's pull, though they couldn't' attribute all of Tallulah's anger there. They could only hope her abrasiveness toward Ryuu would fade in time.


Ryuu especially hoped so. He busied himself with what he could do with or for Missy, but his mind inevitably wandered to Tallulah. It had been nearly three months since he started dating Missy. Ryuu hoped the efforts he put into the relationship might ease her mind, but it seemed she merely crusted further with ice. For the first time since he first noticed Tallulah’s irritation Ryuu wondered if what seemed like a simple case of warming up to him was actually a deep seeded refusal to accept his presence in her life, let alone her mothers. The thought faded a little as the day went on. Khaz and Sophia were much appreciated buffers.

That night, after all the expected goodbyes and sniffles to the trio before they left, and after a good, healthy tumble with Missy, Ryuu’s mind once again circled back to his concern.

“Missy, do you think Lulah will come to like me?” Ryuu asked softly.

Missy shifted so that she was curled more comfortably against his chest, peering up at him with a content sapphire gaze. "Come to like you? Oh Cinnabon, she's gonna love you. Tallulah just...takes a little more time than some. That's probably my fault for raising her with a bit thicker skin," she admitted with a soft chuckle. "I thought being alone was best and I said it often enough, she's probably just unsure what to think of this. Eighteen years and it's the first time she's had someone in that role, sad as it might be." Wiggling up, she gave his check a few light pecks. "But, I think in time she's gonna come to realize what an amazing man that up and landed in my life, and maybe even love him as much as I do."

That made him smile, and Ryuu was happy to return her affection with enthusiasm. Still, when all was calm again and he hadn’t shaken the big question in his mind, he asked, “But what if she doesn’t? What if this makes her truly unhappy?”

Sensing he needed further reassurance, she gave his cheek a gentle stroke and shook her head. "Don't be silly, sugar. I don't think you could make anyone truly unhappy. She's just moody with the wedding and will calm down after, you'll see."

This didn’t satisfy Ryuu, but he didn’t wish to risk such a good night to speak more about it. He gave Missy a smile and more kisses until she fell asleep to the best kind of comfort he could give her.

Late in the night, while he listened to Missy’s soft breathing, Ryuu wondered just what it would mean if Tallulah could not be at peace with their arrangement. Could he ignore how it affected her? Could he choose to force this situation into her life, for his own benefit? Ryuu couldn’t deny this relationship served him more than it did Missy or the others. He got so much love and acceptance from this woman than he had ever experienced in his life. But could Ryuu live with the knowledge he kept Missy for himself at the expense of another? At the expense of Missy’s daughter?

Existing in this state of uncertainty felt like standing at the edge of a step into an abyss without any visible landing. In the end Ryuu concluded he would just have to hope Missy was right.

Saturday morning of the eighteen of December Khaz woke up early. The girls needed to get ready without him to peek when he shouldn’t! It was hard to leave them. Khaz only just left the room by the time the men came for him and the girls arrived for Sophia and Tallulah.

Chatter immediately filled the room as Charlotte, Kaylee, Cara, Tysha, Hadassah, Annie, and many more flooded into the suite with big smiles and a cart full of breakfast food for them to nibble on while they prepared for the wedding day.

“So excited!” Charlotte squealed.


The men were waved off as everyone was served up a last bit of single tea, even if the brew couldn't compete with what was going on. "So he really hasn't figured out they're dating yet?" Winter's tone was clearly flabbergasted, and possibly the most animated they'd seen. While she declined the offer of a bridesmaid, she did accept a side gig helping with make-up for everyone. Cash was the closest she got to a love language and the knowledge that she'd be working alongside Emery had sealed the deal. A fan of her skills, it was the first time she'd meet the woman with a similar darker soul.

"Apparently. Although I think Aunt Annabelle is ready to swoop in and save Jin if it's going too far," Kaylee chuckled around a bite of fresh fruit. Setting the cup down she had been holding, she turned her attention to the brides. "But there's more important things to talk about! How does it feel Lulah and Soph?"

"Surreal," Sophia answered for them both and Tallulah nodded in agreement. "I've been having wedding dreams-"

"Nightmares," Tallulah spoffed to correct her.

"Wedding dreams for months and I'm thrilled we made it here but...now I don't know what I'm going to do with all this free time," Sophia chuckled.

A knowing smirk spread across her bride's face. "Well, I don't think we'll have a ton of free time for the next two weeks. A few days here in particular seeing as Khaz is getting an extra wedding present that decided to linger."

"So what you're saying is you two won't be returning the dresses," Kaylee chuckled, the group all now well-aware of the trio that was anything but slowed with their monthly cycles.


“They better not,” Cara spoffed. She wiggled her brows. “I don’t expect this dress will last the night either.”

Tysha teased. “Mhm, you say that and then your mysterious boyfriends never arrive.”

“Damn it, Ty, yes he will!” Cara playfully huffed. “Bobby said he—,”

“Bobby?”

“Ope,” Cara sighed. “I wanted to keep his name a secret until I got to introduce him…”

Bellasiel proudly chimed in, “Well cat’s out of the basket! Tell us more.”

“No, no, no, this is Sophia and Lulah’s special time,” Cara said, refusing to go on. She would have her desired boyfriend reveal if it killed her! “You guys basically got everything you wanted, isn’t that exciting? I mean, the lodge double-booking and you get Zermatt? That’s incredible!”

“Yeah, I didn’t even know you wanted Zermatt until that night,” Serenity said.

"I didn't want to dwell on something that wasn't going to happen," Tallulah shrugged her shoulders.

Sophia spoffed, applying a layer of chapstick. "She has an entire Pinterest board on it. I found it one night and she brushed it aside. I'm so glad this all worked out for us."

The door opened then and Tia Pilar came in with her hair in curls carrying a hanger-bag with her dress in it. “Girls!” She said, going over to a bar to hook it up for the moment. “You’re not getting ready yet? ¡Levántate, levántate, levántate! ¡Son casi las diez![Up, up, up! It’s almost ten!]”

Inara followed in after with a couple others behind. “Don’t relax now, the hours are gonna slip by before you know it,” she said, and gave a look to their hired makeup artists. “Winter, get them going—showers, dry hair, makeup, dresses—come on, let’s go, go, go!”

Giggling ensued in the room as everyone got up and got to getting ready. Snacking needed to be stopped as the girls disbursed to freshen up before the several antagonizing stages began. Winter took her job of wrangling the girls seriously. "Come on, ladies! Put your back into it."

Willow was also with Rosy in setting up different stations to prep everyone. "Dresses before hair so you don't mess anything up."

Busting through the door, Missy closely resembled Tia Pilars current look, though she also boasted a bright glow that might be a reason of just why she was late. "Lord bless, traffic was hell. Tell me where you need me, girls."


“Right here, Missy,” one off them said, directing her to where she would be best served.

The organized chaos that ensued put them all in a mood of some kind or other. Giggles intermingled with shouts or cooing. Showers went off and on, shoes were traded as they tried to find which set belonged to which girl, pins were being slid into hair, stockings were pulled on, and when the brides came walking out to get dressed most of them were ready to help slip on the respective gowns onto Tallulah and Sophia. Winter did them justice as Missy got one of them zipped up and Tia Pilar went down under to secure their shoes in place.

Finally the girls stepped back and took a good look at their work. Both brides were shimmering in fire and ice, as fierce and beautiful as they envisioned.

“Don’t cry!” Inara warned them, trying not to herself. “You won’t forgive yourselves if you mess up your mascara.”

Charlotte fanned her face. “You all look amazing!”

“Aye, aye, aye,” Tia Pilar forced back a sniffle. “¡Ustedes chicas son un sueño![You girls are a dream]!”


Tallulah had been spinning about and looking in the mirror until Sophia emerged a moment later with her hair finally secured. Her mouth fell open and she quickly covered it with her mouth. "Beautiful. Absolutely beautiful," she breathed, forcing herself to qlook away and prevent tears. "Oh, I didn't see it enough in fittings to prepare. Fuck!" She fanned herself as emotions hit her hard, glad to find Sophia coiling her arms around her.

"You've stolen the heart of a Goddess, we know," she giggled happily, peppering her with careful kisses. "And I hope I can always make you melt like that for the rest of our lives."

"I don't think there's any worry there," Lulah spoffed and gave her a hug. "Oh, I love you so much. We should probably get going though. Don't want to keep our husband waiting."

“Groom, unless you can make it there on time,” Inara teased, dabbing her eyes. “Come on girls.”

Charlotte, Kaylee, Tysha, and the rest of the girls trailed after Tia Pilar and Missy who helped keep the bride’s dresses off the ground. One of the girls held the bouquets to make it easier for the brides to walk without having half their vision blocked by flowers.

Traveling to the designated hall didn’t take as long as it could have, thankfully. Guests were already waiting inside, the doors were shut for them, and they could hear the faint ambience of music.

Marissa, the wedding coordinator, came hurrying over to adjust where people should stand. The flower girls were a little hard to corral at first, but soon enough everyone was lining up exactly where they needed to be with only a couple people to go. The rest sneaked into the main hall to await the beginning of the ceremony.

Tio Raphael, in a suit matching Sophia’s dress of fire, with a bloom of blue out of his lapel, came to stand in as their father figure. While the Baros family did show up, all but Abuelo, Abuela, Tio Raphael, and Tia Pilar were hiding in the back pews.

The thick-skinned, tough exterior of muscle that stood with his arms ready for them to take cracked and they knew it.


“I should have swept a broom over your feet.” Clearing his throat did nothing to veil Tio Raphael’s emotions. “Maybe you’da stayed our little flame.”

Tia Pilar spoffed, holding tears at bay through sheer force of will as she adjusted his collar. “Oh Raphi, that is a superstition.”

They were Catholic, but Tio Raphael was ‘Catholic’ in the cultural sense—he paid heed to some odd beliefs. Tia Pilar would catch him eating twelve grapes on New Year's Eve, or see him get excited for money in his future when his palms itched. Tia Pilar just couldn’t live it down whenever an unexpected gift came in of a hundred dollars, or if someone dropped in for a visit to pay for dinner.

“Okay,” Tia Pilar patted down the only wrinkle she saw of her husband's suit and made sure Sophia and Tallulah’s trains were perfect before she stood where she needed to be.

"Listo para darles el infierno, tío Raphael? [Ready to give them hell, Uncle Raphael?]" Sophia asked with a wide smirk, only shedding a few tears as excitement for the adventure ahead took precedence in her mind.

“Siempre, pequeña llama.[Always, little flame].” Raphael’s voice wavered.

Tallulah gave his other arm a soft squeeze, fighting off natural nerves mixed with butterflies. "Okay, here we go," she breathed outloud to herself, peering past Raphael to give Sophia a final soft look. "Let's go get married."


Khaz stood as still and as calm as a crystal at the side of the Judge until the music rose and the doors opened to the women who gave his heart a reason to beat. He faltered in his resolve to keep still, feeling his head lighten at seeing these two visions walking ever closer. Khaz didn’t even see Raphael giving him a long, scrutinizing stare. He didn’t see the room fall into awe or his mother weep happily. He saw winter and summer; frost and flame; the blue of the sky and the red of a blaze. Tallulah and Sophia might as well have been floating toward him with how his heart swelled.

They came to stand with shining eyes and beaming smiles that reflected his own heart, though he took a minute to bring himself to the present moment so they might see it too, and not his slack jaw.

“If you please,” the judge gestured.

The girls had taken the bouquets for the brides and Raphael had already given them murmurs and kisses. Khaz had to move forward to their free hands that weren’t holding between the two already.

“Right,” Khaz said softly, moving forward and slipping his gloved hand into theirs.



He was met with a squeeze of reassurance from each of his lovely wives, eyes focused on him while the three formed a near circle with their hands. They presented as one, a solid unit ready to face whatever the future was going to hand them. The crowd around them was silent save for quiet sniffling and hushed praises for the beautiful union they were about to witness.

"Ready for all of this?" Sophia asked, trying to sound spunky as usual, but instead her voice catching for a moment. Her gaze shifted between Khaz and Tallulah.

"I wouldn't want anything else," Tallulah murmured with absolute confidence.

Khaz couldn’t have said it better. He inhaled, waiting with baited breath as the Judge spoke into his mic once the music softened in the background.

“Friends and family, honored guests—we gather here to join in celebrating the marriage between three hearts united in Love’s eternal bond. May these rings,” he nodded to Bellasiel who stepped up with the trio’s bands, “be a symbol of that infinity.”

Sophia was more than happy to deliver her vows first, accepting the more masculine band and sliding it over the appropriate finger on Khaz's left hand. It fit perfectly, as expected. "When I first met Tallulah I thought I had found happiness and everything that I could possibly have wanted. She brought so much joy and helped ground me when I was too high on myself. It felt like balance and there was nothing else I could ask for...and then we found you," she nearly spoffed, Tallulah making a similar sound. "You came into our lives and there was an entirely new sense of peace in ours. We were the two ends of a beam teetering back and forth and you're the mast we sit upon. All I thought I knew has changed and in it's place is an unwavering joy and love toward what is to come with the two of you in my life."

“Khazius,” The officiant spoke his name gently, “You may make your vows…”

Clearing his throat, Khaz took one of the rings and placed it on the hand of one of his brides, saying, “There was a time in my life that I was so sure of what was important. Though my journey took me down roads I never expected, I wouldn’t trade a moment of it if it meant I would always end up here, with the two of you.” He paused to gather himself. “Tallulah, Sophia—my Sweet Rain and my Heart-Fire—I meant what I said that day I told you two I loved you. There’s nothing and no one in this world that would change my mind. Through your compassion and patience I became the man I am proud to be, and I intend to remain thus all the days of our lives.”

With her own ring accepted, Tallulah turned to slip the final ring on Sophia's finger, fully aware of her vision now blurred from the emotional tears that were falling freely. "You are both my future, hopes and dreams, and trying to imagine tomorrow without or the other seems impossible. We may be out to face a world that doesn't understand us - doesn't agree with us - but we will always know what is true in our hearts. Fate brought us together, one piece at a time, and now the image we've made is complete. No one will ever take away the love, respect, and dedication that I have for both of you, and I cannot wait to see where life and our family brings us."

Whoever might have objection said nothing, and the officiant smiled broadly for the audience once the vows were spoken and the rings slipped on. “By the powers invested in me, I pronounce you husband and wives—you may share your first kisses as a newly wedded throuple.”

Closing space between them the three pulled one another in a practiced kiss. The audience around them cheered as the music sounded off once more. Lights shined, flames and snowflakes burst and floated around them, courtesy of Wesley’s holotech.

The room was filled with noise as everyone proudly celebrated the official moment after months of planning. Bridesmaids openly wept with joy and support, watching as the three began their walk down the aisle together. Missy's heart had gone through a rollercoaster of emotions. Her little girl was gone! No more pigtails and playing dolls, but instead was a woman she couldn't be more proud of. She found solace in Ryuu's arms as she fanned herself away.

Tucking Missy to his side, Ryuu let his worries wash away as cheered along with everyone for the trio. In this moment of joy he held on to hope instead of his fears and insecurities. Ryuu greedily, cautiously, secretly imagined that this was a moment he had an entitlement to—the father, watching his daughters getting married; Tio Raphaels right. It stirred a desire for this to be real one day. As it was, Ryuu let the moment pass as the trio left and the audience made a reverse procession, and he walked with Missy outside where everyone migrated to the massive hall while Missy parted to take endless pictures with the trio and their wedding party.

The theme of fire and ice continued here. Half of the room illuminated in red while the other blushed blue. There were flowers of blue and red spilling from every appropriate corner and at the back of chairs. Centerpieces of the tables were tall ice pillars with large flames flickering on top like candle wicks.

Their mouths watered to see tall pitchers of cold horchata and a fountain of Mexican hot cocoa where you could fill your mug with whatever you wanted. The scent of tacos being cooked up fresh hit the noses of every hungry guest! Though they would have to wait for them. People nibbled on other finger foods and drinks in the meantime.

It was well after most of the guests took their seats when the DJ switched up the music for the arrival of the wedding party. Ryuu, who had taken his place beside Missy’s spot, eagerly watched each person being announced. One by one the guests clapped happily for everyone called on. They began to fill the tables around Ryuu designated for them. Delight filled Ryuu when Missy finally came out with Tia Pilar and Tio Raphael. He peppered her with kisses once Missy came to sit with him to watch the rest of them coming through the doors.

“And now, for the first time ever,” the announcer spoke over the noise, “Mrs, Mr, and Mrs. Bosadaros!”

Sophia, Khaz, and Tallulah held up their linked hands as a rise of cheers filled the room as if they hadn’t been excitedly shouting all this time. Clapping and hooting drowned out the announcer for a brief time as they praised and congratulated the trio coming to the center of the dancefloor. Since Ellie and Everests’ wedding other people have decided it was a good idea to get their dances in before they ate.

All eyes fell on the three of them as they took up their beginning positioning. It had been a growing curiosity for some of just how this would take place and now they'd find out. Khaz took a step back as Tallulah and Sophia came together, holding one hand while the other rested on her wife's hip. Honeysuckle pools found soft comfort in the chilled cobalt gaze as a soft melody filled the room, the two of them began to drift about the designated space with eyes only for each other. There were unheard comments and a couple chortles of laughter as they spun and twirled, slowing only as the song neared an end. There was a noticeable key change, but rather than the music completely ending, a new song started up just as Sophia spun away from Tallulah and into Khaz’s waiting grasp.



"Ah, Ahí está mi delicioso bocadillo favorito," Sophia purred joyfully.

Grinning, Khaz murmured softly, “Y aquí estás, el fuego feroz de mi corazón.[And here you are, the fierce fire of my heart.”

They fluidly stepped into their dance. Here and there they wowed the onlookers with a spicy Spanish flare, hips and hands in sync with their feet and the music. All the while Khaz and Sophia kept their eyes on one another. Their affection evident from their smiles and their brief moments where they met for a heated kiss.

Soon enough the second song blended into a third. The guests awed in wonder when the movements of the couple wove elegantly to allow Sophia to twirl away and Tallulah to slip back onto the dance floor into Khaz’s arms.




Khaz let out a sweet sigh of emotion, so happy to have her back with him. His love, no less, but fitted to his other wife in the gentler way he swayed with her. They danced to lyrics that hit Khaz harder than expected. His crimson eyes spilled a quiet tear. He had to spoff with a smile when Tallulah reached up to wipe it away.

“My Sweet Rain,” Khaz spoke with both appreciation and absolute awe, “I haven’t told you this, but…everyday I thank all that is good, that you asked me to stay longer that night, and other nights after—I don’t know if I would be here. Sophia is my fire, and she definitely drew me in, but your compassion and the gentleness of your spirit pulled the veil from my eyes of what I was, and showed m what I could be, before I knew I could accept it.”

He touched her heart time and time again, but those words were calling out to her soul that she joined with him and their wife that day. "I only showed you what I saw and what you were made blind to - that my dear Frost Fire is a good man who deserves a fulfilling life. A life that I plan to dedicate myself to giving both you and our spicy flame. We will have beautiful, brave children and loving spouses in each other, and there's no one in the world who could stop us," Tallulah promised him as they skirted around the floor.


Smiling, Khaz said, “I believe you…and I love you; both,” and leaned in to give her a tender kiss as the song played out to the end and the rise of applause once Sophia joined them again.

“Now it’s my turn,” Tio Raphael said, coming for his dance with the girls.

Khaz respectfully stepped aside while his wives had their dance. Across the way Ryuu sighed inwardly. He was a bit late to have the chance to do this kind of thing, and not quite in the good graces of one of the brides! But, he was still happy for Missy when she went out to dance with Khaz along with Tia Pilar.

Tallulah thanked Tio Raphael for his dance, smiling pleasantly as she moved to return to her seat. Khaz and Missy were still chatting on the dance floor as she folded into her chair, Sophia embracing her uncle once more. Her heart went to her wife who had watched her parents and siblings depart shortly after the ceremony. Likely they just wanted to be able to say they came to hold it over her at another time, something Tallulah despised. Still, she sipped a sparking blueberry lemonade and put on her best smile, not wanting to ruin such a special day with negative thoughts.

Carts of food were rolled out for them as well as the rest of the guests with all the fixings for tacos they could imagine. For the next hour they were happily eating, conversing, and laughing together. Then, one by one, people began to crowd the dance floor for their own enjoyment. Pictures were taken by professionals capturing all the tender moments along with the humorous ones, especially of the children. Myrna even did a small dance before running back to Tia Pilar’s arms.

Whether or not this night would be spared negativity was tested when Ryuu walked up with his hands folded at the front. He fidgeted so discreetly it would be missed unless someone looked for it.

“You all were amazing out there, congratulations again,” Ryuu started off. He held out his hand. “If you’re not too tired, would you consider having a dance?”

Tallulah looked from his hand up to Ryuus face, her upper lip stiffening for a moment. He hadn't even aggressive or intrusive which were things in his favor, but there was just something in that moment that struck her the wrong way. Was he trying to wiggle his way into her life? Why? Likely just to up and vanish. "I think this would be the time for a father and daughter to dance. Seems a bit inappropriate for you, don't you agree?"

Ryuu masked his disappointment; didn’t want to impose his emotions on her. He pulled back his hand, lacing his fingers together, thumbs tapping.

“Oh,” Ryuu acknowledged softly. “Alright, well,” he lightly bumped his fist into his hand, “I’ll let you go.”

Turning around, Ryuu let out a breath of tension. He had to accept that Tallulah probably didn’t want to connect on her wedding day, if she ever had the intention, and decided to find solace in the woman of his heart. Missy was in his sight even where he was next to the designated chairs for the brides and groom.

Sapphires lit up the moment she spotted the beautiful soul she was called toward. "There's my Cinnabon," she waved excitedly, happy to flock to his side. "Sorry I got whisked away for a few dances. Khaz is nimble on his feet I swear."

“I didn’t mean to keep her,” Khaz said playfully.

“No, no, it’s fine,” Ryuu insisted. He came to pull her into a hold. “I love to see her happy, with me or not.”

Cheeks flushed, either from the comment or the dancing, Missy rest her hand atop of his. "Well, I'd prefer the first to the second, at all costs."

Tallulah bit her tongue, smiling as Khaz came to sit beside her. "I'm glad you're back. We should get some food in us."

Sophia came over with a happy little yelp, throwing her arms about Khaz and jumping up for a kiss. "Oh, this is just wonderful. Everything is perfect and I'm so happy."

“I am too,” Khaz said, once their lips parted. “Come now, eat. We’ll have time for more fun soon.”

Eventually all the dances were done with. The trio shared spoffed of surreal joy between them while they came to their seats at the wedding party table. Khaz sat in the center with the others branching off at both Tallulah and Sophia’s sides.

Carts of food were rolled out for them as well as the rest of the guests with all the fixings for tacos they could imagine. For the next hour they were happily eating, conversing, and laughing together. Then, one by one, people began to crowd the dance floor for their own enjoyment. Pictures were taken by professionals capturing all the tender moments along with the humorous ones, especially of the children. Myrna even did a small dance before running back to Tia Pilar’s arms.

"You up for some more dancing here, Cinnabon? I think you have some more things to teach me from the bridal shower," Missy grinned and winked at Ryuu.

Always delighted to do so, Ryuu stood up and took her hand. “Yes, much to teach you. Here,” he leaned in to purr, “and after.”

The remark might have been quiet, but Tallulah didn't need to guess just what had her mother giggling and blushing. Scowling, she quickly got rid of her visible tells as she stood up, crossing quickly to her mother before they could get on the floor. "Mom, do you think you could help me with a trip to the bathroom quick?"

Stopping in place, Missy looked from her daughter to her boyfriend uncertainly. "Oh? I mean if you need me Lulahbug..."

Ryuu noted the number of women free and unburdened around them. If it had been anyone else he might have pointed it out. This wasn’t the time for making arguments.

“Go on, I’ll be here,” Ryuu said, and gave Missy a kiss.

"I'll be right back, don't you worry," Missy promised him, leaning in to say in a lower tone, "For those dance lessons and more."

Tallulah let out a slightly impatient sigh which was finally enough to keep her going. She led the way to the bathroom she had visited already twice, moving into one of the stalls. Her mother helped with her train and she decided to chat a little. "So any plans for Chirstmas while we're gone?"

"Oh, yknow. Ryuu is off and going to be visiting," Missy smiled happily.

Before she could stop herself, Tallulah snorted at the idea. "Of course he is. Coming for the home cooked meals I'm sure."

Missy's head tilted following as they moved to wash her hands. "Well lord, a lot more than the meals. I'm sure we'll do presents and some movies and what have you."

Looking at her mother in the mirror, Tallulah nodded. "Sure, I mean, I don't know how much he's going to want to sit around and watch hallmark movies while you knit. He seems much more into parties than baking, mom."

"I mean...maybe he was, but he's enjoyed baking with me.." Missy couldn't help but frown, quite confused now. "Ryuu has been a sweetheart to me and I'm sure he likes to do anything with me."

"Maybe," Tallulah wiped her hands and fixed her hair before facing her mother directly. "I just worry he's going to do you dirty and ditch when he's bored of you is all. I don't want you getting hurt when he shows his true colors."

Pursing her lips, Missy decided it wasn't a place to start an argument. She hasn't seen any signs of that from her beloved man, and it made her wonder if her daughter wasn't warming up to her lover as was hoped. "Well, thank you for the concern, Lulahbug. But let's get you back to your party, yeah?" That wasn't met with any disagreements, Tallulah happily gliding back out to the party and to her spouses.

“Oh good, just in time for cake,” Charlotte squealed, shooing people away to let Tallulah through. Rennick and Keagan weren’t spared.

The marriage of fire and ice made for a perfect storm. Thus, they had a cake top made of thundering clouds and shining golden lightning. Cupcakes styled after flames and front spiraled around underneath for every guest who stayed. It seemed a few more faces of Sophia’s side quietly left after a goodbye, or none.

Khaz walked with Sophia and Tallulah while Ryuu joined up with Missy once again. The trio took up matching blades that Khaz himself had crafted for the wedding.

While the three put on picture-worthy displays of cutting cake and feeding each other, Missy coiled an arm about Ryuu. "Aww, it's absolutely perfect. He did such a good job on those knives. Don't you just love them, Cinnabon?"

“Absolute I do,” Ryuu said, and took out his phone to snap a picture or two himself. “And look at that skill. Khaz is going to be a famous master of weapons, I’ll tell you that now—Woo!” He cheered as the others did when the trio tried to feed one another in a linked loop, similar to their rings, all at once. They succeeded. “Ha ha, now look at that,” Ryuu chuckled, leaning back to Missy to show her the image he caught .

Slipping close to see the screen, Missy cooed in approval. "Perfect, absolutely perfect! Oh, we should get that framed and put it up at the house. I love it, oh I love it so much, darlin," she let her head rest on his shoulder and sniffles, wiping away tears.

“And we will. First thing when we get back,” Ryuu promised, holding her close.

They shared in this moment of great joy along with the rest. Soon cake was served. There were two kinds of flavors. Sweet almond for ice and raspberries with cream for fire. The top cake had a swirl of both. It was quite a surprise that any cake was left over for people to take home. This happened near the end of the celebration when guests were hugging the brides and groom goodbye and good luck.

“Have a wonderful trip. Take many pictures!” Tia Pilar said, squeezing them tight.

"I won't forget Tia," Sophia promised, giving her cheek a quick kiss. "We will make sure to share everything when we aren't busy."

"Pictures aren't going anywhere. You take em but you make sure you are enjoying yourselves. This trip is completely for you three and you need to embrace it," Missy insisted with a kiss to her daughter before also taking Khaz close. "You watch after our girls and yourself, honey. We love you so darn much."

“I will, I promise,” Khaz said, giving her a hug as tender as he did his blood-mother.

Elendia and Hura sniffled where they stood with Bellasiel, Serenity, and the others who finished their goodbyes. Ryuu had done so too, though Tallulah seemed to have missed his gesture to offer her one—no need to press for it. They all raised their hands waving to the trio on their way out.

“Alright,” Charlotte yawned. “I think it’s about time we headed off. See you guys after break!”

“Goodbye—WAIT!” Cara shouted.

The people who were just about to go after the trio did, halted. Tysha asked, “What? What is it?”

“It’s him! Bobby made it!” Cara pushed by and opened the door.

Jogging over, panting heavily with a sweaty brow, a young man with strawberry-blonde hair came waving his arm. “Cara! I’m-I”m here!” His outfit had seen better days. One of his feet bared only a sock.

“Oh my god, he’s real,” Hadassah said.

“Bobby! Bobby what happened?” Cara asked, closing the distance between them. “I tried to call you.”

“The road was icy. I slid into a mud pit. I got out, but my phone fell and got wet. I tried to dry it off,” Bobby tried to catch his breath. “The road was empty while I walked to the nearest gas station to call for help. I got a hold of my Dad and he came to pick me up.”

Behind him walked a familiar face. Mr. Marsh stopped beside them. “Sorry for the, uh, delay.”

"Well I'll be damned," Kaylee murmured from her spot at Jaxons side.

"That sounds like some awful luck," Keagan admitted sympathetically.

"Awful - but we need to go get ready for our flight," Tallulah said anxiously. She didn't want to lose lodge again!

"It's great to meet you Bobby and I hope we see you again," Sophia's words were earnest while she calmed her wife. "You're more than welcome to food and cake and whatever else you'd like, but I have a wife I can't risk disappointing. "

“Oh I wouldn’t want to impose, I just came because I knew Cara would suffer suspicion again—,”

“Nonsense! There’s probably food left and I won’t go to bed without a dance,” Cara waved him silent. She urged the trio to go. “You guys have fun!”

Khaz gave them all a nod and took his wive’s hands to leave before they were kept longer than needed. They had to get to bed in a timely manner if they wanted to have enough rest for their journey tomorrow.

“It’s so good to meet—,” Bobby gasped as Cara pulled him.

“You can say hello tomorrow, come on, the staff won’t stay long!” Cara said. “Come along, Mr. Marsh!”

“Uh,” Mr. Marsh turned his head this way and that. “Well, I’ll see you all later? Uh, thank you, my Lord and Lady.”

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Enjoy yourselves. My wife and I agree with the young people. It’s about time we head off to bed.

With that the older man left and the rest did as they said they would. Ryuu and Missy thought it quite humorous. It was too bad Jasper, Ava, Jinpa, and Kendal didn’t see. They had meant to invite Ivy, but she got ill with a fever and had to stay home. Looks like her brother will have something to tell her when he gets back. Maybe they’d hear about all that later. For now, Ryuu and Missy were just as tired as everyone else.

“Oh, my tatertot, I might have to teach tomorrow,” Ryuu yawned as he curled up in bed. “I’m exhausted.”

"And here I thought I was the old half of this relationship," Missy teased, pulling the blanket up to her chest as she snuggled against him. "I'll have to be sure to hold this against you until you make up for it, my scrumptious Cinnabon."

Groaning a laugh, Ryuu kissed her head that he tucked below his chin. “I’ll be sure to do so tomorrow. I don’t go to bed willingly—not with a woman Iike you in my arms. I can’t imagine what Khaz or Lulah does when they’re both tired and Sophia needs affection.” His mirth faded into a quiet hum. He parted his lips, about to tell her what had happened when he asked Tallulah for a dance, but he didn’t want a gloom over them, especially if he’s making something out of nothing.

"I've heard tell the two of them take it as a responsibility as in shifts," Missy's chuckle faded into a yawn. "Unfortunately for you, there's only one man I want buttering my biscuit, so you don't get to call for back-up. You just best be glad I'm also plenty ready for sleep here tonight."

Chuckling, Ryuu murmured, “I’m glad to hear it. I feel the same.” His hand not held down by her body rubbed her back until the two of them could no longer keep awake.

As promised, Ryuu woke Missy up and more than made up for the long hours of rest. They took their time spending the day at the hotel until the reservation of their room ran its course. They checked out, said farewell to those they met on their way down to the car, and drove back to Missy’s modest home with plans for those Hallmark movies and baking for Helen’s Christmas party the next day.

Meanwhile Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah forgot about the world outside of their own. Their wedding night was exhilarating on its own for the fact that both brides' Red Moon lasted until the morning after. Then it was off for their honeymoon. They took as many pictures as they could when they weren’t distracted by skiing, food, and personal time while at Zermatt in Switzerland. Their flight to Hawaii excited Sophia and Khaz—warmth! Beaches! Sailing out into clear water for some diving, and more.

Their weeks of mixed paradise ended all too soon and the three returned to the halls of Von Helsing Academy pampered, wed, and ready for their final semester. The return seemed to be hitting Sophia harder than the other two, on their second week back. It took both Tallulah and Khaz convincing her to crawl out of bed, and even then she was hardly attentive in classes. Tallulah worried her grades would suffer from a constant tired state and made sure to pay extra close attention and detailed notes for her wife to share. To make matters worse, a stomach bug mysteriously showed up the following week. Thankfully it only seemed to impact Sophia - keeping her bedridden and hugging the toilet for a few days - and one day of uneasiness for Tallulah. The girls tried to keep Khaz at bay to spare him the illness, which he ignored to care for his wives.

Concern was starting to mount as Sophia was still looking worse for wear as the weekend hit, curled up in bed. "Are you sure you don't want to see a doctor?" Tallulah asked for the thousandth time.

"I saw one last week. No point going again," Sophia half mumbled into a pillow she clung to, eyes shut. "Just so damn tired."

Khaz came to her bedside to rub her back. She had been aching there recently. “I don’t like this. It’s been almost two weeks.” He half wanted to scold her for having gone without thinking to tell them, but Sophia had been struggling with her memory lately. “What did the doctor say? Did they run any tests?”

Honeysuckle eyes opened and Sophia gazed weakly up at her husband. "It's not the flu or strep. She tested for both and then told me to just get some rest."

"Seems like lot enough tests if you ask me," Tallulah huffed. "Should have tried to figure out more."

Sophia gave a tired giggle and shook her head. "Can't do much testing for just a cold. I'll be fine, I just need to rest a bit."

Frowning, Khaz said, “You’ve been resting for ‘just a bit’ too often. You’ve been expelling food too. Lulah did, but that wasn’t more than a day or so.” He shook his head. “I’d like you to get tested again. It’s Saturday. Maybe the Von Helsing doctor would take time to see you.”

The Avostoska resident medical team sometimes came in clutch for any of their friends if need be. Khaz, along with others, tried not to take this for granted. At this point he was not happy with the service they got from the one his wife went to.

"There's no point in going all the way to Avostoska and bothering one of the doctors there for a cold, Snow Flame," Sophia argued with a groan, slowly shifting sides and hugging a pillow to her chest.

“It has to be something more than a cold. I mean, I’d have said it was Shark Week if you—,” Khaz paused. He had been so busy and so worried, he hadn’t thought to check the calendar for his favorite time of the month. “Hold on,” he said, pulling out his phone. “Oh.”

"Oh what?" Tallulah paused from where she was petting Sophia's hair, trying to lean over enough to see what had distracted him.

Khaz turned the screen around. “You’re both about three days past due for scarlet sex.”

"Three days?" Sophia frowned, her face turning a faint green again. "That can't be right."

Knowing it was unlikely his tracking was wrong, Lulah tried to shrug it off, even as her mind was already jumping to the most logical conclusion. "We had a lot of travel and stress. They could be late from that, plus Sophia's cold and I don't feel..." Her frown deepened. "I don't feel tired or sick. I think that's just a coincidence."

“You two have never missed. Even after Atlantis and the stress in the following weeks,” Khaz pointed out. He didn’t move just yet, though. He shared a look between them; surreal wonder settling over the trio. “…A-are…are we having…”

"The only thing I'm having is-" But Sophia's smartass remark was cut off by a lunge in her stomach, half jumping off the bed and running to the bathroom where she once more emptied it's contents.

Khaz immediately followed. He dropped down to tuck a soft towel under Sophia’s knees. He pulled out a hair tie and fastened her curls away from her face. He made sure she was alright before going to the room for some water.

Tallulah stood but didn't immediately follow her, instead looking to her husband. "But we've been on birth control," she offered a weak argument even as recollection of at least one day where activities and fun had them preoccupied past the time they would normally take their daily dosage. Worries and concerns of just what this meant had her stomach twisting almost as much as Sophia. "Are you okay? A family was in our futures but that plan..." It wasn't supposed to be this soon! "A baby in school would be a lot. Two babies in school.. Are you okay with all of this?"

Khaz got a water bottle to sip on as he thought over how he felt. He was raised to expect marriage and children. They knew he was on his way to do just that before they sent him to the academy. Tallulah made a good point about being in school, however, all the worry he thought he would have if they were expecting in school didn’t come.

“Actually, I feel fine,” he spoffed with a smile. He came over to Tallulah and gave her a kiss of reassurance. He rubbed her upper arms. “How are you feeling about it?”

"I don't know," Tallulah admitted, leaning into his home. "I wanted to finish school and make sure we got settled. We don't know where we're going to be once we graduate which was fine for the three of us, but we can't raise babies in the pop up home."

Further wrapping his arms around her, Khaz breathed a sympathetic sigh. “We have family and friends who are right here to help with whatever we need for a home, but…I suppose school does pose a harder challenge.” Though the potential pregnancy didn’t hit Tallulah as hard, which was something he had to be thankful for in regard to note-taking and study. “But, I am here. I will take care of my wives no matter what. Let’s see what our options are before we get upset, okay?”

"Not just options, we should probably get tested to see if that's actually what's going on," Tallulah spoffed. "I really don't feel pregnant, though. Soph is a hot mess but I don't know about me. We'll figure this out no matter what."

Khaz agreed, giving her a gentle squeeze before they went to see how Sophia was doing. They helped her up, refreshed her mouth with some water and a soothing peppermint, made a call to Wesley, coaxed Sophia into getting dressed, and then made their way to the castle. They intended to be discreet. As Fate would have it, the door to the hallway opened up to two familiar friends!

Charlotte and Rennick came to an abrupt stop after a hurried run when the trio stepped out. They had a glow about them that they knew all too well. A good tumble sometimes demanded a sweet treat. Charlotte carried a bag of powdered donut holes.

“Oh,” Charlotte sighed.

“Oh?” Khaz spoffed at the disappointment instead of a normal greeting.

Smiling sheepishly, Charlotte said, “We thought Keagan had come back.” It wasn’t that they were happy to see them, per se, but Keagan was supposed to have arrived soon. “Coming to hang out?” She pulled out a powdered ball and bit into it. “My loves and I are gonna do a movie with Kaylee and Jaxon.”

Khaz glanced between his wives. “Actually, we’re headed to the medic wing.”

“Oh, no, still ill?” Charlotte frowned. She popped another into her mouth. Her lips were getting lightly dusted.

“Yeah,” Khaz said. “The doctor Sophia saw just ran a couple tests. Wesely said we’re welcome to come.”

“Oh of course,” Charlotte said, taking out another donut. “Man, that’s been going on a while. At least neither of you have gotten sick.”

“Well, Lulah,” Rennick reminded her.

“Oh right,” Charlotte said, having not eaten that last donut just yet. She talked with it in her hand. “But that was so short. Sophia is suffering the worst of whatever it is.” She noted the touch of green on Sophia’s cheeks. “Getting sick in the morning, tired all the time, weird food. Remember when she ate that bag of hot Cheetos with ranch?” Charlotte chuckled, the donut waving. “Damn, if I didn’t know better, I’d think—wait…”

Honeysuckle eyes sunken from exhaustion and a never ending nausea were following Charlotte's movements closely. Each donut that had vanished made her nearly cry out, wanting nothing more than a taste, even if it meant she'd throw it up later. She wasn't even aware of the suspicions that were rising, too hypnotized. The moment the powdery confection stopped, she pounced, mouth-first, and latched on to the donut as it was being held. She let out a low groan as her lips were covered in powdered sugar.

"Soph!" Tallulah tried to scold but she couldn't through the hilarious sight, Sophia munching away without releasing her lips from the donut Charlotte held. "I'm so sorry, Lottie! She didn't even say she was hungry or anything."

The startled look on Charlotte’s face broke out in a smile as she laughed. “It’s alright, here,” she said, and pulled her hand away once that donut was consumed to hand the bag to Sophia. “Looks like she needs it!”

Rennick, brows raised, asked, “So, you’re gonna have a baby!”

Squealing, Charlotte said, “I think so! Oh, congratulations!”

Khaz, who had tried to cover his chuckles, came to wrap his arm around Sophia. “Uh, well, we needed to get confirmation for them.”

“And this isn't enough?” Charlotte spoffed with a nod to the woman who seemed a shade better now that she had one of her favorite new treats. But she stopped, looking at Tallulah. “Them?”

“Oh,” Rennick perked. “Both of you?”

“They missed three days,” Khaz said, having a hard time not grinning since seeing their excitement. “But Lulah isn’t reacting as much. It could still be an ill—,”

Gasping, Charlotte said, “I have to know! Get to the medic wing, hurry!”

Blush of embarrassment at her wife's actions faded into one at the news being announced before they were even sure. "You're not the only one who needs to know," Tallulah spoffed, putting a hand on the small of Sophia's back. "We'll have to see what tests find."

"I ont eben cayur abymoar," Sophia incoherently announced as she had a mouthful of donut. "Dese are th'best!"

Oh they bet that would be the case! A pregnant woman simply brightened whenever they got their preferred snack. Charlotte kept that in mind and in her heart on their way to the medic wing. The doctors already knew they would be coming—well, the trio. Extra people were told to wait in the lounge area while the women in question were seen. Khaz was the only one allowed inside at this time.

Charlotte texted Keagan where to find her and Rennick in case they didn’t get back to the portals or their room. Then she resumed waiting impatiently. It felt like forever!

Before any news was had, the waiting room grew a little more. Keagan and had arrived and with the direction from his fiancées headed toward the medic wing. On the way he ran into Kaylee and Jaxon who grew immediately curious just why they were there. It didn't take long from when she found her sister to find out just what was up!

Finally the door opened. Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah walked out with the answer in hand. Since Natalia’s tinctures and concoctions were reliable enough, they even did a test with one of her vials they kept on hand for extra confirmation. Those waiting for the answer held their breath.

Still eating donuts the staff couldn't get away from her, Sophia waved a sugar coated hand at everyone. "Hey guys."

"Well...looks like we are going to have to start looking for somewhere with more bedrooms," Tallulah gave a sheepish shrug to the gathered crowd. "We are both due September 23rd."

“Woo!” Charlotte got to her feet and did a hop. “Oh my god, I’m so happy for you!”

Khaz beamed a smile. “We’re pretty excited—a little unsure how the year is going to play out, but we’re gonna take it one day at a time.”

Jaxon stood with Kaylee to shake their hands. “Congrats, you guys.”

“We hope it all works out well,” Rennick said.

"Don't let yourself get too worried about the future," Kaylee offered as she embraced Tallulah. "We are more than happy to help out, after all."

"Exactly. You'll be the first so the whole group is here to support you," Keagan agreed with an arm drooped about Lottie.

"I'm just going to live on donuts for the next nine and a half months," Sophia spoffed. "I hope this nausea goes away fast."

Tallulah decided not to mention that she still hadn't been bothered save for one day. Her heart went out to her wife and this relentless morning sickness they were given to help ease her through and instructions to keep hydrated along with their vitamins. "Thanks guys. We really appreciate it."

“Of course!” Charlotte said, leaning in on her fiancé. “We’d help with even just one child, but you guys have two coming along. This is gonna take a village for sure.”

Rennick said, “Agreed.” He gave his fiancée a kiss. “I’m glad we don’t have to worry about that.”

“Ha ha, yeah; one womb, one kid,” Charlotte spoffed.

Jaxon said, “Well yeah, but you do have twin siblings Lott—,”

“So,” Charlotte interrupted, “are you three gonna make an announcement?”

"Oh yeah, definitely," Sophia answered without hesitation, licking her powdery fingers clean.

Tallulah on the other hand was less enthusiastic. "Isn't it bad luck to talk about it a lot early? I mean, I'm sure we'll need to tell the school and professors so they know why we start having limitations. And we'll need to let our family know eventually-"

"Nope, I'm telling everyone. If I have to suffer then everyone needs to know and deal with it too," her wife spoffed, leaning up for a kiss from Khaz. "Besides, look how happy he is to be a daddy. This is going to be great."

"Hopefully. Seems like the first couple of weeks have been rough on you Soph," Kaylee offered her sympathy.

The newly discovered mom to be shrugged her shoulders. "Yeah but that's just the start and I think it's hard on most. Lulah was just lucky is all."

Khaz, who certainly couldn’t stop smiling, said, “We’ll take it one day at a time. I think my Sweet Rain made a good point about school. As for the rest, well, maybe we can set a date to announce it so that we’re all,” and he meant Lulah, “comfortable to tell the world and we also don’t have to feel like we’ve got to hide.”

“That sounds fair,” Jaxon said. He figured that them choosing the day would cover Tallulah’s apprehension and would satisfy Sophia’s urge to tell everyone. “So what are you gonna do now?”

“Probably should work on doing these tasks the doctor gave us and contact the school,” Khaz said. He had all the energy in the world to handle that right now. His wives could rest.

“Oh please stay. We can order treats to Sophia’s heart's desire, we can get them to the spa for massages, and we have movies we can watch,” Charlotte said, almost pleading.

Sophia lit up at the offer, turning to face Khaz. "See, she wants to live vicariously through our uteruses and I'm okay with that if it means I get snacks."

Keagan had to chuckle, shaking his head. "Well if it keeps my Koh-i-noor happy, I will make all the kitchen trips needed."

Amused, Tallulah gave her husband's arm a squeeze. "Yeah we can pick a date- I suppose sooner than later. I just need a little more time before I'm ready to tell my mom she's going to be a grandma. That'll be the end of our personal space I think."

Khaz gave her a kiss. “I think that ship has sailed that day she caught us together,” he chuckled.

“Come on, let’s go,” Charlotte said, giddy with excitement over them harboring the new generation.

The rest of the day, after Khaz handled the business side of the issue, they relaxed in Charlotte and Kaylee’s room. Thankfully Keagan didn’t have to make any trips to the kitchens. They had servants bring a whole cart of snacks for them. When they needed a meal they sent for another cart. They did their best not to give away the secret of the dual pregnancies. After years and years of not knowing just how rumors spread through the castle, they realized the only reliable people to keep quiet were the medical professionals. And, as long as they didn’t speak a word themselves, the trio left without stirring a single whisper.

By Monday morning the trio had settled their affairs with the school, made arrangements with the hospital, and already began receiving ads for baby supplies on their devices. They spoke about the day they were willing to make an announcement. Sophia made a phone call to her tia, so that she could pass on the news for her as she pleased. It was decided it would be best to go in person for Missy without giving her warning of their arrival. Sophia’s situation hadn’t much improved. They wouldn’t want a crowd of people. That, and Tallulah probably could do without a large audience herself.

On the drive to Missy’s home the trio had to stop by a donut shop. The bag that they thought they brought didn’t contain the expected donuts. It was, in fact, filled with wrappers from an old trip to a cafe. Sophia was practically melting in the car over the deception!

“We’re almost there,” Khaz assured his weeping wife.

"But what if they're out and they'll never make more again?" Sophia's hormones had meant she wasn't the one doing their driving anymore.

Tallulah struggled not to laugh at the exaggerated possibility. "If Sunrise Donuts decides they're never making another donut, I swear I will find another shop that will my firefly. We won't let you go without."

They only needed to calm her a bit longer, pulling up to the donut shop. Sophia demanded that she went in with Khaz to make sure he got the right ones. Tallulah opted to stay in the car, relaxing for a few moments while looking at her phone before something caught her eye.

At the cafe just past a half height wall, a familiar champagne haired man exited, holding the door for a a young, busty blonde in a blazer whose buttons were straining toward the top. They were too far away to hear, but Lulahs jaw dropped to see her leaning in and pulling him close, her face bouncing on his cheeks with kisses before she rubbed his shoulder. "I knew it...he's a damn slut," Tallulah scowled at the man so ballsy to hurt her mother.

Ryuu shared a laugh with the woman before heading with her out to the parking lot. They went behind a couple cars passing by before stopping at one that the blonde opened. Ryuu leaned over with his elbow on the roof. He bent his head. It wasn’t clear what was happening, but Tallulah could guess! Then, the woman pulled away while Ryuu got into his own car to leave.

“—can have half now, but then you must drink a bottle of water before you eat the other six,” Khaz insisted as he and his dusted wife got into the car. “No more than a dozen a day, you promised, Heart-Fire.”

"I promised, but this is for your baby, you know," Sophia pointed a finger in his direction. "Are you really going to deny your baby food?"

Spinning about and ignoring their discussion, Tallulah demanded attention. "I just saw Ryuu feeling up some chick!"

Sophia had to snort. "Was it your mom?"

"No! Some young, hot blonde who was fawning over him! Ohh I knew he was a dirty cheater and no good for her!"

Khaz glanced at her as they pulled out of the parking lot. “Are you certain, Sweet Rain? This is a busy strip mall. Could it have been someone who looked like him from afar?”

"Oh no, it was him. I even saw him get into that douchebag car he loves so much," Tallulah said with confidence.

"Man, that's really shitty if he's cheating on Mama Missy," Sophia said around a donut, her eyes swelling with emotions. "If mama can be cheated on does that mean I can too?"

“No, no, no,” Khaz said, reaching out to hold her hand while the other kept on the wheel. “We love you—You’re having one of our babies, we got you donuts, you have your water, and neither of us would give this up.”

Tallulah had to put away her anger and disgust to help soothe their wife into a momentary state of calm. So far there was very little luck when it came to Sophia's hormones and how she was handling the pregnancy. She was just calmed down when they pulled up to the house and spotted Ryuus car. "That dick has the audacity to come here? I don't think so," Tallulah hardly waited for the car to stop moving before she was up and running into the house.

The door nearly whipping open caught Missys attention from the kitchen where she was just getting settled in after a long shift. Spotting who is was she rushed over for hugs and kisses, unaware of the storm brewing. "Bless, I didn't know you three were coming! I would have-"

"What is he doing over here? He doesn't deserve to be in this house!" Tallulahs sharp words caught Missy off guard who stood there flabbergasted.

Ryuu, wearing an apron with flour smudges, looked just as bewildered. “Uh, I-I’m baking.”

In stepped Khaz who had come with Sophia at his side. He was just as upset at the idea Ryuu had cheated on Missy, but he had to take into account that he didn’t see it himself. That, and he had a wife who was easily upset. He pulled a tissue box over just in case.

"Uh huh, baking. And just how many other women are you 'baking' with, you scumbag?" Tallulah demanded with a finger pointed in his direction.

Khaz was right to bring tissues as Sophia turned into a human water fountain. "How dare you do that to Mama Missy? She is an angel and makes the best cookies!"

"Now what in the name of a last minute potluck is going on?" Missys cheeks were flushed. "Girls you are all out of sorts. Khaz are oh-" She paused to place a hand on her stomach, frowning until the sensation passed. "Khaz what is going on with these two?"

“This isn’t exactly how we should have approached the situation, but,” Khaz rubbed both his wive’s backs at this point, “we believe we saw Ryuu at the cafe when we went to get donuts for Sophia. He was with a woman. It looked…compromising.”

Ryuu had the grace to blush as he laughed a little nervously. Eyes were on him. “Uh, well, yeah, I did go to the cafe with someone—,”

Tallulah jumped at the chance. "I knew it!"

“—but, I wasn’t having an affair,” Ryuu said sincerely. He went to his wallet, getting a little flour on it as he pulled out a card and handed it over to their husband. “I met for a meeting.”

Khaz read aloud. “McCormick realtors.”

Even as the startling accusation had been made, Ryuu had a last hope to salvage the situation. He walked over proudly to put his arm around Missy. Her hand had not strayed from her belly.

“I suppose now is a good time to announce—,”

Seeing the pose and way her mother seemed to stand in an all too familiar way, Lulahs heart plummeted. "Did you knock my mother up?!? You literally have Almaeri to keep you slutty swimmers to yourself and you went and knocked my mom up!"

Cheeks crimson, Missy quickly moved her hand off her stomach. "Wh-at? I'm not - Tallulah Skye, you watch your mouth young lady!"

“Lulah,” Khaz softly scolded. She had crossed a line in his opinion.

Whatever optimism had held Ryuu together fell apart at Tallulah’s words. He knew now his concerns were more than real, and perhaps worse than he first suspected. If this was the response to a perceived unexpected pregnancy, than he couldn’t imagine she would fare any better if he and Missy ever wanted to take that step.

There had been a discussion between them once or twice; what would it mean if Tallulah was truly unhappy. Although they had danced around speaking aloud the truth, it was clear that such a circumstance demanded one conclusion. Ryuu and Missy would not force him into Tallulah’s life. Just how could it not be forced if he did stay? Missy couldn’t be asked to set aside her daughter of eighteen years for a man she met just a handful of months ago. She would have the right to the joy of being active in Tallulah’s life. Yet, Ryuu couldn’t thrive, or be happy, being the shunned boyfriend, or the one to bring a cloud of gloom into another person's life. He had enough shame to shoulder from his past mistakes that to dodge family gatherings or coordinate his time with Missy while also avoiding Tallulah felt like living his life as a leper.

Wordlessly, Ryuu turned to Missy with a look that speared her heart. He took her hands as tears spilled down her cheeks and his own glossed over with emotion. He forced a weak smile in silent apology and defeat.

Feeling as though her world was threatening to crumble, Missy gripped his hands tightly as if it were a lifeline. "It's just a misunderstanding," she insisted through a tightening throat. "Tallulah, apologize to Ryuu immediately. He doesn't deserve to be talked to like that, no matter what you thought was goin on."

Feeling slight shame, Tallulah shifted from where she stood, hand on her stomach. Rather than issue any immediate apology, she gave Ryuu a highly scrutinizing look. "Why would you even need to talk to a realtor when you basically live in a castle?"

“It’s alright. You don’t have to find a reason to oust me, Tallulah. I can see you’re unhappy. You don’t like me. You don’t need to justify it,” Ryuu said. He turned to Missy. “You know, tatertot…I know you know.” Their time had come to its end. He gave her an achingly tender kiss on her cheek. He lingered to whisper, “I will never forget you, Missy Boswell.”

Ryuu pulled away, sparing Missy the burden of having to either ask him to leave or argue with her daughter for him to stay. He took off his apron, laid it on the tabletop, and walked solemnly out the door. Ryuu felt his soul tear every step he took further from Missy; ripping like a thread from a seam; like the muscle tissue being pulled apart; like fibers of a rope stretched until it snapped. Getting into his car nearly broke him. He barely managed to pull out without crumbling in sight of them.

A sense of victory was hanging over Lulah as the liar sulked off, like he rightfully should. She turned to her mother and it was as if she ran face first into glass. Over the years there had been plenty of struggling and difficulties she'd seen, despite Missys best efforts; late night stressing over bills, hiding in the bathroom for a good cry. None of that competed with the shattered look now on Missys face. "Mom - what? ...it's fine. He's gone and he can't hurt you anymore."

Shoulders visibly shaking, Missy slowly slipped off her own apron and draped it on the counter. "He is gone, Lulahbug, because he would never let me have to choose," her heart ached more than a spicy sausage meal could ever make it. "I'm sorry kids, I need to.." but she couldn't even find the words as she slipped past them and upstairs, barely making it to her room before she slid against the door to the ground. The man she hadn't expected left an unpredictable hole in his heart as he removed himself from her life, and no amount of muted sobs helped that.

Downstairs, Tallulah looked about confused. "Why did she storm off? Clearly Ryuu felt guilty and left, so I'm glad she finally sees what he is."

“Oh Sweet Rain…” Khaz shook his head. “I think you’ve been quite against Ryuu—more than what we realized—from the start. I think your mother does see what he is, and that’s why she’s so sad to lose him.”

It didn’t seem that way to someone who couldn’t fathom that man any other way than how he had been perceived. Perhaps Missy just needed time to calm down. Maybe she just needed this space to look at Ryuu objectively. Then she’d know what Tallulah did.

"Being aware of someone doesn't mean I'm against then," Tallulah spoffed, folding her arms over her chest.

Sniffling at the hormones that rose seeing her dear mother so hurt, Sophia had to frown at her wife's comment. "You never even gave him that chance to prove you wrong, Lulah. You said he was guilty from day one and now Mama is sad..."

Khaz instinctively handed his wife another tissue. “Come on, we can talk more about this later,” he said, seeing that going over it now might not be the best thing.

In the next hour Khaz insisted the girls rest while he handled the kitchen. He made sure nothing burnt by turning the oven off, washed a few dishes, and cleaned the flour mess up. Khaz even managed to finish a dish Missy had been cooking by the time she came back down stairs.

Eyes a light red from several bouts of tears and rubbing and not matching the best smile she could force came with Missy down to the living room where the girls were cuddling. Tallulah had spent most of the time trying to understand why she'd been given such unexpected reactions while Sophia took a long needed nap on her lap. Looking up at her mother, she opened her mouth to speak but was hushed instead. "Now then, what brings you kids up for a visit?"

There was a foreign sound in her voice that Lulah didn't recognize, despite her best attempts to. It caught her off guard and she cleared her throat trying to buy time to respond. "Oh, um. We came to share some news with you," she said, looking to the kitchen just as Khaz was coming out.

“We thought you’d like to know that,” Khaz couldn’t be blamed for smiling, “we’re expecting babies. Lulah and Soph are pregnant. They’ll arrive in September.”

Sorrow was buried by undeniable joy as the news sunk in for Missy. "You're-" she looked between the girls in disbelief. "You're going to have babies? That means I'm doing to be a grandma?!"

Sophia, well-rested from a nap that she had needed, beamed from ear to tear at her joy. "That's right, you're going to be a grandma, Mama Missy!"

"Oh, we're going to be grandpare-" Missy stopped midsentence having turned in the direction Ryuu tended to stand or sit of her, only to find it empty. Heart sinking, she tried not to dwell and ruin the moment. "Oh, grandbabies. You three, this is such amazing news." She was in pain but did her best to hide it so they could rejoice.

“It is. And they’re going to have an amazing grandmother,” Khaz said, and moved in for a hug.

Khaz held her, more than just the good news. He could feel the weight of her in his arms. He didn’t know what he could say, but he could give her some small comfort in this troubling time.

The trio were happy to give a small celebration over the good news, though it seemed like a couple picked up on the fact that Missy's heart wasn't fully in it. Tallulah on the other hand didn't seem to notice, or if she didn't wasn't acting on it. They had life to celebrate, not some scumbag who couldn't appreciate how wonderful her mother was.

The three stayed for the night, and already in their pregnancy could tell by morning that the pop-up tiny home wasn't going to work for their backs come later in their terms. The need to be ready for school meant they would drive back early Sunday morning, experiencing their first change in Missy-isms when she decided to pass on a meat raffle Saturday night. Trying to play it off, Tallulah moved past it and on to planning their week ahead.

 

[xrakkax]

After the announcement to the general family and friends the trio experienced an adjustment to their everyday life. People would try to touch their bellies, make comments about them ‘glowing’, and give unsolicited advice on babies and patenting. They were not short of a list of potential names. Being married, the women weren’t stigmatized for their pregnancy as much, although some were opinionated on the timing. They didn’t dare talk smack if they had it to say—not with Khaz still perfectly capable of teaching any upstarts a lesson in courtesy. That, and regular school, with the exception of PhysEd, kept the trio busy. They weren’t taking seriously some of the troubling signs concerning Missy.

One day Khaz asked after Helen once he got a recipe from Missy. She said she hadn’t spoken to her in a while. Another day they said they weren’t gonna make it to visit, but she seemed to be under the weather, so it was alright—not sick, just a little gloomy from the winter, or so she said; first time they heard that as an explanation. Next, Tia Pilar said to Khaz that Missy never came back with the bread she said she would bake for them. It was sourdough. Khaz recalled that being what he put away the day Ryuu left.

While Khaz had growing concern, being the one without pregnancy brain, he wasn’t the only one to notice odd changes in their loved ones.

Jasper and Jinpa were gathering their food on their trays in line at the cafeteria. They were just off from their latest class together, preparing to meet up with the girls.

“Kendal keeps asking if I want to meet her parents. I said I can ask you if we’re free—she got all upset! She says I only want to do things with her if you’re there. I told her duh, why would I do otherwise?” Jinpa spoffed and shook his head. “Then she said if I liked you so much, I should date you. I told her I would if you were a girl. Then she stormed off.”

Any other day Jasper would have laughed about that. They were all waiting to see if Jinpa would catch on, but apparently he needed a far blunter woman! But, he was experiencing his own troubles.

“Ava’s nice, but…I’m kinda gettin’ tired of her peeking at my screen. She also has a bit of an attitude when you play with us, and—well, all the little things that didn’t bother me before are kinda getting on my nerves,” Jasper sighed.

“So? At least you have a girl you can kiss. Sometimes I think Kendal wants to, but she just stares at me and I get kinda creeped out,” Jinpa shivered.

“Oh, I love it when we kiss. I think it's really nice. But…it’s kind of feeling less,” he fished for the word, “magical? More mundane. I think I like kissing more than I like being a boyfriend. Maybe she’d be alright with that? Because that would honestly take some pressure off. I wouldn’t feel so obligated—that’s it, obligated! That’s the word.”

“I have no idea. I think they go together, don’t they?” Jinpa asked. “A boyfriend has obligations. Then you get kisses too. And you got a cute girlfriend, so that’s a bonus.”

Jasper grinned. “Oh yes, she’s real cute...” he trailed off, looking around as they got all their food. “But there are other cute girls too.”

“Well,” Jinpa glanced, “just don’t end up like Lorenzo. He’s a big asshole, so I heard.”

“Pfft, I won’t be a big asshole. I’ll just ask Ava to be friends with benefits,” Jasper said confidently. “We‘ll kiss, play games, and I can also skip out on events that I don’t want to go to without feeling like I let her down as a boyfriend.”

Shrugging, Jinpa spoffed, “Good luck.”

The two met up with Ava and Kendal for their noon meal. Some days they went to Ivy in the botanical garden, some days she was coaxed into coming to the mess hall. Today the four of them made their way to the bench where Ivy waited for them to arrive. She seemed a little solemn.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted, brow raised.

“Hello,” Ivy said, glancing over at Lauri and Oliver who walked out together to have their lunch in a private room.

“What’s up?” Jinpa asked casually. No, he didn’t catch the mood.

Ivy waited for the couple to leave before leaning into say, “Actually, I’m curious if you guys know what’s up.”

“About what?” Jasper asked.

“About Ryuu,” Ivy said, as if prompting mutual understanding from any of them.

Ava popped up in interest at the name, her cheeks turning pink. "Oh Master Ryuu," she said with a small sigh. "I haven't heard much about him, aside from that he's not seeing Tallulah's mom. Why is something going on?" She leaned in for the steaming tea she missed.

Ivy nodded, and the absence of a smile foreshadowed her tale. “I can’t help it, but sometimes I- I overhear things,” she prefaced. “Oliver was telling Lauri about his day—said Cory called to get advice about Ryuu.” The two men trusted each other with their lives. Sometimes Cory would interchange Wesley for Oliver, or go to one after the other for better insight. “He said Ryuu has been losing touch with himself. There was an incident where he carried on about lost love to a guest and then burst out in tears.”

“What?” Jasper blinked. “Uncle Ryuu? Our uncle Ryuu did that?”

“Yeah,” Ivy nodded, frowning. “Recently he missed work. Cory went to find him at his house. It was a huge mess. Apparently there were people squatting in it. Some were just up and taking his things out of his house too.”

Jinpa shared a look with Jasper before asking, “Do…do they know why?”

“Of course you wouldn’t be able to guess,” Kendal pursed her lips. “He’s got to be sad about losing Missy, idiot!”

Ava put her hand over her heart, shaking her head at the saddening story. "Awful, absolutely awful. I mean, it was weird and all that he had found someone who was, well, average. A man who's written in the history books and he'd chosen to forgo an extravagant life for himself to find someone who made him so happy," she sighed softly. "A beautiful love story...until greed that no one saw kept him at bay. I really wish they'd just be together. I mean yeah, it'd be weird if your mom was dating someone, but don't you want them to be happy?"

While Ivy and Kendal nodded, the boys shook their heads. Jinpa defended himself from the looks he got, saying, “I don’t think anyone can match energy with my mom other than dad. It would be cruel—for the new guy.”

“Hm, fair,” Jasper shrugged.

“And you?” Kendal asked Jasper.

“Eh,” Jasper smiled sheepishly, “I don’t think mother would, to be honest, but…also I think I wouldn’t want someone new coming in and touching dad's stuff.” Perking up, he added, “I don’t think anyone can handle dad's things anyway.”

"But if he wasn't around, like how Tallulah's mom was single. Would you be defensive of your mom to a new boyfriend?" Ava pointed out, deciding they could ignore the fact that Wesley's technology was an outlier.

The boys were a little slower to respond. Jinpa said, “I feel like you want us to say yes.”

“Oh, now you’re in touch with your feelings,” Kendal muttered.

“Hm?”

“Nothing.”

Jinpa looked from Kendal to the rest. “Well…I mean, if someone could handle mom, and she was happy…” Memories came to mind of his mother being so loving and supportive; she even cared for his little piggy to humor him. “Yeah. I’d do it.”

The other boy was not short of any memories to reflect upon as well. Jasper said, “Well, as long as he’s a good guy—but doesn’t Lulah think Ryuu’s a douche?”

"I mean, she might think that, but is he?" Ava shook her head. "I heard he was trying to cooperate with her and she gave him no chance to. I mean, I'm sure she was just trying to protect her mom but he isn't exactly someone that Missy needs protecting from."

Giving a defeated sigh, Jasper said, “Well, maybe, but…I mean, what can you do?”

Ivy said, “Can’t we show her? Or tell her somehow? If Lulah just knew—I think we need to do something.”

“Like what?” Jinpa asked, just as confused as Jasper.

“Let’s write a letter,” Ivy said, always the introverted recluse.

“Why don’t we just go up and say it to her face?” Jinpa said, not one to shrink away.

"That might be a little aggressive and she won't listen," Ava answered tentatively. "It feels like her husband or wife might be better to get through to her, honestly. I just don't know how we'd get them to."

“Well, there’s Lottie and Kaylee,” Jasper said.

Ivy smiled. “Yeah, we could tell them and they’d bring the news to her.”

“Can you do it?” Jasper asked.

“M-me?” Ivy almost squeaked.

Kendal said, “She’s too fearful.”

“I-I’m not fearful,” Ivy blushed. “I just don’t know how natural it would be if I did it.”

“You over heard Aunt Lauri and Uncle Oliver.”

“And then I told you—Why don’t you do it, Jas?”

“Cause he doesn’t want to be associated with goofy romance stuff,” Jinpa spoffed.

“Well, someone has to do it,” Kendal said. It wasn’t gonna be her!

“Fine, I will,” Jasper sighed.

Later that day Jasper found a moment to take his sister Kaylee aside. She was waiting for Jaxon to come out of the boys locker room. Although Jasper might have tried to tell Jaxon, he didn’t want to do it in front of a bunch of other guys who might tease him about it.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted Kaylee. “Uh, how is your day?”

They hadn't been siblings for years for Kaylee not to immediately feel suspicious. "My day is good...what are you up to?" She searched his face for clues.

Incredulous, Jasper had to remind himself that she had reason to be wary. He was a prankster after all!

“I’m not up to anything,” Jasper said. “I just—Ivy overheard Aunt Lauri and Uncle Oliver talking about Uncle Ryuu and Missy. She told us about it at lunch.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sounds like he’s miserable. Something about having to suspend him from work because he—,” what had happened? “—there was, like, trouble with a guest. They—,” what did they do? “—like, made fun of Missy and he punched them, I dunno.”

"He...he punched them?" Fair brows knitted together. Ryuu wasn't exactly known for having a temper, but they had seen him lose himself to alcohol, so maybe that was what had happened. "That's insane." And yet also romantic to think he'd defend her that way.

“Yeah and he had gone home and,” Jasper knew it had to do with a squatter and theft, “he didn’t do anything when someone broke into his house. It was a big mess, people stole things, and they tried to live in it too. Ryuu’s just giving up.”

"It's horrible to hear just how this is all impacting him," Kaylee took a glance about before deciding to add her own bit to the tea pot. "I've heard Missy isn't doing any better, either. All but holed herself up and isn't getting out like she used to. No bingo, barely even knitting. It's like being apart is just too much on them both."

Not used to tea, Jasper found the oddest sensation stir; desire for more. “Oh…really?” He leaned in a bit. “Do you think this is like Uncle Yonten and Aunt Annabelle?” He had heard that story. “I mean, Ryuu’s practically falling apart, so it sounds.”

Kaylee spoffed but nodded her head. "Yeah, I think it's similar to them; just with less jail time and fire," she pointed out. "Still, who knows if they're going to wind up back together, especially if they don't know what's going on with the other. Not to mention Ryuu doesn't want to upset anything with Tallulah."

“Kaylee, you have to do something!” Jasper blurted. “You have to tell Lulah what’s going on. Ryuu’s had a muddy past, but who hasn’t at this point? He’s a good guy.”

Her surprise was not muted at her brother's outburst. "Oh...I mean, I guess. But what am I going to do? I can't make them get back together, Jas. They have to decide to do that and I definitely don't want to cross Lulah."

“Well just tell Khaz and Sophia and they can tell Lulah,” Jasper said.

At this point Jaxon stepped out of the locker. He was freshly showered, smelling of the scent Kaylee loved, and wearing casual clothes.

“Hey, what’s up?” Jaxon asked as he naturally slipped his arm around Kaylee.

“Jax, tell Kaylee she has to tell Khaz and Sophia about Ryuu,” Jasper said.

“What? What’s happening to Ryuu?” Jaxon asked.

"He's been really depressed since he and Missy broke up and Jasper wants someone to talk to them," Kaylee explained to catch him up. "I just worry about interfering with them or offending Tallulah, you know?"

Jaxon considered this. “Well, how would they find out on their own? Sometimes there are risks worth taking.” He gave her a kiss. “I know I’d appreciate it if it were us.”

She knew he wasn't wrong, but that didn't make the decision easier. "Mmm maybe I'll bring it up to Sophia and Khaz. They might know how best to bring it up so Tallulah listens." It seemed like a good compromise in Kaylee's eyes.

"That's literally what I suggested," Jasper huffed, raising an offended brow at his sister.

"Yeah, but you weren't willing to do it either," Kaylee pointed out, giving him a light nudge in the shoulder. "So I'm allowed to re-think it and decide it's a good idea. Unless you want to go get yourself inserted into the trio."

That flashed hesitation over Jasper. “Uh, no—Good luck!” He waved as he removed himself from the narrative.

Jaxon chuckled as he and Kaylee walked away. They were discussing how to go about it when they joined Charlotte and her fiancé’s. It wasn’t long until they got into conversation about what happened.

The tale got a little more exaggerated since being passed down the grape vine. Imagination put another spin on the guest who must have seen Ryuu on his phone looking at a picture of Missy. Doubtless, this was why the guest knew to make an offensive comment on the woman. Ryuu, in his defense of Missy’s honor, had to have demanded a retraction only to be met with an even worse remark. Otherwise, why would Ryuu have thrown down the gauntlet for a duel in Missy’s absence? Or so it said; morphing from Ryuu weeping about lost love in front of a young woman he startled with his sorrow, into a hero of Missy’s honor!

“This is absolutely romantic and tragic,” Charlotte sniffed. “We have to tell Khaz and Sophia for sure!”

And they did, and both were just as moved by the tale that somehow expanded to two or three guests who fought Ryuu and lost to him. Khaz’s respect for Ryuu only grew. He and Sophia were sure to try to bring up what had happened to Tallulah, who they found speaking with Annie.

“Do you still have the magazine on hand?” Annie asked. “It would be great to check out what other discounts there are.”

"Oh, I don't have it anymore, but I'm pretty sure my mom still has one of them," Tallulah said with mild thought. "I can give her a call quick, hang on." They had time and there was nothing wrong with a quick call.

Missy took a little longer than normal to pick up, and when she did her voice was noticeably a bit morose. Still, she was able to get the name of Wedding Belles where the lodge giveaway and a few coupons had been found. The call lasted a little bit longer while Tallulah made the suggestion her mother talk to a fella from PTA that Helen had praised. There was hesitation in her voice but her mother mentioned she'd consider it.

Khaz, who had kept respectful silence while his wife handled the phone, couldn’t help but hear the talk about some PTA fella. He shared a glance with Sophia when that had been brought up.

Hanging up the phone, Tallulah passed on the information to Annie. "Wedding Belles, although I don't even know how she finds magazines. Maybe they have a website or something you could check out?"

“Yeah, I’ll do that, thanks,” Annie smiled.

Even if she was curious about the situation with Missy, it seemed Annie had the same opinion as Kaylee; crossing Tallulah at this time wouldn’t be an intelligent move. Sophia was weepy, but it seemed Tallulah had a sharper tone. So, Annie focused on typing that name down and all the information she got from Missy.

Khaz cleared his throat. “Annie, will you tell Elijah I said hi?”

“Hm?” Annie looked up once she finished. The subtle nod to the door told her everything she needed to know. “Oh—Oh, yes, I can. You three have a good day.”

Annie left as gracefully as she could. Left with their wife, Khaz and Sophia were sure to draw her eyes to them, being the only ones around.

“Sweet Rain, how did your mother sound?” Khaz asked, trying to find an opening for the sensitive subject.

Pulled away from her phone screen where she had been looking at ideas for a nursery she'd been compiling to look up at her husband. "She sounded just fine," Tallulah shrugged, tucking her device away to stretch out on the bed. "She's going to talk to that Robert guy that was brought up from PTA or however it was."

Sophia could already feel herself growing emotional when the intervention had hardly started. "But does she actually sound fine? Or that she wants to go meet some dude?"

Lulah tilted her head in slight confusion, glancing between her spouses. "I mean she said she'd talk to him and Rob seems to be an alright guy. If she wants to be dating people, it should be someone like him.”

They couldn’t recall a Robert from PTA—Missy used to tell them all about the people she knew—or at all, other than the late Robert Crosse from their textbooks, but it didn’t please them to hear it either way. There was a lot to unpack here too. For one, it was curious why Tallulah felt the need to find anyone. Khaz suspected the reason.

“Can you really say mom is fine with that much confidence? She hasn’t been to Bingo in weeks—weeks, Sweet Rain,” Khaz said. Valentine’s Day was not far off, in fact. “She’s said to haven’t seen anyone at Hobby Lobby, Nancy found her baking dish in a box by the door, Missy didn’t answer when she knocked, and Helen said the blanket she had been working on is still unfinished.” He frowned. “Sending a man her way isn’t going to solve any of that. She’s not broody, she’s heartbroken…and so is Ryuu.”

Tallulahs face dropped into a near scowl as all the evidence was laid out before her. "She's fine. She only thinks that because she thinks she's lost something when he was going to be the one to break her heart."

"Are you sure of that, Lulah? You were so determined to catch Ryuu in a lie that it seems like you never gave him a chance to be honest," Sophia gently argued, hand on her stomach.

Her gaze moved between her spouses, stopping on Khaz. "You really think she's heartbroken because of him? Even after I saw him getting all friendly with the realtor chick?"

“Getting friendly isn’t proof of an affair. Ryuu admitted to the meeting freely too. He handed me the card,” Khaz said, and he happened to have it on him. He took it out and held it up. “McCormick realtors is an actual company.”

"Any bimbo can have a job, that doesn't mean she's not trying to be a homewrecker, Frost Flame," Tallulah spoffed. "Besides, he had no reason to see a realtor."

Khaz raised a brow. “You don’t know that. You asked, but you were so hostile, it’s no wonder why Ryuu left without explaining himself,” he said, and before she could make a comment he went on to say, “You accused him of knocking up mom with his ‘slutty’ swimmers. I don’t think a lot of people would want to linger with that attitude.”

It was hard for her to argue with that, though she did jutt her lower lip outward. "It was just hormones," Tallulah murmured. "And I mean, could you imagine if he had knocked her up?"

“To be honest, I haven’t thought about it. However, Ryuu isn’t a bad guy. I don’t think I would be against it,” Khaz said, tucking loose hair behind her ear. “Sweet Rain, hormones or not, an explanation for behavior doesn’t excuse it. I know you love your mother so much and you want what’s best for her, but I think…I think there is more here.” He set his hand on hers. “We aren’t vying for mother’s attention like Ryuu. You’ve never had to share Missy. I think this has a lot to do with insecurities on your part. You want him to be wrong, so you can keep things the way they were…but whether you like it or not, things have changed. They will never be the same. Robert isn’t going to be the guy she needs. You know she’ll turn him down sooner or later, and that’s why you’re not upset to send him to her…”

Tallulah let out a long sigh, plopping and letting her head fall on Sophia's lap. "We don't know Robert will fail, just like we don't know what Ryuu would do if given the chance," she said with her eyes closed.

"Or what he wouldn't do. You cannot have that both ways, Winter Flower," Sophia carefully chastised her. "All you knew was that you wanted him to fail. But was that worth your mother being so sad?"

Lacing his hand with his melancholy wife, Khaz said, “Missy has lost a part of herself, my Sweet Rain…the least you could do is acknowledge her sorrow. That, and if it would make you feel better—good or bad—you should call the realtor to make sure, once and for all, whether you are justified to judge him so harshly.”

Deciding there was no argument to point out again that her mother's sorrow was just for an idea of who she thought someone was, Tallulah exhaled. She needed to take a loss at this point. "Fine. I will give them a call if that's what you want, though it is only because I love you both with my entirety."

"That sounds like a compromise to me," Sophia giggled, leaning down for a kiss. "And with time for me to squeeze in a nap before dinner."

Chuckling up at her wife, Tallulah shook her head. "We just came from dinner."

Surprised but already reaching for her pillow, Sophia started getting herself comfortable. "Well...then I'll get a nap in before bed."

Not about to risk anything, Khaz made sure Sophia woke up to a snack after her nap before bed. Meanwhile Tallulah called the number on the card. Unfortunately it was already past business hours. The three decided she could make the call tomorrow during the time that the office would be open.

The next day school took up the majority of the time Tallulah would have used to call. It wasn’t until after school that she sat down again with the card, her spouses, and a snack or two for herself that she dialed the number and waited for a response.

“Hello, this is Mrs. McCormick of McCormick realtors—the answer to your housing dreams—how may I help you?”

Misses? Well that wasn't expected. "Oh, hello Mrs. McCormick. I was given your card by a friend. I think you were helping him with a property? His name is Ryuu."

It didn’t take more than a few seconds for that name to mean something. “Oh, yes, I know Master Ryuu! I haven’t heard back from him. How’s he and his little lady enjoying Rosewood lane?”

Little lady? "Oh, for him and his?" Tallulah paused, the street name striking a memory in her. Rosewood was the road where the big beautiful house her mother always fawned over and dreamed about was. The family home was lost in time. "Rosewood Lane? Is that the one with the big bay window out front? In Rockwell, right?"

“I hope so!” Mrs. McCormick chuckled. “Otherwise I think I’d have heard a complaint by now. Ryuu called me up about it a few months ago. We got it fixed up and signed the papers in January.”

Pacing about the room as she tried to process it all, Lulah questioned her further. "And he was planning this all without her knowing?"

Hesitating, Mrs. McCormick had to wonder if she was crossing some kind of confidentiality. “Uh, yeah, he was hoping to make it a surprise—who is this?”

"Oh, just a friend," Tallulah repeated her earlier claims. "I'll have to talk things over with my family and we'll be in contact, Mrs. McCormick, thank you for your time." Hanging up, she frowned at the card she held, turning it over a few times.

Tallulah wasn’t alone for long. Bellasiel and Serenity said a brief hello on the way to their room at the same time that Charlotte dropped by to grab something from hers. Sometimes she bunked with her sister int he dorms for nostalgia’s sake, forgetting this or that. Annie, who tagged along, saw Tallulah and came over to sit beside her while she waited.

“Hey, if you have a moment, I was hoping to ask about that magazine,” Annie said. “I can’t find information about it anywhere. Maybe I got the name wrong? Or, do you have that number?”

"Oh, for Wedding Belles? Yeah, I still have it in my phone," Tallulah went to where the last call had taken place. She read the numbers aloud.

Taking the time to make sure the digits were right, Annie made a call right there. It was still well before five where they were and she couldn’t imagine they’d be later further west. However, the number flatlined. Annie called again. Once more it laid a monotone.

“We’re sorry, this number is no longer active. Please hang up or dial again. If you need help—”

“What?” Annie blinked.

Charlotte came out with a butterfly hair tie she wrapped around her wrists. “What’s up?”

“The number Lulah gave me isn’t working,” Annie said.

“Number for what?” Charlotte asked, coming to sit with them.

“The lodge,” Annie said.

“Maybe you got the numbers wrong?” Charlotte asked, looking between them.

Just to be certain, Tallulah checked it again. "No, that's definitely the number. I can see right here where they called me." She hit the button to call it back off her phone, but before she could even lift it to her ear they could all hear the sound of the number not going through. "Well, what the hell. That's weird...maybe it's only working if there's a current giveaway?"

“It was the lodge itself, I thought. They’re the ones that called to let you know about the double-booking and the option for Zermatt,” Annie said. “I was hoping they’d tell us how to contact the magazine.”

Charlotte hummed in thought. “Here, hold this.” She had Annie keep her screen steady so she could read off the numbers. “I’m gonna ask Dad if he can find out what’s up.”

The best detective they had on speed dial picked up in less than one ring. “Hello, my little Dove, what can I do for you?” He asked, his voice on speaker; she let him know.

“Dad, Annie’s hoping to get that magazine—Wedding Belles—for ideas and discounts. She can’t find it anywhere and we’re having trouble getting in contact with the lodge,” Charlotte said, absentmindedly flicking the wing of the false butterfly on her tie around her wrist. “Can you check it out? I have a number here.”

There was a pause before Wesley said, “Uh…who is with you?”

The girls shared a look. “Lulah and Annie…” Charlotte answered.

“Hm,” Wesely muttered something like he shouldn’t have gone with a phone number. “Okay well, look, I need you three to make me a promise.”

“A promise?” They said together.

“Yes. Swear you won’t speak to Missy about anything we say in our conversation from beginning to end.”

“I-I swear it,” Charlotte said.

“Me too,” Annie said.

As soon as Tallulah did as well, Wesely said, “The lodge, the magazine, the discount—it was all an elaborate ruse.”

In the next ten minutes Wesely explained how they all knew Missy would rather go bankrupt to give her children the best without accepting any charity, so they devised a clever plan to make sure she didn’t ruin herself and also provided the Bosadaros spouses with their honeymoon.

“All a fake?” Annie spoffed.

“Sorry, my sweet—but Annie, I hope you will be able to accept any help from us. We really don’t mind it.”

They were a bit stunned. Annie stammered, “Oh-oh of course…”

“Wait, so,” Charlotte furrowed her brows, “why did you guys make it for Bear lodge and switch later? Why not just go with Zermatt first?”

Wesley answered simply, “None of us knew she wanted to go there. The only reason why we changed it is because Ryuu told us she hoped to go to Zermatt.”

Dark brows furrowed as things started to fall in place. "I didn't bring up Zermatt to anyone but Soph before Thanksgiving," Tallulah admitted. Ryuu was there and he knew of it. "Ryuu told you to pull more strings so the honeymoon was rerouted?"

“Yes, Ryuu contacted me a few days after Thanksgiving to request the switch. He said he could tell it would mean a lot to you, so I agreed,” Wesley said.

Tallulah spoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "It still doesn't make sense. Why would he do that?" There was one piece she seemed to be missing.

“Why would anyone? He wanted you to have a memorable honeymoon in the place that made you happy,” Wesley said. “Ryuu haunted me until everything was set. When all was said and done he thanked me and proudly said that you’d love it. That was the last we spoke about Zermatt.”

That was a lot for her to try and digest. Tallulah got up to pace the room, not giving a response at that point. The fake giveaway with the perfect destination. Planning to secretly buy the house her mother pined after. These were...kind things to do. Not the kind of things someone did if they had plans to just screw around and leave.

“Uuuh, thank you Dad,” Charlotte said, after a pause. “Love you, see you later.”

“Love you too,” Wesley said softly. He hung up thereafter.

The girls knew enough about the situation that they could guess how Tallulah was feeling. They didn’t exactly know what to do, though. Annie exchanged a look with Charlotte.

“Lulah,” Annie said, cauitous. “Do you need a minute?”

“We could call Khaz and Sophia for you,” Charlotte suggested.

The gravity of all the damage she had cause when she decided to gatekeep her mother hit Tallulah hard. Whether it was due to hormones or not would be unseen. The most important thing in that moment became the desire to correct a wrong.

"I'll be back," Tallulah barely got out before she snatched up her coat and keys and was out the door. No one could stand in her way just then.

Tallulah wouldn’t know whether the girls would tell her spouses—likely yes, seeing Charlotte had witnessed the scene—or if they’d do anything to interfere as she made her way out of the academy. At first Tallulah tried to contact her mother. Missy happened to be unavailable. Perhaps on that date with Robert. She heard he had asked to make arrangements for one and that Missy agreed to go. In that case, Tallulah had someone else she could go to.

Getting Ryuu’s address wasn’t difficult. Driving there was the problem. It took help to cut down on the journey. Tallulah rolled up to a large home on a couple acres, probably smaller than first suspected, to see a mansion with lights on in the kitchen. Voices could be heard even before she got out of the car. They got louder when a woman walked out with a face as angry and red as the apron Ryuu wore where he stood at the door.

“Wait, Amber! The spinach puffs!”

The woman paused, whipped around, and shouted, “All you care about is watching dumb Hallmark movies, forcing me to knit, and baking! I’m tired of it, Ryuu! I thought when you finally let me this morning that we’d have sex, not—,” she yanked off the apron she wore and tossed it his way, “cook all day! I mean, I thought ‘okay, sure, that can be sexy’, but no! You keep criticizing my casserole dishes!”

Ryuu, incredulous, set his fists on his waist. “Well who puts raisins in stroganoff!?”

Throwing up her hands, Amber turned around to stalk off. “Whatever!”

“And it’s a ‘hotdish’, not a ‘casserole’, you uncultured, swine!” Ryuu shouted, turning on his heel to head into his house.

Tallulah couldn't say for certain just what she had expected to see. Admittedly first spotting the young woman, her mind naturally wanted to scream of course there was another woman! That was played out to not be the case when evidence of her mother's lingering impression became obvious. The guilt Tallulah felt only grew to see what near madness she'd pushed him to. Recognizing that she had wrongs to right, her feet found her at the front door, knocking with some uncertainty.

It took a minute for her to hear Ryuu approaching the door. It opened to him holding a bottle of ale in hand with a frown that blended into confusion at not seeing who he thought had double backed.

“Tallulah,” Ryuu said, and whatever thoughts that ran through his head to puzzle out why she had come brought him to the conclusion that something must have happened. Confusion gave way to concern. He set his bottle aside and asked, “What’s wrong?”

Tallulah had been a strong cookie so far in her pregnancy, but something about seeing him there and realizing how she'd behaved broke her at that moment. Lower lip trembling as tears spilled she didn't want, Tallulah shook her head.

"Me. I was wrong. I was a complete bitch to y-you and," she paused for a loud sniff that was half combined with a sob, "You d-did-didn't deserve it, Ryuu."

Surprised, Ryuu acted on a natural impulse to the weeping young woman. He went in to hug Tallulah, rubbing her back. “Shhh,” he soothed her. They stood there for a moment in the cold before he urged softly, “Come inside, it’s beginning to snow.”

Trying and failing to calm herself, Lulah accepted the offer and shuffled inside. Even as much as she loved the winter months, cold seemed to hit a little harder now that she was working on another human. Inside, Tallulah was careful not to track snow or mud with her, glancing about to see the house wasn't nearly as much of a disaster as she would have expected given the stories that had made their way to her. Ryuu guided Tallulah into the living room where a large mound was covered by a blanket. Trails of trash and knickknacks drew lines toward underneath it. They shared a look and he gestured to ignore it.

Tallulah did wonder about noises from just past a wall, but pushed those thoughts away for the time being, determined to do what she came there for.

"Have you uh, have you talked to my mom since that day?" She asked.

Distracting himself by turning over a beer stained pillow so she could sit without worrying about getting dirty. “Uh…I figured it would be easier if I made a clean cut,” he said, and stood up, unsure of what to do with himself. “Can I get you anything to drink?”

Distracting himself by turning over a beer stained pillow so she could sit without worrying about getting dirty. “Uh…I figured it would be easier if I made a clean cut,” he said, and stood up, unsure of what to do with himself. “Can I get you anything to drink?”

There was a pain that came through at the question. Something her mother was quick to ask and that had no doubt rubbed off on him, maybe even without him knowing. "Yeah, something to drink would be nice," Tallulah nodded, carefully sitting on the edge of a couch that had a slightly unpleasant musk to it. One that suggested it'd been slept on several times and little was done to preserve its integrity.

Thinking over what he had on his way to the kitchen, Ryuu was glad he had kept the coffee Missy gave him preserved in the jar she gifted on Christmas. There other items in his house that Tallulah recognized could only have come from her mother; knit blanket—clean—on the recliner across from her, a cinnabon-shaped candle on the side table with the note from Missy still attached, a beer cozy stitched with a smiling tater-tot holding a heart.

After a bit Ryuu returned with a steamy cup of hazelnut coffee. “Three cubes,” he murmured to assure her all was well with her drink as he handed it over.

"Oh, thank you," she accepted the cup, taking just a small sip before setting it down. Since her stomach hadn't waged war against the rest of her body, she'd followed as many tips and recommendations for her pregnancy diet, which included reducing her caffeine. Something she realized Ryuu likely had no idea of and she wasn't about to be a bad guest to demand something else. "So, I think you should talk to my mom. It feels like you two shouldn't have broken up and...yeah. You should go talk to her."

Ryuu offered a small smile as he took a seat a respectful distance away. A distant clatter caught Tallulah’s attention, but he seemed unfazed.

“Actually, I think you’re right. I’m probably not the best person for your mother,” Ryuu sighed. He looked away in subtle shame. His hands wrung together. “I forgive you, Lulah…but I don’t think you were wrong about me. I haven’t been the best kind of man in the past…” he cleared his throat of a knot. “Missy will have a more fulfilling life without me.”

The guilt Tallulah felt only grew as he tried to accept the loss of his lover. "Ryuu, no that's not right and you know it. You two did so well together and I..." It was her turn to hang her head in shame. "I did everything I could to make sure you didn't have a chance. It's just that I've never had to share my mother's time with anyone and I guess I worried what that would mean for me if you were in her life."

It was something Ryuu figured, but didn’t know how to go about easing those fears. “What…what changed your mind?” He asked, both curious and feeling the rise of hope that not all was lost.

Her shame was growing more and more evident and Tallulah cleared her throat. "I uh, I learned about what you did for us to go to Zermatt," Tallulah rubbed the back of her neck. "And that you were trying to get my mom the house she always wanted."

“Oh,” Ryuu perked. “I don’t know how you figured that out, but at this point I’m glad of it.” Fate had been cruel in the past. He wouldn’t spurn a gift. “If you’re alright with me coming back, do you think…do you think Missy would? After I just left like that?”

"I don't think you could go back to her fast enough," she spoffed and had to give a small smile. "Everyone's said she's been doing pretty miserable of late. Missing bingo nights and just very...not herself." Realizing she wasn't making things any better, Tallulah added softly, "And she might be on a date with some square from the PTA right now."

The emotions of sympathy and concern for his sorrowing tatertot were quickly replaced by an all too familiar ire hearing about the date that Tallulah had seen on Khaz when he overheard Greg—or whatever the young man's name was who fought with him that day in Coach's class—prepositioning them.

Sitting straighter, Ryuu said, "On a date..." His silvery blue eyes shifted to the side in thought. "Now which one of them could have dared."

"Uh Robert," Tallulah had to slightly struggle to recall. Pregnancy brain was alive and well at times! "Knowing mom, they're probably going to have dinner at Applebees." She was slightly predictable.

Robert? He couldn't recall a Robert. However, Ryuu was still offended that any of the men he might have buddied up to during his time with the PTA had the audacity to swoop in on Missy in her vulnerable state just when he left. He did wonder if he might be getting in the way of Missy's recovery, but a more selfish part wanted to dive through the closing window of opportunity.

"Lulah," Ryuu stood up, "I won't—"

A door opened. A man wearing Ryuu's clothes , that did not fit him well, came walking out with a woman trailing behind in a silk robe too large on her small frame. They gave a the two a wave.

"Carl, keep an eye on the mansion," Ryuu said as he took Tallulah's hand. "We're going to steal back the love of my life!"

"Uhuh," Carl yawned, scratching his hairy belly. The woman rummaged through a random drawer in curiosity.

Hesitantly, Tallulah gave the two strangers a small wave, all too eager to back herself out of the house. "So uh, Carl is a new friend of yours?"

"Hm? Oh—Oh, I don't know. I don't even know his real name. I just saw he had a Carl's Jr shirt when he broke through my window," Ryuu answered as he came to the flat part of the street where he turned to face her again. "This will be our little secret."

Ryuu swept his hand and called forth an illegal portal. It opened up to Missy's street. He urged her to get into her car. Ryuu got into his too. They drove through to the other side. After closing out his gate and once Tallulah parked her car he drove them both to the Applebees. They pulled into the first spot available, hurried inside past baffled patrons waiting for their turn to be seated, and peered around for the two. There, sitting in her favorite booth, Ryuu saw the back of the man, ‘Robert’, and Missy putting on a practiced smile touched with sadness; ever the accommodating hostess.

The man across from Missy leaned a little too forward for Ryuu’s taste, breaking him from his trance after having missed seeing her shining sapphire eyes for so long. Ryuu and Tallulah approached the table unabashedly just as this man was making a suggestive move.

“I’m sure you make a marvelous stroganoff, Missy. I’d like to have a taste sometime,” the man teased, reaching out to place his hand on hers.

Missy had only been half listening to the conversation, her mind in a constant state of wandering to those days. Her sorrow left her missing the man who'd brought so much excitement back to her dull life, even swearing she saw him now and then. Right there in the Applebee's it seemed like he was coming back into her life but wait? Was this not another trick from a grief-stricken mind?

“Excuse me, Robert, but I am the only one who will have the privilege of tasting Missy’s stroganoff,” Ryuu said, giving the startled man a look that curled his hand from Missy’s before alighting his silvery blue eyes onto his lady love, adding in a soft tone, “If she’ll have me back.”

"R-Ryuu?" Missy looked around for confirmation that he wasn't a beautiful illusion of an oasis in her desert of sorrow. "What...Robert? I don't? What are you doing here?"

"You heard him mom, he has come for his love," Tallulah half spoffed, her face greening slightly as she realized her addition of, "and your stroganoff," most definitely didn't mean the meaty dish. Frowning, Tallulah borrowed an empty chair from beside theirs to sit on.

Sapphires shone with a reborn hope as they met tired silvery pools. "You mean it? You really do want to come back, Cinnabon?"

“Do I want to come back?” Ryuu spoffed. He took her hands even as she was still seated. “Missy Boswell, I love you,” he said with passion. “I love you more than Cinnabons or raspberry crumble; I love you more than birds love flying and more than cats love to purr; I love you more than I have ever loved anyone in my life, and I will be damned if I didn't come back…so long as you want me.”

Her heart soared higher than the birds he declared with their wings so powerful. Missy felt the warmth she'd been missing for weeks come back to her, starting in her heart and spreading throughout her soul. "Oh, Ryuu," she slipped from her chair and tightened her hold of his hands. "I would want nothing more than to become one of two ingredients in the best darn casserole this world has ever tasted, so long as you're my second."

"This is...disturbing," Tallulah exhaled under her breath.

Ryuu pulled Missy into a kiss. He tilted her back in his hold, earning a round of excited applause from the onlookers. Tallulah was spared any more disturbing visuals when Ryuu straightened them to gaze into sapphire gems with a soft smile that grew wider at the knowledge he finally had his love back in his arms.

“Sorry, Robert,” Ryuu said to the man without taking his eyes off of Missy, “but this one’s mine.”

“Uh, I-I’m Rolland…”

Ignoring him, Ryuu scooped up his lady love and walked out of the restaurant. He trusted Tallulah would follow.

Tallulah gave Robert—or Rolland or whatever his name is—a small shrug of her shoulders. His loss and she didn't feel too bad about it. Instead, she ran to her mother and her lover out of the Applebee's and into Ryuu's awaiting car. They weren't quick to get in anyways.

"Oh, Ryuu, bless I can't explain how happy I am that you came," Missy was cooing, not minding just who saw her holding on to her sweet Cinnabon and kicking her feet about giddily. She peppered his face with kisses and had no shame in touching the face she'd missed for so long.

"You guys aren't going to go at it while I'm in the car or anything? Because that just might make me sick," Lulah spoffed, getting ready to slide in the backseat.

Chuckling, Ryuu slipped Missy into the passenger seat. “Well no, I guess not, but I don’t recommend you stay at the house.”

Ryuu shut Missy’s door and circled around to the driver's seat. It wasn’t long until Missy was informed on what had brought Ryuu and Tallulah to her, minus the detail about Rosewood lane so that he could reveal that to her himself. Although it was mentioned that Ryuu was in a miserable state, he left out certain details so Missy wasn’t overly concerned—squatters, for one.

“We talked about it over a cup of coffee and, once she told me you were on a date, I had to leave that instance,” Ryuu said.

That caught a future grandmother's attention, turning in her seat and giving her daughter a light scolding. "Coffee, at this hour? Tallulah Skye..."

"He offered and I didn't want to be rude, mom," Lulah was quick to defend herself. "Besides, I only had a few sips."

That seemed to calm Missy enough to turn back in her seat. "That's good, I suppose. You just need to be careful. Caffeine is a drug and the last thing you want is the baby to come out addicted or anything." The remark only earned a muttered comment that she knew.

“Baby?” Ryuu glanced back, eyes wide. “Baby?”

"Oh that's right! You up and left before the girls could tell us," Missy grinned, nearly bouncing with the chance to rejoice again. "They're pregnant! Lulah and Soph are gonna be due at the end of September."

“Oh damn, the both of you pregnant? That’s incredible!” Ryuu spoffed. “Congratulations!” He went to hold Missy’s hand. “We’re gonna be grandparents!”

What might have left a bitter taste in her mouth before now just made Tallulah smile softly. "Yeah. Yeah, you are," she accepted.

No doubt there could still be times in the future where the two might butt heads, but for now Tallulah decided she could learn to accept Ryuu if for nothing else than how much he meant to her mother.

That night Tallulah came to the dorm to her grumpy spouses. They had no idea where she ran off to! She barely paid any attention to her phone and Khaz was about to call Wesley to track her down. After a lengthy conversation (and much sniffles from Sophia) about not freaking them out like that again, they rejoiced with her over the reunion of Ryuu and Missy. They also were happy to hear about Rosewood lane.

Now that all was said and done, and Tallulah accepted with Ryuu in her mother’s life, the Bosadaros family enjoyed a time of peace.

Valentine’s Day arrived during the week for those at the academy. They had to wait until the weekend for their dance. However, adults unburdened by school were free to enjoy the day. Ryuu in particular took time off to surprise Missy with roses and chocolates while she thought he was too busy to come down; a theme.

Two knocks disguised Ryuu, who obviously didn’t need to be restrained by the courtesy any longer, and when Missy opened the door expecting to see Helen or some other friend or acquaintance, she got the best surprise.

“Happy Valentine’s Day, tatertot!” Ryuu grinned, opening his arms wide while holding the bouquet and box.

"Aww Cinnabon! You don't need to bring me presents when you're the only gift I could ask for," Missy cooed happily into his embrace—although she wasn't going to turn down the flowers now! After all, you couldn't uncut them or anything silly like that. She eagerly pulled him into the house, cozy and welcoming as ever. "But you really do need to tell me when you're coming over so I can put my face on and look decent for ya."

“Nonsense, I prefer you indecent and undone,” Ryuu purred, moving with her to the kitchen so that they could put the roses in a vase for the table. “But, that will have to wait. I want to take you to a special dinner.”

"Dinner? Oh, you spoil me far too much sugar pie," Missy scolded as she trimmed the edges of the bouquet and let them spread out from the confines of their wrapping. "You don't need to go doin' that. I can whip up a nice stroganoff for us, or maybe even defrost us a couple of pork chops." Eating out wasn't cheap!

Ryuu reached up for her favorite vase. “It’s already been arranged, my sweet potato,” he said, setting down the crystal vessel beside her. “Might as well enjoy it, right?” He leaned to give her cheek a kiss. “Dress up as fancy as you like.”
Any scowl or scolding she might have given him melted away with that gentle kiss. "Fine...but you aren't to go makin' a habit out of this, you hear me Cinnabon? We got grandbabies on the way that are going to need spoiling." And she wouldn't have any if, ands, or buts about it! Now if there was a reservation then she couldn't keep him waiting, so with the flowers in place and one dark chocolate plucked from the package to snack on, she left him to ready herself.

Getting ready didn't take her too long, even with an expansion of her closet. Over the holidays she had acquired several new outfits and dresses - more than she ever would have spent on herself! Willow, Rosalie and a few of the others had insisted she accept clothing from them that was 'just getting dusty' from no use. With enough convincing, she'd accepted them, though now her closet barely fit everything! Still, that meant she wasn't forced to wear clothing from prior years and could doll up for occasions just like this.

Coming down the stairs with soft clicks of her heels, Missy snatched up a cream scarf from her collection to quickly wrap around her neck. She felt a little exposed, even though it was flattering! "Alright, is this fancy enough, Cinnabon?" she gave an uncertain small spin in the kitchen to show off the form-fitting burgundy dress with a pencil skirt and lace top.

Ryuu hummed in consideration, feigning indecisiveness. “Take another turn?” She did, and he smiled. “Hmmm…one more time.” Missy turned around and he asked her to pause when she was facing away. “Mm, dat ass.”

Realizing just what her lover was up to, Missy spoffed and reached over to give him a light thwack on his shoulder. "Oh you are incorrigible," she scolded, but pulled him in for a kiss nonetheless. "And I absolutely love it. Don't go makin’ me worry it's not good though! It's already tighter than a deer casin' sleeve on me!"

“Oh honey bunch, it’s more than good enough because you’re more than good enough,” Ryuu murmured, pulling close for another kiss or two before he knew he had to get them going.

The two loaded up in Ryuu’s car. The Aston Martin purred like a cat down the familiar streets of Missy’s lower-middle class neighborhood. Conversation distracted Missy all the way until lawns got greener, telephone polls were gone, and the houses grew in size. Before she could question why they hadn’t gone down the usual roads to Applebees they turned down Rosewood lane up to the gates of her grandfather’s home. Lights were on inside. The bird fountain in front trickled water, the rose bushes were trimmed and frosty with evening ice, and she could hear music coming from the home when the car passed through the gates to the front door.

Ryuu came around to help Missy out. “Welcome to our house,” he said, rubbing her upper arm that wrapped around her.

Missy had been taken back when she realized just where they had ended up, but to hear that form Ryuu completely threw her for a loop. "You...our? Our house?" Her jaw dropped and she nearly lost her strength to stand. "You bought this for us? This home—oh, do you know what this home means to me, Ryuu?"

“Yes,” Ryuu said, and gladly held her against him. “Yes, I know what this means to you, my love. I know this means the world to you and I couldn’t think of a better Valentine’s gift than to give you everything.”

Tears were falling freely when he confirmed just what he had done. "This is...oh this is just perfect," Missy half sobbed, clinging on to him tightly. "I know I should say that you shouldn't have, but I want it so bad. I want this with you more than anything else. A beautiful future with the roots of my family." Sapphire eyes alight with an indescribable joy, she felt for his wrist. "How soon can you come live with me? Oh, bless it won't be soon enough!"

“Tonight,” Ryuu said, his own eyes glossy with joy for seeing her so happy. Missy had spoken all that was in his own heart! “Come here, tatertot.”

Scooping her up in his arms, Ryuu walked toward the door. All the while he met her mouth in kisses. When they entered into the home Missy observed the place seemed foreign and yet familiar—rooms filled with appliances and furniture he had heard her praise over time. Even the table in the dining room laid out with her favorite food alight with candles for a romantic dinner rang a bell when she showed him a picture of a table she admired. This explained his delay in coming forward with the house sooner. Ryuu needed to sneakily gain insight on everything Missy wanted in her dream home. Now she understood all those seemingly random moments when they fantasized about a home of their own meant more than just passing time in each other’s company. Even better, there was plenty of space still available for her to fill with crafts, knits, pillows, and blank walls for whatever pictures she wanted to hang. And she had a whole crafting room for her to do it too!

Everything really did feel completely perfect. She cooed and awed over the little details and clearly hardwork he put into it. There was still enough space that they'd be able to work on making it their own personal space as well. Room for memories and more! There wouldn't be anymore bumping into each other at Thanksgiving dinner and always enough seats for Christmas presents. The thought warmed Missy's heart beyond comprehension, so eager for what else could come.

"You know, you went and got me a house and all I had to give you was a scarf," she spoffed with a healthy chuckle. "Gonna make my gifts always look so meaningless, Cinnabon."

“Not at all. The best gift you’ve given me is you, my tatertot. There isn’t anything better,” Ryuu said, giving her a gentle kiss. “Come. Let’s have the first dinner in our house.”

They walked, arm-in-arm, to the table where the food still steamed. Having that cozy meal felt like they had lived a thousand years together in their home. It was no surprise that, once everything was handled, Ryuu and Missy further christened their first night in the house up in the master bedroom where they fell asleep only after fully satisfying their affection for the time being.

While the reunited couple spent their first of many nights in their new home, back at the academy Tallulah was working hard to have a small celebration for her spouses despite it being a weeknight. Dinner in the cafeteria was skipped and instead all of their favorite take-outs were ordered and brought to a make-shift table in the dorms. Sophia had her fill, and then some, of delicious, greasy Chinese food and powdered donuts. She was comfortably slouched over while she ate the sugary treats when Tallulah returned from the bathroom not wearing her uniform but instead a silky light blue nightgown.

"We were due for a little celebration," Tallulah explained, coming up to where Khaz was sitting and brushing his arm lightly. Her gaze fell on Sophia and she had to chuckle. "I especially figured you were feeling it since you haven't had your spark in a few weeks, my insatiable firefly."

"Hmm?" Pulled from her post dinner snack, Sophia realized just what was being proposed and nodded after a moment. "Oh yes, we can have a good tumble."

Though Khaz had run around all day for his wives, he had rested enough that he was ready to expend the last of his energy enjoying the comfort and affection of the two of them.

“Hmm,” Khaz pulled Tallulah close since she was right next to him. “We should start before Sophia gets nauseous.”

His agreement visibly thrilled Tallulah who happily leaned in for the start of many kisses peppered along his neck and jawline. "You're right, we should start," she purred to encourage his thoughts. "Wouldn't want her to miss out on more than she has been."

Never one to shy from affection, there was little doubt that her actions seemed more bold that evening, already unbuttoning his shirt while Sophia was still licking her fingers clean. Khaz mildly noted the forwardness, but he figured this had to do with the spirit of romance that came with the secular celebration of the holiday for lovers.

Between kisses shared with Tallulah Khaz glanced at Sophia. He really did have a concern for her easily upset stomach! But that got harder to do the more Tallulah dove into the moment, bringing Khaz with her in a somewhat unexpected fervor than she normally displayed; a gentle lover, for the most part.

Heated kisses would only do for so long, a desire building that needed to be handled. "Let's move to bed," Tallulah suggested breathily as she finished undoing his belt and pants before forcing herself up. Moving to her wife, she gave her shoulders a few sensual rubs, leaning to place a kiss on her neck. "Coming to bed with us, my spice?"

Sophia's head had bobbed for a moment before the question was digested. "Mmm...oh, yeah. Let's go," she agreed, grabbing one last donut for the road.

Trusting that Sophia was following, Tallulah went back to work on preparing Khaz as they made their way to the joined beds. She didn't hesitate to undress him hungrily, making sure he was ready as she climbed on to the bed. Cobalt gaze shifted to her wife who was just making it to the side of the bed. "Come over here and I'll treat your cookie," she offered.

Pulled from her thoughts as she fluffed up her pillow, Sophia took another moment to catch up. "Oh? You know, why don't you two get started and I'll just watch for a bit. Gives dinner time to settle and I can get a sexy show in the meantime."

In a turn of unexpected events Tallulah took the lead like never before. And Khaz thought he put effort in making their nights together eventful and sultry, and he did, but whatever came over Tallulah certainly challenged his view on how he should go about future unions with his wives. Try as he might, no matter what Khaz contributed to the engagement between them it seemed to fall short of just what Tallulah had in mind. By the time they concluded their entanglement Khaz couldn’t help but chuckle to himself that she bedded him and not the other way around!

Khaz breathed heavily, wiping a bead of sweat off his brow with one hand while the other cradled Tallulah to him. “Woo, where’d that come from?” He chuckled. “I haven’t neglected you two, have I?”

Sighing contentedly, Lulah shook her head. "I wouldn't say neglected; we've just been busy and I figured Soph would be eager like she typically is." Saying it aloud, she realized she was surprised their wife wasn't already crawling in place for her turn.

A soft snore sounded and she lifted her head enough to see Sophia passed out on her side of the bed with a powdery hand on her stomach and the other still clutching the last of the donut, mouth open.

Tallulah chuckled, amused. "Well, I would have thought she'd be eager. She must have just been too tired." Dark brows perked in thought as she gave her lower lip a light bite. "But we could always go for another, if you're feeling up for it?"

What energy he reserved for his other wife, Khaz decided to give to the one awake. “Hmm, how could I say no to my beautiful songbird?” He said, and turned over onto her.

Khaz figured whatever was going on might have to do with their pregnancies. It wasn’t likely even just one more would really hit the spot. So, Khaz went down and began with a few goes between her thighs until he was ready to go at it again as they had the first round. This ensured Tallulah had quite a few waves of euphoria before it was time they fell asleep.

There were no objections to be had for the large dose of attention this was giving Tallulah. She remained just as active and involved from the start to the very end, even needing to be coaxed to sleep so that Khaz had a chance to restore the energy she was depleting. Sophia on the other hand slept straight through it all, even with the volume rising and falling. What felt like a rare phenomenon where the usual engaging party was in fact stepping out soon became recognized as a regular occurrence. It gradually became apparent that Sophia had no drive in the bedroom, though she wasn't fazed by it. Meanwhile Tallulahs had launched itself into overdrive, arguably growing stronger than Sophia's ever did. If things kept pattern, Khaz was in for an exhausting pregnancy since there was no one for him to tag out to when a break was needed!

The school year was progressing for the students quite quickly. Seniors were growing anxious as the end was in sight and were working on plans for trade colleges. Professors did everything in their power to make sure all the knowledge and tools they might need were at their students disposal. The lower classes weren't feeling the same pressure yet, most quite focused on leisurely activities there was no shortage of.

After studying was done, Ava and Jasper met in the rec room for a regular session of gaming. Jinpa and his tagalong were invited, as well as Ivy of course. "We're still going to the dance this weekend, right?" Ava questioned as she took out some rando with a headshot.

Kendal looked at Jinpa with a frown. He hadn’t asked her yet. She had been waiting and waiting! It felt like he took his damn sweet time just to play with her feelings! Jinpa never initiated kisses. She had given his cheek a kiss here or there plenty of times! Where was her kiss? But of course, Jinpa just sat there happily on his phone without acknowledging the topic.

Had he asked her? Jasper couldn’t remember. Perhaps he had casually said so and forgot? Dancing and dating felt more like a job as of late. Jasper reflected on that as he considered the conversation he had with Jinpa a while back.

“Guess so, if you want,” Jasper said, giving a shrug. If anything they’d get food and a small break from school.

The nonchalance in his response grabbed Ava's attention more than anything. "Look, if you don't want to go just tell me, Jas. I need to know if I have to go get my hair and nails done tomorrow. If I have to put that much effort into it then you can at least be somewhat enthusiastic about it."

“I’m looking forward to it,” Jasper offered, setting down his controller once they finished a game. He leaned back to go on his phone.

“The food? Or…” Kendal thought she was being snarky, but Jasper didn’t flinch.

“Oh man, I hear they’re gonna have loads of wings,” Jasper said happily, typing on his phone.

Ava's face scrunched up into a frown, her arms crossing over her chest. "Wings? Are wings really what you're looking forward to at the dance, Jasper?"

A glance up at Ava also gave Jasper a chance to see Kendals annoyance and Ivy’s raised brows. It caused a double-take as he realized something had gone wrong.

“Uhh—one of the things,” Jasper said, lowering his phone. “It’ll be fun to take a break from school.” The soft wince from Ivy implied he had missed one. “Oh, and we can,” it’s the girly things, he has to mention one of them, “dance. Oh, and you’re gonna look so pretty.” That’s true enough. Though, Ava always looked cute.

If it wasn't for his compliment at the end, she might have stayed a bit angry at him. It still didn't feel like he was overly committed to everything, but it was enough for now. "Yeah, we'll dance," Ava decided she could cut him a little bit of slack, giving him a nudge in the leg and a small smile, "and you'll get your wings."

Jasper grinned, giving her a flirty nudge back. “And more,” he said suggestively. Kissing. That was what he had in mind.

All seemed well in the world. At least, for Ava. When the girls were off for their dorms Kendal complained about Jinpa’s lack of interest in doing anything expected of a boyfriend.

“I mean, I’m the one who puts the effort in this relationship. I text him, he hardly texts me back; I’ve dropped by to study with him, he barely asks how my schooling is going; I took us to the movies that one time,” Kendal huffed. “You thought Jas was not taking a hint to kiss, but here I am practically using my eyes as lasers into his and he doesn’t do anything.”

"Hmm, have you considered talking to him about it? Ask Allie does say that guys are verbal communicators," Ava quoted one of the blogs she enjoyed. "It's harder for him to miss it if you say it to his face."

Sighing exaggeratedly, Kendal said, “That takes so much out of the romance—,” she didn’t have much to begin with, did she? “Alright, fine. I’ll…try something.”

The next day, not long before the dance, Kendal went through class with Ava talking about all the little things she wanted to ask of Jinpa. Finally the time came when Ava would play her games with Jasper, Ivy would huddle into a corner with a book, and Jinpa slouched on the couch with his phone—there never seemed to be a third controller.

“Hey Jin?” Kendal said sweetly. “Can I talk with you? In private?”

That intrigued Jinpa. A private talk, eh? He shrugged and got up off the couch. “Where to?”

“Just through here,” Kendal said, going to an adjacent rec room.

The two stepped in and shut the door. No one came around this room often. The popular rec rooms were closer to the quad. That meant these were perfect for friends to have platonic intimacy free from rowdy, interruptive students; a foreseen purpose.

“Jin,” Kendal approached him with a gentle, cautious, yet intense tone. After all, Ava did mention ‘Ask Allie’ and the article Kendal read of hers said not to spook the man. “I need you to step up.”

Jin took one step forward.

Kendal furrowed her brow and spoffed, “Not that—not literally, I mean—,” she nearly stammered, “I-I want you to take me out.”

It was Jinpa’s turn to bring his brows together in confusion. Take her out? Like knock her down? Why would she want that?

“I took you to the movies and I—,” she looked at his raised fist, “what are you doing?”

Blushing, Jinpa motioned his hand to swoop through his hair. “Hm? Nothing. Go on.” That was a close call!

Exhaling, Kendal said, “I’m tired of being the only one who puts effort in us,” she flopped her hands against her sides, “I want you to take me to get ice cream, or to the mall, or to watch movies—,”

“I have.”

“No, I have asked you.”

“Yes, and then I go.”

“But I want you to want to take me out to do those things!”

Jinpa shrugged his shoulder. “I’m not really into those things myself. So I don’t really think about them.”

“But I want you to,” Kendal frowned.

“Uhh, I get that, but how would you like me to make you think about doing things you don’t really want to do? Like drag race, Minecraft, or Among Us?”

Kendal had the grace to blush. “Well…”

“You don’t like those things. Why would I expect you to want to do them, just because I want to?”

There was a long pause where Kendal wondered if she was right here. She was, wasn’t she? That’s what you did in a relationship. But, it’s not like that was a bad point? Maybe Jinpa wasn’t being nonchalant about her, but just didn’t see what it meant to her?

“Well…” Kendal shuffled her feet.

“If you want to do things, just tell me and I will do what I can,” Jinpa offered simply. It’s what friends do!

“Well…” Kendal decided to switch what she wanted to address then. “Well, another thing—I want you to take my hand when we walk, or ask me how my day is going, or—,” her cheeks pinked, “—kiss me!”

Obsidian eyes widened. “Kiss you?”

“Yes!” Kendal felt a little fire inside spur her on. “It’s been weeks and all we’ve done—all I’ve done is kiss your cheeks!”

Jinpa paused in thought and then broke out in a chuckle. “Wow, I didn’t know you wanted to do that kind of thing.” Friends with benefits sounded interesting, but out of reach. He was sure they’d want some kind of expectation of romance and devotion; movies and books said so all the time. “But sure, I don’t mind.”

“Y-you don’t mind?” Kendal perked.

“Yeah, you’re cute,” Jinpa said. It wouldn’t be a problem to him if she wanted to swap spit. “Wanna do that now?”

Pink turned into red. Kendal didn’t know just what to say. “Yes,” she decided, heart beating.

“Cool,” Jinpa grinned, and moved in for a few good ones.

Kendal wasn’t prepared. She wouldn’t know he had done this before, though she should have, but the kiss was too good not to melt into it.

Meanwhile, Jasper and Ava were still playing COD when he noticed her peeking again. “Hey, you gotta stop that.”

The scold caught her off guard and Ava tilted her head. She gave a sly smile though, planning to play it off as usual. "Oh come on, Jas. It's just a game and it's honestly too easy."

Jasper’s knee began to bounce. “Eh, it’s easy because you’re peeking—you’re a good player, not gonna lie, but you win too often for your talen, just sayin’,” he said, trying not to frown.

"So you don't think I can win unless I'm cheating is what you're saying?" She perked a brow at the accusation.

“I didn’t say that,” Jasper spoffed, a bit on edge. “But like, what’s the point of peeking at my screen then? I don't do that to you.”

Ava shrugged her shoulders, wiping her hands on her skirt and reaching for the controller again. "I guess it's what I'm used to and what those around me always did," she brushed it off. "You never said it bothered you before, you know."

“Well no…” Jasper muttered. He knew why he let it go. “But like, I dunno, you’re cute…”

"So you're saying I'm allowed to cheat this long because I'm cute, but not any longer?" She worked on his logic that he presented.

“Hmm,” Jasper tilted his head in thought. “Well, I guess I wouldn’t say anyone is allowed to cheat, but…I dunno, maybe that’s a good way of thinking of it? I guess I was sorta enamored by your cuteness. My head got all foggy and my stomach would flutter…” he gave a sheepish shrug. “Does that sound bad?”

"I mean, it sounds like you used your crush on me as a way to excuse behavior you otherwise wouldn't condone," Ava pointed out. "If Jinpa were to cheat and look at your screen would you call him out on it? Or Ivy?"

“Well no, but—Hey, that makes it sound like I chose to be affected, but I didn’t,” Jasper said. “And, it’s not like I knew that’s how I’d feel. I really didn’t think it was bothering me, until now.”

"Well something had to have changed if it bothers you now," Ava fiddled with the controller. A thought struck her and she looked over at him. "Am I just not as cute to you?"

Jasper blinked. “What? No! No, you’re still super cute.” He didn’t know how to explain it. “I just—I—I don’t know…”

Clearing her throat, Ivy peeked over her book and said, “Perhaps you just feel comfortable now? As friends there’s a level of certainty that you won’t just break up right away over an issue like this. It’s the difference between a guest at a house who is offered a drink, versus a friend who can get their own.”

Pointing his finger at Ivy, Jasper said, “Yes, that!” He turned to Ava. “I guess I just feel close to you, so all the little things that I wouldn’t bother with when you’re new isn’t a concern anymore. I feel like I can make a complaint.”

Her face twisted into a new look, one where Ava wasn't quite sure how to feel about that. Was it a compliment for her or was it a testament to him just lowering his guard? "Well...okay, fine. I'll try not to do it," she offered after a bit of thought. "But you should tell me sooner if things are bothering you because how do I know if you don't tell me?"

“Okay, okay,” Jasper spoffed, feeling a renewed sense of confidence. Just as they were going into another game he said, “In that case, maybe not chat so much while we’re studying?” He hummed in thought. “I kinda don’t want to go out for ice cream so often, and holding your bag a lot—oh, and I rather just do like, a couple dances, but not dance the whole time,” he said, full of openness now!

That list went from one to one hundred in a real hurry. Ava turned over in surprise, running her character right off a ledge in the process. "Um...okay...well that's a lot of things you don't want to do. Is there anything you do want to do? Like we're supposed to be dating after all."

“Well, I mean…kissing is great,” Jasper said, offering a sheepish smile. “I like holding one another. Um…It’s great playing games with you,” after the small adjustment of not peeking at his screen, “and I still think going out is fun, but just not like, an obligation.”

"Alright, so we can draw expectations then, right?" Ava suggested to him. "Like we have a date-night or event once a week. We can kiss after we study—I'll try to talk less. But then I do need a time when I can talk because there's always so much that happens that you miss!"

Jasper would beg to differ. Spilling tea had its moments, he wasn’t gonna lie about that, but not everything Ava had to say was as steamy as some of the things he heard between his sisters and their friends; the kind he’d invest in on her level. However, the rest of her suggestions weren’t terrible. They just needed a little adjustment.

“Alright, but also, I can say no to date ideas that I don’t really like,” Jasper said. “Or, we can trade off who gets to choose the date idea. So that I can pick sometimes.”

"Well yeah, no one said you had to do things you didn't want to. It's just that part of being in a relationship is occasionally putting someone else before you," Ava spoffed. "It's not like I love listening to you and Jinpa with your fart jokes and other things, but I do it because I like having time with you."

The point about the jokes made him chuckle. “Hey, I occasionally put Jin before me, but I don’t have to be in a relationship to do that. It’s not like I have to be his boyfriend to have time with him either,” Jasper said.

“It’s none of my business,” Ivy piped up again, “but I think when you are in a declared relationship, there is an expectation to sacrifice a little more than you would a friend.”

“Well, maybe,” Jasper said, which he had been thinking about. He had to consider Ava a lot more in how he went about his day than Jinpa. “But anyway, I’m just sayin’, I’d still do things with you even if you were just my friend.”

"Right... but like Ivy said, you should do more for a girlfriend than just a friend." Ava tried hard not to let her gradually growing frustration show. "Otherwise how are we more than friends. I just want to know that I'm special to you—and I want everyone else to know it, too."

That sobered Jasper a bit. He did think Ava was special to him. He considered her a part of his life. He wouldn’t want her to leave. But, the more they talked, Jasper wondered in what way Ava was special.

Before he could really say another word, the three were interrupted by the door to the other rec room jostling. They turned their heads in curiosity to see it open to Jinpa and Kendal returning. Their hands were smoothing out their clothes. Jinpa missed a flare of hair when he went to tousle his black threads back into his preferred style. Kendal’s smile was undeniable.

Jasper spoffed, but his grin faded as he realized that the harmless fun of seeing if Jinpa knew he was dating now had another facet to it that would make things a little awkward here. It was different when they were just doing friend-things and Kendal assumed he knew they were dating. Now a component existed that almost made it embarrassing for either one of them if she still didn’t know. Jasper hoped she did! Or at least that they mutually agreed to be Friends with Benefits. The curiosity prompted him to move their night along.

Yawning, Jasper got up. “Oh boy, I think it’s time we headed off.”

Putting her controller away and finishing off the last of the water she had been sipping on, Ava made sure their space was neat before turning to Jasper. "We can figure it out when we're meeting for the dance tomorrow," she offered.

“Alright, sounds good,” Jasper said, stepping over to her for their nightly farewell.

This was one of his favorite parts of being in a relationship; the kisses. Jasper brightened as he leaned down to give Ava a right good smooch. He never knew what kind it would be. Dry lips? A wet smack? Sometimes he could taste mint, or the faint trace of a treat, or whatever she ate last. Sometimes, if she hadn’t eaten for a while and she drank plenty of water, he swore he could taste her—her own, unique flavor. Well, what he assumed was unique. Did other girls differ?

“Goodnight,” Jasper hummed happily like a drunk man.

Kissing also seemed to work to keep Ava in a good mood. The natural release of hormones that bubbled over in a pubescent age were easily confused as the feeling of love. She gave a giddy giggle and lingering smirk. "Mmm goodnight, Jas."

Those two weren’t the only ones who were stirring the pot of teenage hormones. Kendal looked at Jinpa and that was all she needed to do this time around. He shrugged and grinned, pulling her in for a goodnight kiss as well. But unlike Jasper, who parted with a nuzzle and a hug, Jinpa felt no need to elaborate on the merge of mouths. He kissed Kendal and let go, giving her shoulder a friendly pat on his way out with Jasper. Ivy chuckled, a little pink-cheeked for seeing all of this, and left after saying pleasant farewells.

Once they parted lips and ways, and Jasper walked with Jinpa down the hall to their dorm, he asked his friend, “So, you and Kendal?”

“Hm?” Jinpa perked a brow. “Oh yeah,” he said with a grin. “It’s nice.”

“Yeah?” Jasper brightened. “Yeah? You and her are..?”

“It’s the best kind of arrangement!” Jinpa spoffed.

“That’s great!” Jasper let out a breath of relief. “I was worried she didn’t know.”

“Oh, she brought it up. She’s cool with it,” Jinpa said.

“Wow, Jin,” Jasper chuckled. “Well I’m happy for you two.”

That seemed an odd way to phrase it, but Jinpa shrugged it off. “So did you and Ava have a talk?”

“Not yet…well, we did kinda iron out some issues. I think, if anything, it might go over better than expected. Especially if you and Kendal are there,” Jasper said, hoping the lead by example would be enough to encourage Ava to accept the suggestion. He would never force it.

Thinking his buddy needed emotional support, Jinpa said, “Always, yeah. We’ll be there for you two.”

“That’s great, because I think I’ll ask after Prom at least. I don’t want her to lose out on fun if she gets angry about it. And,” Jasper rubbed the back of his neck, “I really don’t want to lose her as a friend for sure. Ava’s cool.”

“Yeah, she is,” Jinpa agreed.

While the guys went on about their business, Kendal giggled over her own situation with Ava, telling her everything in detail to her friend, finishing up with, “And then he kissed me! Oh, man, he kissed me like I had never been kissed before!”

"That's so amazing," Ava fed off her friend's story like it provided sustenance. "It's about time, too! You were basically leading him around and it took a long time."

“You’re tellin’ me,” Kendal spoffed. “Ask Allie is a gem. I can’t wait to see improvements—well, soft of. He did step up for affection, but it sounds like he’s still the same for the other things. He wants to be told I want something, rather than anticipate it…maybe it’s just his personality?”

"Maybe. I guess communication just isn't his strong suit," Ava shrugged as she slipped out of her shoes. "But now it sounds like things will work out, so that's good. The rest should come with time."

Kendal dropped her bag and pulled off her uniform. “Yeah, we’ll just have to see. So did I miss anything while we were busy?”

It was Avas turn to spoff. "Yeah, you did." She took her turn to spill her own little cup of tea, making sure to include Jasper telling her not to cheat and then her and Ivy spelling out that he should be doing more for her if they're together. "I just can't believe the first thing he said he was looking forward to on our first valentine's day together was wings."

“Boys,” Kendal sighed and rolled her eyes, as if her sensibilities were the natural standard and the men in her life simply didn’t measure up. “I mean, honestly, you’d think they’d be as invested in us as we are in them.” She plopped on her bed once she was done getting ready. “And they have all these good examples in their sisters, cousins, and their friends too.”

"You'd think that, but apparently not. They don't seem to think they need to be held to the same standards for romance like Ryuu or Theodraeus," Ava sighed, letting her head roll back as her mind wandered to them and other dreamy men with their nearly Hollywood level of devotion. "Maybe they just need to grow into it."

“Hmm, maybe,” Kendal yawned, curling up to fall asleep. “Better not take too long.”


The morning of Valentine’s Day the girls woke with smiles. They had a lot to look forward to! Kendal was giddy to see what Jinpa would bring to the table now that she had spoken with him. Per their talk, Kendal did text him how she was expecting him to dance with her, eat food with her, and to dress to match her outfit. A dried tea-length off-shoulder dress.

Ava was equally hopeful for the dance, especially to see if Jasper would be changing his behavior. She had dressed in a light pink dress patterned with hearts. "I hope the guys aren't going to be late. I want to get plenty of mileage in this dress."

“If they are, I’m gonna have another chat with Jin, because I specifically said to come at a certain time and if he thinks—,”

They heard a knock on their dorm door. Kendal shared a look with Ava before heading over to see who had come. Upon opening it, there stood Jinpa and Jasper fully suited up for the occasion. They even had a small box of chocolate hearts and a couple roses between them.

“Here you go,” Jinpa said, taking Kendal’s hand to slip the red bloom onto her wrist. She had said she wanted one, after all.

“Oh! Jinpa!” Kendal beamed, coming in for a hug and kiss.

Jasper stepped around the two and grinned to see Ava. “Wow, you’re killin’ it girl,” he said, going in for a similar greeting.

Blushing lightly, Ava happily accepted the flowers and eagerly met his lips for a soft greeting. "Good to know dressing up was with it then," she joked with a giggle. "You clean up pretty well yourself."

Giving his sleeve a pull, Jasper grinned and said, “I do.”

“Come on guys,” Kendal squealed softly, pulling Jinpa with her.

Jasper took Ava by her arm and headed out with the other two. They were happily on their way, conversing and teasing, when this or that fellow student merged with them through the hall. One girl in particular walked alone with her fellow girls all paired up. Kendal wasn’t sure, but she could have sworn that Jinpa and that nameless female shared a flirty smile. She shook it off when the moment passed too quickly to think it mattered.

The four of them entered into the hall with all the other Valentine’s Day celebrators. Of course they saw the famous companions all dolled up and dancing, or snacking (Sophia’s fingers looked powdered from where they stood), and chaperones were dotted around the perimeter.

“Wings!” Jasper grinned, heading to the table with Ava still on his arm.

"Oh are we eating right away?" Ava asked with a small frown that she tried to brush away quickly. "We can eat I suppose, if you want."

Jasper said, “Yeah, I mean, I’m pretty hungry.”

They had eaten real dinner not more than two hours ago, but being a growing teen demanded more than that. A lot more, or so it seemed as Jasper devoured nearly an entire plate full. Miraculously Jasper didn’t stain his outfit.

While Jasper munched with Ava standing there waiting for him, Kendal was having one of the three dances he reserved with Jinpa. She wasn’t disappointed! He grew up in a household with more than the classics. Annabelle and Yonten were just as versed in modern dances.

“Mmmm,” Jasper pulled up a napkin to clean off his face and his hands. “Man, that was good. Gonna have to circle back later.”

"Sure, I bet there will be more later," Ava recommended, beginning to grow impatient. "For now maybe we can head out and dance?"

“Yeah, yeah,” Jasper tossed the napkin and took Ava onto the dancefloor just as that song ended and another began.

Whatever annoyances Ava had seemed to melt away as Jasper spun her about the room. To her delight he had inherited his parent’s penchant for dance! Troubles seemed to float away as each song played out.

Meanwhile, Kendal’s time had ended by the third dance. Jinpa came to a stop with her and walked to get a drink. They both took a cup full. Jinpa gulped down his drink in one shot.

“So—,” Kendal barely parted her lips to speak with him when Jinpa gave her a firm fist against her shoulder.

“Catch you later,” Jinpa said, walking into the thick of the sea of students.

“What the…” Kendal blinked. She pursed her lips.

It was true Kendal hadn’t asked him to stay by her side, but wasn’t that something Jinpa would naturally want to do? She mentally smacked herself as soon as she thought that, reminding herself that he was far from natural at being a boyfriend. Annoyed, Kendal decided she’d have to find him to make the request if she wanted him to be by her side!

While Kendal searched for Jinpa, the other two were in mid dance when Ava thought she saw the back of Jinpa speaking with a few girls without Kendal at his side.

Try as she might to enjoy her time and the dance, Ava knew she couldn't call herself a good friend if she didn't investigate it. "I'm surprised Kendal and Jinpa aren't dancing more," she said loudly enough to be heard over the music.

“Oh?” Jasper looked over. “Well, I think he did say they agreed on three dances.”

Through the criss-cross of people Ava couldn’t quite tell if Jinpa had adjusted a girls strap or if it was a trick of her mind.

"I mean, yeah, but only 3 dances isn't a lot," Ava shrugged her shoulders trying not to let herself stare too hard. "Even if I asked you to give me three dances I'd hope you would want to spend more time with me. Bonding and stuff."

Jasper thought that over. “Well yeah…” he knew Jinpa didn’t mind dancing—maybe not all night, just like himself, but with Ava pointing out bonding did make him wonder. “Maybe he’s just…”

Just what? They didn’t really know a lot of people outside of their little circle of friends. Who could he be catching up with? He wasn’t talking to any of his sisters or their friends. In a turn of unexpected events it seemed Jinpa took one of the girls on the dance floor.

Ava gasped audibly, watching as some girl had the absolute audacity. "He's just dancing with another girl. What the heck?!" Ava looked to Jasper as if she expected him to go in there and stop it from happening.

Just as surprised, Jasper did slow to a halt with Ava. Without putting more thought into it, he weaved through the dancing couples to stand where Jinpa could see them. The grinning young man gave them a raised brow. He didn’t expect the frowns! The girl Jinpa danced with was a little confused when he paused their dancing to come over to the couple.

“What’s up?” Jinpa asked.

“Jin, what’s going on here?” Jasper asked, gesturing to the bewildered girl.

“Uhhh, dancing?” Jinpa shrugged.

"Dancing?" Ava echoed him in disbelief. "With another girl? Do you really think that Kendal is cool with you just randomly dancing with another girl?"

This other girl blinked and looked up at Jinpa. “You’re dating someone?”

“What? No,” Jinpa said, giving a start.

“No?” Jasper furrowed his brows.

“We’re Friends-With-Benefits”

Jasper’s brows unknitted and his eyes went wide when the conversation they had last night took on an entirely different meaning.

“Uhh, no, you’re not,” Jasper said. His tone conveyed the assurance that Jinpa was something with Kendal to her, and it wasn’t gonna be pretty if he didn’t work it out soon.

“Yeah, we are. We had a whole talk about it last night,” Jinpa said, going over the details with his perspective that they were merely friends. Everything still fit in that context.

"I wasn't there to hear what was said, but I can tell you that Kendal does not think you're Friends with Benefits," Ava struggled not to get flustered for her friend. "So you must have heard something wrong, Jin."

Jinpa, quizzical, said, “What would she think we are if not fr—.” His eyes blanked and he stared into nothing as his mind processed the situation.

“Yeah…” Jasper winced, rubbing the back of his neck.

“The whole time?” Jinpa broke his trance and looked at them.

“The whole time,” Jasper coughed.

“Oh damn,” Jinpa raised his brows.

“Hey, there you are!” Kendal said, coming through the students.

Kendal noticed odd expressions, but didn’t know what to make of them just yet. That is, until she saw this other girl holding Jinpa’s hand. In wordless accusation Kendal snapped her eyes onto the girl who quickly stepped away from Jinpa, lest she be tangled up in this mess! In fact, the girl shouted a goodbye and hurried off before anyone could drag her further into their drama.

“What the hell, Jin?” Kendal crossed her arms. “Were you dancing with her?!”

A bit stuck in uncertainty, Jinpa couldn’t think of what to say! What could he do to break it to her that she hadn’t the right to dictate with whom he danced?

Jasper tried to save the moment. “Uhh, Kendal, I think maybe we should talk about this—,”

“Jas, this is between us,” Kendal motioned to Jinpa. “Don’t defend bad behavior.”

“Well, you see, here’s the thing—,” Jasper failed again to interject.

“Jin, I can’t believe you’d just dance with another while your girlfriend is literally at the same party!” Kendal scolded him. “Look, you’re cute, but you’re a terrible boyfriend! It’s as if all this time we’ve just been buddies! And now all that’s different is that we kiss!”

Embarrassed for poor Kendal who was now risking a scene that was no doubt feeling justified, Ava placed a hand gently on her shoulder. "No, Jas is right, you really, really are going to want to talk about this. And not on the dance floor," she said in a lowered tone, even though they were already drawing a lot of attention to themselves. "Communication was definitely a problem."

“What? But I just talked with him last night” Kendal said, but the urging of all of them did encourage her to move to a private alcove near the exit.

Jasper and Ava were moral support; they would be observers unless needed. Jinpa, who was going pale by the second, looked like he’d need the help in case Kendal erupted on him. A nod from those who knew prompted him to start explaining himself. That, and Kendal was tapping her foot with arms crossed, silent and staring.

“So, I never said I was your boyfriend,” Jinpa started out. It was the simplest way he could think of clearing up all the confusion.

“Yes you did,” Kendal said, incredulous.

“No, I didn’t,” Jinpa said. “I was tagging along with Jasper. You kind of just did things with me and I didn’t question it.”

“No…” Kendal said, but her mind wandered to the interactions they’ve had since they met, and how they had progressed. Emotions began to bubble up. Her eyes glossed over when she looked back at Jinpa. “The whole time?”

“The whole time,” Jinpa said, offering an apologetic frown. His hands came together, fidgeting nervously while watching her stand in stunned silence.

"At least this explains why he was such a horrible boyfriend?" Ava offered to her friend, still feeling horrible she was in this position at all.

Kendal gave an injured sniff. “Can’t be horrible at something he never was,” she said, and then she turned away, too embarrassed to stay at the party.

“Wait!” Jinpa called, chasing after her.

“Oh man…” Jasper rested his hand atop his head. “What do we do?”

Ava rubbed her arms and have a brief shrug of her shoulders. "I guess just be there for him. I hope Jinpa learns how to pay attention so he doesn't go breaking more hearts," she sighed. "Poor Kendal is going to be heartbroken now because he thought of her as just someone to get kisses."

“Well, to be fair, he does think of her as a friend,” Jasper said. “But yeah, the misunderstanding sucks. To be honest, I was hoping he’d catch on and go with it—I thought that’s what happened.”

That made one of Avas brows shoot upward. "Excuse me? You're saying you knew that he had no idea and you didn't warn Kendal? Or even tell me so I could warn her?"

Jasper halted in protest. “Oh…eh, if you put it that way…” he muttered, shifting on his feet. Feeling defensive, Jasper said, “Well, I mean, it was kinda obvious, right? A lot of people knew…And, nothing was going on that would have concerned me, or anyone.” Before she could point out they had clearly been kissing, Jasper said, “I was worried when I saw they had made out! I asked if he and her were, you know—well, I mean I asked, ‘So are you and her?’, and then he said ‘It’s the best kind of arrangement’, which I thought he meant he became her boyfriend, I swear! I thought that at this point it wouldn’t matter!”

"But how didn't he know?" The question made Ava step closer to better question Jasper. "Wait...you know we're dating, right? I feel like I need to just make sure at this point."

Chuckling, even if nervously, Jasper said, “Yeah, I know…And, I honestly don’t know about Jin. He’s just a blunt guy, maybe? He really needs to be told outright.” Jasper shrugged. “I don’t know if he’s up for dating right now, though, so even if Kendal does ask…well, he might offer the friends with benefits.”

Honestly, Ava didn't know if that was an offer her friend would accept or decline. She had survived that long basically without a boyfriend, and seemed to be a fan of making out. "Well either way he better realize that word’s going to spread, so if Kendal says no he might have some trouble catching other girls attention."

Approaching the situation cautiously, Jasper said, “Well, is it really that big of a deal? Just what could they say? I mean…friends who agree to kissin’ friends who wanna kiss doesn’t seem that bad.”

"Maybe some girls might not mind it, but a lot don't want it because that's basically being used," Ava spoffed. "Why just give away kisses and maybe more if you can have a relationship?"

“Well, I wouldn’t say they can’t still have a relationship. A friendship is a relationship…” though he knew what she meant; the special kind, where you held a place in someone’s life above others. “It might not be the same as going steady, but…” Jasper shuffled his feet. “I mean, I wouldn’t mind it.”

There was a moment's delay before his words sunk in as to just what they could be deciphered as. "You wouldn't mind it? Mind it? You're saying you'd rather just have some chick you can feel up without any commitments than having to occasionally listen to gossip or go on dates? Is that what you want, Jasper?"

Wide eyed, Jasper didn’t know just how badly he was messing everything up! “Uhhh—I wouldn’t say ‘some chick’, but…” he had the grace to blush in embarrassment. “I mean…not gonna lie, it doesn’t sound bad…” Although, with the face Ava was giving him, Jasper’s life flashed before his eyes and he wondered if he miscalculated everything he’s done up to this point.

 

[Soliloquy]

There was a moment's delay before his words sunk in as to just what they could be deciphered as. "You wouldn't mind it? Mind it? You're saying you'd rather just have some chick you can feel up without any commitments than having to occasionally listen to gossip or go on dates? Is that what you want, Jasper?"

Wide eyed, Jasper didn’t know just how badly he was messing everything up! “Uhhh—I wouldn’t say ‘some chick’, but…” he had the grace to blush in embarrassment. “I mean…not gonna lie, it doesn’t sound bad…” Although, with the face Ava was giving him, Jasper’s life flashed before his eyes and he wondered if he miscalculated everything he’s done up to this point.

Avas brows nearly merged into one. "Oh, am I too much work for you? You'd rather find loose thots for hook-ups? Alright Jas, you go ahead and do just that. I don't want to be with a guy who thinks I'm to much work anyways, even though daring was your idea." Tugging off the corsage she tossed it at his chest. "Enjoy, asshole."

Speechless, Jasper felt like the rose thud against him like a shot through the heart. Ava’s body quickly blended into the swaying crowd before Jasper could call her back to him. He glanced around at some of the people who were shaking their heads or giggling at the disaster.

Jasper regained his senses and futilely called for Ava as he pushed through the others. He wandered around before dropping his head in shame and making his way through to the exit.

“Jas,” Rennick’s voice didn’t tempt him to look upward. The man had to gently take a firm hold of his arm. “Hey, Jas, what’s wrong?”

The young boy muttered, prompting Rennick to take them aside to a quieter corner nearest the exit. Rennick was supposed to have come back to Charlotte and Keagan by then, but he couldn’t ignore his fiancée’s brother in such a state!

Finally, Jasper spoke a little louder, saying, “I totally screwed up. Jin too.” He went into a brief explanation that probably amused Rennick, but the guy had the strength to remain serious and not chuckle. “So…now Ava just ran off and I have no hope.”

“Hmm,” Rennick acknowledged. His hand rubbed his face just under his nose a second before he said, “Well, that does sound like a screw-up, but I wouldn’t say there's no hope. You feel shitty—you should, that was a terrible way to handle that situation.”

After giving Jasper a few good ways he could have mentioned his opinion of kissin’ friends who wanna kiss, the boy smiled sheepishly and said, “Uh, well, I wouldn’t say it was just my opinion…”

Catching on, Rennick raised his brows. “You seriously want to break up with Ava?”

“I want to keep her as a friend,” Jasper said. He looked off and shrugged. “And I mean, if she wanted to kiss…”

That had Rennick spoff. “Oh damn, yeah I can see why she got angry. You don’t lead with something like that, first off. You validate her as a person and reassure her that she’s not just a pair of lips. Then, maybe even years later, you say ‘Hey, wanna kiss as friends?’, and then never speak of it again if she tells you no.”

Jasper blinked. “Years?”

“Whatever, that was admittedly exaggerated, but you get the point. You just sounded like she didn’t matter; her body did,” Rennick said. “Take it from someone who was a self-proclaimed wandering lover a few years back—there are people like Lottie and Keagan who know their worth, who want a little fun, and the other half of friends-with-benefits were lost like me. It’s not the kind of dynamic you think it is. Everything comes with a consequence and usually FWB is rooted in a lack of something inside.” Rennick turned Jasper toward the exit and gave his back a pat. “Ava knows her worth, she lacks nothing, and she wants to build on what she has with someone who wants to do the same. If you don’t, then you gotta be honest and just hope you didn’t lose a friend.”

It all sounded so foreboding. Jasper glanced back and took small comfort in the encouraging half smile from Rennick. They parted with a word and a handshake.

And just hope you didn’t lose a friend… Jasper let those words run through his mind a few times. It twisted his stomach in a knot to think he ruined such a good thing!

A sense of determination came over him. Jasper couldn’t let Ava struggle to fall asleep tonight without him taking some of the burden off her shoulders. He hurried to her dorm to check on her.

There was a delay almost long enough to believe no one was coming to answer before the handle turned and door opened just enough for a sliver of Ava to be visible. The dress she'd been so excited to wear was gone, noticeable from the lack of happy pink. Instead she wore a grey tunic sweater barefoot, her heels also kicked in to a corner. Seeing just who it was that had shown up, she gave a half spoff of sadness. "What do you want?" Her make-up was smudged and trailing from light pink eyes. "Or did you show up thinking you'd get some sort of a booty call?"

Jasper frowned, feeling shame pull at his features. “No, I didn’t—I’m—I’m here to apologize.” His hands nervously clasped together. “I never meant for you to think I didn’t value you as a person. You’re a great friend, Ava, and you’re a fantastic girlfriend…” He sighed, knowing he’d have to admit something else. “And I know I said I wanted to date, but…”

"But you didn't want to date someone, you really just want someone to mess around with," Ava finished for him with a sharp sniffle. "I'm a 'fantastic' girlfriend, but not good enough for you to change your mind, I get it."

“No, no, no,” Jasper said, raising his hands in peace. “I’m not—I didn’t ask you out to mess around, I swear! I really do think you’re a great person, and really cute and smart. I just don’t think I really knew what kind of demands and responsibilities a boyfriend has and…” he was gonna trail off, but learned his lesson not to. “I think I’m just not up for it like I thought.”

It was hard for her to snap at his realization of an error made, but that didn't mean she needed to be happy about it. "Well maybe next time you'll at least prepare them with the fact that you're experimenting instead of just coming up all confident and sure of yourself and what you want," she suggested, her tone still carrying the weight of her injuries.

“It wasn’t an experiment, I really was that confident. I got really into you. You’re smart and spirited, and I—I don’t want to lose you as my friend,” Jasper insisted. He fidgeted with his sleeve. “But…I just…I’m sorry. I messed up.”

Another long sniff filled what would be silence, the door opened slightly further. "You want to be friends? After saying that you didn't want to put effort in to date, you think I should hang around? I don't know if you know this Jasper, I really liked you. I don't know if I can just be chill knowing you don't feel the same way."

Jasper stilled. His shoulders slumped and he looked down at his feet. He stayed silent long enough that she might wonder if he saw something odd on his shoe, but before either could say or do anything, he raised his eyes enough to give her the courtesy of a glance.

“Hope you feel better, Ava…” Jasper said, voice straining to keep his tone from imposing his emotions on her. “Good night.”

When Jasper was far enough away, he wilted. A couple tears beaded on his lower lids. It wasn’t long before the agonizing walk back to his room meant he ran into a few people. Jasper didn’t have the energy to care if the few girls he passed saw him tearing up. He just wanted to sleep; hazy, heavy headed.

Coming into his room, Jasper saw Jinpa stretched out on the mattress beside his own. The young man was frowning up at the ceiling. Neither acknowledged each other more than a mournful look. They shuffled under their sheets and wallowed in their misery until sleep gave them the favor of taking them ferrying them through the night.

Monday morning Jasper and Jinpa were the sorry sods at the breakfast table without Kendal or Ava beside them. Ivy wasn’t there either, but that was expected. Charlotte, who had heard what was up from Rennick and then told the others, looked at her brother with a mixture of disappointment and pity. It wasn’t too different from the rest of them. Some were more compassionate than others. Cara looked like she could have given them a sharp word.

Coming to their class with the girls, Jasper and Jinpa were decidedly separate from them. While they gave injured glances, it was hard for them to read the looks they got from Ava and Kendal, but Jinpa was sure Kendal would skin him if she could! Ivy’s gentle frown didn’t make it any better—gave them the crinkle white parchment instead of the popular brown paper.

Class dragged on. The bell felt both like a release and a dread. Lunch would come around. Today was meant to be spent in the gardens with Ivy. Out of everything that happened no one had decided who got to have Ivy in the divorce. Although Jasper did make friends with her first, she had grown quite close with the girls. And when that happened, well, Jasper knew of his sisters and their girlfriends. They somehow bonded so strongly that dibs didn’t matter.

“What should we do?” Jinpa asked.

“Well…it’s not like I can’t be Ivy’s friend,” Jasper pursed his lips. He had gone through ups and downs of guilt and self-righteousness. This was one of those times he felt he was entitled. “So I’m…I’m gonna…I-I’m gonna go.”

With that weak, almost fearful reply, the boys made their way with their trays to see Kendal, Ava, and Ivy crowded around the usual table in the botanical classroom. Just at the last minute the boys legs turned to jello and they wondered if they should run.

Ava paused in the middle of cutting her lemon pepper chicken breast. Her lips went from a thin line to relaxing slightly more. After a moment, she gave a nod in the boys direction. "Are you two just going to stand there and stare at us?"

The invitation lightened their hearts. Jasper moved first. He came to sit at a respectful distance on the other side of Ivy and Jinpa sat next to him. They didn’t know what to say, exactly.

“So,” Ivy peeked over her cup of tea, “How is everyone’s day been?”

"A day," Ava shrugged her shoulders as she resumed cutting the breast to acceptable sized pieces. Was she being more aggressive than normal for the task at hand? Or was that just something Jasper was perceiving while he was on edge. "It looks like there will be a lot of studying this weekend for a couple of tests next week."

Kendal sipped her soda in an undetermined mood. “We’ll need to crack down on the books,” she said, looking to Ivy. “Do you take tests?”

“Oh, I don’t really have to. The tests I take only matter if I want to enter into a high school, or when the state demands it,” Ivy said.

Jinpa, hopping onto the topic since it was something that was neutral ground, asked, “Did you ever want to become a student?”

Spoffing, Ivy said, “No. I get to arrange my own schedule. I do max two or three hours and then I get to whatever I want.”

Taking a note out of Jinpa’s book, Jasper said, “Wait, just like, a handful of hours?”

“Yep,” Ivy smiled.

"But will that be a problem if you decide you want to go to trade school after awhile?" Ava inquired, filled with genuine curiosity. It was the plan for most of the students, she had to assume Ivy was no different.

“Oh, uh, I’m not going to the trade college,” Ivy said, cheeks a little pink.

“Why?” Jinpa asked.

Shifting on her seat, Ivy said, “Well, I’d think it was obvious…But also, I hope to open up a bakery one day.”

"A bakery could be fun," Ava decided was the safest course of action. After all, with her time around Ivy, she had learned at least a few things that made her uncomfortable. "Your treats are truly delectable. I'd hope it'd be somewhere that we'd be ale to stop in often."

Smiling, Ivy said, “I hope so too. I enjoy your company.”

They were the one of the few people Ivy actually looked forward to showing her interests; eager for their good favor. Oh, how the times have changed!

Kendal asked, “So what kind of treats will you have?”

“All kinds. There will probably be popular staples that customers will come to buy whenever they wish, seasonal ones, specialities for holidays, wedding cakes, and more,” Ivy said, forgetting her half-finished meal to expound on her plan.

“So you’re gonna go to culinary school?” Jasper asked, cautiously optimistic that the conversation was easing them back into the good graces of his friends.

“Yes, and business classes to run a shop,” Ivy said, going on about it happily until the topic circled back to the product itself. “I’d love to know what kind of treats you guys like best.”

Kendal, who had finished one of the two tarts Ivy brought for them, said, “I love these.”

“Butter Pistachio and vanilla bean custard are really good,” Ivy beamed to see Kendal was, indeed, happy about eating it. She always found joy in other’s delight. “What about you, Ava?”

Ava hesitated for a moment, her dessert still untouched though she looked at it longingly. "My mother likes to 'remind' me that I won't have this metabolism and body forever," she rolled her eyes and shook her head, just not enough to completely rid herself of the weight brought with those remarks. Picking up the tart she broke a corner of it off. "But I can't say no to your goodies, especially that chocolatey cheesecake you had one time. Velvet delicious, Ivy!"

“Oh that was a good one,” Jasper said, lightly touching on something Ava brought up and, when she seemed alright, went on to say, “Though I think the chocolate marble cheesecake was awesome. Looked so cool.”

Dark, milk, and while chocolate were cleverly churned for the effect. The thin translucent glaze Ivy poured over it made it appear like stone. A few notches for cracks helped bring it all together.

The friends fell into conversation as if the disasters of last week were done and gone. It wouldn’t be something easily forgotten, and maybe Jasper could expect Ava or Kendal to sport a dark mood once in a while, but the outcome looked fairer than before.

Once they ate, talked, and gathered their things at the bell, Jasper matched Ava’s pace to check if she was merely being kind, or if they were still friends.

“Do you…do you wanna meet up at the rec room after study later?” Jasper asked tentatively.

Looking up to meet his gaze, Ava felt like she'd lost her strength from earlier but refused to show it. "Maybe another time. I have a lot of studying I want to get in and I don't want distractions." Her explanation came with a gently forced smile.

Not yet. Jasper was held in a delicate balance of the unknown. If only he knew what to do to feel secure! Any wrong move could spell his doom.

Jasper cleared his throat and nodded. “Right, right—I understand. Um…maybe some other time.”

It was all that could be said for the moment. Jinpa didn’t fare much better. Kendal wasn’t speaking to him in full sentences, but she did offer a reply, which said something about her willingness to interact with him after his crass offer of kiss’n without commitment. They all parted and went on their way to their other classes.

After school Ava and Kendal were studying, as per the usual, not far from Kaylee and Charlotte. The girls recognized that, sometimes, they had to hit the books separate from their loves to focus. That was fine with Charlotte. Keagan was getting the brunt of Rennick’s brutal study style while she went at her own pace. They often locked horns when they wanted to do something ‘the right way’ differently than the other.

Near the end of their time in the study hall, Charlotte leaned over and said, “Hey, just thought we’d let you know that we can talk if you ever need it.”

Kaylee was happy to follow Lottie's behavior, deciding it was best not to try and jump to Jasper's defense at this point. "Or let us know if you need a little help putting Jas in his place."

Ava smiled weakly and nodded. "I appreciate that. I don't think I'll need it, though. He's uh, giving me space right now," she gestured to the space around her. "I think that's the best right now."

“Well I’d like to talk,” Kendal said, giving a scoot in their direction. “What is up with Jinpa?”

Kendal didn’t think she needed to explain. Sophia was weepy, tired, and had the munchies, but she still knew almost everything.

“Right, well…So you know Jin’s kinda—,”

“Dense.”

“Oblivious to some things,” Charlotte gave an apologetic smile. “Jin’s parents also have a history of that kind of thing and, well—You know how people can go through stuff and still find something humorous about their mistakes? Well, he’s always seen them joke and laugh about it. Jin hadn’t thought of that as a bad thing. So, you are a bit of a surprise.”

“Still, that’s no excuse!” Kendal pursed her lips. “And Jas, and apparently a lot of people knew he didn’t think we were dating and let it go.” She gave both Von Helsing girls a stare.

Clearing her throat, Kaylee had the decency to blush lightly. "Well, to be fair we assumed he'd figure things out quite early on," she tried to explain even knowing that wasn't justification enough. "And then it was a matter of not knowing how to cut in or assuming someone else was going to bring it up. Then everything seemed like it was fine and you'd talked it out."

That had been the usual explanation. At first it didn’t sit well with Kendal, but the more it came up, the less she was willing to brush it off. Perhaps she might have done the same?

“Alright well…fine,” Kendal sighed, feeling it was easier to accept. “I just…”

“I know,” Charlotte said sympathetically. “And don’t worry. They’re miserable, if that helps.”

“They are?” Kendal perked.

“Yeah. Jinpa is a huge mope and Jasper has been talking about his feelings with mother. They know they screwed up. They just don’t know how to fix it,” Charlotte said.

“Maybe Jin can man-up and be a good boyfriend,” Kendal raised a brow.

“Or,” Charlotte bunched her shoulders, “maybe they’re just not ready and they shouldn’t be anyone’s significant other. They’re just barely fourteen. They’re nowhere near full manturity. This is probably going to be one of many lessons they’re gonna learn. The first one is almost always brutal.”

"Which means literally anyone else after us will have a better experience," Ava had to spoff, a touch of sadness in her tone. "Go figure."

"True, but it also means you both have this experience to grow from," Kaylee had to chuckle. "Take it from me. I had more than my fair share of flops before I found someone who was just right. Don't let this experience ruin the next thing to come into your life."

If there was anything truer, they couldn’t think of it! Kendal shared a look with Ava that admitted the fairness of that point. Kaylee Von Helsing’s roller coaster of love was still a topic on occasion. One teasing comment from their friends reflected on the old phrase ‘Daughters find men like their fathers’, and it was no less the reality in this case! Jaxon proved to be a unique mirror of Wesley and if you split the Fox in half you’d get Rennick and Keagan.

“How miserable are they again?” Kendal asked softly. Maybe she also wanted to hear it one more time.

“Devastated,” Charlotte spoffed, a bit of pity in her tone. “Jin is barely out of bed or laughing. Jasper hasn’t played any of his favorite games…Not that you should let this excuse any behavior, but…just keep it in mind…They are sorry.”

Somehow hearing that they weren't the only ones to have difficulty getting through the separation was in fact a consolation. Ava had previously dealt with thoughts that Jasper was elated to have been released from a relationship he didn't actually want. Knowing he had at least some level of guilt helped her process her own emotions. "Well, hopefully it's something they will keep in mind the next time they think they're going to date. I wouldn't want even my worst enemies to feel as crappy as I did at the dance."

Kaylee was a little surprised and it showed. "That's actually a pretty mature response," she commented. Nothing that she would have expected from Jasper out of all of this! "And who knows, maybe eventually all the ill feelings will pass, but for now the occasional bout of anger at them isn't the worst. Just remember they're learning, but traditionally guys don't pick up on stuff like this as fast."

Tempered, Kendal nodded, saying, “Alright…and, I suppose they’re still good friends. I mean, Jinpa was willing to do everything I wanted all while not thinking we were dating.”

“That’s a great point,” Charlotte said with a smile, getting up with Kaylee. “And Jas can be an ass, but he’s loyal and he’s got a soft spot in his heart.”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” Kendal said. “Bye guys.”

"Yeah, thanks you two," Ava gave the older girls a nod of her head.

"Take care and remember we're here if you need anything," Kaylee reminded before they headed out of the study hall and back toward their dorms. She waited until they were a fair way down the hallway before sighing. "Man, Jas sure messed up. I really hope he does learn from this."

Charlotte shrugged. “I mean, if Lorenzo can finally settle down with a guy, I think Jas has a chance. We’ll be there to help pick up his pieces if he really falls on his face,” she said, and gave her sister a nudge. “You and Jaxon survived. Can you believe you’ll be married this summer?”

The reminder summoned a familiar shimmering glow to Kaylee's face. There was no denying just how joyful the thought of declaring their love to the world and themselves for each other made her. "I'm excited and anxious at the same time," she admitted. "I want this more than anything else, but there's just so much that goes into it. Then to top it all off, I've been having these odd dreams that leave me pretty upset."

“Odd dreams?” Charlotte, concerned, tilted her head in question. “Nothing like…death, is it?”

"Not quite that extreme, but still pretty outrageous," Kaylee spoffed. "I keep having these dreams where I'll see Jaxon from behind and then when he turns there's a different face there. Someone I don't recognize at all. The first time was at a wedding, another time at a beach, and then the most recent one he was playing with a little kid. I think it's just wedding anxieties manifesting into more, honestly."

“Oh,” Charlotte silently rounded her lips. “Well, that’s understandable,” she said with a shrug. “If my husband could reconstruct his face, I might have those same dreams. Just hope he doesn’t pull pranks on you. Could you imagine?”

"That's not even the worst. I've also wondered what it'd be like if our children had the same ability. What would it feel like if I couldn't recognize my own kid?" Kaylee shook her head. "But I figure there is nothing that can be done about it either way so no reason to bring any of it up to Jaxon."

“Ha ha ha, don’t worry,” Charlotte said, opening the portal to the hill. “They’d have to be Awakened to even see if that was true. But seriously, if that happened, I would definitely encourage them to be misfits.”

"I can't imagine trying to keep up with all of that on top of just taking care of children," Kaylee chuckled amused. "I guess I can only hope they get all of his good traits."

The girls continued their conversation up to when they opened the door to the cottage where they saw most of their friends gathered to hang out. Jaxon came up to greet Kaylee while Charlotte hopped over to her fiancé’s. Sophia was sitting with Serenity and Bella. Her finger tips, perpetually powdered, were already digging into a bag for another tiny donut. The other gave her growing belly a gentle pat. Coming down the stairs just then was Khaz, looking quite tired. Behind him trailed a happy Tallulah with a familiar glow.

Keagan smirked to see two-thirds of the Trio reuniting with their wife. He recognized the look Khaz wore a little too well. "Looks like someone's tumbling a little too hard," he remarked, taking it upon himself to slip off Charlotte's shoes and go for a foot rub.

Easing onto the couch like he had been ridden like a horse, Khaz let out a breathy, “Oh gods…”

The chuckles didn’t even faze the father-to-be. Khaz had long since known to take it easy when after he settled Tallulah’s cravings.

Charlotte, who was melting to the practiced hands of one of her fiancé’s while the other supported her upper body while he typed on his phone, peered over with a raised brow. “Just what are they going to do without you next weekend?”

“Oo,” Khaz winced, having not planned on saying so just yet. He knew his wives were already staring at him. So, he turned with a sheepish smile. “I got a great opportunity to spend a few days with the weapons designer at the trade college…I was gonna tell you, I promise.”

"You're going away?" Sophia looked up, lower powder covered lip trembling slightly. "But for how long? What about school? What if the babies need their daddy?" Emotions snowballed before he even had a chance to respond. "I want my babies to know their daddy, Khaz!"

Tallulah, much less emotional than their wife, quickly assumed the position go comfort her, cleaning her face. "Shh, don't you cry my beautiful firefly. He'll be back to us after a weekend he said. I'm sure there's nothing we can't handle for a few days."

Wanting to help keep peace, Kaylee offered as well, "And you don't even have to be alone. We're here if you need someone, too."

Khaz leaned over to comfort Sophia as well. “That’s right, Heart-Fire, you’re not without help. And I’ll call every day. It shouldn’t be more than a couple days. Three at the most.”

“We can do movie nights while he’s gone,” Bellasiel suggested.

Serenity smiled. “Yeah, we can put on soothing face masks, get our nails done, and do each other’s hair.”

“We’ll have a grand old time,” Bellasiel beamed. She loved that new idiom. She still intended to use the others she heard about, though she wasn’t always using them right, or she would blend others together. “Doesn’t that sound good?”

"Y-yeah, that sounds g-g-good," Sophia could hardly be heard over her sniffles. It didn't help that she also pressed her face into Khaz's chest.

Tallulah nodded, giving her a gentle kiss to the top of her head. "Those sound like great ideas to help pass the time," she agreed. "You should go and enjoy yourself, Frost Fire. You don't get to do nearly enough for you and we'll be just fine for a few days."

Focused on Charlotte's feet he was carefully kneading and massaging, Keagan's lips were pressed into a loose line. The girls might have had entertainment and be able to take care of necessities, but after seeing just how much one of his wives' drive had increased during pregnancy, he wondered just what was ahead. He decided to keep those curiosities to himself and let the trio find out on their own.

A couple of the others had the same thought and chose to keep just as silent. It wouldn’t be right to upset the calm that finally settled Sophia anyway. They merely glanced discreetly with smiles at each other and remained interested in continuing their conversations before Khaz’s trip was mentioned. Their talk was only interrupted again when a couple arrived during a good rain outside. Cara and Bobby were safe from the downpour thanks to matching coats.

“Well, well, well,” Bellasiel perked, seeing an opportunity to flex, “look who dragged in a dead cat.”

"A...a what?" Sophia blinked quickly, looking around for the poor kitty that was mentioned.

Clearing her throat to hide a chuckle, Tallulah softly explained. "She means 'look what the cat dragged in.' "

"Good to see you guys made it in," Keagan waved from his comfortable spot on one of the loungers. "Almost got worried we'd have to send a rescue mission after you two."

“Yeah, sorry, we got stuck behind some jackass in a double-wide truck on our way back from our date,” Cara said as she folded her umbrella at the entrance. She struggled with her jacket.

Behind, Bobby greeted, “Good to see you all,” as he too found it difficult to peel away his outerwear.

Kaylee moved to help them with their coats and shoes, gesturing to warms spots by the fire. "Care for something warm to drink? Cocoa? Or I can see if Serenity has a nice brew ready."

“The kettle’s on,” Serenity confirmed.

“Oh coco would be great. I already got tea,” Cara smirked.

Kaylee was graciously thanked for her aid. Cara headed to the couch when Bobby insisted on getting it for her. Jaxon happily received his fiancée back. He pulled Kaylee in his arms like she was the snuggliest pillow in need of the gentlest kisses.

“So, how was your date?” Charlotte yawned. She could hardly keep her eyes open from Keagan’s rubbing and Rennick’s comfortable hold on her upper body.

Grinning, Cara said, “Like I said. I got tea.”

“Tea?” Charlotte opened an eye. The first time she said so, she thought she was speaking literally.

“Bobby and I saw Tysha with a handsome guy,” Cara practically squealed.

There wasn't even time to ask for tea as it was dished up, making most the girls (and even some of the guys) inch up on their seats. "A handsome guy?" Kaylee's brows perked up at the news.

"And not someone we know?" Sophia was quick to question. It had to be a stranger, otherwise surely Cara would have spilled a name along with such spicy news!

"Come on, come on, you can't just say that and not give more," Tallulah demanded. "Could you tell they were on a date too? Oooo, were they getting frisky in an alleyway?"

“Okay so,” Cara took the coco from Bobby as he sat down beside her, “We were just in the middle of our meal when Tysha walks in with this guy,” she had Bobby show them her screen. “I managed to snap a pic.”

View attachment 938689

"Eh," Sophia shrugged her shoulders, sitting back against the couch and going after her delicious treats. She wasn't impressed or motivated to pursue.

Her wife on the other hand, had her mouth fall into a small 'o' shape. "Hablar de un bocadillo," she praised in Spanish that wasn't too horrible.

Kaylee wasn't quite as bold, even if she did have to appreciate the picture. "Well, you did say he was handsome."

“Ooo,” Bellasiel hummed in agreement.

Upright, Charlotte scooted to the edge of the couch between Rennick and Keagan to get a better view. “Hot damn,” she spoffed.

Jaxon mulled over his thoughts about this guy. “Hmmm, he’s nice looking.”

Serenity thought he was okay, but that wasn’t a new opinion of most men. Few really ever caught her attention. Those that did leaned on the feminine side. Bellasiel thought he was cute at least!

“Nice and sweet too!” Cara said. “He pulled out her chair for her and he engaged with her in conversation.”

Chuckling, Bobby said, “You can tell how we spent our date.”

“And he brought out a little flower and put it in her hair!” Cara squealed. “Oh, and he made her laugh! I hadn’t heard Tysha laugh as pleasant for a long time.”

"Good for her. It's nice to hear she's getting back out there again," Kaylee nodded as she cuddled up to Jaxon. There was no question she had her worries for her friends who had lost so deeply the prior summer. They were all healing, but there was no doubt some had deeper cuts than others.

Mouth half-filled with a fresh donut, Sophia held up a finger to demand attention. "I think the real question is why haven't we heard about this guy or met him yet? She's keeping the tea to herself," she huffed in disagreement.

“I know, right? Like, what’s the game, girl,” Cara spoffed, bringing her mug up for another sip.

“Where is she now, do you think?” Bellasiel wondered.

“Oh, we saw her leave with him in his car,” Bobby said. It wasn’t that hard of a guess why!

“Cara,” Serenity sighed.

“We followed them until just before it got creepy,” Cara assured them. “They turned at the light before you leave town. I think they went to the movies or the little dessert shop that Sophia likes.”

The door opened again. Elijah came walking in with Annie. “Hey guys!”

“Hey, you’re missin’ tea,” Charlotte said, urging them in.

A head poked from behind them. Tight ringlets elegantly arranged bounced adorably around smooth cheeks. Dark eyes shined. “Tea?” Tysha asked. “Ooo, let’s hear it!”

All the excitement to share the news with Annie and Elijah vanished in a hot second. Kaylee's mouth closed just as fast as it had opened, her cheeks turning a soft pink. Oh they couldn't let Tysha know they were talking about her! Clearly there was a reason she wasn't telling them yet.

"Oh you'll love this," Sophia beckoned her closer, making a few uneasy of just what was coming next. As soon as Tysha came over she happily handed her an unsolicited donut. "We just found out that Khaz is headed off to a convention for the weekend. Isn't that crazy?"

Fate looked kindly on them. Tysha gasped softly and looked at the young man. “You got the weekend?”

“Yeah,” Khaz smiled, grateful for his wife’s quick thinking. “I’m interested
in the program they have for blades, but he thinks he can spark my interest in firearms.”

“That’s great,” Tysha said, hanging up her coat. “When is it again?”

“Next weekend. I leave Friday evening,” Khaz said.

Sitting down with the others, Tysha offered a sympathetic smile to the Bosadaros women. “I’m sure it will be hard for you two, but we’ll be here.”

“Oh yes, lots of girls nights when they need it,” Charlotte chimed in, confirming. “So, how was your night?”

Tysha blushed. “Oh, I uh…well, I guess I’ll tell you,” she almost giggled. “I met this guy—.”

“You met a guy!?” Cara went a little too far with her gleeful shout. Thankfully Tysha was too star-struck to notice.

“Yeah, his name is Ahasan Bashar,” Tysha beamed. “We went out on our third date this evening. I wanted to make sure he was who I thought before bringing him up.”

Slightly less dramatic of a response, Tallulah leaned in with interest. "Ahasan? That sounds exotic," she praised. "A real delicious man."

Clearing her throat in hopes it'd make her reel in, Kaylee asked with genuine interest. "So, where did you meet this guy? I don't think I've seen him around at the academy."

“He’s uh…He was Jordan’s favorite ‘Big Brother’ in the program he had to go to school. He was there for him through all kinds of struggles while I was so far away,” Tysha smiled wistfully. “They kept in touch by text a lot. I turned eighteen and that meant I could have Jordan with me now, but they were such good friends that Ash—they call him that for a nickname, mainly because he loved Pokémon—he came by the apartment I managed to get for dinner one night.” She blushed, giggling softly. “We talked Jordan to sleep!”

A lot had been going in and admittedly what Tysha was going through had flown under the radar of those who were dealing with pregnancies or who were planning weddings and dealing with their final semester. Regardless, that didn't mean they weren't excited for their friend.

"That sounds wonderful. And now you're dating?" Kaylee beamed with excitement.

“Yeah,” Tysha squished her hands against her face.

"It's so beautiful," Sophia was already sobbing for no reason. "He's showing you how he's going to be such a good daddy and take care of Jordan with you." Tallulah had to once more hide an amused chuckle and hand her wife a tissue.

Keagan tried to rein everyone's emotions back to a manageable level. "So when do we get to meet this guy then?"

“I was thinking maybe at Prom. I plan on asking him,” Tysha blushed.

“Oh, that’s so sweet!” Charlotte clapped twice. “This year is gonna be the best!”

Rennick spoffed. His fiancée always thought every dance was going to be the most epic one so far. In a way, it was. Going together because they were still together was a reason to be that much more appreciative and excited for their next dance.

“So, while we’re still talking about relationships, any more word on Jas and Ava? Or Jin and Kendal for that matter?” Tysha asked.

Charlotte said, “Well, Kaylee and I got to talk with Ava and Kendal today.” They offered a brief overview. “So, we’re hoping it all works out.”

“Yeah, they were good friends if nothing else,” Serenity said. “But we’ll see.”

"And if worse comes to worst, maybe they won't but the boys get a lesson in communication out of all this," Tallulah shrugged her shoulders.

Sophia paused in the lengthy process of cleaning her fingers. "We'll have to see just what happens. Rumor has it there's someone who wants to ask Kendal to prom."

Keagan shook his head as he relaxed back into the sofa. "Should I ask just why it is that you know that Soph?"

She shrugged her shoulders with a smug grin. "I guess if you're in the know, then you know. Gotta appeal to the underclassmen if you want in on their tea."

“Oh yeah, Soph,” Jaxon said, casually sporting a smirk. “Just to let you know, I got bored one day and saw you coming. I impersonated one of your little friends and you didn’t know. So, one of the dozens of rumors could be a lie I made up.”

A look of pure betrayal came across her powder-spotted face. "You did what? Jaxon! How could you?!"

She wasn't the only one a little concerned with that comment. Kaylee's fair brows knitted together and she dared to glance up at him. "Pretended to be an underclassman? Do you do that often?" Her shared dream tugged at her thoughts.

“Only when I have nothing better to do and time to kill. It’s funny,” Jaxon chuckled.

“Now don’t go doing something you’re gonna regret, Jax,” Serenity cautioned.

Fearless, and shameless, Jaxon dismissed the concern. “Oh, how bad could it get? I’m fine.”

“Famous last words,” Charlotte spoffed.

Rennick had to agree, saying, “You have too much confidence. It just might bite you in the butt.”

Clearly unbothered by their overreaction to a simple prank, Jaxon chuckled, “It’s not like I’m killing anyone.”

Likely just her subconscious weighing in on her, Kaylee fought hard not to let it get to her. "Well, maybe you should just stick to this face. I'm quite fond of it, after all," she suggested, scooting herself further into his arms.

“Oh I certainly promise to never intentionally use any other for you, mio Cielo,” Jaxon hummed happily as he held tight to his love. He just couldn’t promise he wouldn’t find it amusing to mess with the others!

“That’s sweet,” Serenity smiled.

“Yes, very nice,” Cara said, finishing her coco. “But why don’t get get the movie started? It’s getting late.”

“What about Haddasah?” Tysha said.

"Babysitting,” Cara said, nudging Bobby to give her the remote.

The companions spent a fine evening enjoy each other’s company. After a couple of entertaining movies they set off for their dorms for sleep. Some did anyway. A few of them were interested in a tumble before hitting the sack. Khaz, obviously, was counted among those! Just before he passed out he wondered how Tallulah was going to fair when he was away.

A day turned into another, turned into three, and before they knew it Friday evening came for the Bosadaros family. Khaz stood with his bag in hand and a kiss ready for both his wives.

“I’ll call every day,” Khaz promised them, beginning with Sophia. He gave her exactly the kind of smooch he knew she loved.

Any ounce of strength that Sophia still had vanished in the blink of an eye as she clung to her husband and tears rolled freely. "Every day," she repeated back through a deep sob. It didn't take long for her to enter the ugly stage of crying, soon sandwiched between her spouses. "And text whenever you can. A-a-a-a-and pictures?"

"It's three days, firefly. Let him have a little time to enjoy his hobbies," Tallulah had to chuckle, brushing her fingers through her wife's hair as they calmed her back down. "He'll be back before we know it."

Khaz squeezed them to him, feeling the sadness of separation already touching his soul as he stood by the Uber he called to pick him up. “Yes, I’ll be back soon,” he said, and when Sophia was calm enough he gave Tallulah her parting kiss. “You two stay safe and happy for me.” The mention of it easily broke Sophia into tears again. Khaz comforted her as best he could until his phone alerted him to the time. He was cutting it close. Khaz folded into his seat, saying, “I love you both,” with his hand holding theirs even as the car slowly started off.

"And we love you, sweet Frost Fire," Tallulah said with eyes that weren't dry at that point either, finally letting go of his hand when it became too dangerous to try and walk alongside the moving vehicle. Instead she wrapped her arms around Sophia who did her best to muffle the sobs in her chest. "He'll be back before we know it, don't you worry about that firefly. And I'll be here for you the entire way."

Peering behind him through the window, Khaz felt his heart wrench. The two people he loved most in the world, with the two others he couldn’t wait to meet, were growing smaller as he made his way to the trip ahead.

“They…both your girlfriends or something?” The driver asked, thoroughly confused.

“My wives,” Khaz told him with pride, though he was distracted with the lingering sadness in his chest to care if the driver was impressed or baffled. “They’re having my children.”

“Wow,” the man muttered, and now his surprise was apparent. “Where you headed?”

“A job opportunity—well, so they said. They want me to put my skills to the task of weapon design for firearms. I’m not so sure. So, gonna go on a weekend to check out the option,” Khaz explained. He turned forward. This time he could tell the man was nodding in approval.

After a time of silence, and the distance increased, the driver said, “It’s always hard to leave your family for any reason. I used to be trucker, trust me.”

“Was it difficult for them?” Khaz asked, a little concerned.

“Well, my wife had her family, but yeah. They missed me. My kids would run up and grab my legs tight when I got back. And my wife, well,” he chuckled, “let’s say I wasn’t the only one who wanted to hold her when I got back.”

Smiling, Khaz felt himself relax in the presence of a man who understood. “I can’t wait to get back to them.”

“And you will. Maybe I’ll even be around to drive you back,” the man laughed.

The rest of the drive was about the same, with interjections of stories and learning about one another. The driver, Tom, turned out to be quite the gentle soul. He dropped Khaz off safely. As promised, Khaz texted his wives about his progress every step of the way.

Meanwhile Tallulah and Sophia had to distract themselves with their friends. If one couple couldn’t, then the other was avaible to keep their company.

As promised, the girls spent time with others beginning with a movie night on Friday to keep their minds distracted. Tallulah skillfully fully avoided a disaster by gently suggesting they didn't watch the Fault in Our Stars. The last thing they needed was Sophia breaking down at the thought of Khaz dying on them. Instead, they enjoyed a nice and cheerful family movie with Serenity and Bellasiel. When that concluded the two wives headed back to their room for an evening snack. Lulah had one particular snack in mind! Sophia on the other hand...well, she settled for a peanut butter and banana sandwich, blissfully unaware of the subtle clues being dropped - that or she'd just gotten quite comfortable ignoring them.

Saturday morning the girls headed to brunch at a small local place with Annie and Elijah. It was nice to have a break from the Academy walls, even if it was only for a meal and some nice chatter over drinks after. When it was decided to head back for studying, Sophia was once more met with a rising drive of her beloved. It didn't help that she'd slipped into bed for 'studying' with full intention of napping only to find Tallulah interpereting it quite differently. Mustering up the stamina, Soph managed minimal fooling around before she finally sweet talked a negotiation of cuddling and napping for then - cookie could be later!

But later kept having to wait, it seemed. That evening the girls accepted an invitation from the Von Helsing family and were distracted within the wondrous walls of Avostoska. Careful massages and pampering pedicures and manicures were not about to be denied, especially when followed by the best the chef's had to offer. Even Tallulah was pacified for at least awhile enjoying a savory pot roast meal with a large helping of freshly baked veggies. Full stomachs and restored bodies brought the girls, the throuple along with Jaxon and Kaylee to a board game night. The girls were enjoying their time until the wear and tear of pregnancy meant they needed to head to bed.

That exhaustion didn't last nearly as long as Sophia would have liked. The moment the girls were alone in their guest room, Tallulah was once more whispering sweet nothings with hopes of a good tumble. It had been two full days, after all! Sophia wanted nothing more than to sleep, but also acknowledged that their normal third component wasn't around to carry that weight for him. She succumbed to the quiet askings and was pleased when she was laid on her back while her wife shimmied her way down. Unfortunately, no matter how skilled she might have been, the pillow and perfect mattresses of the castle won out and a few minutes in sounds of pleasure turned to undoubted sounds of sleep. Soft snoring stopped Tallulah's task and she had to resign to letting her desire build even further that night.

Morning came and Lulah was less than her content self. There was a growing tension she couldn't seem to deal with, although there was a light at the end of the tunnel that Khaz would be home soon. A failed attempt to engage Sophia for more than some heated kissing before breakfast was her last try for now. She knew she didn't want to press her wife further with her fragile state. Before long they were fed once more by their kind hosts and sent back to the academy to await the return of their husband. Just as they were crossing into the school, their phones sounded with an alert.

"A storm is grounding a lot of flights," Sophia read, frowning at her phone.

Tallulah did a quick search and saw a big red 'DELAY' next to the one that would have reunited their missing family member. "And it looks like that it includes his," she murmured with knitted brows, sending a message to him to see if it was accurate and asking if he knew when he'd be home.

Khaz skipped the text and called them instead. He had done his duty to stay in contact that whole weekend texting and sending pictures, but he did like to hear their voices. That, and it seemed he found this more serious than waiting on being read.

“My sweet songbirds,” Khaz sighed as he spoke first, “I’m so sorry, but it’s true. There is a storm. We don’t know if it’s a regular one or a fairy-made one.”

If the latter, then all they had to do was wait an hour or transfer to a plane that could connect him to other flights towards Maine. However, if it was induced by fairies there was no telling how long it might go on.

On the verge of tears, Sophia tried and failed to sound strong as she answered. "Well how long until we know which one it is? Are you not going to be home tonight?"

Feeling absolutely awful, but keeping it together for his wives, Khaz admitted, “Looks like I might have to stay the night if it exceeds an hour. But don’t worry, I’m still in line. I’ve got a chance to reserve a spot. I won’t give up trying until they turn me away, my loves.”

"Please try to get home tonight," Tallulah spoke into the phone this time. "We really miss you, sweet husband of ours."

“I’ll do my best, I promise. I miss you girls so much,” Khaz said.

The wives then heard the com announce that the station he was in line for was being closed down and to move to the one five gates away. Khaz’s breathing picked up as he began to jog in that direction with most of the other grounded customers. He swore he’d let them know what was up before ending the call to run without worrying about his phone.

Tallulah and Sophia waited and waited. The unease doubled as the hour slowly dragged on.

In the meantime the girls had gone to their room so they weren't just loitering in the hallway. Unfortunately, no movie or anything else seemed to work to keep their minds distracted. As soon as the hour mark hit, Sophia was calling him right back again. "So are you getting on a plane yet?" The day was not slowing down for them, after all.

“Yes, I got a red-eye going south that will connect to one heading back North to Maine. I won’t be arriving until the morning, around five-am,” Khaz said. He had meant to call them first, but it seemed they had their fingers on the dial! “I’ll call an Uber as soon as I get out of the terminal.

"A red eye?" Tallulah looked at the time and frowned. "Five in the morning is a long time from now. There's really nothing sooner?"

“I know, love, but this was the soonest I could get. It has a three hour stop in Florida where I can take a nap until my connecting flight.”

"But you'll be safe right? It's just a storm and nothing more?" Concern was rising in Sophia's voice.

It wasn’t quite the question Khaz was hoping to answer. They had all been through so much worse, but he knew Sophia in particular would be worried. “Uh, it’s uh-uh fairie’s storm, but it’s alright. They’ve got skilled guardians forcing it out of the path of planes.

"Fairies?! And you're going to fly through it?" The force of trying to keep from sobbing led to hiccups. "What if they -hic- miss one?"

“Aw, my Heart-Fire, they won’t miss one,” Khaz made a promise he had no idea he could keep. “Why don’t you girls go to Avostoska? Or spend the night with Bella and Serri for comfort? Keep cozy until I have you in my arms.”

"We did both of those this weekend already," Tallulah laid on the bed, hugging a pillow to her chest. "Plus with classes in the morning I'm sure they'll want to sleep or enjoy quality time together." A commodity she was beginning to miss deeply.

Offering a sympathetic sound, one that conveyed his reflection of their emotions, Khaz said, “Oh, Sweet Rain, I wish I could be there right now to hold you two.” And more, since the previously exhausting routine had become a norm that his body had grown accustomed to. “Just stay safe and warm and I’ll see you guys as soon as I can tomorrow. I’ve got to board my flight.

Sighing, the girls had to resign that nothing else could be done at this point. "Please be safe," Sophia pleaded quietly, letting her head rest on Tallulahs chest as she watched the call end and screen display eventually time out to darkness. Her mind raced and worried her of just what could happen before they'd be reunited.

"He'll be fine," Tallulah softly broke the silence to answer unspoken questions. "We should eat something and try to rest." The news of his delayed arrival had temporarily put a pause on her pesky hormones it seemed. She had to be the strength in their relationship, a pillar for her wife until Khaz could return, making sure the two of them along with the two to come were safe.

Sleep did not come easy. Due to the flight, they only received a couple texts letting them know that Khaz made it to Florida and that he boarded his plane, but his phone was low on energy. They were hoping to hear of him soon! However, school demanded their attention.

Almost the whole morning Tallulah and Sophia were on edge. Did the plane crash? Did Khaz find a charger? How slow can an Uber go? But they didn’t have to wait the entire day too hear from him. Shortly before ten Sophia and Tallulah were sent messages from Khaz’s phone saying he was back at their dorm.

Needless to say the girls wouldn't be lingering in class for long. Once their phones were checked ti find messages that he was at the dorm, they grew quite anxious. Both promptly excused themselves with Sophia faking an upset stomach and slipped out into the hall. If it weren't for the slowly blossoming bellies they might have run the whole way to the dorms, not caring just what attention they gathered.


Janitors and hall-patrol were no match for the sharp stares of warning they got from the pregnant women on mission. The two wouldn’t be stopping for anyone! They made their way up to the hall where they could see the door to the lounge that connected the girls rooms open. Out walked their husband.

“Songbirds!” Khaz breathed, stalled only a second before closing the distance. His arms swept open and caught them up against him.

Both women found their places embracing him tightly. He had smelled better after hours of travel, but he was theirs and back to them. It was Sophia who straightened first, giving him a look over to spot a cut on his cheek. "What happened here, Snow Flame? Were you hurt?"

Khaz’s fingers went to the abrasion. “Nothing. An accident,” he said, and pulled them to him again so that he rested his head between theirs. Khaz’s eyes drifted off, haunted by memories of which they would never know. “I’m just glad I’m back and with my loves.”

"We missed you so much," Sophia sighed into the hold, accepting his dismissal and assuming it had to be something that had happened while they were boarding. "I'm so glad you came home to us in nearly one piece."

"You're going to make us anxious if you end up vanishing an extra day on another trip," Tallulah half scolded him, sounding awfully close to her mother in that moment. "I'm getting you a portable charger, no matter what."


Khaz chuckled a little wearily, thinking about a couple other items that might have been useful! Still, the past was the past…Ricky, God rest him, would have wanted him to look forward.

“Come on,” Khaz pulled them with him through to the lounge. “I’ve missed my songbirds and I know you’ve missed me.” So they had said, and it couldn’t be said enough, but by the sultry look he gave them it wasn’t a guess what he meant. “School can wait.”

That was all Tallulah needed as a hint to all but jump on to Khaz. Well, she really did jump on him, coiling her arms around his neck and peppering him with kisses. "Forget school, you're the only subject I want to study right now," she purred.

Sophia giggled in amusement, thingy she found enough of her own desires to lead them back into their room. "You have some extra making up to do."

The trio made a glorious mess of the bed. They refused to leave it unless they needed water, snacks, or a trip to the bathroom. After all they did for school, they doubted they would be given trouble for staying in their room for the rest of the day. Not only were they exemplary in their school work, they had more than proved their skills in combat and bravery last year. A few days apart were an eternity they intended to get back in a single day and night.

While the trio made up for lost time, Jasper and Jinpa had been gratefully enjoying the same with Ava and Kendal. It had been settled; best to be friends. That didn’t mean Jasper and Jinpa weren’t invested in their friends love life’s.

“I wonder who sent me this,” Kendal giggled, flopping onto the couch with the note and chocolate she found waiting for her by the dorm doors.

Ava perked up from her spot where she'd been playing with Jasper on one of the school's consoles. She'd been following his request and not cheated or peeked at his screen - no matter how tempting it was! "Hmmm...maybe it's Sean? He's been looking at you quite a bit in Weapons class hasn't he?"

 

[xrakkax]

“Oo, maybe. Although, there was a while that I had a pimple on my cheek,” Kendal reasoned.

“No one cares about the pimple,” Jasper said. Once in a while he would give a male perspective to help. “What we do look at is how you shoot.”

“You’re pretty good,” Jinpa admitted.

“But also, Sean T, or Sean K?” Jasper asked.

“Mmm, I think Sean Thompson,” Kendal said.

“Okay good, because Sean K is a weirdo,” Jasper said, grinning to himself as he came up behind Ava’s avatar. “BAM! HAH!”

Ava shot him a scowl as the message filled her half of the screen that she'd been killed. "He's not that weird—plus he's cute," she countered with a playful punch to his shoulder. "Besides, at least he's not such a try-hard at games. I bet he'd let Kendal win and would pay enough attention to see a pimple."

“You hear that Kendal? He’d let you win because that’s all you can hope for—someone letting you win,” Jasper teased, knowing that wasn’t what she meant at all. It was still funny!

“Doesn’t Sean K still pick his nose?” Jinpa pondered aloud, eyes still on his phone.

“Oh yes. And he eats his boogers,” Jasper chuckled to see the girls' faces. “You want that mouth on your mouth?”

“Eewww!” Kendal shivered. “What about Sean T?”

“Nah, he’s good,” Jasper said. “No boogers, no butt-picking. At least none that I’ve seen.”

“What about…ball scratching?” Kendal asked.

Jinpa and Jasper shared a look and laughed. “Literally every guy does that! And it’s not really a scratch. It’s a careful pinch-and-roll—don’t worry, the majority of us wash our hands.”

Ava's brows knitted together in confusion as she tried to fully understand just what was being discussed. "Wait, you scratch them?" It had sounded so primitive to hear it before. "You two scratch your balls?"

“We all scratch our balls,” Jasper said as he started up another game.

“Pinch-and-roll,” Jinpa corrected.

“P&R,” Jasper shortened, chuckling. “Every guy does it—Jax, Ren, Khaz. I’ve seen my uncles do it. Usually they try to be discreet.”

Ivy, who was doing her usual reading, peered over her book with wide eyes. “But you…you said you wash, right?” She’s shaken his hand before!

“Yeah, yeah, we make sure our hands are clean,” Jasper said. He looked over at the girls. “You’re telling me you’ve never itched down your pants? Ever? In your life?”

Ava felt her cheeks immediately heating up at the question, making sure not to meet his gaze. "Well, if anything were to itch, especially down there we're not going to do it in public. I mean...it's not like we could just spread our legs and..." By that point her cheeks were cherry red and she'd flustered herself so bad that she ended up killing her avatar.

The boys had a good chuckle. Jasper might have joked that he should bring this topic up again if he wanted a quick win! But the glance at how wide-eyed and blushing the girls were broke them into a laughter that stole his breath away.

“Oh, you two are incorrigible,” Ivy spoffed, shaking her head.

“Well it’s not our fault if our skin folds and gets stuck in public,” Jinpa said, wiping away a merry tear. “Hell, at least we don’t do what my dad does—just shoves his hand down unapologetically for a good scratch.”

Jasper gave a nod. “I have to say, public or not, I do a great job.” He was much more like his father; skilled in secret scratching. Likely Jaxon was as good, being a magician. “But yeah, it’s totally normal.”

“What else?” Kendal asked after a moment. “What do you guys do that we don’t know about?”

Jinpa and Jasper gave each other a look. “Well…I mean, I dunno what to say? What do you not know?”

"I mean, what else is there to know about?" Ava felt as if they were on the edge of some secret treasure trove of information. "We didn't know about the whole balls thing, so what else do you guys do without us realizing it?"

Jinpa lowered his phone and muttered, “That’s hard.”

How did you know what to say when you lived your whole life one way? Did a person care to mention which shoe they put on first, or what side of the bed they slept upon? But any of those could be different from another individual and how they did those things.

“Uuuh—well, sometimes if there’s a dirty spot on the inside of the toilet bowl we spray that off,” Jasper said with a shrug.

“Or try to finish peeing before the toilet stops when you pull the lever,” Jinpa said.

“Oh yeah,” Jasper spoffed. “I’m pretty good at that.”

Ivy scrunched her nose. “Is all you have to say related to peeing?”

Chuckling, Jasper said, “No, but those are funny.”

“When we’re in the shower we use our ball skin to collect water,” Jinpa laughed, and that got Jasper doing the same.

"You guys really seem to do a lot of things with your balls," Ava remarked, shaking her head. Could they really be so entertaining? Something told her the answer was no.

“Well, I mean, it’s something that you don’t have,” Jinpa chuckled.

Jasper asked rhetorically, “Could you think of anything that would be much different between us?”

“Fair,” Kendal said.

“What about you guys?” Jasper asked. “Anything odd you guys do?”

Now it was the girls' turn to require some sort of clarification. "What would you say is odd? I mean we do things, obviously, but not things you're going to know about."

“Well we wouldn’t know what to say is odd. We can’t know unless you tell us,” Jinpa said simply. “Come on, anything you girls do can’t be any weirder than the pinch-and-roll or timing your pee.”

"It really can't," Ava spoffed. "I can't even think of anything that compares to that or using your ballsack as a makeshift basket. I mean if we're in a shared bathroom we try to do anything but acknowledge why we're there."

Ivy, who normally didn’t engage with their shenanigans, turned a page of her book and said, “Well…I’ve seen a girl or two, when bored, absentmindedly squish her chest to the beat of a song.”

Blushing, Kendal cleared her throat. “Well…I admit, when there’s a bubble, sometimes it’s funny when it rolls up and pops.”

"Oh that's true," Ava had a giggle at the thought. "Sometimes you have to wiggle around on a seat to help get it out, too." Body parts and clothes just got in the way. Deciding she could share one piece of information even as it already had her embarrassed, she offered. "I've uh...peed in the shower before."

“Wait, wait, wait—,” Jinpa sat up straighter and waved a hand. “Bubble? What bubble?”

“Like a fart?” Jasper asked. That was far more interesting than peeing in the shower. He guessed they all did that. “You can roll your farts? How?”

“Uhh, well,” Kendal blushed deeply, not sure if she wanted to be the one to say. “It’s more like the geography of our anatomy that, um, catches it?”

Jinpa and Jasper were giving each other puzzled looks. They were trying to put that into an image they could understand.

“Guides, maybe,” Ivy said so softly they almost missed it. “Because of the proximity and the…valley-like shape…”

It took longer than expected for the boys to catch on. Jasper did first, eyes wide and cheeks turning pink. Jinpa followed. They were both almost startled to realize what they meant. Then they burst out in a laugh.

“You fart forward?” Jasper wrapped his arms around his aching belly.

Warm cheeked again, Ava started to shake her head and stopped. "No but we're not going to just wave our butts around! So if you're sitting down sometimes they...migrate," she explained before trying to start up another game.

The boys laughed a little harder. Kendal couldn’t help but sputter a chuckle until she too began to laugh. Over in the corner on her recliner Ivy had a hard time not giggling too. It was all so ridiculous wasn’t it? Migrating farts and balls for puddling water from the shower.

Just as soon as it had started, the friends forgot about the topic to casually switch back to their interests. Laughter trickled out into sighs that soothed their sore cheeks from smiling too much. Jinpa happily played on his phone while Kendal gossiped to him, Ava and Jasper competed in their game, and Ivy sat in peace with her book in their presence.

All seemed well with the world for the old companions and the new for a few weeks. That is until one morning, not long before prom, when Missy’s Ole Faithful gave a frightful groan just after a twelve hour shift. Ryuu had promised to come down to help with organizing an idea to celebrate the Senior Prom. It was their last year of high school. It couldn’t be overlooked. However, Ryuu was only just on his way.

Midway between the hospital and their home, Missy stood at the side of the road eyeing the station wagon with visible disappointment. She could likely have walked the rest of the way to their new home without troubles, but leaving the car there after so long wouldn't be fair to it. With meal plans in the making, she knew she'd have to reach out to Ryuu.

Once he answered, Missy sighed to explain the situation. "Oh Cinnabon, breakfast is probably going to be a bit late, I'm afraid. I called a tow truck for the station wagon, but it'll probably be awhile for me to get home. Are you gonna be alright finding something to keep you tied over?"

“Aw, tatertot, I’m sorry,” Ryuu said first in reply. He knew she had a place in her heart for her old car. He figured why she’d linger. “Don’t you worry. I’ll come down to you if you’re still waiting on the tow with a snack. We can get breakfast after.”

By now Ryuu knew not to frivolously spend money like he used to, but Missy also learned that Ryuu simply didn’t grow up with her same concern for cash. Most of the time they found one another’s choice reasonable. Occasionally they did throw small fits. Not long ago Missy argued with Ryuu not to get yet another pair of shoes for her and just before that Ryuu insisted Missy replace her weary nurse bag.

This was a situation where she wouldn't object to a small unnecessary spending. Her shift was long and even the best made casseroles couldn't fuel you forever. "That sounds wonderful. I don't know just how long this will take. It's been a while since I've had to have any work do-oh! I think that's the tow truck. I'm gonna go so I can talk to this young man, darlin.. I'll let tou know what I find out," she promised him, ending the call with a few kisses to the air and her usual declaration of love.

Jerry from Jerry's Towing and Repair was not one for conversation compared to Missy, though he did give polite nods and grunts where needed while she told him about the vehicle and a dozen other things. Ole Faithful was hoisted half off the ground and she was offered a ride back to the garage where the damage would be assessed and cared for. Everything felt uncertain, but she trusted they'd be able to mend the aging vehicle and have her back on the road in a jiffy.

Missy soon found a corner of the small waiting room to call her own, nostrils assaulted by the smell of gasoline while loud music sounded in the garage. She cursed the fact that she hadn't kept a knitting project in the car for situations like this, instead picking up the least dirty of the ancient magazines and thumbing through it absentmindedly. She wondered if leaving while the work was done would be rude, given the fact that she wasn't a one unit family anymore and had Ryuu for support in moments like this.

“Ma’am?” Larry, Jerry’s employee and cousin, came up with a rag in his hands that didn’t seem to make him any cleaner the more he used. “You the one with the station wagon?”

Promptly discarding the magazine on engines she wasn't quite enjoying, Missy nodded to the question. "Yes honey, she'd be mine."

Giving a sympathetic grunt, Larry said, “Alright, well I’ve got the rundown on this here vehicle.” He didn’t pull any papers or gesture her to a desk. “Your carburetor has seen better days. You’re gonna need more oil. Breaks look like they could be replaced and I’ll need to order in a new belt for your engine. That’s the noise you were hearing.”

Armed with minimal knowledge on vehicles to keep her from winding up in repair shops often, Missy winced. That was a growing list and came with the blow she wouldn't have her car back today. "Oh...what are we looking at here? Time and money wise for it all to be done?"

Larry chewed on his answer like it was a healthy bite of meat. He shifted on one foot, looking up and off to the side in deep consideration. “Well,” he said, shifting his weight again and cupping his chin with his smudged fingers—it didn’t get his face any dirtier than it was—to say, “I figure it will cost upwards of fifteen-hundred, all things considered, but,” his hands went to hook into his belt over which his belly bulged, “I can bring it down to seven-hundred for you, being a first time customer, and if you want to come in on another day for the breaks, we can bring it down to six-fifty today. But we’ll need to keep it until we get that belt.”

None of those amounts were ones she was overly comfortable with. It wasn't as if she needed to penny-pinch and coupon like she used to, but she still felt the need to address her own expenses as hers. Likely a lingering need after handling all the costs alone for so long. Missy let out a sigh of defeat, fiddling with the straps of her purse. "No matter what it needs the belt and the other deal looked at, right? She's not going anywhere as it is?"

“Not without a tow, ma’am,” Larry said. He offered an apologetic look that felt a little heavy on the side of pity. “But you’re welcome to hang out here for a ride, or you can take the buses where you need to go. Do you have anyone?”

It happened at that time that Ryuu made it to the mechanic shop. He carried with him a McDonalds bag with a hot sandwich for Missy in one hand and a coffee in the other. It was nothing like the kind of food Missy made, but it would do for a quick nibble.

“Tatertot,” Ryuu greeted his love first, mindful of the coffee as he leaned in for brief affection.

A look of stress brought on from the distressing news disappeared the moment she spotted a familiar fair head with sweet silvery-blue pools. "There's my sweet Cinnabon," Missy sighed happily, giving his cheek a gentle stroke. "This gentleman was just letting me know what it'll take to get back on the road."

Not wanting to bring up money and risk another small squabble or disagreement, Missy was reaching into her purse for her wallet. She was proud to say she'd kept herself out of credit card debt, though now she worried about a good dent in her savings. It meant less gifts for the grandbabies! Pulling out her checkbook and holding it with her strap, she started to dig for a pen.

“So, what’s the damage?” Ryuu asked the mechanic.

Larry, hands tucked, eyed the flamboyant looking young man with the briefest flicker of glee. “Well, I was just tellin’ your sweetheart that the work done is, all in all, about fifteen-hundred, but I can bring it down to six-fifty if she doesn’t want to handle her breaks today.”

Ryuu furrowed his brows. “Breaks? They were replaced a month ago. I did it myself.”

The Adam’s apple in Larry’s throat bobbed. “And a good job, but it looks like the wheel’s are wearing them down. These old cars aren’t how they used to be.”

“Mhm…” Ryuu took a sip of Missy’s coffee. Somehow the idea Missy could ‘come back at a later time’, made a bit more sense. “Well, before we shell out any money we can get a second opinion.”

“Oh uh,” Larry’s cheeks pinked, “this ole girl’s not gonna be able to roll out of here any time soon. She’s in need of a belt.”

“Really? Let me take a look,” Ryuu said, making his way out to the garage without a word.

Larry’s heart jumped in his throat. He didn’t spare Missy a look as he followed the handsome Aarinian out to the station wagon. Before anyone could protest him, Ryuu placed the food bag and coffee down to pop the hood. To most eyes who weren’t versed in engines it was a collage of unknown pieces. It didn’t take much for Ryuu to understand the issue.

“Hmm,” Ryuu stepped aside and crossed his arms. “What do you call that?”

“A…belt.”

“Right, and?”

“And it’s a little worn,” Larry blushed.

“Mhm. A little. Not nearly as bad as needing to order a new one.” Ryuu shut the hood of the car. “I’m no mechanic, but I think you might have misdiagnosed the problem.”

"The belt isn't making a noise?" Missy's sapphire gaze shifted from the station wagon that she had thought was a lost cause to her lover and finally to Larry. "Wait a minute. Were you trying to get me to pay for something that's not broken? Is there even anything actually wrong?"

Flustered, Larry went on the defensive and didn’t address her question. “I made a professional assessment. If you don’t like—you know what? I’m revoking my services. I’d like the two of you to leave.”

Ryuu took up the breakfast bag and coffee. “With pleasure,” he said, and urged his sweetheart to get into his car while he took the station wagon. “It will last until we get to the house. Then we can handle it from there, tatertot.” Before they left, Ryuu gave the man a chilling glare. “I’ll be making a review.”

Larry set his jaw. “Go on now, we don’t want your business.”

Without another word, Ryuu pulled out of the garage and waited until Missy was ready to follow him in his Aston Martin. The trip to Rosewood lane did concern Missy at times. She could see smoke puffing from the exhaust. Whatever that man looked at, it wasn’t likely he checked thoroughly enough, or cared to. When Ryuu came to a stop in it’s usually spot the car groaned again.

Coming out of the drivers’ seat, Ryuu walked up to Missy who was just getting out of his vehicle. “I’m sorry, my love, but I think Ole Faithful might need to be set to pasture.”

Another slump of her shoulders hit with defeat at the idea. "She's a good car, she probably just needs a little work," Missy argued hopefully. "And it might be a setback, but I'm sure repairs at a shop that's not scamming are still much cheaper than getting a whole new ride." Missy was already considering the fact she now lived closer to the hospital and the weather was agreeable. "I could always just walk to work if I need to for a bit, too. Get my steps in and what have you."

“My tatertot, I won’t be satisfied with either. I know you’re concerned about money, but we can make other budget changes to afford another car,” Ryuu said. He had considered using Almaeri, but he was so close to three months that he didn’t want to tempt himself. “Winter will come, there could be emergencies that pop up, and what would you do if you couldn’t make it to Bingo night? Or take anything home from the meat raffle?”

He did know his way to bring logic into the conversation. Missy put her hands on her hips and sighed. "Fine. We sell the wagon, but only after we know it's feasible to get a car. I don't want to go putting everything in a mess. I'll start lookin in the classies over my lunch and see what comes up."

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep cost in mind too,” Ryuu said, implying the obvious that he would be searching as well. He took her around the waist as they made their way up to their house. “I don’t think we’ll run into trouble. Have I ever had to concern myself with expenses? I have no debts and a great credit score.”

She accepted his attention and kept a hand on his arm. "I know you do, Cinnabon, and I don't want to go changing that," Missy insisted. "But keep in mind that September isn't far off and I want to help the kids with cribs at the very least. And strollers. Oh, and carseats. Just the essentials." Her list would only continue to grow if allowed to.

“Oh, they’ll have plenty of people to help in that regard. You already want to throw them a babyshower, focus your money on that. The guests will bring those gifts,” Ryuu put his thoughts on the table about that. “But don’t you worry over the car. I’ll speak with some guys I know and see if they have any word on good deals. You know Wes, he always knows someone.”

"True," Missy hung up her jacket and slipped out of her shoes, enjoying the fact that their home now had space for storage with an actual entry way to it. A mud room was a necessity in her mind! Stepping closer to her sweetheart once more, she pulled him close for a gentle kiss. "But honestly if we can get a car I'd rather that go to the girls, too. Sophia's car is pretty close to a last leg despite her efforts and I don't need them breaking down in the road pregnant or with our grand babies. Not to mention it's going to be crowded for the five of them."

“One step at a time, hm?” Ryuu said, walking with her to the kitchen. “They won’t have us to hold their hand for everything. Khaz has a responsibility to his pregnant wives to consider these issues while they’re otherwise encumbered.” He gave Missy’s cheek a kiss. “We’ll be the safety net, but you gotta let them swing.”

That earned a strong spoff. "Swing? That's my babies and grand babies, Cinnabon. I don't want them swinging and putting them in danger. Lulah might be married, but that doesn't mean I want to stop giving her the best I can," she wagged her finger once she'd set her purse down. "There's nothing wrong with giving up a little here or there to make sure my baby girl has the best in the world that I can manage."

Ryuu chuckled. “My lovely Tatertot, I know exactly how you feel, but it’s a wonder why you fight me on that very same thing when I try to give you the world!” He opened the fridge so they might take a look at their options. “I would buy a car outright for the both of us if I thought you’d let me.”

Dark brows knitted together and Missy raised her hand to physically object. "You darn well better not, Cinnabon. I won't have you wasting money on me," she insisted with what was undoubtedly a mom voice. If he had a middle (or even last name) she would have used it!

“That’s quite literally impossible,” Ryuu said, halfway into the fridge for some of their leftovers. He straightened up with a container in hand. “There hasn’t been one cent, one moment, nor one single day spent with you that is wasted.”

"Don't go distracting me with that flattery," Missy couldn't hide a smile. "I love you and you know I do, but I don't want you thinking you need to do or buy anything. I just want you."

Setting the container on the counter, Ryuu pulled his love against him and nuzzled his nose with hers. “There’s nothing I’ve been more convinced of, and I will always love you—with or without cars or houses.” He kissed her softly on one cheek and then the other. “I enjoy caring for you, my sweet crumble.”

Missy’s heart melted, just as it had all those months ago at the wedding shower in Avostoska. "Oh bless," Missy felt the warmth he offered envelop her like a freshly dried blanket. "And I love nothing more than building this beautiful life I have with you, one ingredient at a time, my delicious Cinnabon."

Oh how Ryuu knew the truth of that. He smiled a smile she could only guess about. Behind those silvery eyes hid a surprise he hoped to give her one day soon, at a place and a time best to reveal it.

“Mmm, I feel the same,” Ryuu said, and leaned in for a few more kisses.

The two eventually did eat their lunch after much smooching and murmurs. They ended up on the couch to watch their favorite shows, go over their plans for the coming days, and neither was surprised when one thing led to another and they spent themselves until an afternoon nap overcame them.

The spring months carried on as the end of the school year was approaching and with it summer. Grueling studying and determination to get into desired trade schools kept most of the young adults busy, although their final dance as a group was a reprieve of stress.

The rumors were true, at least this time, and Kendal was asked and accepted Sean T's offer to go to the dance. Ava decided to decline an offer she'd received and instead would go comfortably single. Jinpa and Jasper were faced with the difficulty of just who they'd take with them. Few were available that the boys had an interest, and fewer were interested in the boys despite their availability. They went stag along with Ava and pleasantly found dance partners once or twice. Their small group was a member down when prom rolled around, Ivy explaining she was feeling ill and sitting out of the school's offer to allow her to attend.

The Von Helsing girls were happy to show up in personalized threads that matched their men, not holding back and making a statement that would garnish plenty of attention from everyone. Serenity, Bella, Cara and Bobby, Elijah—they all came in high spirits and ready to embrace their last dance at the academy.

The two mama's-to-be were faced with a slight obstacle when it came to styling their outfits; newly forming bumps that were no longer hiding themselves. The skin-tight red dress that Sophia had been so delighted to wear was just a little too small at that point for her to wear. She was resigned to a more flowing gown that her wife then complimented in a soft blue shade. The corsets allowed plenty of room for breathing and dancing without getting too snug on their little growing angels.










Few were available that the boys had an interest, and fewer were interested in the boys despite their availability. They went stag along with Ava and pleasantly found dance partners once or twice.
=
Serenity, Bella, Cara and Bobby, Elijah—they all came in high spirits and ready to embrace their last dance at the academy.
=
The companions night began on a good note, played out like a marvelous song, and by the end, when they could not stretch out their time longer and still call it Prom night, some tears were shed over the days they lived that would become a memory.

They were all sitting in their old spots on Hiraeth Hill, staring out at dawn, when Elijah said, “You were right, Lottie.”

“I was? About what?” Charlotte peered over at him from between her beaus, wiping at her eyes.

“This was the best dance ever,” Elijah spoffed through a smile mixed with poignant joy.

Eventually the companions did have to make the call to go home. Each of them kept this night in their hearts years ahead, when they were old and their grand kids were said to be having their own dances in high school. They’d take a moment to think back and smile.

But that would be for the future, and only Fate knew who would live to see those days. For now they were occupied with school and the upcoming trip to Atlantis—another last for high school. And while the companions were readying themselves for the hardest emotional blow of leaving childhood and their teen years behind, Ryuu was getting ready to brace for an unknown.

Ole Faithful finally puttered out. The family came together for a brief ceremonial funeral for the car that worked so hard to earn its place in mechanical heaven. Thereafter Ryuu knew his lovely tatertot would need consoling. And he did. He carefully kept an eye on the process of grief for a moment when he knew Missy would be the most emotionally strong for his unexpected visit one afternoon in May.

“My lovely raspberry crumble cake, on my way back to the house I came across a stray,” Ryuu said on the other side of the phone. “He looked so lonely and sad, I thought I should take him home.

"A stray?" There was a curiosity in her tone as she paused in her whisking. "Well bring them back. It's still too cold to be out at night and we can sort things out in the morning." She didn't ask whether it was a cat, dog, or even a homeless person. Missy Boswell had every intention to spread warmth and kindness to as much of the planet as she could.

“I had a feeling you’d say that,” Ryuu said, and she could hear his grin. “[i/]Come out and see him.”

The phone hung up before Missy could protest, or explain she was in the middle of cooking, or anything. Likely the phone would go to voicemail if she tried to call him back.

Grumbling about how he didn't respect the boundaries of a good chili, Missy dared to lower the stove to a simmer. Walking out the front of their cozy and comfortable home while wiping her hands on the front of her apron, she had no shame in calling him out.

"You know, you can't just interrupt me when I'm in the middle of cookin' unless you want dry food, sugar pie," Missy barely managed to call before the scenery sank in.

Stepping outside, the lights of the porch were already bright and shining on Ryuu standing in front of an Infiniti QX80 with a large red bow on the hood. He gave the top a pat and said, “He’s no more than a year old, ownerless, and I think he’d fit in the family just fine. Ole Faithful would approve, I’d say.”

"What...Cinnabon, what is that?" Nearly speechless, Missy shuffled off the porch and into the driveway in her house slippers. "That's....well, gorgeous first of all but still. Where'd you go and get a car from?" As much as she wanted to be against such a large investment, she found herself running a finger over it's brightly polished hood.

“Like I said, a stray. I couldn’t just leave ‘em sitting there on the side of the road, all alone,” Ryuu mused, stepping around Missy as she got a good look. He wasn’t exactly going to spill details, it seemed. “Do you like it?”

That earned a spoff from his beloved. "Like it? I love it, baby," she said with genuine delight, moving to the driver side to open the door and peer in. "It smells so clean and oh- is that three rows of seats? We could fit all the kids in if we had to!" Turning back to face Ryuu, she had tears slipping down her cheeks. "You did this for me? I mean, I did tell you not to, but you got me a whole car?"

“Well, if I stick to my story, I just found a stray,” Ryuu smiled, coming up to pull his sweetheart to him. He gave her a gentle kiss. “But rumor has it that I couldn’t pass up the opportunity to get my love the best wheels for her needs.”

"You treat me too well, you know that?" Missy sniffled, stroking the side of his face and giving him a sweet kiss to convey just how much she appreciated him. "You bought this beautiful home for us to build a life together and then replaced the old hunk of metal I couldn't let go of. You're too good to me, Cinnabon."

Ryuu said softly, “Those are only things. My abilities to demonstrate my love for you are bound by the limits of reality and fall miserably short of what I wish I could do—whatever that may be—for you, my sweetness. I just hope this car gives at least the vague impression of what you mean to me.”

Missy smiled, pulling him in as close as their bodies would allow and toying with one of his fierce strands of hair. "They are only things, yes. Wonderful things that fill our lives and my heart and do bring me happiness, I won't deny that. But, if I had to walk to work every day and move back into that cramped little house and give up my crafting room, I'd do it in a heartbeat if it meant I kept you. You're so much more than these things, darlin. You're...well, you're a part of my life Ryuu. I don't want that to change."

“You always say what’s in my heart, tatertot,” Ryuu praised, touching noses delicately. And oh how true. He didn’t want it to change either! “Come, let’s break in the car.”

They dallied a little longer until they did finally hop into the vehicle for a lazy drive around their favorite spots until the circled to sunset cliff where they enjoyed the oncoming dusk like teenagers. They may have broken in the car in another way, but the children didn’t have to know. It wasn’t likely they’d get a chance to show off the car soon anyway.

May dwindled away until the mid of the month when the Sanrio’s were all officially done with their schooling. They were free to go as they pleased until the graduation day that was the weekend before Atlantis

[It’s coming; be ready

“You always say what’s in my heart, tatertot,” Ryuu praised, touching noses delicately. And oh how true. He didn’t want it to change either! “Come, let’s break in the car.”

They dallied a little longer until they did finally hop into the vehicle for a lazy drive around their favorite spots until the circled to sunset cliff where they enjoyed the oncoming dusk like teenagers. They may have broken in the car in another way, but the children didn’t have to know. It wasn’t likely they’d get a chance to show off the car soon anyway.

May dwindled away. The Senior’s were all officially done with their schooling. They were free to go as they pleased until the graduation day that was the weekend before Atlantis. The grand affair, being the first, featured Wesley as the speaker to the vast class of 2028. He talked about the future being in their hands, them being the ones who could be that change they wanted to see in the world, and to always hold on hope, no matter how dark the world around seems. Then they had their procession of students being announced as they got their diplomas. Family and friends were a roar of congratulations each name that was blared over the speakers of the great hall. Afterwards, so many pictures were taken of the graduates with everyone who loved them. Even Serenity’s parents happened to come to take some with her and Bellasiel. They didn’t come to the after-party, however. That was fine with the rest who were interested in celebrating with people who were more than genuinely happy for them.

Charlotte and Kaylee were in tears, giving hugs to their proud parents; Jaxon, Rennick, and Keagan were not forgotten; Tysha came with Ash who was already striking up a great friendship with the others; Elijah and Annie were surrounded by young cousins from their families that seemed to flood the hall like the sea; Cara happily shared her family with Bobby’s, even Ivy, who were exhilarated to have come; Hadassah thought of Matt, Paulo, and Danson while the others were occupied, by no fault of their own, to silently share the day with their memories; Khaz, Sophia, and Tallulah—both women in altered gowns to adjust to their rounding bellies—were more than celebrated by Ryuu and Missy.

The party lasted so long they didn’t know what time it was when the others left for their homes. Lovers tucked away after for their own private celebrations thereafter.

Monday morning the Seniors weren’t demanded to the school. Most were taking their time to figure out where to bunk down now that high school ended. All of them knew where they were going for college, but some didn’t have an idea of where they’d live in the meantime. “The castle is always open,” Inara and Wesley had said, and stood by that statement.

All that aside, the companions were happily anticipating their last school trip to Atlantis. Being graduated didn’t mean they couldn’t participate!

Kaylee was awake bright and early, lulling Jaxon to do the same for an early morning expression of their affection in his bed. The two had found a healthy balance between staying at the castle and coming back to the house for Giuseppe's sake. She swore since the summer prior when Jaxon had shed his false identity that the older man seemed to have less episodes, but that could easily have been subjective. Occasionally they even found time just for each other in the green house.

After a few minutes spared for cuddling, Kaylee moved to get ready for their trip and dress for the day. A new thought that had been forming resurfaced once more, looking up as she pulled on her best walking shoes for the amusement park adventures ahead.

"Do you think we'll still live here after we're married? I know we can't just leave your grandfather, I just wonder if we'll need to stay in Maine then." The future was spotted with uncertainties now that they were expected to form their own lives.

“I’d like to either bunk here or set up a portal if we stay at the castle,” Jaxon said, hoisting himself up from the comfort of his bed to get dressed as well.

Jaxon didn’t want to think about the fact that his grandpa’s health was waning. It wasn’t sensible to buy or rent a place if Giuseppe didn’t last long enough to make it a worthwhile expense. This especially since they intended to get set up at the college. Although, he had wondered if he wanted to continue pursuing a career as a Guardian since that was motivated by revenge. Jaxon was told that if he at least gained the credentials he would be welcome at any time in the future to join officially.

"I know those are sensible options for now, along with living on-site while we're at the trade college," Kaylee finished the lacing and straightened up to greet him for kisses, even if it hadn't been long since their lips had parted. "I guess I'm more just wondering what we want to do when we decide to get a home for our family. Where do you imagine us in five years? Or even ten? Or old and wrinkly and likely smelling of brussel sprouts?"

Chuckling, Jaxon set his hands around her. “Mio Cielo, I’m not quite sure where we’d be in five or ten years, but I can assure you I won’t be smelling like Brussels sprouts at any point in time!” No, but he’d smell a little like sweet cranberries one day, and that will make him just as annoyed. “All that aside, I want to go where my family will be happiest, as long as I can provide for them where we are—Didn’t you say that the Guardian bases have accommodations for families? We’d probably be nomadic, depending on the base we’re stationed at until we quit or retire.”

Nodding, Kaylee let herself sink into his hold, tucking her head beneath his chin. "I suppose that's true. They were nice homes that we saw on our tour, too," she admitted. "Sometimes I get really excited about starting there and other times I guess a traditional white picket fence home comes to mind. Either way, as long as it's a future with you then I'll be content."

Satisfied with that answer, Jaxon responded inevitably in kind, saying, “Exactly. And we can spend the time we’re working to choose what we want to live on one day.” He swayed a little with her to silent music. “We can always coordinate with your sister, if you want to be within reach of her, or we can set up portals with everyone like your family has now. There are many options.” Pausing, Jaxon gave her head a kiss. “I expect that will be a popular topic on the bus ride to the park.”

"You're probably right," Kaylee spoffed, soaking in his embrace a final moment before moving to gather the last of her things needed. "You know, it was Freshman or Sophomore year and we all talked about getting matching tattoos when we were old enough. I wonder if anyone else remembers that."

Jaxon perked. “Oh, so that’s why the guys have been asking me what I think would be cool,” he said, pulling on his jacket. “I didn’t realize it was for that. I kept saying no. They’re probably really confused.” But, of course, assumptions make an ass out of people. They probably didn’t dig further into why Jaxon was turning them down, thinking it was the image and not the tattooing itself. “I vaguely recall it, but I think everyone else remembers. We haven’t sat down to talk it out, have we? Maybe that’s something we can discuss on the bus too.”

It impressed her that others seemed to have kept it on their minds at least to some degree. "Oh? Well we can if anyone's still interested. I didn't know if that was just a silly thought we had when we were younger." And possibly intoxicated, some of those memories blurred together at times!

“I think it’s a great idea,” Jaxon said, walking down stairs with her. He called out a goodbye to his grandpa with Kaylee when they reached the door. Locking it, he said, “We should include Dirael, Matt, Paulo, and Danson somehow.” It was a shame they wouldn’t be getting one as well. “Maybe on our shoulders? Or our arms?” He posed, taking Kaylee’s hand on their way to the car.

"We could get something like a message of 'Until we meet again' with a star in the sky from each of the four of them," she suggested, cheeks pinking lightly. "And maybe it's morbid, but then as we get older if we lose anyone else we can add another star."

Jaxon opened Kaylee’s door with a thoughtful look. “Actually, that sounds good. Perhaps we can each design a unique star. That way, even when we’re old, we will know which was which.” He closed her door and came around to the driver's seat. “My best guess is that couples will want to have matching stars that are clustered together, which I think would be great.”

What had started as a silly idea now sounded more and more logical as they expanded on it. "Yeah, we can see how the others feel about that. I think it's an appropriate tribute, too."

“I agree,” Jaxon said. He might not know what kind of existence they’d have, if at all, but at this point they couldn't discount the possibility of an afterlife from all the spirits and fairies that gave hints to it. ‘Until we meet again’, could be more than a poetic phrase. “What do you want for our duo?”

That had Kaylee humming in thought. "That's a big decision. We want something that represents us, right? There's not much for constellations, just two stars, which is okay. Would shooting stars be too much?"

“We have enjoyed meteor showers together. Shooting stars, astrology signs, or twinkling stars are all good options,” Jaxon said. “Maybe even planets?”

"Oh, that's not a bad idea. I suppose we don't have to all be just stars," she pulled out her phone to look over a few things. "Although maybe this is something we do as a group? We could meet up one night and chat about it so we aren't taking away from our last amusement park trip."

Jaxon didn’t think it would, but he respected the concern. They had the topic of where to live to talk about anyway, if the girls didn’t have tea to spill already.

The two shifted into other points of interest by the time they got to the parking lot. They could see their friends crowding together already. Kendal stood with Sean next to Ava while Jinpa and Jasper were tugging Ivy along with them to the rest. She looked pale with discomfort! Glancing around, sticking close to her friends. Bobby, on the other hand, looked like he was thriving with all the people surrounding him and Cara. Tysha would have brought Ash, but the school wasn’t comfortable extending the invite beyond someone who was directly involved with the school, like Ivy. Charlotte was pouting at Rennick for some unknown, but probably silly reason. Hadassah was helping the Bosadaros women with adjusting their pregnancy support belts that hugged them underneath their shirts while Khaz was speaking with Elijah and Annie about their plans for birth.

“We’re open to ideas, but as far as I know these two want to give birth in Avostoska,” Khaz said, just turning to see Jaxon and Kaylee. “Hey guys.”

Kaylee gave a wave of her hands, coming to join the others with Jaxon never far from her. "Birthing plans already? It feels like you guys just found out you were pregnant."

Sophia snorted as she hoisted her skirt back up over her stomach. "Maybe for you guys. I feel like I've been pregnant for twelve years."

Tallulah, still blessed to be spared the exhaustion that her wife had little reprieve from or the hormonal fits (for the most part), kept her mouth closed. She had honestly been enjoying the past several months immensely. That had only grown as she now felt her little one moving about on occasion, something that was bothering her much less than Soph.

"It doesn't hurt to prepare and September isn't far away,” Tallulah said. “But we are going to the castle unless something comes up in the meantime."

Even Missy had agreed it was the safest place for the grandbabies to enter the world—plus much faster access for her to be there at a moment's notice!

“Really, we should all go to the castle,” Hadassah gave an encouraging smile and nudge to Kaylee. “Have a big summer before the next year when we start college.”

“Oh, I’m waiting a year,” Cara said.

“Really?” Hadassah asked, brows raised.

“Yeah, I want a break from school longer than a couple of months,” Cara said, and wrapped her arm around Bobby. “Besides, I want to spend time with family and friends.”

“Aw, but I don’t want to go alone,” Hadssah huffed.

“I’ll be going,” Tysha said. “We’ll just be a year ahead, that’s all.”

“Oh good,” Hadassah smiled. “Anyone else?”

“Break for us,” Elijah said, resting his hand on Annie. “I think most of us, really.”

“Lottie?” Hadassah prodded.

Lips still poked out, Charlotte said, “We’re taking a break too.” She glanced at Rennick who sighed and rolled his eyes at the small threat underlining her reply.

Keagan, ever ready to be the balance needed between the two strong ends of their magnetic relationship, put a hand on Rennick's back and the other on Charlotte's waist. "Things could change, there's definitely still discussion happening, although it seems more likely we also end up waiting a year."

"Well, the decision was made for the two of us," Tallulah nodded to her wife who was trying to all but hold her stomach up herself. "Even if we could start a few months late, I'd rather spend the first year with the kids and bond as a family than trying to jump into anything."

“Oh yes, definitely take that time,” Serenity said. “The first year is so important in child development.”

Bellasiel said, “We’ll be going into college next year too, but don’t hesitate to let us know if you need any help.” They planned on being the cool aunts.

“Hey, did you guys have an idea of where you’re going to settle?” Jaxon asked, touching on the topic he and his fiancée spoke about earlier. “Assuming you don’t take the accommodations at the dorms or the bases.”

“Oh, not at all, we just assumed we’d bunk at the dorms and bases,” Annie answered herself and her fiancé.

“Uh, same,” Cara shrugged. She and Bobby had a talk about it. “I don’t see myself retiring short of fifty or sixty, unless something comes up, so I figure I’d be wherever my Guardianship took me.”

Rennick said, “Well, after we marry, I figure I could sell my estate and use that money to get a coastal home.” He had said this before, they knew. “Maybe get a house just outside of a base to host a portal between our family home and the one we use for work?”

“Hm, like an office house, almost,” Jaxon said, beginning to shuffle with them onto the buses. “That way you can have both a cozy home and one that will be near work. Clever.”

“Why outside of the base?” Khaz asked. He helped his wives up the steps.

“They don’t allow portals for personal use inside of the base,” Jaxon explained, choosing seats with Kaylee that were close to where their friends would sit.

“Ah, I see,” Khaz said, guessing the reason.

"Oh so would you guys have more than just the one home if you're connecting portals?" Kaylee asked curiously. She knew there was some disagreement between Rennick and Charlotte on just where they'd settle. Seems like he was gunning for his home by the ocean nonetheless!

“Yeah, so, whichever base we go to, we can just buy whatever cheap house is closest, or get a plot of land for a small house or shack—or rent, if the landlord allows for portals,” Rennick said, taking a seat by the window with Keagan next, ending with Charlotte by the aisle. Normally she sat between them! “But then we’d have whatever home, or homes, connected to that one. I don’t think we need more than one main house.”

“I mean, maybe we do,” Charlotte muttered, crossing her arms.

“Ugh, Lottie,” Rennick sighed, thumping his head back against his seat. “Seriously, you gotta be on your period or something, because you can’t really be this pressed over a hot dog.”

It wasn’t an inaccurate assumption. She was due. However, Charlotte refused to acknowledge it! She pressed her lips and shifted so her back was against Keagan and her front was facing further in the opposite direction of him.

Willing to be the buffer between his fiancee's until this blew over, Keagan kept an arm looped loosely about Lottie, fingertips lightly massaging her abdomen where the worst of cramps tended to happen. "I'll get you both a hot dog when we get to the park if that'll help," he offered gently, trying to sense if it was too soon to call out the white flag.

In unison the two said, “It’s not about the hot dog,” briefly gave the other a comically annoyed look, and then turned away again.

Chuckling, Jaxon said, “What’s going on?”

Serenity answered, “Lottie is upset because Ren took a bite of her hotdog.”

“I mean, I can understand that,” Annie said, easing in with her opinion. “You make food to eat it.”

Elijah said, “Hah, you would say that!” He gave his fiancée a raised brow. “What do you say when I have food that you eat?”

“Sharing is caring,” Annie blushed, smiling sheepishly.

Rennick leaned over to face Charlotte. “Exactly.”

Shifting toward him, head-on, Charlotte said, “But you know I don’t like it!”

“And I’ve told you that you can’t be a hypocrite! You ate my pizza!”

“I thought it was mine!”

“When have you ever ordered onions on your pizza?”

“Guys, guys,” Bellasiel waved her hand, “don’t sour your whole weekend over a sandwich.”

Several heads snapped in Bella's direction. Sure, she said her fair share of questionable things. Most of them were contributed to her sheltered life in the cult and nothing more was said than a gentle correction. This wasn't about to be one of those cases.

"A what?" Kaylee started off gingerly as if she must have misheard. "You think a hotdog is a sandwich?"

"That's a joke, right Bella?" Sophia was a little more demanding for clarification. "I mean a sandwich is clearly when you put things between two pieces of bread. A hotdog is not that at all."

Blinking, Bellasiel looked between the unexpected surprised faces. Even Charlotte and Rennick were pulled out of their annoyed state to turn around to gauge if she was messing with them or not.

In defense of her love, Serenity said, “She doesn’t know any better, you guys.”

Snowy brows furrowed. Bellasiel had expected Serenity to back her up! She doubled down and said, “But it is a sandwich…”

Soft gasps all around, Serenity blushed in second hand embarrassment. Annie decided to be the one to break the murmurs of concern. “It’s not, dear. It’s just a hot dog. It started as a ballpark vendor snack you get at games.”

“You hold it completely different,” Elijah offered.

“Well, wouldn’t you still call a grilled cheese a sandwich, even it’s turned on it’s side?” Bellasiel asked.

“Of course, it’s just a rotated sandwich,” Rennick said. “But a hotdog is wrapped in bread.”

Bellasiel considered that, but just when they thought the point was made, Bellasiel asked, “Then what’s a sub? Or gyros?”

"A sub is a sandwich," Tallulah said with confidence. "Gyros, I don't know? That's too close to trying to ask if a quesadilla is a sandwich."

"Girl, don't make me think about divorcing you," Sophia waved a finger as a threat. "Even as an example that's an insult I won't stand for."

“Wait…that’s a good point,” Khaz said, earning expected reactions from his wives. “I mean, a sub is basically a roll you cut and stuff. Whether the meat is thinly sliced, a meatball, or a hotdog should be irrelevant.” But he wasn’t sure about gyros still, so he would wait on that.

"Because it's a hotdog," Sophia said flatly. "There's nothing sandwich-like about it. You can just stuff whatever you want in bread and call it a sandwich."

Keagan dared to weigh in. "She's got a point. Otherwise you'd have to say things like hot pockets and pizza rolls were technically bread, just closed up. Granted, this seems like a dangerous line to tread…”

Shrugging, Khaz said, “But what if they are all sandwiches? Just different categories.” He turned to Jaxon. “Are not pasta dishes using essentially the same things, but different shapes and sauces?”

Now that took Jaxon aback. “Hold on—we can’t get into talking about any of that, things will get too heated,” he said, as a friendly warning. He and Kaylee already knew not to touch on that topic.

Rennick chimed in here, “Well, if you want a long and complicated, but potentially semi-satisfying answer to the question ‘Is a hotdog a sandwich’, I suggest this.”



Everyone’s phone BING!’d when they received Rennick’s link to MattPat’s ‘Food Theory: What Makes a Sandwich a Sandwich?’ YouTube video. It essentially boiled the answer to no; a hotdog doesn’t technically qualify to be a sandwich based on ‘official’ documents.

The video was watched as the bus rolled along, a few grumbling at some of the points that were being made while others felt very seen and justified. No doubt this could be a topic to revisit in the future, maybe even in the wee hours of the morning after their fair share of alcohol consumption. For now, some tried to find a way to divert away from letting this conversation trickle into the entire day and trip.

"So what does everyone plan on doing once we get to the park?" Keagan questioned. "Quests, rides?"

Tallulah, comfortably slumped against Khaz while Sophia's legs and body draped across both of them while she sprawled, had to chuckle. "Don't think the two of us will get many rides in this year. They tend to frown upon letting pregnant women onto rollercoasters."

"Which is for the best. This poor kid is going to come out with an addiction to powdered sugar, I don't need to scramble up his brain like a couple of eggs on top of it," Sophia snorted in amusement. For once though, she wasn't armed with donuts. The trip snack of choice instead was an entire jar of pickles.

Khaz rubbed Tallulah’s shoulder and adjusted Sophia’s legs. “But we’ll have the shows, the slow rides, and the food vendors.” Maybe the distraction would curb a particular wife’s libido too! Khaz didn’t know how he lasted this long. “And there’s the gardens.”

That brought a couple memories back to Charlotte. Her first real make out with Keagan that had given her a flush so bright Kaylee thought they had done the deed. It was going to have to be revisited with her two beaus now. There were many places they’d check out again, though some with solmen pain might need to be avoided. It had only been a year and they still felt the occasional sting of loss.

By the time the buses arrived it was noon. They filed out as they had done three times before. Again, they discussed which place they might go first—food, or clothes. The younger ones were quick to run to the taverns. The companions wisely chose to get their gear. Jasper, Jinpa, Ava, Kendal, Sean, and Ivy were those that couldn’t handle waiting for food.

The seniors happily filed in to pick out costumes for their last group outing before summer hit. There was one tagalong with them, Winter tugged with them by Kaylee and Jaxon, something she was grateful for. She was a loner whenever she could, but she did prefer being around their collection of friends over her own classmates or the Freshmen when she could avoid it. She'd earned a small bit of fame from the miniscule role she'd played in the attack the year prior, but it was attention she didn't want.

Costumes were selected that fit each individual appropriately, though some were coaxed to deviate enough to match their couple or trio. They managed to get through the process of dressing and paying with only two break-downs from Sophia (one when she couldn't fit her swollen feet into the shoes she REALLY wanted—diffused when Khaz simply brought her the next size up which fit perfectly; the other when she realized it was their last trip together which might have prompted a few tears from others as well). By that point they were all eager for a good meal to fill up the tanks before adventuring. They entered Dave's Tavern just as the Freshman were filing out, bouncing with excitement at what was ahead of them.

While the graduated former students took their usual seats, Jasper and his own budding companions tried to rush to lines into the costume boutique. They suffered the thick crowds funneling into the double doors.

Ivy muttered that she should have stayed home! There were far too many people brushing against her. She felt like a human plug in some of the aisles. It was worse when Jasper, who promised to stick by her, vanished in the store not long after Ava and Kendal did. Confused, bewildered, and lacking any confidence, Ivy found herself in a corner trying to gain back her wits. Eventually she calmed herself down to pick a simple cloak. She wasn’t interested in most of the available costumes. Most were average sized people anyway.

Finally, Ivy pushed her way through to the outside where the other four were waiting. Jasper and Jinpa were wearing gear of knights and sell words. Kendal, predictably, came out regaled in a gown of a princess.

Jasper perked. “There you are.”

Huffing, Ivy felt a boiling need to accuse him of being a big fat liar! On the other hand, she was so glad to have been reunited. She chose a middle ground of saying, “Yep,” and pulling on her cloak. Jasper, of course, was oblivious to her mild annoyance. The damned boy!

“So, quests? Or rides?” Jasper questioned the group.

Ava, dressed in a combination of well-fitting leather and a cloak to conceal her, pulled up her hood. An assassin felt like a much better role than some princess, though she wouldn't spoil Kendals fun. "Rides first. We lost a good chunk of the day traveling and then eating. Might as well push questing to tomorrow. "

“Yeah, she’s right. Next time we should go get costumes when we arrive,” Kendal sighed. She was just so hungry!

Jinpa agreed. “Maybe we can bring snacks on the bus so we’re not starving when we get here.”

Nodding, Ivy mentioned, “That should be fine. I saw Soph with pickles.”

“Alright that’s great, let’s go!” Jasper happily tugged the closest person to him by his dominant hand. This happened to be Ivy.

Bewildered again, Ivy dumbly let the horror of life happen to her as it seemed to do since she met these people. The rush of wind blew her cloak back as they ran to the nearest ride. Ivy barely made it alive. Once they stopped, and she could catch her breath, she felt a bit dizzy and didn’t hear the first thing anyone said.

“—you alright?” Jinpa asked Ivy, giving her bent back a pat of consolation.

Stealing back the air she lost, and returning to an upright posture, Ivy reached out and struck Jasper in a firm, but harmless whack against his shoulder. Even then, she took a moment more to answer the question that now popped in Jasper’s mind too—and him, confused.

“D-don’t run!” Ivy panted, cheeks flushed red. Her hands fumbled to her water bottle. “I won’t make it to the end of the day if we run everywhere.”

“Oh, yeah…sorry,” Jasper offered an apologetic smile.

Jasper had forgotten she wasn’t athletic. For him a good run felt like a pleasant release of endorphins. Kendal, who had at least worn appropriate shoes, padded down her dress that the wind had jostled. She absolutely adored running like that! If only she were doing so down hallways of an ancient castle. It would have been perfect.

“Just…be mindful,” Ivy offered, gentling her tone after a sip of water.

“I will, I promise,” Jasper coughed, trying to recover from his mild embarrassment, “anyway, this ride looks fun.”

The Atlantian take on a common amusement park ride of a ship starting even with the ground and gradually shifting back and forth, like a swing at a park, until it made a full loop was already being loaded.

Ava bounced on the balls of her feet in excitement as well. "Oh yes, let's try this one!" The line wasn't too long either, meaning they wouldn't need to wait for a long stretch of time.

One by one the budding companions shuffled to the front where the staff were directing people through to sit. Ivy, nervous, felt her stomach wobble when she noticed just what kind of people were taking their spots. Most of them were smaller than her. Still, one or two her size looked like they were doing fine, so she eased on into the seats that just fit her, next to Kendal and Ava. Jinpa and Jasper had dove into their spots before the girls had made it to the ride!

Nerves lessened as the gates closed and the ship began to quake slowly forward and back. The gentle thrill of the ship making deeper and deeper swings began to coax some of them into hooting and giggles. Soon enough there were squeals filling the air. Some screamed for fun, others out of reaction to the dipping sensation pitted in their stomachs. The sounds of fright and joy faded just as slowly as it had begun.

The ride came to a stop. Jasper and Jinpa made their way out first where they waited for the girls, jumping and ready to go to the next ride. When the girls walked out to meet them Jasper’s spirit, like a horse ready to race at a derby, quieted once he reminded himself that Ivy wasn’t going to be racing to the next ride.

The briefest resentment sprang up in Jasper. He surprised himself with the idea that she was going to be slow this whole day. The part of him that wanted to greedily soak in his first trip to Atlantis seeded in his heart that wasn’t big enough to make room for compassion right now.

“Okay, so walk to the next ride?” Jasper asked casually. Or so he thought. Something about Ivy’s blush and blinking eyes seemed to indicate he hadn’t succeeded. “Maybe the Basilisk Bane?”

"Sure, we can try that one out," Ava shrugged, unfamiliar with the name but assuming they'd hit nearly every ride possible if the boys had their way. "But I'd say after another ride we should make sure we're still good on water." It was hot outside and the sun was fierce where it could shine through.

“Yeah, yeah sounds good,” Jasper waved his hand while the rest gave a more proper agreement befitting a sensible idea. He was too busy suppressing the urge to run to the roller coaster. “Let’s head off.”

Kendal flurried her skirts on her way after Jasper and Jinpa. Ivy lagged, stepping behind Ava in the procession to the next ride. They got there to see a thick rung of people leaving the coaster with a thicker crowd shuffling into line. They waited for a good half of an hour before they got to be seated.

As they were finding their spots Ivy, who had hoped to find one in the last row, saw she had to choose a seat in front of Ava and Kendals spots. She did her best not to make eye contact while she wiggled into the row. A worker came to check the bars and notice she wasn’t quite settled.

“Oh, here,” the happy helper leaned over to push the metal restraint further down.

“Uhh, it’s o-okay, I can just—,” but he hadn’t heard, and they spent a good few seconds that felt like an eternity to lock it in place, leaving a blush of embarrassment on Ivy’s cheeks by the time the worker beamed what he thought was an encouraging smile to flag the operator to move the coaster.

Kendal shared a concerned look with Ava. In all honesty, they had more or less forgotten their difference in physical strengths and size since becoming friends. They were caught up in school and routine. That, and it didn’t seem important to Kendal in specific anymore now that she took a slice of humble pie. This would be the first time in months that it occurred to them to think of Ivy as curvier and heavier. But, she fit, it seemed. So, Kendal let go of her brief worry and allowed the thrill of the roller coaster to bring out her joy.

Just like last time the budding companions met after the ups and downs of the exciting ride. Jasper and Jinpa were actually listening to Ava. They had water bottles out to drink while they waited for the girls to arrive. This time Ivy seemed a little lost in thought, or perhaps a bit solemn. Jasper couldn’t think of why except that maybe she enjoyed the ride so much it was sad to have left it? Either way, they were going to the next one. Slowly but surely.

“Wanna try the meteor ride?” Kendal pointed to a hundred foot tall drop that simulated a shooting star falling on Atlantis.

Ava followed her finger and let her head tilt side to side. "Hmm...we can head that way. It's a bit steep, so I'll have to see how I feel about it when we get there. My stomach's still trying to balance out after the rollercoaster," she wasn't ashamed to admit.

“Well the sun ain't gonna wait for us,” Jasper said, motioning them onward. The inevitable walk would be enough time for Ava to recover, he assumed.

Ivy tried not to count the steps to the plummeting ride. It was hot under that cloak and she was running low on water. That, and she could tell Jasper was eager to go faster than she could manage. He kept picking up his pace without a thought, stopping when he remembered, and peering back at them until they were close enough to warrant continuing to stride with his legs that seemed to get longer each day.

“Woo, we’re here!” Jasper said, once they got to the line. It was decent, but nothing they couldn’t wait on. “Looks like fun!”

Indeed. The rush of the drop looked thrilling. However, Ivy saw right away with disappointment that those bars wouldn’t hold her well enough. It was likely that she’d be the meteor dropping on the park. Imagination ran wild with the fantastical thought that she could very well be the reason for this park to sink.

“Uuuh, I think I might have to sit this one out,” Ivy said, edging away from the line to a bench.

Ava looked up in surprise, needing a moment to assess what was going on. It was clear Ivy was uncomfortable, and a closer inspection let her have a pretty reasonable guess as to why. "Yeah, I think I will, too. My stomach is still at odds," she announced, even making the full steps out of line and toward the bench so Ivy didn't need to go first.

A bit put out, but with two people going Jasper’s feelings had nothing to pit against in specific. “Alright,” he said, giving a shrug. Maybe he underestimated the effect going up and down had on sensitive stomachs? “We’ll meet back up soon.”

Kendal and Jinpa offered casual goodbyes whilst Ivy took her seat beside Ava. It felt like a relief to take this break for more than one reason. Ivy finished her water and let her feet rest from all that traveling.

“How’s your stomach?” Ivy asked, genuinely concerned.

Ava was already pulling out her phone out of habit. "Hmm? Oh, it's fine, really," she shrugged, looking up from the illuminated screen and over to her. "What about you? Everything okay?"

“Oh, yes. I just,” Ivy looked up at the people falling down to the earth, “didn’t know if I should try this one out.”

They could see Jasper hurrying into a seat. Jinpa and Kendal followed. It was then that they noticed someone looking their way. A young man talking to Kendal’s Sean. He gave Ava a smile before facing back to his friend. It was easy to giggle and give Ava a playful nudge.

Cheeks a light pink, she tried to turn the subject back to Ivy. "Well what are you unsure about the ride? Is there maybe a different type we could look for?"

“Uh well,” Ivy’s cheeks pinked this time, but not for the same reason as Ava, “I was concerned about the…integrity of the restraints.”

Her dark brows knitted together as Ava decided just what she meant with that. "You're worried the belts aren't going to work for you? Ivy...you don't need to be worried about that. Those things are really well tested, you know."

Fidgeting with her cloak, Ivy murmured, “I um…I understand, but it’s not just that. It’s…well, I didn’t think I would fit anyway and I didn’t want to stand there in front of everyone while a staff member squeezed me in…”

Her frown only deepened. "Well, I'm sure any of them would also want the safety equipment to work for them, so they shouldn't be bothered by you doing the same. Screw them and what they think, Ivy. You can't let what some stranger might think keep you from enjoying your life."

Ivy offered a weak smile. It was far easier said than done, but she didn’t fault them for not understanding the way it was for her. They cared, which was enough to make her heart warm, but it would not take away the embarrassment if she had gone up.

“Perhaps some day. I’m afraid I’m just not quite comfortable with that yet,” Ivy said. She could work on it, but in the meantime it was what it was. “Thank you, Ava. I really appreciate your friendship and encouragement.”

"And I appreciate yours. You're a good person Ivy, and if someone else," Avas cheeks pinked as she addressed the elephant in the room, "can't see past your...body...to see that, well that's their loss if you ask me."

It had been a year of growth in their bonding. Ivy was often tugged along recklessly by Jasper who would refuse rejection of his friendship to anyone he offered it to, but until just then she had felt like a fifth wheel. There was a shift; a step deeper in comfortable closeness. It was as good a reason as any to smile, and Ivy did so.

“Hey,” Jasper said, jogging up to them, “that was amazing you guys!”

Jinpa patted his chest. “It was cool, but I dunno if I want to do it again.”

“Me neither! I totally forgot about my dress. It kept flying up in my face!” Kendal huffed.

"See, that's why I went with pants," Ava had to offer the bit of advice she could. "Plus you'll have to keep picking up your skirts when we are out doing quests too. It's really pretty! Just....maybe not the most practical here.”

Sighing deeply, Kendal swished her dress as she considered Ava’s words and what to do. “Oh why can’t we do something that I don’t have to run around for?”

Ivy said, “Well, they prob have slower paced quests for people with outfits like yours. We could always factor them in to our day.”

“Hmm,” Kendal mulled that over and nodded. “I’ll switch into something practical for rides and demanding quests, but I’ll switch back to my dress for those other ones.”

“Which others? What would that be?” Jasper asked, unsure if he wanted to participate in a quest that didn’t involve clashing swords.

“I dunno, we can look later—You better not complain! We’ll be doing plenty of the other ones,” Kendal wasn’t afraid to throw up an aggressive finger to Jasper. “Give and take, sir!”

The frown Jasper had vanished as he faced the music of his near hypocrisy. “Uh, fair,” he offered a sheepish smile.

Jinpa was actually interested in a slower paced quest or two. So he had no trouble agreeing. “Come on, let’s get you an alternate outfit and then get on some other rides.”

“Oh, and more water,” Ivy said.

The five of them made their way back to the boutique so that Kendal could choose a tunic and boots. She tucked her dress into her bag and they made their way to the various other rides around the park before the sun began to lower in the horizon. It went well for the most part. Ivy carefully avoided the rides that didn’t appear to accommodate her size, especially after one that she had to opt out of once it was clear the seat couldn’t fit her—it was darker by then, and a ride that not many were coming for, out of sight from most people, so she wasn’t as upset as she might have been, but it did make her overly cautious.

At the end of the day the five of them were tuckered out. Ivy more so than the others (she was proud she made it this far, though!). They ate their dinner, said their farewells, and headed off to sleep.

Morning proved the worst for Ivy. Her body ached, she was tired, and she was missing a sock to one of her pairs for that day. It was either she had to use the one from the day before, or take from the set for the next day. In the end she chose to keep a fresh pair for the day they were to leave. One foot felt icky in the old sock!

Ivy dallied by the door once she was ready to go. Well, outwardly ready. Inwardly she wanted to stay! So many quests to go to. And all day too! How would her feet keep up? What if she got too tired? Too thirsty? Too overwhelmed? Her body still ached from the day before. She lost wind just thinking about the journey ahead.

Meanwhile Jasper, Jinpa, Ava, Kendal and Sean were sitting at breakfast with his friend Lucas. The young man had been the one who smiled at Ava the other day. He was pleasant company so far and gave Ava a few more of those nice smiles.

“Can’t wait to get going on the quests. Have you tried the main one?” Sean asked.

Kendal said, “No, but they have siblings and their friends who had. It’s supposed to be really fun. I hear Ryuu is here too.” He thought it would be nice to be the Dragon King for his lover’s daughter and her spouses. “We could do that. It’s a long one, so we should do it first.”

BING! Ava’s phone alerted her to a text from Ivy. It was a message regretfully informing them that she was feeling under the weather, so she wouldn’t be coming down right then, but maybe later.

Pulling herself out of the conversation to look at her phone, Ava barely masked a frown. She saw the message was just sent to her and imagined Ivy didn't want to engage the other three. Concerned, she sent a message back to Ivy, 'Need me to bring you something? Or maybe we can find something to do together if questing doesn't sound like a good idea?'

In the middle of taking off the sock from the other day, Ivy peered down at her phone. She tossed the sock as she deliberated over what to do. It was a kind offer.

It’s alright, I think I just need to take it slow today, Ivy texted. I don’t want to make you lose out on time spent in the park.

There was only a few moments delay before a response came through. 'The park isn't going anywhere. There's always next year, anyways. Just tell me if you change your mind.' Ava's concern could only be masked so well, but she didn't want to have her friend left alone if she could help it.

Ivy sent a thank you and a confirmation that she would let her know if she decided differently. It was comforting that she had such a good friend in Ava.

“Everything okay?” Kendal asked as she got up from her chair.

Unlike Jinpa or Jasper, she caught on to the mood of her friend. Sean and his friend Luca paused along with the others in mild interest too.

"Hmm?" Ava looked up to see there was more attention on her than just Kendal. "Oh, yeah. Everything's just fine. You guys ready for quests?"

“I am!” Jasper said, adjusting his pack. He looked around. “Wait. Ivy’s still not down.”

“Maybe she is, but didn’t see us,” Jinpa offered.

“Well, she normally texts if she’s lost,” Jasper said, taking out his phone to send a message.

"Ivy's gonna be joining us in a while," Ava offered, lightly pushing down Jasper's phone and pointing to a sign nearby. It advertised one of the fast-paced quests that was likely not an option without stressing out Ivy. "Why don't we go check out that quest first?"

Jasper happened to think the same thought as he read the post. “Hmm, okay,” he said, tucking his phone away. “We’ll give her a text afterward.”

The budding companions sauntered out the doors with their two extra fellows. Sean stuck by Kendal while Lucas lagged behind with Ava. Jinpa and Jasper, of course, were urging them on as they headed them all off. The sun warmed them, the clouds were touched with light, and the wind was a breeze.

On the way, Lucas talked a little with Ava. “It’s a nice day for questing.”

"Yeah, it is," she agreed as they crossed over a perfectly crafted bridge. "The weather's really nice, which is good. I was afraid we'd have to deal with rain this weekend."

“Yeah, me too. To be honest, I can’t stand rain,” Lucas admitted, inwardly bracing for protest on this opinion few seemed to share. “But a gentle sprinkle is okay.”

"It's okay to watch from inside now and then, but for the most part it tends to just ruin plans and mess up my hair," Ava had to spoff. "I'd rather have sun if I'm going on an adventure. With a nice breeze, if I get to be picky."

Smiling, Lucas said, “Sounds like my kind of day. That, and when it’s hot enough to make it worth jumping into the sea, or a lake.”

They fell into comfortable conversation as they made it to the first questing post. Jasper and Jinpa were too involved in the story and process to be concerned if any of their friends were just as invested. They did, however, keep an eye on if their friends were keeping pace with them. Sean and Kendal were appropriately matched, though Lucas and Ava may have been slightly distracted by their own continued quiet conversation.

“Are you coming to summer camp this year?” Lucas asked in a whisper.

"Of course," Ava giggled, thinking not going would be ridiculous given her aspirations as a Guardian. "I'm pretty excited for it. You're going too, right?"

Lucas, eyes a little brighter, nodded and said, “I am—almost was gonna miss it to go to Europe with my family, but dad said it would be better if I stayed since I missed it last year.” They slowed with their weapons at the ready as they made their way through a maze of tall grass. “I heard they have kayaking.”

"Oh yeah they do! Pretty much any activity you can think of honestly," excitement sparkled in her eyes as she began to list off things she was excited for. "They have so many different hiking tails and even horses to ride. Plus a zipline! I was afraid last year but I'm totally going to do it this year."

“Really? That’s incredible,” Lucas said, just as excited. “Maybe we can do some of those things together.” His cheeks pinked. “If you want.”

It took her a moment to realize just what he proposed. After all, doing things as a group was one thing, but he said together. Feeling her own cheeks heating up, Ava nodded lightly in agreement when she understood. "Yeah, we could. I'd like that."

Smiling, Lucas said, “That’d be great—AH!”

A hologoblin leapt out of the bushes with a spear raised. The tip shot out at Lucas. He barely dodged the blow. The adrenaline of the moment fueled him into action. Lucas went in swinging with his sword alongside Ava. A series of squeals and yelps around them erupted along with shouts of exuberance from Jinpa and Jasper. Kendal was glad of her change of clothes!

“Ho, adventurers,” the guide turned to them once the last goblin ran away, “we must chase the rogue before he gets reinforcements!”

Lucas reached up to take a leaf off of Ava’s hair. “Come on, I got your back.”

Grin spreading at the adrenaline surging through her, Ava nodded. "Yeah you do, because you're going to have to hurry to keep up with me," a light-hearted tease before she took off in a full sprint down the cobblestone path.

Breaking out in a laugh, Lucas spared no time chasing after. The rest of their time was about the same. It became clear to Kendal that there was a spark between Lucas and Ava shorty after the quest was finished and they were headed to another face-paced swashbuckling clasher. The girls shared a giddy look when they met eyes. All of this went over Jasper and Jinpa’s head. They were too consumed with the quests to notice.

BING! Ava and the rest got a text from Ivy letting them know she’d be up to eat with them if they were nearby. It happened that they had circled back to the hotel, so they agreed to meet up in the dining room.

Ivy arrived soon after they did. She was in mid-wave when she noticed the way Ava and Lucas were standing so close together. She didn’t want to presume, but she was curious.

“Hello guys, how has it been?” Ivy asked, briefly giving Ava one of those smiles that said she was suspecting there was something here.

"We did a couple of quests, but you didn't miss out on much," Ava insisted, a perked brow to respond to the smile she wasn't fully understanding. "I think they want to continue after lunch, right guys?"

Jasper, who would have argued that Ivy missed a whole lot of adventure, said, “Definitely! The main quest for sure—if you’re up to it.” He looked at Ivy. She seemed alright to him, but just in case.

“Yeah, I think I can do that,” Ivy said.

“Great,” Jasper said. He, admittedly, missed the quiet comfort of her company. “Oh, and Ivy, this is Sean’s friend, Lucas.”

“Ah, yes, I think we saw you yesterday,” Ivy said, giving his hand a shake before heading into line for food with them.

Smiling, Lucas sheepishly tucked his hands in his pockets. “Yeah, I think I saw you two yesterday as well. Maybe when I was just lookin’ around at the sights.”

“There are a lot of pretty sights around here,” Ivy agreed, and gave her friend Ava, who she was next to, a subtle nudge with her shoulder. “I think you have a good eye for the best.”

Blushing, Lucas said, “Yeah, I think I do.”

Knowing at that point there was no way she could possibly deny just what was being implied, Ava ducked her head and looked over at a statue that wasn't far from them. "Mmmhmm yup. Lots to see and very—ahem—easy on the eyes," she half-murmured.

“Very much so,” Ivy said quietly in Ava’s direction. She gave her a giddy smile and grabbed a tray for food.

Lucas handed Ava one. “Here,” he said, glad he had something to say or do other than focus on what was causing butterflies to flutter his stomach.

Accepting the tray, Ava was more than content standing in line next to him. "Thanks, Lucas." His name made her stomach do a small flip that had her ready to look away though she fought the urge. "Hmm I can't decide what I'm going to get to eat. Anything you had that you'd recommend?"

“I really like their drumsticks. The grilled ones,” Lucas said, going for three of them on his plate. He also took a helping of asparagus and a bun. Not wanting the conversation to stop there, he said, “They don’t have it here, but I really like brown butter parmesan noodles.”

"Not at this vender or not in the park?" Ava asked curiously, her eyes looking down at his selection of food so far.

“None that I’ve seen, anyway,” he shrugged as he went about peeking at the food for anything else.”

It looked tasty, but Ava wasn't sure if she wanted to get an entire helping for herself. "The funnel cakes always smell and look so good, but I don't think I could eat an entire one. Plus I'm sure they're no good for me at all."

Ivy, who was undoubtedly listening in on their conversation, cleared her throat to say, “

Ivy, who was undoubtedly listening in on their conversation, cleared her throat to say, “Funnel cakes are amazing—anything with too much sugar is probably not good to have a lot of, but we’re at a park. Have fun.” She glanced up casually to add, “I saw a funnel cake vendor near the gardens…”

Was it the only one around Ivy had seen? Probably not. Was it strategically placed for optical ambiance and closeness worth mentioning to these two? Absolutely.

Not knowing or thinking about any of those points, Lucas said, “Hey, maybe we should go get one sometime.” He looked over at Jasper and Jinpa. “After we quest and stuff.” Lucas turned back with a smile at Ava. “Would you…would you be up for that?”

"Yeah! We can do that," she was already excited for the prospect of a sweet treat she'd been craving (and blamed watching Sophia with her donuts for) until something reeled her back. She looked over at the guys and Kendal and Ivy. "I mean, if everyone else is okay with it, I suppose."

Ivy was quick to say, “We’ll be fine. Kendal has Sean and I’ll occupy Jin and Jas while you guys have a stroll.”

No doubt the boys would be hyped about their questing and want to relive their experiences by retelling them out loud, probably in dramatic fashion, even if it was to someone who literally saw them the whole day. Usually that was to Ava with Kendal on the side and Ivy in the background. Today Ivy would take center stage for her friend.

“Really?” Lucas asked, eager for confirmation, just in case.

“Yes,” Ivy said with confidence. “After we’re done with the day I’ll just start asking Jas about things I can’t remember and he’ll naturally take it from there.” The show off.

That was a real hit to be willing to take for someone. Enough that Ava almost checked with her again. But no, she'd already told Lucas she would and Ivy seemed quite confident in her response. "I'll owe you one for putting up with them," she promised her friend with a finger of emphasis as she settled in to eat.

After a few moments of comfortably chewing, Ava’s eyes shifted over to Lucas's asparagus. "Do you think I could trade half an asparagus stalk for a....umm...cheeseburger pod?"

“Half of one? A pod is worth at least two asparagus,” Jinpa spoffed at Ava’s underestimation of the foods worth.

Chuckling, Lucas said, “Yeah, sure. I don’t mind.”

Kendal snapped her eyes on them as the items were traded. She grinned wickedly. “Ooo,” she cooed.

Glancing in confusion between Kendal and what was going on, Jasper said, “What?”

“Nothing,” Ivy shooed him with a wave of her fork.

“If you know, you know,” Kendal giggled, taking a sip of her drink without satisfying his curiosity.

Anyone who knew Jasper, his sister, or any part of that family, would know he couldn’t stand a mystery. He was now fully focused on deciphering what had Kendal cooing and what was something you knew, if you knew. Jinpa didn’t care. He was happily downing his ramen and eating one of the dozens of orange slices he piled in a bowl.

After finishing one of the crunchy stalks, Ava had to lean in to call Lucas on his error. "I think you might have been the one cheated here, honestly. These are really, really good. Sure you don't want a second pod?"

Spoffing, Lucas asked, “Are you sure you don’t want to get your own plate of asparagus?”

Taking his words as a means to safeguard his remaining stalks, Ava was quick to shake her head. "No—I mean, I can. Sorry Lucas. I just didn't think I'd want them or that they'd be that tasty."

“I know what you mean. I always thought this veggie would be gross just cause my brother hated them, but then one day I actually tried it and it was good,” Lucas said. He gave her one of the several he still had. “Here, that should tide you over if you want more.”

"You're great, thanks Lucas."

Gears were turning in Jasper’s head. Being academically inclined didn’t mean he had the best knowledge of the social dance. He himself had been slow to catch up when he was initially interested in Ava. But this scene that played out was all too familiar to when Ava would share food with him. The lightbulb went on and he grinned, wiggling his eyebrows when Ava happened to look his way.

Ava was midway through a bite when she met Jasper's gaze, nearly choking slightly on it. A sip of iced tea helped clear her throat and she shook her head to answer a question that wasn't being phrased.

Jasper, being a few people down, didn’t have the proximity to really fan the fire of teasing, but he sat amused the entire lunch. If Ava was worried he’d poke at her the rest of the day, she didn’t have to be. As soon as they got out he was consumed by the quests. Occasionally he would have to be reminded that the people with him weren’t all suited for endless physical adventures.

At one point Ivy sat on a bench and refused to go further before having a drink and a five-minute pause to rest her feet. She shook her head to anything Jasper said to coax her into action.

“Come on, Ivy, just get up,” Jasper huffed.

Done with the pushing, Ivy gave into her glare and stared up at him with death in her eyes that shone green-blue in the sun. “Jasper Shiva Von Helsing, you dragged me to this park. I have no idea why, to be honest, but I assumed it was because you were hoping to enjoy the experience with me—which I can’t do, if I’m dead, or if I murder you.”

Paling, Jasper cleared his throat and stepped back to stand with Jinpa. Some might argue he positioned himself just behind his buddy. He said nothing more about her need for recovery. Neither did he complain or huff again that day. A sense of regret for the sheer quiet aggression in her tone prompted Ivy to reach out to him, to reassure Jasper that she wasn’t angry and that she was glad to be there. That was all it took to brighten up his day again. Thankfully he didn’t forget himself and slide back, which was a sign of personal growth for him.

Near the end of the day the budding companions talked about dinner. They decided the hall would be good. They even met up with Jasper’s sisters and their friends. Oh how they had quite the adventure themselves! Tysha and Ash went on a boating quest, Jaxon got into a tournament for Kaylee’s honor, the throuple visited a particular place in the gardens with her beaus, Hadassah got lost in a maze with Cara and Bobby, the trio stopped at numerous vendors for Sophia, and Khaz periodically had to quench Tallulah’s thirst for affection with kisses until bedtime, and more.

“Sounds wild,” Lucas chuckled as he ate the last of his tacos. This time Lucas only ate enough to satisfy his belly. He had his mind on a certain treat to split!

“Wild is an understatement,” Serenity spoffed.

Bellasiel set down her cup and dabbed her mouth with her napkin. “In comparison to our other excursions, I think this was tame.”

“Good point,” Tysha chuckled.

“What are you guys gonna do tonight?” Kendal asked.

Khaz said, “Head to bed early.” He had a couple tasks to do that would take up time!

“Same,” Charlotte said, giving her beaus a grin.

“I think we’ll be going up too,” Jaxon said.

“Sleep,” Cara yawned. She had talked with Bobby all night and her brain was about fried.

It didn’t seem they had any real plans other than to rest and tumble, which was a boring thought to Jasper. Didn’t they have a sense of adventure? They were at a park! But then again, this was the fourth time they’d been there. Perhaps they had explored enough.

“What about you guys?” Bobby asked. He turned to his sister with a smile. “Any big evening plans?”

“No, not really,” Ivy said. “Maybe a movie. Or, I might try a video game.”

Jasper perked. “Really?”

Shrugging, Ivy said, “It might be fun.”

“Okay cause I can show you some!” Jasper said.

Perfect. “Oh, that’d be nice,” Ivy almost chuckled. It was something he had wanted to get her to do; as good as any distraction.

“Sean and I are gonna take a look at the street of lights,” Kendal beamed.

Lucas said, “I was thinking about getting a treat from the vendors.”

Lighting up that he hadn't forgotten the plans from lunch, Ava nodded in agreement. "I think something sweet sounds perfect," she dared a glance in Lucas' direction.

"Oh they have some damn good stuff," Sophia was barely able to be understood, mouth full of churros.

"Or spicy, if you're feeling up for a different treat," Tallulah smirked, wiping her hands of the last of her jalapeno bites and washing her mouth clean with lemonade.

Recalling their conversation from the morning prior, Kaylee looked for the attention of the older kids. "Oh hey, before we split up do you guys mind a little chat? Just on some plans we can make."

“Yeah, sure,” Annie said.

Elijah cleaned off his hands of his meal. “I don’t mind.”

“Well you guys have fun,” Jasper said, already up and going in for Ivy’s hand. “We’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Byeeee,” Kendal dragged out the last syllable in a peppy manner. She pulled Sean to his feet.

Lucas scooted out and waited for Ava. “Night.”

The upperclassmen waved to the younger teens before turning to speak amongst each other.

“So, what’s up?” Rennick asked.

Jaxon said, “Oh we were just talking about the tattoos the other day.”

That perked a few of them up. Haddasah wiggled in her seat. “So glad that’s not been forgotten! We can basically all get one now.”

Cara sighed, “Almost all.”

“Actually, that’s something Kaylee pointed out too,” Jaxon said. “She was thinking we could get a tattoo that would memorialize our fallen loved ones.”

The explanation of the scene pleased them. “Aw, that’s so lovely,” Serenity could have sniffed.

Hadassah smiled, “I like it.”

“Me too,” Tysha said, feeling her heart warm.

Bellasiel gave a wistful sigh. “Dirael would have liked that.”

“So, does this mean we’ll just have a shoulder tattoo of a mostly blank night’s sky?” Rennick asked. “I feel like there should be more.”

Charlotte hummed in thought. Then she said softly, “A simplistic rendition of Hiraeth Hill, of the bonfire near the portal.” She looked around at them. “It’s a place that means so much to us. We even gaze at the stars on it.”

“Ooo, yeah,” Annie perked. She laid a hand on her chest. “Aw, and each star can be added overhead.”

No shortage of emotions, Sophia was already in tears, handed a tissue by her wife. "It's beautiful. We can get it all designed soon I'd say, although I don't know when Lulah and I can get ours done."

"Did you guys want to wait and do them all at once or just have them done in our own time?" Tallulah asked curiously.

Keagan finished off his flavored water and nodded toward the pregnant girls. "Getting them together might be a cool idea, but I also think that it'll be hard to find a parlor that could accommodate all of us in a short time."

"I'm sure Niklaus might know someone, if he wouldn't be willing to himself," Kaylee offered thoughtfully.

“If all of us are up for it, we can schedule that this summer,” Charlotte said. She agreed with her sister too, saying, “I bet Uncle Nik wouldn’t refuse. He might need a little help, but he’d do it.”

Elijah said, “I’ll make room.”

“Same,” Tysha said. “I will make this a priority. I don’t have much else on my schedule anyway.”

Bellasiel said, “And we’ll design the first symbols for the sky.” She gestured to the other three women who had loved and lost.

“That’s a good idea,” Jaxon agreed softly. No one would argue.

"I'll have to do some research, just want to make sure it's nothing too dangerous for the baby," Lulah said, though she was clearly excited.

Sophia spoffed. "This little dude has had borderline toxic amounts of sugar at this point. I think we'll be fine and Nik will make sure we're kept safe from infections."

“If not him, then Natalia,” Serenity said. She admired the medicinal knowledge that woman had.

“Exactly,” Charlotte said, getting up with her beaus. “We’re gonna get going, but we’ll see you guys tomorrow for breakfast at Daves.” It would be their last for the foreseeable future. “Night.”

“Good night,” Khaz said, helping Tallulaha and Sophia to their feet.

Jaxon did the same. “See you,” he said, and walked with his beloved fiancée to their room while the rest left one by one.

Outside by the gardens Lucas and Ava were nearly done devouring the plate of fried cake batter dusted in sugar and topped with strawberries. He was so full of the treat and yet he couldn’t get enough of it!

“Damn, these are the best,” Lucas said, humming in satisfaction.

Ava looked up to see that he'd acquired a small smear of powdered sugar on his chin, making her giggle. "Yeah, they're pretty great honestly," she decided she could divulge in a fried snack now and then. She pointed toward his messy mark. "You've got a little something-something here." Completely unaware that she had a much more noticeable smear on herself.

“Hm?” Lucas gave his face a swipe. He peered down at his hand and the white dust on it. He did it twice more to make sure it was gone before looking back at Ava. “Ha ha, and so have you,” he flicked his fingers softly against her cheek, “right here.”

The subtle touch sent a river of excitement rippling through her, eyes darting up to his gaze. "Oh, whoops," Ava gave a brief giggle, trying to reach blindly for a napkin without looking away.

Fingers found his that rested over a few of the thin papers. Ava murmured apologies and Lucas assured her it was fine. He brought up the napkin and, in a bolder move, went to wipe the rest of the powder from her face. His motion slowed as he found his eyes meeting hers; distracted.

“Wow, your eyes look so pretty in the lights,” Lucas said, stroking the napkin twice more before bringing it down to his lap.

Heart racing as she felt a sweat forming on her hands, Ava found there was a need to swallow. Words were stuck in her throat and threatened by flutters in her stomach she might later think of as similar to what she felt around Jasper but...strong.

"Th-thank you, Lucas," Ava stammered and felt even more embarrassed by the fact she was. "I think it's just these lights."

Lucas tilted his head up at them. The shine lit the curve of his face and even danced in his own dark gaze. He turned back with a smile. “No, I don’t think it is,” he said. “You have very pretty eyes.”

Her flush only deepened at his sincere compliment although she managed to hold his gaze even as her voice shook. "That's very sweet of you to say," Ava breathed, wanting so badly to tell him just how wonderful he looked in that light but not trusting herself enough to.

“It’s the truth,” Lucas said, finding it hard to think of what to do with his hands. He chose to clear up the small mess they made on the bench. “And…” he glanced up from his work, a bit of pink on his cheeks, “if you ever want to hear more truths…I’d be happy to tell you.”

While she had no idea just what that meant, a large part of her wanted to find out. "Yes," Ava answered, perhaps too quickly. "Yes, please. I'd like to hear things someone wants to say and not just say them because they think it's what I want to hear."

Smiling, Lucas got up to toss the trash in the nearby bin before turning around to face her. “Here’s a truth,” he said, taking steps back to the bench, “I’m glad you and Jasper aren’t dating anymore—he’s a cool guy, don’t get me wrong, but it’s to my advantage that his maturity isn’t where it should be. Another truth,.” Lucas came to stand by her side with his left hand out, “is that I’m hoping you’ll accept my offer to go steady.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Her eyes were following after each movement as Lucas cleaned up for them, something she appreciated not having to do herself for once. Ava had been fully prepared to get up and leave when he hit her with two statements she couldn't have expected coming. Her lips pulled into a wide smile and she fought off blush as well as she could. "You want us to date? Actually date, right? Not just hanging out and then once and a while we kiss or something?"


He could guess why she had added those questions. It seemed Jasper was a bit behind. Growing, but not there yet. Jinpa too, if he had to say. Lucas had done the same. A couple relationships that year woke him up to what he had to work on.

Chuckling, Lucas said, “Yeah, I’d like to really date you. I’ve seen you around school and I know the company you keep. Sean says you're a level headed person, kind, and, well, I got to see it for myself.”

"Well, I think if you stick around me you'll get to see that and more," Ava beamed, too thrilled with the idea of finding someone actually interested in dating to consider just how that statement could have come across. "I'd like the chance to see just how dating goes for us, Lucas. You've been sweet, though, so you set the bar pretty high for yourself." Unlike dating Jasper, though she wouldn't slander his name.

Lucas wouldn’t deny his ego inflated a bit from that compliment, but he tried not to show it. He couldn’t say he was sweet to the last two girls.

With that in mind, Lucas spoffed, “I had practice.” He took her hand and pulled her to her feet. “I’d like to walk you to your room, if you don’t mind.”

"I would like that very much," Ava kept hold of her hand even once she was on her feet. Somehow, the sweat seemed to have stopped coming, which she was beyond grateful for. The last thing she wanted to do was get her new boyfriend all stinky with her nerves! "So do you know what you want to specialize in as a Guardian?"

“I was thinking Terrestrial,” Lucas said, and went on to explain his uncertainty about fighting in the sky or the depths of the sea. “What about you?”

"It's still up in the air, honestly," Ava admitted, gently swinging their held hands as they walked and she gave her thoughts on just what seemed interesting. Aerial could be fun - she was nearly over her fears of heights and thought the amusement park was helping. There was some interest in Accursed, but in the end she decided another year of schooling might help her make up her mind with more exposure.

The two continued their conversation until they got to her door. Lucas ventured a kiss to her cheek as a part of his goodnight. Then he left with a lingering smile all the way to his room. As for Ava, she was met with Kendal and Ivy when she walked into the room.

“There you are! How was your little date?” Kendal’s eyes were locked onto her friend.

Ivy, who had come to the room to keep Kendal company once the boys had gone to sleep, was just as interested. “Did he ask you out yet?”

"Yet? How'd you know he was going to ask me out?" Ava asked suspiciously. Not that she felt there was anything malicious going on, but maybe Ivy had been brave enough to talk to Lucas before?

Blushing, Ivy shifted on the edge of the bed. “I meant, did he—did he ask you out?”

Kendal could sniff out tea as good as any one. She turned to Ivy and cocked a brow. “Did you know?”

“I-I didn’t—um, I—,” Ivy suddenly wanted to shrink. Why had she come there? “I….” She could just see their faces and knew there wasn’t a graceful way out of this. “I may have spoken to him before. About Ava.”

“When? How?” Kendal asked. “I only just met Lucas from Sean.”

“Well, Lucas is nice,” Ivy shrugged with a sheepish smile. “He’s been kind any time I’ve bumped into him, or whenever I assisted professor Lauri. Not long after Prom mentioned he wanted to beat the score on one of your games. I said he’d have a hard time, because I know who got the top spot and she wasn’t going to go down easy. That opened up conversation on Ava and I wasn’t shy about how I felt about my friend.”

Eyes widening in surprise, Ava brought her hand to her chest. "Wait. You...You were basically gassing me up for this guy because you thought he was nice?"

Not quite sure how to understand the reaction, Ivy had a small panic that she had done something terrible. But, swallowing down fear, she pressed on with honesty.

“I-I only said what I believe—you’re a good friend, a great gamer, and you have qualities I admire… “ Ivy said. “That was the only time I really talked to him about you. I do think he’s nice, but that’s not why I said all those things. You just happened to be the topic at that time.”

Before Ivy knew what hit her, Ava had launched herself across the space that separated them, throwing her arms around her neck. "Ohhh you're the greatest person in the whole freakin' world!" Squeals of delight confirmed she was indeed not a threat. "He's so sweet and perfect and we're dating now! Eeeeeek!"

Relief pushed away any overthinking about Ava’s initial reaction. Ivy happily embraced her back. “That’s great! I had a feeling he would!” She said, giving a brief, tighter squeeze before letting her go. “I’m so happy for you. He’s a good guy, I’m sure you’re gonna do well together.”

“Aw, that’s great!” Kendal said, and followed that with, “But you know I could have hyped you too.”

Not wanting this to turn into a contest or pit friends against each other, Ava turned to give Kendal a hug as well. "I know you can. We should always hype each other up; all three of us. Especially when some guys are being jerks so that we don't forget there's chances out there for us."

Ivy might have voiced a doubt for herself, but she only smiled and nodded. “Gotta stick together.”

“Absolutely,” Kendal beamed, feeling better. She did have a bit of a greed for the limelight, but she wasn’t opposed to personal growth. “Sooo, have you and Lucas kissed yet?”

“Kendal, they just agreed to date,” Ivy spoffed.

“So?” Kendal plopped on the bed. “I kissed Sean as soon as he asked me.”

Ivy chuckled and shook her head. Maybe she was just too shy to think of doing something like that so soon! “How does he compare to Jin?”

“Sadly, not as good as Jin,” Kendal sighed.

Giggling even if her friend had faced a small misfortune, Ava shook her head. "No, we haven't kissed yet. Well, he kissed my cheek," she corrected herself, before offering Kendal her condolences. "Maybe he'll get better over time? Practice makes perfect, right?"

Kendal grinned, “So right. Lots and lots of practice. After all, he has to be at least as good as I am.”

“How good do you know you are?” Ivy asked, genuinely curious.

“Oh, the guys will tell you if you ask. I’m always ten-outta-ten!” Kendal beamed proudly, though she did pause and said, “Although Jinpa said I was an eight-outta-ten.”

Thinking about what she’s heard, Ivy wondered if Jinpa was the only one who spoke the truth. Boys seemed to flatter girls for kisses. But, she didn’t say a word about that in case it might make Kendal upset.

“Well, that still sounds like a good score,” Ivy said.

“Bet,” Kendal spoffed. “What about you? Anyone you think was a great kisser?”

“Uhh, I haven’t kissed anyone,” Ivy said, shrugging.

“Oh,” Kendal blinked, realizing she hadn’t really paid enough attention to that about her cousin. “Okay well…maybe one day.”

“Hm. Maybe,” Ivy got up and straightened her cloak, “Well, I’m tired. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

“Night, Ivy,” Kendal said, considering that she would need to get going on her bed routine too.

"Sleep well, Ivy! We'll see you in the morning," Ava waved. They didn't have plans or promises for their final day at the park, but that could all wait. Tonight she'd have romantic dreams instead!

Ivy left the two to their giggles and happy talk for her room. She hung up her cloak, kicked off her shoes, and got ready for bed. When she turned down her lights and curled up with her book, Ivy couldn’t pay much attention to the words. Kendal’s postulation of Ivy’s potential future kept coming to mind.

People normally liked others who were into the same things they were, and it appeared to be true that a more athletic person wanted to have someone who could keep up with them on their adventures. If she were to meet anyone at this time, it would be at a school filled with guys that had endless energy and bodies to spend it. That, and it wasn’t a big leap of logic to assume most guys wanted someone who was conventionally attractive and, admittedly, Ivy wasn’t sure her features were turning any heads.

Maybe, Kendal had said.

Too tired and too distracted, Ivy decided not to read and just shut down for the night. She turned off her light and closed her eyes. Sleep came soon enough.

The morning both thrilled and upset many who were dealing with the inevitable force of time. A thrill, because they woke up to a new day of fun. Upset, because it was the last. Couples and throuples were slow to leave their rooms. Singles were up and at ‘em, already devouring breakfast. Ava couldn’t escape the teasing of Jinpa and Jasper who had a feeling they knew what was up with her and Lucas. By the time the rest of them came down it was obvious knowledge that Ava and Lucas were a couple. Most were discreet in their congratulations. Some were a bit loud about it, but kind nonetheless.

Lucas, absolutely pleased, sat next to Ava with pride. He had an extra pile of some of his favorites in case Ava might want a bite or two! He even gave a nod to his plate to let her know. No trade needed!

“So,” Tysha said, sipping her orange juice, “what is everyone going to do today?”


"I was hoping we could have an easier day," Tallulah said, adding in a gentle tone. "Sophia didn't have an easy night."

Exhaustion had become a permanent part of her face that wad growing plump as Sophia sniffed a glass of apple juice suspiciously. "This kid has it out for me. My ribs are sore as hell and I couldn't get comfortable. "


Khaz had all sympathy for his struggling wife, but he had to admit in secret that he was glad she was a perfect excuse not to go at it again—a guy has his limits! He spent most of the night trying to be the pillow Sophia needed.

“We’ll be home soon and get something to help,” Khaz said, giving Sophia a rub on a place she needed it.

“Yeah, I think it would be nice to take it slower too,” Charlotte said. She and her beaus had run wild yesterday. A calm morning sounded good.

“But we all have to meet at Dave’s for lunch before we leave, whatever we do today, okay?” Cara said, fork in the air.

No one would disagree with that. "Sounds good. Then those who have a little more energy in them can do something faster paced," Kaylee recommended.

"And the rest of us can go on nice, calm rides," Keagan suggested finishing his coffee. "I think I saw they had a nice lazy river ride that was similar to a tunnel of love."


Jaxon said, “Oh, yeah, it’s nice. Mio Cielo and I went on it yesterday.” He gave his love’s hand a squeeze.

“What about you guys?” Annie asked the younger generation.

Ivy said, “Oh, I think I’ll take it slow too. Maybe the gardens or a trip through the shops.” She still had money on her account that was generously put there by the Blairs. Lauri was always finding ways to thank her for all her help. “I can bring back souvenirs.”

“Quests!” Jinpa said, and expected Jasper to do so too, but his cousin perked his attention in Ivy’s direction.

“Shops? That sounds fun,” Jasper said.

Jinpa could have been offended! Except he rationalized why it might be a good idea to check out the shops. “Hmm…actually, I could get something for mom and dad.”

Looking at Ava, Lucas asked, “Want to go shopping too?”

"Shopping?" She had to repeat the offer because normally she'd have to drag Jasper to do the same. Then again, he seemed interested when Ivy offered it. Maybe the shops here were just something guys would do. "That sounds like a lot of fun, actually." Plus then she'd be around Ivy if Jasper changed his mind and wanted to run off again.

“Great,” Lucas said, happy to go anywhere with her, really, but since a few of them were headed that way he wanted to check how she felt about it.

Kendal, giddy, said, “Oh yes, shopping!”

“Shopping,” Sean sighed. He wasn’t the huge fan, but he’d go through with it. “But then can we do a quest after?”

Jinpa said, “Well I know I want to.”

“Yeah,” Jasper said, and looked around at the others. “I mean,” he landed on Ivy, “if you guys want to come.”

Not noticing, Ivy turned her attention to the others who she thought would make the decision. They were all in agreement that they’d be up for a last quest before they had to leave once they were done shopping.

“You coming too?” Lucas asked Ivy.

“Oh, I don’t know. I’ll see how my feet are doing,” Ivy said. She had done more physical activity in that time than she ever had in her life. “But I’m open to it.”

“Cool with me,” Jasper said, a hopefulness in his tone.

“Alright well, the day’s not getting younger,” Kendal said, standing up. “See you guys later!”

“Bye!” Charlotte and the others waved. “Don’t be late to the buses.”

“We won’t,” Jasper said, heading off with the others.

The seven of them wove through the thickening crowds to the area of the park where shops built in-theme were waiting. They were filled with Atlantis brand goods and merchandise of all kinds. Desk lamps, bed sheets, car keychains, books, pencil cases, wallets, shoes, rugs, soaps, and more.

Jinpa found a little charm for his mother and a shot glass for his dad, saying, “This is about it for me—oh! A candy shop across the street!”

“We’ll get to that, hold on,” Jasper said, walking in behind Ivy and the others into one of the shops filled with accessories.

Kendal immediately sifted through the shirts. “Ooh, these would look so cute for summer!”

"You're right, and they're going to be perfect for campwear," Ava agreed as she ran her thumb over the top of a few hangers. That prompted her to turn to the others, recalling her and Lucas' discussion the night prior. Ivy in particular was where her gaze fell. "You guys are coming to camp this summer, right?"

Jinpa, his back to Ava, spoffed, “Of course.”

“Yeah, remember?” Lucas said as he peered at some of the trinkets.

Jasper, who knew they’d know he was going anyway, had seen where Ava was looking and he waited to hear the answer. Kendal did too, though with less interest as she put on a top over her shirt to check how well it fit.

It took Ivy a second to realize they were hoping for her response, to which she said, “Oh, well, first, I’m not a part of the school, I don’t think that’s allowed,” she turned back to the array of hair pins, “but also I have a summer job at a bakery I’m hoping to apprentice at to help with the bills since Bobby is at camp and everything.”

“Oh.” Shoulders slumped, Jasper discreetly exhaled as he turned to the shelf beside him full of small figurines people would buy for table top role play games.

Jinpa said, “What bakery?”

“Catie’s Cake’s and Confections,” Ivy said, looking back briefly with a smile.

Ava had opened her mouth, prepared to speak out against the injustice that was keeping her friend away from a fun summer when a thought struck her. Would camp be something that Ivy would enjoy? There was a ton of physical activities with minimal downtime. The underclassman's schedules had been quite full in the summer prior. Were those things Ivy would enjoy when she could be cozy in a bakery and doing what she loved instead?

After a few seconds of contemplating it while she stood in front of a display of seashell jewelry, Ava gave her friend an encouraging smile. "That sounds like a lot of fun. Maybe you'll learn a few new recipes you can show us once school starts then."

Ivy beamed up at Ava while holding the expensive pin of blue and green crystals she had been admiring. “Oh, I’ll definitely do that. I plan on adding whatever I learn to my notes app,” she said, putting down the pricey accessory for the cheaper pair of autumn leaf pins. “Maybe I can send you all some while you’re still at camp.”

“Like a care package?” Jinpa popped up from where he crouched. “With candy and treats?”

Not that they wouldn’t have access to that kind of thing, but Ivy nodded all the same. “If I learn to bake something unique.”

“That sounds great,” Jasper said, managing a smile.

Kendal came around with an arm full of stuff. “Come on guys, I want to check out the next store!”

“The next store is that one,” Jinpa informed her of the shop selling treats. “Then we can go wherever.”

“Fine, but just get going then,” Kendal said, moving to the cash end register after calling for Sean to follow.

Lucas chuckled, “Someone’s having a good day.”

That earned an amused giggle from Ava, nodding as she picked up a set of hair pins with a matching necklace to examine. "Yeah. Kendal really, really loves shopping. Don't get me wrong - I enjoy it a lot. She just puts me to absolute shame."

“Oh I know, Sean complains about it,” Lucas said quietly to her.

Behind them Ivy came with Jasper trailing behind. He paused, double-backed, and then when he got to the counter he said, “You guys go, I’ll catch up.”

“Okay, don’t take forever,” Jinpa said. He wasn’t going to put treats aside any longer.

Sean, Kendal, Lucas, and Ava were all shuffling out the door. Ivy lingered. She saw Jasper only had a couple of items. “You sure?” She asked. “We can wait—er, I can.”

“Yeah, go, go,” Jasper insisted. “I’ll be right there.”

“Alright,” Ivy shrugged, and left him to buy his things.

The friends were still picking through the candies when Jasper returned with a small paper bag in his hand. He didn’t say a word; just gave a small wave and grabbed a clear bag to fill with sweets. The friends waved appropriately before they continued about their business.

“Don’t go all Sophia on us,” Kendal spoffed at Jinpa’s heavy bag.

“Hey, I can have a sugar crash if I want,” Jinpa grinned, setting it ont he counter.

"Just better hope you don't get a cavity out of all of it," Ava chastised him, amused. She had her own small bag of sugary goodness, although it paled in comparison. Her gaze shifted over to Jasper, a curiosity growing spotting his bag. "Did you pick something up at the last shop after all?"

Jasper glanced down at his bag. “Yeah,” he said, putting down his candy bag to free that hand. He reached into the paper one and pulled out a figurine of a wizard. “Got a few of these.”

“Oo, I got the archer,” Jinpa said, already eating some of his candy.

The plastic magician was stuck back inside the bag and Jasper went to pay for his candy. “Yeah, I saw that one too. But I thought I’d get that next year or something.”

“A souvenir every year sounds fun,” Lucas said. “Like a tradition.”

“Oh yeah, that’s cool,” Sean said.

Kendal beamed. “Shopping will always be on the last day we’re here.”

“Followed by candy!” Jinpa grinned.

Jasper turned with them to go out the door. “And quest.”

“Oh right,” Jinpa nodded. “Which one?”

“Short,” Kendal reminded them.

"Short but fun. A good last minute memory," Ava confirmed as she paid for her own snacks and added them to her bag. Turning back to the others, she went through a list of the options they had. "We could do the Fairy Folly quest? We didn't get to that one yesterday and it's a green quest." One of the lower difficulty marked quests for an easier intensity level.

“Ooo, yes!” Kendal said, and that basically settled it. No one had strong feelings about anything else at this time.

“Okay, but next year we gotta try the Fisherman’s Wish quest,” Sean said.

“Sounds good,” the other’s agreed.

“Let’s put our stuff away first,” Jasper said, and they thought that made sense.

It wasn’t long after the budding companions did just that when they met up in time for the quest of a Fairy's Folly. The quest alternated between a handful of well-known fairy tales to keep things fresh. This time it centered around an ugly fairy who was promised a firstborn (a common trend among the fae) that stole the baby away in the night despite losing to a game of guessing his name. They were the brave adventures sent to outwit the fairy to bring the child back.

By the end of it they were bright with laughter. This mission—green, as Ava pointed out—was geared towards a light-hearted audience. Teasing and jokes were a large part of the experience.

Jinpa convinced the fairy he was actually another fairy like him, with several large babies to bring to the woods for their nefarious purposes. The others had to prove this by acting like unruly toddlers. Then they promptly threw the squat man into the pot and ran off with the baby.

“Oh, did you see his face when Lucas plopped him in the soup?” Sean chuckled.

"It was hilarious!" Ava was rosy checked with delight. "I don't think they've had anyone do that before. Way to be original, Lucas!"

The young man laughed, “He looked away and took my shot. I’m glad it worked!”

“I was thinking of it, but I didn’t know if I should,” Kendal chuckled. Did she? Or was she getting a little jealous of the spotlight? Either way, she didn’t press it when it seemed the others hadn’t quite heard her.

Ivy breathed out the mirth she had left to save her from suffocating from laughter. “Woo, that was the best. I like the simpler quests.”

“Yeah, they’re not bad,” Jasper had to admit.

Jinpa patted his stomach. “Alright guys, I think it’s time we grab lunch before it’s too late.”

“Hall? Or Daves?” Sean said.

“I hear the upperclassmen were going to Daves,” Lucas said. “It’s gonna be their last time as far as we know.”

Jasper tilted his head, mulling that over. “Well…”

“Oh, I think that would be nice,” Ivy said. “We can share that moment with them.”

“Okay,” Jasper said, stepping in that direction. “Come on, they’re probably already there.”

Habitually, Ava reached for the hand she had been holding most of the day when they weren't engaged with the quest. She enjoyed Lucas and his company more and more, glad he wanted to stay a part of the large group. "Dave's it is," she concluded, following Jaspers direction at a leisure pace.

The seven of them arrived just as the others were seated. Tables were scooted close to the inconvenience of many other patrons, but what was Dave going to do? These kids were iconic. They had been a big part of the slaying of the god Sydalsh, and this was the last foreseeable trip for most of them. Dave couldn’t refuse.

After much conversation, reflecting on old memories, and once their bellies were satisfied, the friends noted the time was nearly upon them.

“We should probably get to the buses,” Tysha said, looking at her phone.

Khaz rubbed Sophia’s back, knowing her emotions would be bubbling up again. It was no different for Charlotte who was, indeed, on her time like Rennick suspected. Unashamed, Bellasiel and Serenity were tearing up. It didn’t take more than that for the rest of the girls to feel their eyes prick. The budding companions were no different. They were glad to have joined them at lunch.

“Yeah, probably,” Annie sniffed.

Elijah did his best to console his fiancée as he stood up with her. “Come on,” he said softly.

One by one they shuffled towards the front door where they saw Dave waiting. He had cleared a path for them. The tavern itself grew quiet as all the companions came forward. It was then they realized that they were largely left unbothered during their time there, and now it was clear it wasn’t an accident. Through whatever methods their uncles put into place, the teens were given a last graduation gift; a personal time together without flashing lights or being bombarded. But now, at the end, the people who admired all they did were free to make their sentiments known.

“Thank you for your service, and for your service to come,” Dave said solemnly. His daughter, Izat, stood by him with a smile as uncharacteristic of her father as ever. Perhaps a trait from the unknown mother.

Charlotte, Jaxon, Elijah, Rennick—all of them peered around as the rest of the tavern began to clap. They offered smiles and thank you’s as they moved forward out of the establishment to a grand audience of the rest of the park. Hidden banners were pulled out with praises written and the faces of Danson, Dirael, Matt, and Paulo. All the way to the buses they were cheered on for their bravery and sacrifice.

The other seven followed the companions among the crowd as it closed the gap made for the teen heroes of the park to where a bus waited especially for them on which to ride back.

Standing at the door of the bus, the companions raised their fists in response and appreciation for the gratitude they were being shown. The crowds raised their voices higher in applause even as the bus door opened and the first of them stepped up the stairs.

Pride mixed with sorrow at everything they had done while Kaylee stood at Jaxon's side. She felt a pang of sadness that he didn't get full recognition for everything he'd done after they had to let Jacob Davenport die. Maybe some day the world might know, but for now the truth was buried.

She tightened her grip on his hand as she watched her friends around her ride the same emotions. Sophia needed the support of both of her spouses so she wouldn't buckle to a sobbing mess on the floor. More stoic during their pregnancies, Tallulah was also dealing with her own tears, sending quiet wishes to those she had lost. Keagan kept an extra tight hold on his finances, knowing too well this wouldn't be the last thing the world threw at them. They chose a dangerous path where their training and wills would be tested. Death would always be respected even when they didn't want to expect it. Fates plans were folded and tucked away, unknown to them.

On the bus where the crowd sounds dulled, cornflower fields surveyed the great friends and gave a nod, gaze reddened with the weight of life that they faced. "We'll become the Guardians of our generation. The saviors. The healers. The innovators. The protectors." Her eyes met her sisters gaze. "And we will always have each other, no matter what time and distance try to do to us."

Mocha eyes didn’t stray from cornflower fields as Charlotte nodded softly to her sister’s words. “We’ll become the good we wish to see in the world.”

“We will be there when no one else will,” Rennick said, his hands giving a gentle squeeze to his beloved’s.

Elijah sniffed back emotion. “We will be the sword and shield.”

“And we’ll never give up—never. We can’t,” Cara said. Hadassah, Bellasiel, and Tysha were the first to understand she thought of their fallen in what she said.

“We will fight until our last breath,” Tysha said.

“Even if we retire,” Serenity said, “we won’t ever step aside if we see people in need. To the very end.”

“Morior Invictus,” Jaxon said, his voice strained with conviction. His arm hardly moved from around Kaylee since they sat down.

The Latin phrase pulled up the eyes of the others and they all nodded to the oath of ‘death before defeat’. They had a world of people to protect, to heal, and to save, and they wouldn’t give up even in the face of doom.

“Morior Invictus,” Charlotte vowed.

“Morior Invictus,” Rennick followed, and one by one the others did too.

The bus began to move. The crowd still waved and the companions did so in return until they were too far to be seen. Then they settled back into their seats with their loved ones and friends to a song Serenity began to sing filled with meaning to them. That blended into other songs that were broken up by discussion, and soon they fell into their natural rhythm of conversation. They touched on their tattoos, which they wanted to do within the month of June, got excited about the upcoming weddings and births, and went over their plans for the next year.

It felt like all they did was have these conversations. Time moved slowly in the moments when they had nothing to do. But, talk became reality as the days slipped by and the dates they selected to get their tattoos came upon them. Nicklaus and Amalia brought a few other trusted tattoo artists to Avostoska where Natalia waited with her tinctures and salves in case anyone needed it.

Hours, and a few breaks, later the companions proudly showed off the artful simplistic scene of Hiraeth Hill that had four celestial symbols already in the sky beside the moon over the classic evergreens on their right shoulders. In the following days the companions who were with them slowly left to where they needed to be, but with the tattoo as a comforting reminder of their bond despite distance.

All the companions returned briefly to support mages who came together for a mass Almaeri binding with Runa to assist. Although, Ryuu couldn’t make it this time around. They started off with the easier ones. Natalia, Micha, and Amalia were comparatively easy when measured against what they saw happen with Lyov. Theo remembered that day he bound himself. It was tough. But none could have expected the sheer violent struggle Theo went through when it was his turn.

Months of therapy and meditation helped get Theo to this point, but now it was up to him and him alone. Although he had no physical injury, nor would he retain any scars, it was an agonizing process to go through each stage of the binding. The grip the Almaeri had on him made every step worse than the last and it wouldn’t be getting any easier.

At one point they considered escorting Willow away for the fright this must have been to see, but Theo’s loyal and loving wife refused to leave her husband's side—no matter the twisting rage in his eyes, or the screams of reluctance when he went further to bind, or the trembling of his body that seemed to shake his very core. The Almaeri punished Theo for his choice. It warped the air around him, it threw a fit and flashed the sky with lightning.

No, it shrieked within Theo’s mind, You owe me, damn you! What will you do without me?! You will die! Your wife will die! Your children will die! You will be weak! You ARE weak without me! You are mine! You will always be mine!

Rennick watched in full acceptance of what it meant to be Awakened; the quiet evil weed that rooted into your soul with promise of power and invincibility, so long as you allowed it to stay, to claim you and everything you are; to trade power for your very being. He made a quiet decision right then and decided he would look into the therapy Theo went through.

One by one the bindings strapped around the Almaeri, constricting it, until finally Theo made his last oath and the bindings forced the Almaeri into a slumber. Theo collapsed where he stood. His eyes were closed, his body exhausted, and yet, he was at peace. He knew his wife had come to his side and so he eased up with her help.

Emerald green opened to chocolate brown with a shine that Willow hadn’t seen before. It was like she had been peering into a murky pond all these years that was cleared of all impurity.

“Красивый…I am free,” Theo breathed, his eyes filled with tears of joy. He had never been this clam, this peaceful, this wonderfully sound of mind in all his life.

He was not the only one with emotions spilling to his cheeks, Willow's sweet chocolate gaze tearing over. "Oh, my dear Krasavchik. You are free and I will have you for that many years more," she breathed in relief she didn't know had steeped so far into her bones. The thought of losing him to the madness had ruined her sleep, haunted her dreams, but here they were. Her love, her reason for song was hers until their mortal frames creaked under the weight of time. She let herself be swooped up in his arms and held on as tight as her body allowed her to.

They were that much closer to September now. Jaxon felt the rise of excitement as well as concern. His grandpa had been moved to the castle after a bad fall. The doctors of Avostoska were the best Wesley could offer, and they did a great job, but at times he would catch them shaking their heads in worry. Kaylee helped Jaxon through these moments. He had to trust his grandpa would live to see him married at least.

Fate, usually cruel, heard what silent hope Jaxon had in his heart as his wedding date approached. Giuseppe recovered mobility and coherency enough to want to check up on the restaurant. Jaxon had to convince him everything was fine and that Raymond was taking care of things while they were busy.

Day by day went by since Jaxon managed to tame Giuseppe into staying put at the castle. Closer and closer came the day he would marry until, one morning, he woke up with Kaylee beside him on the ninth of September.

Jaxon smiled softly as he watched Kaylee’s sleeping face. His fingers reached over to brush a strand of her golden hair from her cheek. The motion coaxed her luscious lashes to flutter gently open. His smile brightened further to see her perceive him there and the love she had for him in those cornflower eyes.

“Good morning, Mio Cielo,” Jaxon murmured, leaning in for a kiss.

Slumber still weighed, even if the sight of him did coax her gradually awake. "Mmm, not a good morning, Mia Ragione," she corrected him, fingers toying with the base line of hairs that crept to his neck. "The best morning. Morning of the day I will tell the rest of the world just how much you mean to me."

Smiling softly, Jaxon thought he couldn’t agree more. “Vieni qui mia dolce donna.[Come here, my sweet woman]” he said, rolling over to pepper her with kisses.

They didn’t know the time. Several hard raps on the door gave them a slight indication that they might have slept a little longer than they expected. It made sense, for how late they had gone to bed the night before. How could they not? They were so excited that sleep evaded them.

“I know you’re up!” A voice sounded on the other side. “Come on out! You can bed Jaxon again once he becomes your husband!”

Kaylee let out a low groan as she wiggled her way out of Jaxon's hold and to her feet after a final kiss. "That'll be my entourage," she chuckled as she pulled on a soft pink robe, tying the sash about her waist. The rest of her belongings would be waiting in the dedicated space for her and the bridesmaids to prepare. Glancing over her shoulder just as she reached the doorknob, her back displaying 'Bride' in pink rhinestone gems. "I'll see you at the ceremony, Mia Ragione? Oh, if you're not sure, I'll be the one in white."

“Hmm,” Jaxon exhaled, playfully uncertain as he pulled on his clothes, “Only if you intend on marrying me.” He gave her a wink. “See you there, mio Cielo.”

They shared a small chuckle for his little tease and parted ways. Just as soon as Kaylee walked out she was whisked away by that entourage to the room where she was descended upon by makeup artists and hairstylists. The time had indeed gone one a little too long, Kaylee realized. They didn’t have as much as they wanted to prepare her properly. Someone dropped the ball on waking them on time! But every wedding had it’s snags. They would pull together to save the day!

“Give me that pin!”
“Here’s the lipstick!”
“Kaylee, put that down, you can eat a small snack when we’re done!”
“Ow!”
“Sorry, wrong foot!”
“Take this.”
“Tie that.”

Finally the tangle of women parted and Kaylee stood in front of the mirror staring at a woman grown with a bouquet in her hands and a veil streaming down her back. It was as if she aged as she was being made up for her wedding.

“Beautiful,” Inara wiped her eyes.

“Aww, sis,” Charlotte sniffed. “You look amazing.”

"Gorgeous!" Sophia sobbed, leaving Tallulah glad that she'd decided not to wear make-up. It would have just been too much work to keep re-applying it!

Willow slipped an arm around Inara and gave her a soft squeeze. "You've grown into a wonderful young woman Kaylee, and we're all so very proud to be here with you."

"Oh, I'm so excited to see that look on Jaxon's face when he sees you," Rosy fanned her face where tears threatened.

Annabelle spoffed, holding a curler toward her head as she added volume to her hair. "I wanna see how Wes takes to seeing his baby girls all dolled up. Fifty bucks says he cries."

"I'll take you on that bet. I think he'll keep it together down the aisle 'cause that Fox can be a stone," Emery argued as she continued her work on those who still required it.

Alassiel had to agree, “I can never tell if something will cause him to fall to tears, but if he’s as soft at heart for his girls that I think he is, he’ll shed them.”

“Oh he will try to be stoic for sure, but I know he’ll break,” Inara spoffed, having broken herself several times now. Willow’s hold helped not to melt like Sophia.

“Then I bet it’s down the aisle,” Lauri said, dabbing her eyes.

“It will be when Jax kiss her,” Amalia said, though she looked at Molly.

“Well don’t ya’ll look at me, I ain’t peeking,” Molly chuckled through the tears she managed to sniff back. “But I say that ole Fox’ll crack when they dance for the first time as newly weds.”

Checking the time, Natalia said, “We won’t find out if she’s not there. Come on, we must go.”

The women, already dressed, gathered what they needed to travel to pick up the young flower girls to where they needed to get in position. Any worry about whether Jaxon had been taken care of was put to rest when they got word that, despite the late start, he arrived an hour earlier than Kaylee or her entourage.

Inara and Charlotte fussed over the dress as the wedding planner herded the women into their places. When Charlotte was done she went to take Rennick and Keagan’s arms. Inara stood just behind them. It was then that they noticed Wesley had yet to come walk the bride down the aisle.

“Where is he?” The Wedding planner demanded a staff member.

“Right here,” Wesley said, stepping out as if from nowhere. He shared a smile with his daughter as he took her side.

One by one the bridal party processed down the aisle of grass and petals. It took some time for each groomsman and bridesmaid to make it to their places, followed by Inara. Finally, it was the time they had been waiting for all these months.

Wesley bent briefly to murmur to Kaylee. “Ready, my Pumpkin?”

"Ready, dad," she barely managed too breathe, too many emotions striking her to speak fully right then. Nerves had hit her on the way to the ceremony that she couldn't explain. She gave his arm a soft squeeze before looking forward and giving a nod of confidence. She was ready.

All while they walked down the way Kaylee could sense the deep bitter sweetness from her father. So much had happened in their lives. So much loss and growth. Wesley bonded so closely with Kaylee that he didn’t distinguish her from his other children. This wasn’t like letting go of a daughter to adulthood and to marriage, is doing so. He didn’t want to let her go.



Jaxon, wearing matching pink the theme of ponds and peonies, stood in awe. As they had expected he reflected the same look that all of their husbands had at their own weddings. The dumbfounded, almost shocked realization of what was really happening to him as the vision of Kaylee adorned in splendor came walking towards him.

Just before they parted, Wesley leaned to whisper in Kaylee’s ear, his voice breaking, though he had managed to restrain his tears; a sight Ellie could relate to, thinking back on her own wedding. It would be a secret moment of affection between them that belonged to only them. Kaylee’s tears were tell-tale as she closed her eyes briefly against the gentle kiss from her father to her cheek before letting her go to stand by her groom.

There was a tightening in her chest as Kaylee understood just what was happening. The passing from the family that had accepted her and watched her as she grew from child to woman, into the man who would become the family to help her continue the cycle. They would have their sons and daughters and prepare them for the world in due time. With hopes high for the future and heart heavy for what she had outgrown, she took Jaxon's hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

Music faded into the background as the judge called for attention. “We gather here, friends, family, and the memory of the lost in our hearts, to join in celebrating the marriage between two people that are a testament to love. May these rings be a symbol of that eternity.”

John came up with the pillow upon which the rings Kaylee and Jaxon had picked were resting. Elijah went to pick the one for the bride and Charlotte took the groom’s ring.

“Jaxon,” The officiant spoke his name with respect, “You may make your vows…”

Taking Kaylee’s hand gently, Jaxon said, “I believed a lie once. I thought my life couldn’t be worse than what I lived through. That I had lost all but one person who mattered. I thought I that there couldn’t be a future for someone as scarred and vengeful as me…” He swallowed his emotions. “You have proved me wrong in the best way. I may be letting go of the past slower than what I would like, but I am thankful that you’ve stuck by my side, to help me get through that journey of healing. I only hope to one day deserve the love you’ve given me. I pledge my devotion, my labor, my life to you, mio Cielo.” Jaxon received the ring from Elijah and slid the ring on her finger. “You are my freedom.”

Her heart couldn't soar any higher if it wanted to. There was no denying just how much his presence brought a powerful joy to her life. Kaylee watched his mothers ring slide on her finger and knew just how close they were to having their dreams come true.

“Kaylee,” The honorable Judge murmured, “You may make your vows…”

Taking hold of his hand, Kaylee took a long breath before she could find words once more. "You are the reason for so much growth these years. You've helped me through dark days and brought so much happiness to me. There are some who would argue that we are young - too young even - to be taking our vows. To them I would say that finding your soul mate is timeless. Moments I am with you stretch into an eternity, only divided by the memories we make together. I only want to make countless more with you in the future, building our lives and being my reason for so much happiness. I will be by your side for whatever Fate may have in store as your partner, your wife, and so much more." His complimenting ring was handed over by Charlotte which she carefully brushed past his knuckles and into place. "Ti amo tonto, Mia Ragione."

Jaxon pondered, surprised, at how strong and steady his heart beat in his chest. His stomach unknotted, settling instead. He felt a rise of joy in place of nerves. It felt right. Once the ring was slipped on and his hands laced with hers, he couldn’t keep from beaming.

Having no objections, the officiant smiled broadly. “By the powers invested in me, may you seal your marriage with your first kiss as husband and wife!”

Jaxon pulled Kaylee to him in a tender hold. Their lips met to the rise of applause and music that sounded out in triumph. He poured his joy into that kiss which seemed too short no matter how long they stood there before they had to turn to walk back down the aisle.

Off to the side, Inara, who was well beyond silent tears, glanced up to see Wesley briefly cover his eyes and give his face a swift rub. Whoever bet on him shedding his first tears at the kiss would be fifty bucks richer from each person who pitted against them. She gave her husband's hand a comforting squeeze. Wesley pulled her against him until it was time to walk.

They were followed out by the rest of the people. Some of them stood off to the side to watch the pictures being taken of them. Most were directed to the reception for appetizers and drinks. The place was as bright and beautiful as the couple—a garden of peonies and ponds to enjoy as they sat in comfortable chairs.



Sooner than later the speakers announce the wedding party, finally finishing with, “Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you, Jaxon and Kaylee Donatello!”

Cheers nearly drowned out the music as the bride and groom came walking out to take center stage in the midst of the dance floor. Familiar faces beamed bright smiles in shared happiness for the newly wedded couple. Even Aunt Pinky and her husband, as well as a handful of relatives from that side of the family, had come to celebrate. The rest made excuses as to why they just couldn’t make it. Inara, with Charlotte’s blessing, made sure that only the names who came to Kaylee’s wedding would be sent invites to the marriage of her second eldest.

“And now, as is tradition, the first dance,” the announce said, and a [song?] began to play.

Even though they'd practiced a few complex dances over the years, Kaylee found contentment in a beautifully simple swaying dance to a slowed rendition of Andy Grammer's Fresh Eyes. She had decided it was all too perfect of a song for them to pass up on after his reveal the summer prior. She'd had the chance to fall in love with him all over again as Jaxon and she was enjoying it deeply. "You know Mr. Donatello, I have to say that you have quite the item of a wife," she teased him as they glided about the dance floor.



“I was just about to voice my opinion that you’ve got yourself a one-of-a-kind husband, Mrs. Kaylee Ariel Von Helsing Donatello,” Jaxon chuckled.

They agreed that they’d go with ‘Donatello’ as their family last name. ‘Miller’ would rest with Kaylee’s parents and her estranged uncle MoonDance. Jaxon would have agreed without complaint if Kaylee wanted to tack on his to hers, just as long as his children would have ‘Dontello’ in their last name. He didn’t want that last bit of his mother, let alone his grandpa, to die with him, but he also was hesitant to take on Wesley’s surname. The two men had a truce between them, not quite a love. While Jaxon respected Wesley now, that didn’t erase his feelings. And while Wesely acknowledged Jaxon as his daughter's love as a man who could take care of her, he would be a fool not to take it slow. It may be years until they become close. However, it was decided that, although Kaylee felt strongly about holding on to both of her surnames—one she nearly lost, and one she hoped to build—it would be best not to burden her children with a mouthful. Therefore, Kaylee kept ‘Von Helsing’ as a middle name instead.

"Mmm..you know I was worried it would be too long, but I think it has a nice ring to it," Kaylee decided as they completed another slow spin together. "And, if worse comes to worst we can always consider dropping Ariel or Von Helsing. I just know I never want to be without your name as mine again."

"Mmm..you know I was worried it would be too long, but I think it has a nice ring to it," Kaylee decided as they completed another slow spin together. "And, if worse comes to worst we can always consider dropping Ariel or Von Helsing. I just know I never want to be without your name as mine again."

While any dish people could want was available at the castle, the main courses were all centered around savory Italian meals. Kaylee had chosen to go with a white sauced chicken and pasta so she wouldn't risk staining her beautiful white dress with its peony accents. She happily settled in next to Charlotte and her fiancés, taking a long drink of water. "Oh this dress is going to get warm," she said under her breath all while keeping a perfectly calm smile. That and she already had doubts of just how long she'd be able to stay in her heels.

“Well, at least the temperature is supposed to lower soon,” Charlotte chuckled. Or so the weatherman said!

Just then, one of her long line of flower girls appeared, Melodys soft smile wide since she'd managed to sneak closely. Tapping her elder cousin’s pillowing skirt, she held our two blush pink sandals with thick soles. "Mama said you might need these later," she explained with a chiming giggle. A table away, Willow gave a knowing nod to her niece.

"Tell your mama she is brilliant and I think she'll be right, Melody. Thank you so much," Kaylee accepted the soft shoes and slipped them beneath the table for now, the dark haired girl's shoes tapping with each step as she left.

“Let me know when you want help to put them on,” Charlotte said.

Getting off her heels under that canopy of frills would be easy, but she doubted Kaylee would be able to slip on anything by herself. Not without great struggle.

Rennick grinned, leaning to comment, “Let the groom have the honor.” It would be what he’d look forward to!

Charlotte spoffed, a little wicked, “Oh yes—Jax, your wife will need some help with shoes after dinner.”

“I already planned on taking them off,” Jaxon teased. “Can you really ask me to put something back on her?” A travesty to his goals!

“If you want to keep dancing here tonight,” Charlotte said.

Jaxon admitted that he did want to enjoy this evening with his wife while everyone they cared about was here to do the same. “Alright, but only for the party.”

"Thank you, Mia Ragione. I tried to make the dress versatile but there are certainly a few steps to get out of it you'll need to help me with," Kaylee said with a small sip of the sweet wine she'd been poured.

"I don't think Jaxon will object to the work unwrapping you tonight," Keagan smirked. He had to agree it'd be a treat for him and Rennick on their wedding nights.

Rennick spoffed, “Unwrap? I imagine steps would be skipped if the dress proved difficult.”

Not disagreeing with that, but not about to imply her pretty gown was in danger, Jaxon merely leaned to give Kaylee a kiss on her cheek. Then he went on to finish his food without confirming nor denying he would take drastic measures.

The meal ended with a heartwarming speech from Charlotte about her sister and Elijah spoke on his relationship with Jaxon. This one was a little unexpected for some. They knew Jaxon would be picking his Best Man, but it seemed he made the purposeful decision not to allow himself to grow close to any particular person outside of Kaylee. It would impede on his mission otherwise. However, Jaxon always felt Elijah would have been that man to him. He had spent a few nights speaking about differences in thought and ideologies in the past—Asim came up once or twice—that served to confirm that for him. Elijah’s speech didn’t disappoint.

Once everyone who had been scheduled for a chance to speak took their turn and there were few dry eyes in the audience (Sophia was all but beside herself, shoes abandoned and finding support half laying on Khaz) Kaylee gave Jaxon a gentle kiss on his cheek. "I'll be back," she assured him, rising from her seat and crossing to the sound booth where she was handed a microphone. Her attention turned back to the table where her parents were seated. "I know it wasn't planned out, but dad would you mind a dance with mom?"

Not quite expecting it, but not about to refuse, Wesley said, “Of course, Pumpkin.”

Inara rose from her chair with the pull of her husband’s hand. They shared soft looks between them on their way, foreshadowing what was to come.

Once the two were on the floor and in position, gentle piano music filled the room. Cornflower fields found grey skies she'd come to love even more than umber forests as she began to sing. "I wanna come home to roses and dirty little notes on post-its. And when my hair starts turning grey, you'll say I'm like a fine wine - better with age. I guess I learned it from my parents, that true love starts with friendship. A kiss on the forehead, a date night, fake an apology after a fight," she sweetly belted out as she neared the head table.

Jaxon, awestruck once again, watched Kaylee with the same expression Wesley had for Inara as the two danced fluidly to the unexpected song. He got lost in the beauty and kindness of those cornflower fields.

"I need a man who's patient and kind, gets out of the car and holds the door. I wanna slow dance in the living room like we're 18 at senior prom and grow old with someone who makes me feel young. I need a man who loves me like my father loves my mom."



No one who had a heart could keep from tearing up. If Sophia thought she’d get a break, she was wrong. Applause erupted for the performance that touched them, earning coos and sighs of praise. Jaxon stood to embrace Kaylee, murmuring vows to live up to all she just sung. He let slip a few tears.

“Grazie Amore mio,” Jaxon spoke gently, and gave her gentle kisses over her cheeks and lips.

Not far away Wesley and Inara, who were a near perfect reflection of the newlyweds, came over to their daughter and son-in-law.

“Oh Pumpkin,” Wesley leaned in for a hug. She could feel his cheek, damp with wiped tears, against hers.

Inara, still weeping, finished a hug to Jaxon before giving her daughter an embrace as well. “That was beautiful.”

Beaming from the praise earned from only using song to communicate the truth, Kaylee happily gave each parent a heartfelt squeeze. "I'm glad you enjoyed it. I just wanted to do a little something for all three of you," she said as she peeled away and leaned into Jaxon.

“We did. It was wonderful, Pumpkin,” Wesley said again, keeping Inara close in his emotional state. Few could stoke these feelings; his most beloved people.

Inara looked around at the couples who began to come forward for their own dances. “Very wonderful, and very moving,” she said with a smile.

“Come on my love,” Wesley said, giving Inara a tug to the floor.

Jaxon watched as Rennick and Keagan took Charlotte up to dance. Bellasiel whirled away Serenity too. He wouldn’t be left out! He gave Kaylee a smile and pulled her with him to the dance floor as more people began to crowd in the middle to the songs playing on the speakers.

They swayed and hopped to the music until it was time for the iconic garter belt removal. Jaxon, without shame, had learned a milder form of the kind of moves Joao had performed on his wife. Long ago Kaylee had showed him a clip and he never forgot! Then, he went up to grab the frilly elastic adorned with small peony blossoms which he then tossed into a crowd of men behind him. Ryuu, though not single, managed to grab the loop proudly.

Next, Kaylee stood on an embellished platform with the bouquet made for tossing. She spiked them out once, causing Lyra to nearly tumble, but when she truly did throw it the flowers somehow arched higher than expected right into Missy’s hands. The woman had only meant to take pictures. Before she could protest, or give them over to someone else, the room grew suddenly dim and a beam of light shone on her and Ryuu. He stood with something in his hand other than the garter.

“Missy Boswell,” Ryuu said, smiling as the others made a circle around them. “I know to some it seems odd how I’ve left a life of partying, models, and gambling to knit, bake, and bingo…but I don’t think that’s odd at all.” He glanced at Kaylee and Jaxon who were offering a knowing nod. Ryuu stepped closer to Missy and went on, saying, “Beauty isn’t only in what we see. The truest kind is in the heart. You aren’t only a pretty woman—you’re a beauty at heart that outshines the most flawless skin any model could have, and I would rather enjoy a lifetime of hot-dishes, coupons, and meat raffles if it meant I could spend it with you,” he dropped down on one knee and popped open the box he held to reveal a beautiful ring, “Will you marry me?”

While the room filled with coos and awes from many, Missy stood in absolute shock. She nearly dropped the bouquet she had been holding, jaw slack. "Oh Cinnabon, you sly man," she breathed, heart skipping along as she hardly noticed the ring he was holding. Sapphire gaze was locked simply on his face, the face of the man who had transformed her past year and who was willing and wanting to do that for many more to come.

Ryuu grinned, seeing that sparkle in her eyes. “Is that a yes?”

"Yes. Yes! Oh yes, I want to marry you!" She couldn't imagine anything she wanted more in that very moment.

From the sidelines where Tallulah stood holding a fully rounded belly beside Sophia sobbing on a chair she'd found, she had to smile at her mother. The grudges were of the past and she had embraced Ryuu in their lives in the past months. He'd made sure the expected mothers had a place at their home when needed, sharing the excitement of the approaching babes just as much as Missy had. What she had thrown tantrums over the year prior now just felt right. Her mother deserved this. She deserved happiness. Lulah happily joined the others in rounds of whooping, hollering, and cheering for the newly declared couple.



Charlotte sniffed, “Aww,” she gave her Father a nudged, “you see, bouquets do have magic!”

“I wouldn’t say—,” Wesley fell short as he recalled Charlotte having caught two bouquets in her younger years. He slowly looked over at her two fiancé’s. “Well damn…maybe.” Wesley wondered if he’d have to keep an eye on how many bouquets his littlest girls might catch!

Jaxon and Kaylee walked up to be one of the first to congratulate Ryuu and Missy. They were soon crowded by more who wanted to give their hopes to them. Even Aunt Pinky came to fawn over the ring. They enjoyed a moment of imaginative discussion on what they’d want for their wedding before the guests began to break away for more dancing. After all, they had a little time left before the cake. That, and Jaxon thought he’d entertain the littles with his magic tricks.

Joy and dancing was shared throughout the generations. Those married for years found solace in the arms of their beloved, moving about the floor as if they were just as spry as the teenagers. Two lines of the most beautiful song. The Fox and his Tigress. The Hawk with his two left feet and his burning Phoenix. The protective Lion and gentle Lamb. A sweet love that helped bring the biggest change. A fiery Dragon and fierce Bunny. The Squirrel with her stoic Mountain. The Sea and her Sailor. A proud Stallion and his cunning Serpent. The Chef of love and his all-seeing Seer. The dark artists of flesh. All joined by the young lovers that surrounded them and would be soon taking their places. Even the young ones speckled between them, cousins chasing after each other and playing with friends, were all their stakes in the future.

Eventually the music died down as everyone was called to watch the ceremonious cutting of the cake. Younger siblings and cousins were happy to come forward to watch - after all that meant a sweet treat afterward! The tiered masterpiece decorated with peonies and with a pond atop that trickled down to water each flower was more than picture-worthy. What's more, the bride and groom were elegantly matching with their attire. Kaylee joyfully took the small slice in hand, allowing Jaxon to have a bit before chuckling as she smeared the frosting on his cheek. A photographer snapped a picture at the perfect timing; an image that would become one of her favorites and featured as soon as they had a place of their own to proudly display it.

"Eh, but now you need to clean up the mess you made!" Annabelle cackled from where she watched at Yonten's side.

"Not before he gets his revenge," Everest spoffed. Somehow it didn't feel like years since he'd done the very same to Ellie.

Predictably Jaxon managed to give Kaylee’s lips a pink smudge. They assisted each other with a kiss that blotted away the mess, as Annabelle had said, and ended with another deep affectionate moment broken only by the impatience of the children for cake.

Soon enough the guests were given a satisfying portion of the tasty confection. There were few leftovers that needed to be packaged for anyone who wanted to take them home. Any boxes not whisked away would be given to the nearest shelter for orphans. It wasn’t long after that people began to migrate to Kaylee and Jaxon for goodbyes. After friends left, family began to trickle out with sleepy kids and ones wired by sugar ready to crash.

Jaxon waved to some of the last people to go, aside from Charlotte, her beaus, and the Lord and Lady Von Helsing. Everyone else had given their due well wish for the honeymoon and a good marriage.

With a hand on her husband's chest, Kaylee let out a content sigh. While they did plan on having a honeymoon, nothing specific had been etched out. With Giuseppe's unsteady healthy it was just too risky for them to be away. She had insisted they would have plenty of time for the two of them when asked where she wanted to go, knowing those dreams could be fulfilled at a later time. Uncertainty could keep them home and she'd smile through it.

Uncertainty could keep them home and she'd smile through it.

“So,” Wesley clasped his hands together, “the limo is waiting to take you to the jet whenever you’re ready.”

Jaxon nodded, and looked at Kaylee who was clearly not expecting that. “They insisted they’d keep an eye on grandpa for at least a week, if not two. Wes said we would be able to return on a moment's notice if anything happens.”

Wesley explained, “The jet has a portal that connects to the castle.”

“You’ll be visiting Tromso Norway for the northern lights, you can take sled dog and reindeer rides,” Inara sweetened the deal. “There’s also the Artic Treehouse to stay in and more.”

"Well, what would you like to do now, Mia Ragione?" Kaylee questioned, the two standing near her parents.

“I wouldn’t mind heading out to the limo now, if you don’t mind spending our first night as husband and wife on the jet,” Jaxon said, rubbing his love’s back.

Fair brows knitted together for only a moment. "This is something you're sure of?" She didn't doubt the staff and her family's abilities, but knew how protective of his grandfather Jaxon was. "I'm sure Norway won't be going anywhere anytime soon, after all."

“Yeah, we talked it out and I think I’m comfortable with the measures they’ve taken to keep grandpa safe. The portal sealed my decision,” Jaxon said. He could pop in at a moment's notice like he was in the other room.

Trusting that he would have done plenty of evaluation on everything, Kaylee nodded her head. "Okay, let's go. Let's have our honeymoon together," she agreed, taking his hand in hers. "Do I need to go pack or did a crafty husband already take care of that?"

Jaxon looked to Wesely. The Fox gave a nod. “Yes,” he said, turning back to his wife with a smile, “everything is ready.”

“Well don’t leave without saying goodbye,” Inara said, stepping forward for a last hug between them. “You two have a great time.”

Next, Wesley came in for an embrace. “Take it slow, enjoy yourselves.”

After Keagan and Rennick offered their farewells Charlotte lingered in her hold on Kaylee. They had been apart for more than two weeks in the past. This time it was for a happier reason. It seemed life was stretching the time between them farther and farther.

Pulling away, Charlotte sniffed, “Alright get on with you and your husband.”

Jaxon smiled. “See you, Lottie.”

Waving, Charlotte watched as Jaxon whisked his bride with him to the limo humming outside. A staff member opened the door for the couple and closed it once they got inside.

The day had been long, filled with joy and tears, and the weight of the energy they spent had taken its toll. As frisky as Jaxon wanted to be on the limo, he kept yawning on the drive to the jet. Once they got to it, he managed to get aboard with Kaylee in time to plop on the couch. Still, he wouldn’t let his eyes fall until he had his wife in his arms to murmur sweetly to in Italian. In their attempt to get into it, they accidentally cuddled so comfortably that they fell asleep in each other’s arms on the pillowy skirt of Kaylee’s dress Jaxon only just pulled off.

They blinked awake in mid-flight. Neither knew what time it was, but they were well rested. What they had left off the night before soon picked up after a few morning kisses and further murmurs of affection. This time they didn’t bring out any barriers between them. As Kaylee said, and Jaxon agreed, they would let Fate decide when to begin their family.

Just as her mother had suggested, Kaylee was more than happy to dive into the winter wonderland about them. The snowy scenery was breathtaking when they weren't wrapped up with each other. They took part in skiing, cocoa, and so many smores. A special treat with a gang of huskies let them dog sled for an entire day. They made sure to visit the reindeer that were beautiful creatures. Each night they fell asleep to a beautiful frosted world just outside their cabin with a stunning view.

Jaxon made occasional calls about his grandpa. Giuseppe was doing well. Very well, in fact. He had made a friend with an old lady named Greta at the center where he came to speak with others his age. They had started off on the wrong foot; him an Italian, and she a German. The political differences made it difficult for them to get along at first, but soon enough Giuseppe found in Greta a comforting presence. They were too old to think of something as silly as falling in love, and too bound by their memories of the ones they’ve lost who they had given their hearts to, to reconsider. But, friendship was good enough.

The couple got updates on the rest of their family and friends. Some of the youngest cousins were happy to transition into their next grades. Granya’s pups were growing strong and fast.

All the mages who had bound their Almaeri were thriving. This was especially good to hear concerning Theo, who decided to go back to the group therapy once a month as a sponsor for other Awakened who wanted to bind.

Jasper, apparently, got a summer girlfriend, though Jinpa didn’t think they’d last the time at camp. They’d later learn he was right, and Jasper went through two more before school! The behavior seemed uncharacteristic of him. He was far more moody. Ava and Kendal noticed he wasn’t quite invested into the girls as he was taking any of them that came his way as some kind of distraction from feelings. He’d never admit to that.

They got on the phone with Missy one afternoon and nearly spent the rest of that day talking to the excited bride-to-be about all the plans in store for her wedding to Ryuu. It would be quite the number of ceremonies to have! Bellasiel and Serenity were coming up next in January, Charlotte and her beaus would be an overly dramatic celebration in June, and then they had Elijah and Annie’s to attend in August! They could only hope that Cara, Hadssah, and Tysha would give them some time to breathe!

By the time Mr. and Mrs. Donatello came upon the last day of their honeymoon, they had the option of going through the portal to the castle right then, or spending the flight to the runway instead.

“I’m fine with either,” Jaxon said, stretched out happily on the bed with his wife pressed naked against him.

"Hmm...no one's expecting us back," Kaylee pointed out as she trailed her fingers along his chest. The two had agreed on a year before attending trade college like several others had. "I say we fly back. One last trip together sounds wonferful."

Jasper, who apparently got a summer girlfriend before the wedding, even though Jinpa didn’t think they’d last the time at camp, and was proved right when through two more before school, seemed to be acting uncharacteristic of himself. He was far more moody since returning to school and learning that Ivy was still at the bakery. Ava and Kendal noticed he wasn’t quite invested in the girls as much as he was just taking any of them that came his way as some kind of distraction from feelings. He’d never admit to that.

“I wholeheartedly agree,” Jaxon murmured. He grinned, rolling over to give Kaylee kisses. And while this move had been interrupted on the morning of their wedding, no one was busting in on them now! They enjoyed another tumble around the luxurious cabin even as the jet began to move.

Their time on the flight over to Avostoska was as pleasant as ever, even if a little bittersweet now that it was their last. When the plane came to land on the runway Jaxon almost groaned with reluctance. It had been so amazing to go as they pleased as a married couple. He liked interacting with people if only to mention he had just married. But, he couldn’t lie to say he wasn’t looking forward to seeing his grandpa again.

Dressed and ready to go, Jaxon and Kaylee walked down the steps of the jet to a car that took them to the castle doors wherein family waited. The twins, now almost eight, came running up with Kit to the couple. Charlotte, Rennick, and Keagan were trailing behind, followed by Jinpa and Jasper. Wesley and Inara walked a little slower so that Grandpa Giuseppe didn’t feel rushed. They greeted the Donatello’s with beaming smiles, hugs, and kisses on the cheek. Everyone was excited—well, except Jasper looked quite dull compared to the rest of them. He had given a solemn hello.

“So, how was it?” Charlotte asked, giddy and bright.

Jaxon let Kaylee start them off while he made candies magically appear for the littles who were getting a bit big to be called ‘little’.

"So amazing," Kaylee sighed contently as she embraced her sister and then turned to her parents. "I'm glad I was talked into it. The snow was perfect and we ice skated, went dog sledding, oh so much. You really should consider it for your honeymoon next year."

Keagan had to chuckle, hands in his pockets while he watched everyone be reunited. "I will take anywhere at this point if it means there's an agreement between these two. I'm content with any destination, truly." But he'd be in charge of balancing out their decisions no doubt.

The fact that neither Charlotte nor Rennick made an argument against what their fiancé said lent to the credibility of his statement. Did they acknowledge it beyond single shoulder shrugs and guilty glances? No, but they wouldn’t dwell!

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Charlotte said honestly, even if she preferred warmer weather.

Giuseppe, who was listening through the gadgets made to improve his ears, said, “Oh, you must visit Italia.” He had wanted his grandson and granddaughter-in-law to do that, but he was told that they would do so on a later date. That didn’t mean he would miss the opportunity to encourage others to do it. “It is the most beautiful place.”

Smiling, Charlotte said, “We’ll consider it, grandpa Giuseppe.” The old man had insisted he was a grandfather to all; grateful for their help; family. “But even if we don’t, we can all visit together anyway.”

“Ah, I know,” Giuseppe chuckled.

Jaxon couldn’t express just how good it felt to be a part of this time of peace and family. He shared a contented look with Kaylee that said it all. He was happy. It nearly coaxed tears! But he managed to keep them at bay and simply gave his wife a kiss on their way to the Great Common.

Not everyone was as cheerful. When they all sat in the living room to have conversation, share trinket gifts the couple brought, and laugh at some of the humorous moments of their honeymoon, Jasper slumped with his hand holding up his head against his cheek. He didn’t know how long they sat there until the family parted ways for one reason or another, but as soon as it was socially appropriate for him to leave, Jasper made off with Jinpa to his and Kit’s room.

“Hey, you wanna play games?” Jinpa asked when they got inside.

Shrugging, Jasper said, “Yeah, sure.”

Sighing, Jinpa said, “Jas, what’s wrong? You’ve been acting strange since camp started and you’ve gotten worse since school began. It’s been almost a month.”

Jasper sat back with his controller and set his feet on the coffee table. “I dunno. I just feel kinda…”

“You’ve been a boring jerk,” Jinpa said, not taking a controller as he too plopped down beside him. “You’re not opening up about it either, which isn’t fair to the people around you. Ava and Kendal have been saying so too, you know, it’s not just me.”

They had tried to reach out once or twice, but Jasper only felt mildly uplifted. The effect of the encouragement they gave, or support they offered, waned as time went on until Jasper became melancholy again.

“Well, Danielle is fine,” Jasper argued.

“Who?” Jinpa blinked.

“My girlfriend?” Jasper said slowly, though the look in Jinpa’s eyes said he was missing something.

“Uuuh, Danielle was like, two girlfriends ago,” Jinpa said flatly. “And Casey just dumped you because you’ve been calling her Catie on accident—you haven’t even dated a Catie!” Curious, Jinpa asked, “Did you even know that Kendal and Sean broke up? She’s dating Todd now.”

Jasper, mouth briefly agape, closed his lips as he realized the blur that summer was and how much was going by without him noticing. He stared off in a small panic of silent existential dread.

“You need to talk to someone you’ll listen to, homie,” Jinpa shook his head. “Until then, I’mma head home.” He missed his mom and dad anyway. “See you at school.”

With that, Jinpa left his buddy to contemplate his situation. Jasper tried not to. He paced around the room, started a couple games, snacked a lot, and even took a shower until he couldn’t look at himself in the eye of his reflection in the mirror. He had one last hope.

Jasper made it to the holodeck where he found Rennick and Keagan training. Charlotte wanted a break at the spa with her sister. Jaxon promised his grandpa he would spend time with him in his room and hear all about the drama of his senior center until his wife returned.

“Oh, sorry,” Jasper muttered, about to turn away.

"Nothin' to be sorry for. Why don't you come in and join us?" Keagan hadn't been blind to the changes in Jasper's disposition since coming back from camp and courtesy of Sophia news traveled to those who had graduated still. It was really a wonder how she managed to know as much as she did while she was stuck on bedrest! He tossed the staff he had been holding in Jasper's direction and picked out a replacement for himself. "Seems like you've got something going on, too."

Jasper didn’t dispute the observation. “Yeah…” He sighed, and turned the staff over in his hands. Maybe a spar would help.

“So, what’s up?” Rennick asked, giving his own staff a twirl out of habit.

Lips tucked to the side, Jasper stepped further into the area where they were practicing. “What do you do when someone doesn’t want to be your friend anymore?”

The lack of a particular cousin came to their attention. Rennick asked, “You and Jin having a fight?”

“No,” Jasper shook his head. He rested his staff on his shoulders, hooking his wrists. “Ivy hasn’t returned to school…she’s still working at the bakery.”

Well-informed on the underclassmen and having heard plenty about her from Lauri, Keagan tilted his head in question. "What makes you think she doesn't want to be your friend, Jas? I thought that the bakery was something she was excited to do do. I'm pretty sure you were all talking about it back at Atlantis."

Exhaling a huff, Jasper comically paced on his unbent legs. “Uhh, yeah, she said she was doing it for the summer. Then Ivy was offered to stay for—,” he paused, not recalling the length of time, “—and anyway, why wouldn’t friends want to hang out with other friends?”

“Are you sure she doesn’t want to hang out?” Rennick asked, coming to stand by his fiancé.

“She’s always working on the weekend,” Jasper said.

“That’s not the same thing,” Rennick pointed out. “She’s just busy. Don’t you text?”

“Well…” Jasper stopped in his tracks. “I mean…”

“Do you?”

“Uh not recently,” Jasper said, feeling a bead of sweat forming on his brow. “I um…might have given her a mad face in group chat when she said she was staying at the bakery…After that, she left me on read when I asked if she was really staying. That’s…that’s the last time I texted.”

Keagan had to cough to muffle a chuckle at that point. "So, what you're saying actually happened is you got mad at her for not paying attention to you, she's busy, and now you're just assuming that she doesn't want to hang out with you - without actually inviting her to do something?"

Cheeks slowly reddening with each eerily accurate point, Jasper struggled not to just dip out like he probably had done with Ava and Kendal, now that he vaguely recalled. “Well…You make it sound so bad.”

“That’s because it does sound really bad,” Rennick chuckled. “Dude, she’s not the problem here. You’re just being selfish.”

Not often in this position with Rennick, Jasper was a little taken by his bluntness. He preferred Keagan’s softer approach. Either way, it wasn’t something he could easily brush off.

“Well…”

“Look, not saying your feelings don’t mean anything, but,” Rennick gave his staff another artful turn, “you gotta practice being happy for people when they’re enjoying something. You gotta reach out and talk to them too, if you feel insecure. Trust me, it’s not easy. I had to learn to do this too.” He rested his arm around Keagan’s shoulders. “But if you really love your friends and they love you, it’s gonna work out.”

Jasper pulled his staff off his back and tapped the butt on the ground in uncertainty. “How do I feel good about someone being far away? How…how do I be happy when they’re not with me?”

"Well you don't want Ivy to be miserable, do you?" Keagan paused after his rhetorical question. "Then you need to learn to accept the fact that you can be happy knowing they're happy. Ren is right that it won't be easy, but you can learn to grow past it. If you care about Ivy and know that she's doing something she loves, then you can also accept that you don't have to be present for her to have that happiness. Can't exactly go around denying people permission to be happy, my man."

The selfishness in him certainly wouldn’t mind Ivy feeling miserable without him. He fantasized how sad she’d feel and how she'd come back to school hoping they hadn’t forgotten her. Then he’d forgive her for having been absent all this time.

“Yeah,” Rennick said, “and careful not to project. It’s easy to feel self-pity and assume they are held responsible for your feelings. She doesn’t owe you anything. You’re not entitled to her, and, as my fiancé said, you don’t have the right to deny her happiness just because having her with you makes you happy.”

Perhaps it was simply a logical point to mention, but Jasper felt like it was nearly psychic. He briefly parted his lips in silent awe. It unnerved him; a small jolt that seemed to sweep the clutter from his mind and let words of both men sink in better.

“What do I do?” Jasper asked suddenly. “How do I fix this?”

Shrugging, Rennick said, “She’s busy on the weekend, but you’re not. Go see her.”

“See her? Alone?” Jasper paled. Could he survive that?

"I mean, if you want to see her maybe you'll need to make some sacrifices Jas," Keagan shrugged his shoulders. "But if you haven't seen her all summer, no harm in showing up and pointing out that you wanted to make sure she was okay. Just...maybe leave out the part where you were expecting her to read your mind? Most people, but women in particular, don't enjoy that."

Exhaling, Jasper tippy-tapped his staff again. “Okay…” Just see her. Just see her! What if she hates him? “What if she hates me?”

“She won’t hate you,” Rennick spoffed. “Come on man, have a spar with us, get some water, some rest, and just think about it. You have days ahead of you.”

Jasper nodded. He looked up at his soon-to-be brother-in-laws and felt grateful. “Thanks guys.”

"Don't say thank you because we're going to put you through the wringer. Maybe knock some sense into you," Keagan smirked playfully, pearly whites flashing as he set the holodeck to a space for fighting and nodded for Jasper to take place before him.

“We’ll see about that,” Jasper said with a grin, hopping into place like a cat ready to pounce.

Rennick kept watch, chuckling from the sidelines as he watched their fiancée’s kid brother face off with Keagan. There was a clear difference in skill, but they could tell that Jasper was no joke. They enjoyed a few spars until they were all good and tired. Then the three made their way to the others when dinner time came around.

Starting monday morning Jasper met up with Jinpa in a better mood than he had for a while. The others noticed it as well. They just wondered how long it would last. Surprisingly he didn’t slump back—well, once—into a mopey young man, but in place of sighs and frowns he seemed a little worried. The unexpected anxiety grew the closer it got to Saturday.

Friday, in the rec room after they ate dinner, Jasper fiddled with his thumbs where he sat on the couch. Lucas and Ava were leisurely going through their phones together, Kendal was overwhelming Todd with her exuberance, and Sean went over theories about some show they were watching with Jinpa.

The clock ticked away until Sean left, then Todd. Usually that meant Kendal would get boarded and prod Ava to leave too. That would spell the end of their time together with so many off to bed.

Lucas gave Ava a sweet parting kiss. “See you monday,” he said with a smile. He had a family gathering to attend that weekend.

Ava gave him the same starry-eyed joyous look she'd kept for him since their first encounter in Atlantis. "I'll see you Monday, but don't forget you can text me if there's time," she reminded him gently. Family came first, of course, but she'd be there if he had a few minutes to spare. "Have a fun weekend, Lucas." She watched as he disappeared through the doorway, sighing contently as she rose and reached for her own bag.

Nerves kept Jasper seated. But, as Jinpa got up and as Kendal prodded Ava to get going, he felt the urge to give into his need for help and almost jumped to his feet when they started to file out the door.

“Uh, wait, Ava? Can I ask you something? In private?” Jasper stood with his hands fidgeting the hem of his shirt.

Surprised but not about to turn down a friend in need, she nodded and put her bag back down. "Oh sure. I don't see why not," Ava agreed.

“Thank you,” Jasper said, and offered an apologetic smile to Kendal before saying to Jinpa, “I’ll meet you at the dorm.”

“Okay…” Jinpa raised a brow, but shrugged and walked off. Kendal went on her phone and remained by the doorway.

Jasper turned to Ava. “Uh…I know I’ve been…not the best lately,” he said, coughing at the expression she was giving him. “And I’m sorry—,” he blinked, realizing just how bad of a friend he had been, “I-I’m sorry.” He decided to put aside his first goal of softening her to get his request in, and instead faced his responsibility. “I’ve been draggin’ the mood and been pretty sour.” Bumming everyone out and making it difficult. “I’m…I’m hoping I didn’t ruin everything.” Again.

He wasn't wrong about how he'd been ruining time together as a group over the summer, but something had told Ava that things were going on. "I mean, it's one thing if you're just down but we've all literally been trying to find out what's bugging you and all you've done is shut us out," she pointed out. "You really haven't been yourself since Atlantis." A thought struck her and her brows went up. "Is this because I'm seeing Lucas?"

Jasper hadn’t thought about it, but now that she brought it up he gave the idea due consideration. “No,” he shook his head. He gave a faint smile. “He’s a good guy. The kind of guy I should have been—the kind I probably should aspire to be. You deserve someone like that,” he said. Jasper would have to work on that. “But, I guess…I’m kinda,” he didn’t want to, but he decided to use words that Rennick and Keagan posed to him, “insecure about Ivy being away.” He wanted to wince. It felt like he was far too vulnerable. More than what he wanted to be or admit. Yet, as the truth of it washed over him, Jasper felt too tired to be prideful about it. He frowned deeply. “I feel sad she’s been gone so much. I’m upset she’s still at the bakery,” a small but of frustration let out in an exhale, “I mean, doesn’t she want to be our friend still?”

There was a faint blush of color on Ava's cheeks and she found interest in a spot on the ground. "Well, I wouldn't say she doesn't want to be our friend. Ivy is still just as much our friend now as she was in May. Have you even tried to reach out to her and see how she's doing since you were pretty rude to her in the group chat?"

Wincing was the least Jasper could do. “No…” he cleared his throat. “I was thinking she’d respond to me…” he didn’t want to dwell on that assumption, so he went on to say, “I had confided in Ren and Keagan and they said…they said I should go see her at the bakery.” Jasper’s face paled as he said so, feeling that same knot in his stomach. He blurted out, “Please come with me, Ava!”

Ava frowned, not pleased with the responses he was giving and even moreso with his request. "So you're saying you didn't even talk to her all summer and then you're going to ask me to come with so you have someone there to cushion the blow?" She tapped her foot as if she was waiting for more. "Why can't you just go see her on your own?"

“Well, to be fair, I did speak with her occasionally when at camp…” Jasper gave the end of his sleeve a self-comforting tug. “I messed up, I know that. And I’m very sorry about it, but I’m…afraid…I-I I don’t want to go alone. I need…help.”

If this hadn't been such a monumental step in his usual cocky self, Ava might have turned him down. As it was, this was as humble as she'd seen him be and it was decidedly worth encouraging that behavior. "Fine, but I'm not speaking for you," she said with a firm pointer finger in his direction. "And honestly I'm saying yes because I want a tart. You better be honest with her though, Jas."

Relief washed over him and Jasper could have kissed her if that was appropriate! As a friend, of course. “Thank you! Oh, thank you, Ava!” Jasper gave her a hug that nearly squeeze the air out of her. He pulled back and said, “When we go tomorrow I’ll buy all the tarts you want!”

Letting out a 'hmpf' of air as she was returned to her normal shape, Ava had to giggle. "You better. I was supposed to go shopping tomorrow, too, so be lucky I care for you enough to skip that."

“We don’t have to skip it!” Jasper promised as he let go. “I’ll bring you to the mall,” he insisted, pushing the door open as he headed out. “You can get whatever you want!”

Kendal watched Jasper jogging away with the oddest expression of horror and joy. She furrowed her brows, looking over to Ava. “What the hell is up with him?”

"He's stressing out about Ivy," Ava shook her head as she shouldered her bag. "He hasn't spoken to her since that thing in the group chat and now he is worried she doesn't want to be his friend anymore."

The kind of scoff you’d expect from Kendal let out in a breath. “He better be worried. I wouldn’t want to talk to him if he threw a fit at me like that either,” she said, her tone high and mighty. “Jasper is so clingy sometimes.”

On the way to the dorm the girls analyzed their friends behavior. Ava took a forgiving approach while Kendal scrutinized the young man. Between the two they balanced out. Jasper greatly valued his friendships in general. There were qualities he admired in each of the people he felt close to—Kendal’s stubborn confidence, Jinpa’s loyal comradery, Ava’s brightness, and Ivy’s pacience. Of course there were more to admire about them then that, but these were what the girls decided stood out to him. It must be a worry that he had acted so badly that Ivy’s pacience for him ran out.

“I mean, that, or something else is going on,” Kendal said, tying back her hair for sleep. “We’ve only been friends for a year and a summer, but I didn’t expect him to act so odd.”

Jasper had shown eradic behavior. Especially with the girls he had dated. Some barley around for a week; recklessly accepting any invitation without committing to the role. At least with Ava he had started off as a good boyfriend. It only fizzled when the dynamic shifted into a platonic one for him. Around Atlantis, and at camp, he seemed to slump.

"I mean something is definitely going on for how he's been acting. Maybe mending things up with Ivy will fix that. I really hope it does though. It's getting less and less appealing to be associated with him," Ava admitted between brushing her teeth. She'd received more than one review that her ex was an ass, all of which she tried to defend him in, which wasn't helping her much.

“Oh you’re so right,” Kendal said, scrolling through her phone, “he’s been humorless, he doesn’t play games anymore, he’s struggling in school, he has lost his appetite—it’s like he’s depressed. I just don’t know if I can keep around someone who chooses to do that kind of thing.” She set her phone to charge and yawned. “Maybe if he doesn’t shape-up, we can hang in a different rec room.”

Ava made a face across the room at her friend. "That seems a little harsh, don't you think? I'm just hoping now he'll actually accept our help rather than brushing us aside. He's pretty desperate to speak to Ivy. I'll go with him tomorrow and maybe the two of us will talk some sense into him."

Apparently Kendal didn’t read the room right! She cleared her throat, “I mean, yeah, I’m not saying just drop him. Give him a chance.” She changed her tune a little. Although, she did have a problem with the cloud of gloom Jasper sometimes brought around. “I’m just saying if he doesn’t shape up.” Not wanting Ava to pick apart her mind, Kendal said, “Goodnight!”

Successfully avoiding interrogation and her flaws being pointed out, Kendal fell ‘fast asleep’, even throwing out a snore for good measure. She soon did actually fall asleep when Ava heard her signature snorts.

Saturday morning Ava got a text from Jasper letting her know he was going to come by noon to pick her up. She had plenty of time to get ready. Kendal left earlier to spend a date with Todd. He was going to drive them to Sunset cliff for a view of the setting sun at the end of the day, so that was fun.

As promised, Jasper came to Ava’s dorm door. He wore a casual dressy outfit for a day at the mall. His curls were thoughtfully tousled, he wore nice shoes for their outing, and he put effort in a new trend in men’s appearance that resurfaced from time’s past—faint eyeliner around his dark amber eyes. Ava also could have sworn he put some cologne on, but it was so light it might have been a trick of her mind.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted brightly. He seemed both nervous and eager.

"Hey yourself," she chimed back, though she did give him one extra up and down to examine him. "We are just going to a bakery right?" She scoffed the joke off, but did wonder what had him all up in arms.

As they made their way down to the cheuver that awaited to drive them around, Jasper asked, “I was thinking we’d hit the mall first. If Ivy doesn’t want to talk to me, I don’t want you to have to have shop with me all upset.”

That was the most surprising thing that morning. A rather selfless offer. "Are you sure? Wouldn't you rather just talk to her and get it over with?"

“No, nah ah,” Jasper shook his head. He was both pulled and repelled by the task at hand that day. If he could avoid it, he would. But, in the end, he had a another reason not to do it right away. “Aside from my hesitancy, I just don’t think I could manage to take you around the mall if I get bent out of shape. I made a promise to shop with you, I want to make good on it.” He offered her a smile. “It’s the least I can do.”

Ava watched him for a moment longer before nodding her head. "Hmm...alright. We'll shop first. But you're not going to put this off for long," she warned him with a wagging finger.

With that, they got into the he car driven by Hye—he had time off and didn’t mind the request—who took them to the shopping mall that hosted many outlets. One of which was the bakery they would be going to at some point.

“Alright, where to first?” Jasper said. He gave a sweep of his hand. “We can go anywhere you want. Are you hungry?”

"I mean, I could really go for a tart..." She wiggled her brows a bit deviously, thought quickly backed down from the threat. "I wouldn't mind a coffee for now and then we can go look at some shoes. I need a new pair of boots for this fall. Anything you need to get?" She doubted it, but it was polite to ask .

“Nah, I’m good,” Jasper said. “But thanks.” He had to give appreciation where it was due. “Now let’s get you that coffee.”

The two got to the nearest vendor selling a sweet and nutty blend that Ava couldn’t pass up. When Jasper got out his card from his wallet, she noticed his pocket was still plump with something tucked inside. Whatever it was, and if she had a mind to ask, the coffee was paid for and they were off to the shoe store.

All while Ava perused the quality footwear Jasper kept within sight. He distracted himself here and there with a shoe or two. Most with blue-green accents. Then, after Ava was satisfied with the pair she bought, they ventured to other stores that caught her eye on the way over to the bakery. Each one they stopped by gave Jasper time to mentally prepare for the possible worst.

"I think that's all I need," Ava admitted, already a little worn out from all the shopping. "Oh, and we're right by the bakery, perfect! Sounds like it's time for that tart you owe me, Jas."

Exhaling, Jasper nodded. “Okay, let’s go.”

As they made their way to it, he exhibited a calmer demenour than before. Perhaps resignation for the worst case scenario? Or maybe he was coming to terms with his part to play and at peace knowing what he had to do was more important than himself; apologizing to someone he wronged, rather than safeguarding his ego or his feelings. Whatever the case, Jasper humbly, confidently, walked into ‘Cate’s Cakes and Confections’ with his eyes forward and determined.

A bustle of people were in line to pick out their favorite treats. The resident baker just pulled out a fresh batch of tarts, in fact. Ava could smell them from where they were in line. Jasper did too.

“Oh, Ava,” a familiar feminine voice turned their attention. “It’s good to see—.”

Sitting at one of the small rounded tables the bakery had set up inside, cluttered with a couple drinks and a few snacks, Ivy’s hand halted in mid-wave to see who else had come. A little stunned, she blinked in uncertainty.

Ava offered the warmest smile she possibly could. She hoped this wasn't going to end up being some violation of their friendship to not warn of Jasper's appearance. "Good afternoon, Ivy! Look who wanted to see you."

Ivy studied Ava and decided to trust her. She had built a repor with her and a history to suggest this wasn’t a trick or a conniving manunver on Ava’s part. If anything, Ivy would be suspicous of Jasper between the two. He could have put her up to this!

“Hey,” Jasper said, glad that his hands were tucked. His fingers in one of the pockets fiddled with what was in them.

“H-hello,” Ivy said, watching Jasper with a slight frown as they came to her table.

“Um, Ivy? I was hoping to speak with you and, well,” Jasper gave a nod to Ava, “I did promise her a tart, but,” he gestured to one of the four chairs, “mind if we talk?”

Ivy shifted in her seat. “Okay.”

Jasper sat down and Ava did so as well. They made room for her bags. When they got that handled Jasper set his hands on the table, clasping them nervously. “I came here to apologize.”

It wasn’t difficult to figure. Ivy looked away. “You came here because you feel bad and don’t want me to be angry at you,” she said, implying an accusation of self-righteousness.

That stung a little. Jasper dropped his eyes. “I’m not gonna say you’re wrong…but I want to say you’re also not exactly right. I did have self-pity, I won’t deny it, but…” he frowned, unable to stop his eyes from conveying his deep sense of regret and hope. “Ivy, you gotta know, I consider you one of my best friends. It really sucks when people I get close to aren’t around. I feel…forgotten. You were away the whole summer and it sucked. I was excited to see you at school, and then you said you’d be gone even longer without knowing when you’d return. I reacted out of hurt.” Jasper was quick to say, “I’m not excusing what I did, I just mean to say that I was taking it personally when I shouldn’t have. You’re not trying to snub me, I get that—I didn’t deal with my emotions right, I know. I am working on it.” Not the best, but hanging in there. “I don’t have the right to shame or guilt you into hanging out with me, or giving up something you love because it will mean you’re with me. I understand that’s what was going on, even if I wasn’t realizing it at the time, and it’s wrong of me. I want you to know that you’re important to me. I want you to know I’m sorry.” Jasper let out a breath and peered up. “I…I do hope you’re willing to be my friend still, but I understand if you don’t want to.”

A whirl of emotions had played out on Ivy’s face that he missed. Annoyance, consideration, a frown, another thoughtful look stirring with sorrow, and finally compassion. Ivy certainly did miss his goofy doofy self from time to time. She missed laughing with him and getting a small thrill when he praised her food. She even missed his long, inexhaustible well of something to say about literally anything, but Ivy loved having a laugh with Jasper most of all.

“I did have every right to ignore you after that text,” Ivy said. She was given no argument. “You can be selfish, cocksure, and pushy.” The list was accurate. Jasper winced softly. “But,” Ivy softly added, “you’re also welcoming, supportive, and you do have a sense of morality—I trust that you’re actually sorry, Jas.”

That gave him some hope. Jasper said, “I am. I really am.”

“I trust you’ll learn from this and be a better man,” Ivy said.

“I will, I swear it,” Jasper said.

Smiling, Ivy sighed and said, “Damn you, Jas, I forgive you.”

Relief sweeter than the best baked tart washed over Jasper. He felt his chest loosen and his heart thump unrestricted by the anxiety he felt had gripped him until then. He beamed a grateful smile, “Oh, thank god.”

"Look at you getting all self-aware," Ava had to giggle with amusement, pleased to have been able to oversee just how it all played out around her sweet tart. "And thank you Ivy. You didn't need to forgive him but I'm grateful you did."

“Me too,” Ivy said truthfully. He was too eager to do what was right and improve to refuse his outreach. “Too lovable to hate, I suppose.”

Feeling a thousand times better, Jasper comfortably slipped into his usual playful self. “What can I say? I’m a lovable guy,” he shifted and Ava could see his hand reaching with purpose into his pocket, “and, if I can be so bold,” his cheeks pinked and his eyes shined with a new hope, “maybe you might consider—,”

A figure stepped up, turning their attention to the handsome man with blonde hair and dark eyes. “Oh, hey, are you Ava and Jasper?”

“Uh, yeah,” Jasper said, trying to think if he had met this man before.

“Peter, you’re back,” Ivy smiled, and when he leaned down she offered her cheek for him to kiss, “took you long enough.”

In mute shock Jasper watched Peter take the seat next to Ivy. “There was a problem with the bathroom at two stores. I had to run down to the walmart.” He looked back at Ava and Jasper. “It’s good to meet you.”

Ava's brows went up in interest at the new person presented before them. "A pleasure to meet you as well, Peter," she answered amiably, curiosity mounting. "Do you work here at he bakery as well?" She couldn't say she'd seen him before, but generally her attention was quite focused on Ivy.

"I do, I'm the owners nephew. I come help occasionally, especially around the holidays when it gets busy," Peter said. He gave Ivy a smile. "I've bumped into Ivy a few times and enjoyed her company."

Pink cheeked, Ivy said, "He's the one who helped me with that one order I told you about." A glitch in the text asked for one thousand Assorted donuts done within two hours time. Ivy said a young man she didn't catch the name of had come to the rescue. Although the mistake was figured out, Ivy had been absolutely thankful for his willingness to help her. "He asked me out yesterday and I said yes."

Peter took a sip of one of the two drinks that had sat there, right in front of Jasper and Ava's eyes, since they had come to sit at the table. "Fav day so far."

"Oh! You two are dating? That's so wonderful," Ava beamed to congratulated them both with a nod of her head, though her attention was on Ivy. An accusatory look was sent her way; why hadn't she heard about this yet? "Does that mean we aren't going to be seeing you at the academy after all?"

Smiling sheepishly, in apology and silent vow she meant to have mentioned it soon, Ivy said, "Actually, I think I'll go back."

Jasper had been quiet and disheartened, but he perked up at that. "You will?"

"Professor Lauri needs me, despite her assurances. I know she's benefited from my presence and my aid. Especially since I can keep an eye on things for when she wants a break to see her children," Ivy said. "I can't leave her like that. I refuse to."

Sighing, Peter gave his darling another kiss. "Always so thoughtful. "

The gentle peck for Ivy was a pinch for Jasper. He struggled not to frown. He couldn't. He had to be happy. So he pulled his lips upward. "That's my Ivy," he said, in a casual way as a friend might, even if Peter titled his head. "We'll be happy to have you back."

"It would be nice to see if the school extends more events to you, too," Ava went on, mentally noting Jasper's visible disapproval and tucking it away for now. "Maybe you can even lets you bring Peter to the Fall dance."

Peter grinned, Ivy blushed. It was as sweet for Ava as much as it irked Jasper. The item in his pocket felt heavy, like an anchor ready to drown him. He had been too late. That knowledge closed his ears—or it tried to. Jasper inwardly shook himself from falling again and blanking out what was being said. He would not allow the slump to take from him another damn thing. If he hadn’t been so depressed and avoidant, he could have gotten the chance to ask Ivy to the dance. It had been his plan. Not to say he would admit he had any intentions beyond that. Or so he tried to assur himself.

“I would hypo want to go, if I was asked,” Peter said nonchalantly.

Hypo? Was that abbreviated for hypothetically? Like ‘fav’ for favorite? Who was this guy? Jasper didn’t like the cut of his jib. However, Ivy did. So, he grinned and bared it as the strawberry-blonde across from him giggled and nodded that she’d love to take him to the dance.

They talked about this for a time. The clock ticked away until Peter said, “Oof, I think it’s time I head off.”

“Aw, alright,” Ivy said, giving him an appropriate goodbye hug.

“It was great meeting you two. I can’t wait to hang out sometime,” Peter said, moving from his handshake to Jasper to Ava.

"Wonderful meeting you too, Peter," Ava gave him a firm yet feminine handshake. "I trust you'll take care of Ivy for us until we see her back at school."

“Oh I will,” Peter said, and gave Ivy a wink that turned her pink cheeks red before turning to leave.

Ivy inhaled her excitment. She and Ava shared mutual looks of restrained joy. They were in public after all! Jasper, who drummed his fingertips on the table, managed a convincing enough smile for Ivy. Only Ava would notice the effort it took to keep his lips from curling.

“You know, I was worried at first. I wanted to wait and see if this was actually serious or not before mention it to you, but I think Peter’s the real thing,” Ivy said giddily.

"He seems nice enough and you are happy," Ava was wise enough to acknowledge that. "I do have a question though." She leaned across the table to lower her voice, though not so low that Jasper couldn't hear it. "Does he always do the abbreviation thing? I missed half his sentence trying to figure hypo thinking he meant a hippopotamus. Just asking if I need to learn to expect it is all."

Chuckling, Ivy said, “Unfortunately. And there’s no clear pattern to it yet. He’s said ‘Ov’s, for the ovens, and Mock-Docu, for mockumentaries.”

“Oh god…” Jasper breathed to softly or them to notice.

“He also uses alternative names for animals. He calls a stingray a sea-pancake, he’s called a snake a danger-noodle, a raccoon is a trash-panda,” Ivy listed off a few more and ended giggling. “I think it’s endearing.”

"Well that's...interesting," Ava settled on with a light hand on her arm. "Well I'm glad you're happy and you enjoy your time with him. We'll have to make sure Kendal and Todd get a chance to meet him."

“Yeah, that’d be great,” Ivy said with a smile.

“Ivy?” An older woman called from over the display of treats, wearing an apron. “Are you ready for your next shift?”

“Oh, yes, coming,” Ivy said, getting up and clearing the table. “I’ll see you guys at school on Monday.”

“See you,” Jasper said, thankful for the cups and trash in Ivy’s hands that made it easy for him to know what to do with his own.

"Take care Ivy!" Ava waved as they parted with promises for next week.

The two exited the bakery in a timely manner and Jasper let Hye know they were on their way. He walked drearily beside Ava with his hands tucked. Even his curls seemed to have lost their spring.

Waiting a few steps until it was completely undeniable just what was happening. Clearing her throat, Ava gave him a faint nudge in the shoulder. "So, you wanna talk about what's going on?"

“Hm?” Jasper turned his head over at Ava. He could have wilted away from those knowing eyes. “Uhh, it’s nothing, I just…I thought I’d ask if she wanted to go to the Fall dance is all—as a friend, as an apology,” he said as quick as he could, like it would veil his feelings.

"A dance as an apology?" Ava spoffed, hardly fooled by any of that. "That better be a lame excuse. If you actually think taking someone to a dance is an apology, I might have to get Jinpa to give you a whoopin'. Or his mom."

Oh, and if Annabelle knew, she’d tell his mother! Jasper had gotten swats with her sandel twice in his life. Once, when he was little convinced Kit to climb atop the open oven for treats that the chef hid, and when he stubbornly tried the ‘candy’ his mother said was dangerous medicine. They were unpleasant, to say the least.

Briefly pale, Jasper said, “Okay, okay, not as an apology!” He blushed and looked away, rubbing the back of his neck. He was pretty sure she understood. “It doesn’t matter anyway…” he muttered. “Peter is going with her.”

Whatever response he thought that earned, it ended up instead being another smack in the shoulder. "Well of course he is! Ivy is a sweetheart and a kind soul. Did you think you could just dally around and no one would scoop her up? She's a catch! What took you so long to realize that?"

A little flustered, Jasper blinked at Ava. He sputtered, “Phh—I knew she was a great person! I was just—It’s complicated, I was upset, I haven’t seen any interest in me from her and I was—Besides, I didn’t really realize how much I liked her until she ghosted me! And—And I had,” he wasn’’t sure if he should admit this, but he said, “I had thought she was too introverted that there was a time.” He exhaled as if he was blowing the wind for the sails of a ship, “Oh goooood, what am I gonna do? Why am I like this?” He rubbed his face and perked up, looking at Ava throug his parted hands. “Do you think Peter is secretly a terrible person and she’d dump him? He doesn’t look like he works out, maybe I can I fight him for her.”

One of her dark brows went up in question and she put her hands on her hip. "Do you really think that beating up her boyfriend is going to be the best way to tell Ivy you like her?" She really hoped she didn't need to wait for an answer on that. "I will say I'm surprised that the whole abbreviations thing doesn't annoy her, but she is pretty compassionate. Honestly you might just need to be actually happy for her. I mean, what if they were supposed to be soul mates, you break them up, and then you two end up being horrible together?"

Jasper parted his lips to argue that he would be a great boyfriend, but the montage of his relationships that summer flashed through his mind and he couldn’t forget how he was with Ava. Protest died on his lips.

Deep in thought as they waited by the curb for Hye, Jasper considered what he had to do. Ava could tell he was putting his mind the the task even as they got into the car and made their way to the school.

By the time they arrived, Jasper seemed far more confident than he had been before. When he stepped out of the car with Ava, and after they gave their grateful farewells to Hye, Jasper turned to Ava wit determination.

“You’re right, Ava. I should be happy for Ivy—I am. I’m glad she’s smiling and laughing. I’m glad she isn’t upset or angry,” Jasper said, and Ava knew this to be true. “I don’t need Peter to be dumb or mean.” He raised a triumphant fist. “All I have to do is become a cooler person than Peter!” Jasper turned on his heels and strode off. “Wish me well!”

"I-wha--at? No, that's not what I said!" But her protest fell on deaf ears as he was already long gone. He was off thinking he knew just what he needed to do. Ava shook her head and sighed. "This isn't going to end well..."

Ava inevitably found herself in her dorm with Kendal. The tea spilled between them about how the reunion went down, Ivy’s forgiveness, and Jasper's shock when Peter walked into their lives. This was the best tea they’ve had in a long while! Or so that’s how Kendal took it. She wouldn’t stop giggling over the story. Ears twitched that shouldn’t be listening.

The tea soon spilled all over the underclassman girls who happened to overhear the two. Before long the whispers creeped down the grapevine to the little birds who texted their favorite Alumnni. Sophia Bosadaros was in the middle of a donut when her phone BING!’d and she got the newest scoop on the word at school.

“What’s that?” Khaz asked, coming around with a plate filled with a proper meal for his overly pregnant wife.

Reluctantly, Sophia accepted the real food presented by Khaz, eating one of the sweet potato fries before using it to point at her phone screen. "Jasper's got a thing for Ivy!" She was midway through shoveling out the details to him when she dropped her phone with a sharp yelp. "The fuck was that!" Her hand went to her stomach but her attention was on the chair that had just grown sopping wet beneath her.

On alert since it had been the last month, Khaz sprang to his feet. “Pascal,” he summoned the castle’s trusted holobutler, “let the midwife know Sophia’s water broke.”

“Yes, Sir,” Pascal gave a bow and vanished.

“Lulah,” Khaz called out to his other wife as he helped the one who had begun her journey, “it’s time!”

Tallulah who had been in the adjoining room enjoying midday pregnant yoga looked up in surprise. "It's time?" She hadn't felt any different. Then again, there was nothing saying they'd deliver at the same time just because they were conceived together. With some effort she managed to pull herself to a standing position, although it wasn't fast enough for her wife.

"I pissed myself Lulah, can we maybe hurry up?" The impatience was very evident in Sophia's voice, scowling at the large wet spot she'd left behind and which she was currently wearing on her rear. "I can't leave the room like this. What are people going to say?"

"Firefly, they're going to say you're birthing a child and it's one of the most beautiful acts of-"

"Don't you firefly me! This baby is coming and yours isn't ready yet and you're going to make me do this alone!" Or that's at least what she tried to say through sobbing tears.


Khaz rubbed Sophia’s back as they made their way out the door. “Here,” he said, grabbing his hoodie to wrap around her waist, “that’ll hide it, Heart-Fire.”

Whatever Sophia’s feelings about the attempt to soothe her, they didn’t know for all the sobbing and hiccuping getting in the way. What they did know was that they were now on a biological timer. The three made their way out of their chambers to a waiting indoor mini vehicle that drove them at a comfortable, but speedy, pace to the doors of the medical wing. Midwives and two doctors were there to usher Sophia into the room she tailored to her needs.

“Is it both?” One of the midwives asked.

“Just Soph for now,” Khaz said, stepping to her side to help get her comfortable.

“Alright, mama, you’re doing good,” another said, using an unobtrusive instrument to gauge her status. “You’re gonna experience contractions as this goes along. We have some of Natalia’s salves to lessen the pain and you’re free to move in any position you want. We have a tub ready in case you need to take the pressure of gravity off of your body. We have a whole team here, your spouses are here—your body knows what it’s doing, my dear, trust it, okay?”

"Trust it? Trust it?" They'd have to work through hysterics for at least awhile as Sophia was changed into more comfortable clothing. "My body is what got me into this mess. Now I'm fat and I peed myself and I don't even have ankles!"

Tallulah was as quick as she could be to her wife's side, massaging her shoulders and giving her head a kiss. "You are fat just for a little while, my sweet firefly. Then you're going to bring our little angel into this world and it will be all worth it."

"Angel?! He's the damn spawn of Sataaaan!" Her sentence turned to a yelp as she felt the first wave of her body betraying her.

Khaz masked his wince. He hadn’t been in the room with a pregnant woman before. The emotions seeing his wife in this position were unfamiliar and overwhelming. Khaz briefly turned away to stare at the wall, silently internalizing all his fears, and when he faced back around he was the picture of strength. He sent a text to Missy and his mother. They’d be there shortly, he was sure. Then he came with a cup of ice chips and water.

“We’re here,” Khaz offered softly, helping Sophia with her pillows. “You can do this, Heart-Fire.”

The contraction was brief and Sophia was soon sprawled on the bed once more. "I don't know...how much more of that is there?"

"It's hard to tell. Each birth is different," the midwife answered sympathetically. "It's your body slowly opening so the little one can join us. We just need you to dilate to ten centimeters."

"Okay. That's not a lot. How close am I?" Maybe she could do this after all.

The midwife checked gingerly and broke the news. "Two centimeters. Maybe?"

Those big dark eyes that Khaz and Lulah loved were wide and uncertain. They did their best to comfort Sophia through the contractions to come, not knowing an unexpected issue that arrived just as the family did.

First, Charlotte and her beaus were up and in the room with Kaylee and Jaxon to follow. Inara and Wesley were not far behind. All the coos and reassurances from them alone seemed to mount on Sophia’s nerves. Khaz could see it in her body language despite her laboring. He kept a close eye in case he was overthinking it. And then four others entered the room!

Ryuu came walking in with a large bouquet of flowers. “There you are—Sophia, you’re doing great, I hear.” It’s what everyone was practically chanting!

"Doing great? Great?!" Sophia had moved over to where she was on her hands and knees on the bed with a pillow supporting her stomach. "My body is tearing itself apart and you think I'm doing great?"

Tallulah, balanced on a ball beside the bed gave her future step father (a term she didn't know if she'd ever bring herself to say out loud) a sympathetic shrug of her shoulders. "She's doing well. Just uh, don't take anything she's saying very personally."

Chuckling, Missy came over and entered the lion's den without fear. Pulling out Sophia's hair tie, she readjusted it, pulling sweaty hair off the back of her neck and letting it breathe once more. "Oh it's hell, sure can't deny that I'm afraid," she fished a fresh tube of chap stick out of her pocket, removing the wrapper and applying a thin layer to her daughter-in-law's lips for her. "But you're stronger and you've got this, dear. Even better, you've got two of the best people I know here at your side. Just hang in there, sugar."

“She’s right,” Elendia said, taking up a position not far from Missy.

Ryuu, who had given the flowers to a servant, cautiously stood behind Missy. He said, “You’re glowing.”

Be it due to hormones, or the birth, or that the room was too full, Khaz could sense Sophia’s string ready to snap. Before his Aunt Hura could make a comment after that one, he stood up and made a sweep of his hand.

“Thank you for all your concern, but I think it’s best if everyone waits in the other room,” Khaz said.

Elendia smiled at her son who had grown into a good man and a great spouse and father. “Yes, I think so too.” She helped herd the others out of the room.

“Aww,” Charlotte pouted.

“C’mon,” Rennick turned her by the shoulders.

"We'll be close if you need us," Keagan offered Khaz with a pat on his shoulder. This couldn't be easy for him, but at least they weren't alone. "Good luck, Soph."

There was a guttural response that was silenced by the pillow she was now face first in. Likely for the best. Once the room had cleared up and she'd managed to sit up again, her lower lip shook as she looked around the room. "Quiero tomar un baño [I wanna take a bath]," she murmured sadly.

“Entonces tendrás uno. Ven aquí, mi Corazón-Fuego.[Then you will have one. Come here, my Heart-Fire],” Khaz said, and bent to scoop her up in his arms. She was secure in his strong hold.

Midwives trailing behind them and Tallulah quietly examined the wife who wasn’t in labor. Call it instincts, but they gave each other nods to keep an eye on the woman. In the meantime, they helped Khaz strip Sophia, and he rid himself of all but his boxers, to get into the large bath. It was the perfect temperature. They also had water-pillows that were thick and heavy, easily able to fit where Sophia needed them. The weight lifted off of every sore point on Sophia’s body. Khaz smiled at the sound of her relieved groan.

“That’s better,” Khaz murmured, tilting her back against his chest. He looked up at Tallulah and smiled.

"Much better," Sophia muttered, her head falling back on his chest and closing her eyes.

Smiling down at her spouses, she gave Khaz's shoulder a soft squeeze. "Do you two think you'll be okay for a little bit? I might go take a little nap."

“Yeah, we’ll be alright. Go rest,” Khaz said. If he could split himself in two, he would attend both of them, but he thankfully didn’t have to worry about a nap! “We’ll let you know if it progresses.”

"Sounds good. I'll just be in the next room," Tallulah promised.

The water didn't solve all of her problems, but it did seem to calm Sophia down significantly. She was able to lean on Khaz as each rolling wave of pain struck her, relaxing after and even dozing off now and then. If he thought it was just a temporary fix, he was in for a surprise when she didn't want to get out for the next several hours. The water of the tub was filtered out and replaced with warm water periodically and food was even brought to them both as she could handle it.

Finally one of the midwives gentle made a suggestion for them both to get some sleep and dry off. "Then we can see how you're progressing, dear."

Sighing and ready for a blanket and hopefully cuddles, Sophia nodded sleepily. She accepted the help of medical assistants and her husband to get her to her feet and into a large fluffy robe.

They tucked Sophia in an adjacent bed to not disturb Tallulah. Khaz made sure his laboring wife was situated with him right alongside her before he allowed himself to settle. He clung to consciousness at each whimper or groan Sophia made until he couldn’t keep his eyes open.

Khaz didn’t know how long he slept. One moment he was rubbing Sophia’s back, the next he was slumped against the pillow. All he knew was that a noise brought him to the waking world. Midwives were hurrying over. Khaz’s first thought was for Sophia. He popped upright with eyes on the wife next to him, curious and alarmed to know what had happened.

Sophia was sound asleep when he checked on her. Contractions had slowed down and she'd passed out, a small drool puddle next to her face on the pillow. Instead, attention was focused just a short ways away where Tallulah now lay in a bed, dressed in a gown similar to Sophia. Seeing that they'd woken Khaz, she flashed a sheepish smile in his direction. "I got up to use the restroom and might have made a small mess in the process," she explained in a hushed voice not wanting to wake up Sophia.

"Her water broke in the bathroom," a midwife explained in a normal tone, earning a small scold from Lulah.

"Shh...let her rest. It's not so bad," she insisted as she placed a hand on her stomach. "This little one was just eager to meet their brother or sister, I think."

Khaz, after checking on Sophia one more time, slipped quietly out of the bed against any protest to come to Tallulah’s side. He dutifully stood by while they checked Tallulah out before easing beside her to hold her hand, resting his elbows on the mattress.

“How are you feeling?” He asked softly, and gave the back of that hand a kiss.

"Better now. I was a little scared," she admitted as she gave his hand a squeeze. "I can see why Sophia's been screamimg; this is not comfortable." A contraction hit and her eyes closed, face twisting on pain as her breathing grew shaky for a long minute. Everything unwound and she murmured an apology for gripping him too tightly. "I think I'll be fine. I'm just worried about Soph. This is hard on her."

Their wife always did have a propensity to express her pain in an alarming way! Smiling, Khaz said, “It is. But she’s stronger—so are you.”

Khaz shifted onto the bed and got comfortable with her. He might have to switch between the two beds occasionally, but Khaz was up to the task. That, or he would push the beds together. He kept that in mind as he settled with Tallulah while she began her own journey of birth.

"Stronger because I have you both in my life," Tallulah softly argued, moving so that she could rest with him even though it required significant effort to move. The two would have some time together, broken occasionally by her body tensing and soon after relaxing.

Before long Sophia woke up, always one to announce her presence and not making any exception while in labor. Staff were quick to her side even before Lulah had a chance to shoo Khaz over to their wife, insisting she'd be fine. "How much longer until this thing is out of me?" Sophia demanded sharply, followed by a few choices words in Spanish that would make those who understood blush.

A brief examination came with bad news. "It looks like you're up to a six and-"

"A six? A six?! No, let me pry that thing open myself. I'm done with this," the spicy mother declared, sitting up in bed.

The midwives, who had been around long enough to have endured Annabelle’s birth, didn’t take anything personally. They knew to nod seriously to Sophia and make themselves too busy to get right on that while the husband came to the rescue.

Khaz found the knots forming in Sophia’s back as she straightened, and he leaned to her ear to say, “Just a little longer. You can do this, Heart-Fire.”

"They said I'm at a six and need to be a ten," she groaned, though she accepted his touch and leaned into it. "Where's Lulah?" "Over here," Tallulah waved from a short distance away. "You're doing so well Firefly. I'm proud of you."

“Looks like she’s not leaving you alone in this,” Khaz spoffed. He hoped that went over well. He couldn’t see her face. “You might give birth on the same day.”

That surprised Sophia who looked between the two of them. "You're? She's? You're in labor too?"

"Sure am," Tallulah had to chuckle. "Guess we are doing this completely together."

Dark brows furrowed and Sophia struggled to cross her arms over her chest. "Well...fine then. I just don't see why you're not screaming too."

A midwife ventured to say, “Well, all women are different. Lady Inara was in labor for three days with her twins.”

Khaz raised his brows. “Three?”

Nodding, the midwife said, “She was a roller coaster of emotion. Sobbing one moment, a terror the next—perhaps a foreshadowing of the twins themselves.”

“Lord Wesley navigated her beautifully though,” another said, who came to check on their water and food status. “I think you’re doing just as well.”

Khaz smiled. “Hope so.”

"Three days? No. I'm not doing this for three days. He's coming out today," Sophia announced, glaring down at her stomach.

"We'll be here with you no matter how long it takes, Soph," Tallulah promised, wincing slightly as she had a rolling pain.

“Shh,” Khaz tried to calm his wife who was quite done, but also wishing he could comfort the other who was having a contraction. “Is there a way to bring the beds together?”

“We could try,” the midwife said, looking to the women, “if you’re interested in being all together.”

"Yes, yes please," Sophia was quick to request, Tallulah nodding in agreement. She didn't like going through this, but at least she wouldn't have to do it alone.

"That would be appreciated," Tallulah tacked on just as staff move to unlock her bed and ease it closer to Sophia's. Since she was having the more passive labor, it seemed the best option.

"We may just have to adjust things when it's closer to time for Sophia to deliver," one of the staff explained apologetically.

Khaz gave them a nod as he shifted around to tuck his wives against him. The beds were just big enough for the three of them. He did his best to be supportive of the two of them as the hours passed. The midwives made sure they were hydrated and given food when needed.

Night was drawing close when the discomfort between the women had narrowed to just about nothing. Tallulah was even making faces as her body tensed and she was sprawled on her back taking long deep breaths. The midwives did their best to work around the joined beds, especially while the girls were still holding hands while their pushed through the contractions.

"Oh mama, looks like we've got a head here," the midwife said with excitement, bringing everyone closer for the prepared delivery. Monitors were attached to pick up on vitals and what was needed to know.

Just across the bed, Sophia had tensed up and was rolling her head back on the pillow. Another one of the staff performed a quick examination of her and called out for the room to hear. "A head here as well. We might need to move the beds apart."

"No, please! I want to be with her," Sophia half pleaded as she looked over at her wife and husband.

An experienced midwife, probably the oldest one there, came in to advocate for the women. “It’s alright,” she gave her colleague a reassuring pat on the shoulder, “we can do this with the two next to each other. But, if we do—Mr. Bosadaros, we’re going to need your assistance.”

“Yes ma’am,” Khaz said as the midwife kicked off her shoes and pulled back her hair.

The woman hopped onto the beds with them. Two others were on either side, making a team of five altogether, plus Khaz. With instruction from the older woman they helped rotate Tallulah into the most comfortable position she felt was right; semi tilted on her side with one leg hooked over Khaz’s left arm. She felt supportive hands secure her in place as her body found its optimal posture and the baby was sliding out.

At the same time Sophia was resting her chin on Khaz’s shoulder from behind with her arms around him and Tallulah’s leg. Two midwives were behind her as she gave an arch of her back when she felt her body demand it. She wasn’t ready to push yet. She could feel her body saying no. But, she could sense the time coming in seconds.

The older midwife gauged accurately who would be making it out first, asking Khaz to reach down between Tallulah’s legs with her. He did so, and with assistance his first child came sliding out into his unburdened hand. A cry of relief and joy filled the room.

The midwives helped rotate Tallulah back and free his left arm entirely so he could lay the baby on his wife’s chest.

“We’re not done yet, come here, Khaz,” the older woman shifted with him to Sophia.

“I got you,” Khaz soothed as best he could, hearing all her Spanish curses and tears.

Khaz and the midwife moved with Sophia’s urge to use her husbands bent leg as a rest for her head and arms. It just felt right. She gripped him tightly as her body seemed to align naturally. Khaz leaned over to see the child poking out. The midwife directed him to use his free hands to guide the baby with her instruction until this one slipped into the world with a signature wail that could only have been a child born of Sophia’s body.

They helped Sophia turn on her back and Khaz brought the baby onto her chest. Tallulah, right beside her. Khaz sat back on his legs and sighed out in relief that the birth had gone well without any major complications.

“You did it!” The midwives quietly cheered.

They went hurrying around with warm wet towels and retrying the wives loose, sweaty hair. Khaz helped as well while they went in to check on the status of their canals and to see if the placenta was ready to come out too. That, and giving lactation assistance.

The past day had been a blur and Sophia felt exhaustion biting at the edges of her consciousness. It wasn't strong enough to keep her from looking down into the face that she immediately fell in love with. Months of torture and pain evaporated as she saw the first glimpse of dark cinnamon eyes speckled with ruby flecks. "So you think you're going to cause more problems than me huh, little lady?" She spoffed down at him, brushing a finger along his forehead. Choosing not to learn what their children's gender would be, she wad admittedly surprised to learn it wasn't a pain in the ass boy she had carried, as she frequently cursed out. A first feeding kept the baby girls mouth busy, or one might anticipate a retort!

"I wonder who she gets that from," Tallulah chuckled, making the wrapped bundle on her breast stir gently. "Oh, I'm sorry sweet boy. I'm sure you're tired." Her cobalt gaze shifted to Khaz who was no doubt being worn out. "Both of my wonderful men have had such long days."

“Well worth it,” Khaz said, his smile only weary from tiredness. He sat there between them, facing the two with one hand on Tallulah and the other resting on Sophia.

Not having carried the babies as they prepared for the outside world, Khaz’s connection had to be built mentally. He associated his love for his wives onto the babies as best he could, but even the most imaginative husband simply didn’t have the same tie to them as his wives had. It wasn’t until the little ones were fed enough to hand them both over—the midwives would also tend to the needs of Sophia and Tallulah’s comfort in regard to cleaning and a warm outfit—to their father that the hormones of bonding flooded Khaz’s system and in one moment he was as in love with his babies as his wives, curling them close with tears in his eyes.

“They’re beautiful,” Khaz murmured, giving one a kiss and then the other.

Their baby girl stared up with unfocused cinnamon eyes, those flecks practically aglow, and their son’s steady deep violet gaze latched onto the direction his fathers voice had spoken.

"They're perfect," Sophia corrected with a soft sigh, pulling a blanket that had been heated up closer to her as she leaned her head on his shoulder. "Look at her, she's going to be a little spit-fire I bet."

"I'd expect nothing else from our daughter," Tallulah chuckled and gave Khaz's shoulder a gentle kiss. "She'll need a name just as fitting for her, too."

Sophia hummed in thought while she sipped on much-needed water. "Hmm, what about Enya?"

Tallulah's brows went up in interest. "That would be a wonderful name. Or there's also Ember." The two looked to Khaz for his opinion on the subject.

“Enya sounds amazing,” Khaz said, gazing at their little fire. He wouldn’t force it, but he did want to offer a middle name. “Enya Elendia Bosadaros?”

"Beautiful," Sophia breathed, stoking her cheak while Tallulah nodded in agreement. It was fitting the little spark of life that had entered their family.

“Our son needs a name too,” Khaz murmured, looking into eyes balanced between red and blue, making a rich, dark purple. “Tyrian?” It was the shade of reddish-purple dye used by the ancient Phoenicians.

"Much better than my suggestion of Boreas," Sophia was willing to conceed. Boreas Bosadaros was all but a tongue twister now that she thought about it!

Cobalt gaze washed over the already sleeping bundle that rest against her husband's chest. He was calm and complacent - like a balance they'd need against Enya! None of them had natural father-figures to honor with middle names, though it did pose a possibility for the babe. "Tyrian Ryuu Bosadaros?"

Smiling, Khaz said, “Enya Elendia Missy Bosadaros,” in keeping with unusually long names from Sophia’s side of the family, “and Tyrian Ryuu Bosadaros.”

One of the midwives came with a clipboard to write in all the details of their newborns. With the talk of names, she came to sit with them and held her pen. “Are the names settled?”

With a look of confidence to her spouses, Tallulah nodded her head. "We have Enya Elendia Missy Bosadaros," she said slowly enough for her to keep up and offering spelling as needed.

"And Tyrian Ryuu Bosadaros," Sophia filled in for their son. "Our babies."

Scribbling in the names in their slots, the midwife dotted the ‘i’s and said, “Perfect. I’ll have this handled. You three feel free to relax.”

The woman left them together. Khaz settled between his wives with their babies on his chest still, blankets covering them in a cloud of comfort. They rested together until the babies needed their food again, or a change in diapers. The three were watched closely as they fell asleep after such a long birth.

Everyone else, now including Tia Pilar and Tio Raphael with little Myrna, were waiting on the news. They were told the babies, a boy and a girl, were born healthy. Everyone rejoiced to hear so! The names, however, would be told when the parents were ready to come out. Wesley and Inara welcomed everyone to stay as long as they liked.

Around noon of the next day they were anxiously waiting for the throuple to come to the Great Common. Everyone agreed not to make an uproar when they did. They didn’t want to startle the little ones! So, when Khaz came down with Sophia and Tallulah, babies cradled in their arms, the doors opened to a room of beaming smiles and softly pattering hands.

“They’re gorgeous!” Charlotte sighed dreamily.

“Oh, you three, they’re amazing,” Inara sniffed.

Not to be left out, Pilar and Raphael were huddling up with Ryuu and Missy to the throuple while still giving them room to breathe. Pilar sang praises in Spanish over the babies who were barely peeking out at the muffled noises around them.

“What are their names?” Hura asked, too curious to stay in the dark for long.

“Sophia thought of Enya Elendia Missy Bosadaros,” Khaz said, gesturing to his daughter before pointing to his son, “and Lulah suggested Tyrian Ryuu Bosadaros.”

Ryuu’s hand went to his chest. He hadn’t expected it, but it moved him nonetheless. He couldn’t find the words to express just how accepted he felt by the sentiment. He merely came to Tallulah’s side and gave her an embrace in silent joy and appreciation.

While Tallulah accepted the mindful hug from the man she had now accepted as a soon-to-bee father, Missy was outright crying, unable to focus her attention on any one thing at a time. "Oh she's going to be so strong," she cooed to little Enya, "And you will have the biggest heart, just like your father and grandfather," Tyrian was instructed. Dabbing at her cheeks which did little at this point, Missy looked to the new parents. "Oh you all did so wonderful and you were so brave. Look at this beautiful little family!"

"Absolutely wonderful," Kaylee sniffed happily, leaning into Jaxon's hold. Between the two little ones and all the young children about the castle, it was getting more and more difficult for her to focus on the idea of school and work for years to come! Then again, they'd still agreed that Fate would decide when their own family began.

 

[xrakkax]

“Let’s worry about all that later. We have like, six months until we marry,” Rennick said. “Not to mention a wedding to attend in January.”

Indeed, Bellasiel and Serenity’s ceremony was fast approaching. “That’s fair,” Inara said.

“Maybe Bobby will make it on time,” Charlotte chuckled, thinking of Cara’s luck when it came to boyfriends and events.

“Is Jasper bringing someone?” Inara asked. “I can’t remember if he’s still dating.”

“Well, last I heard he was single again,” Charlotte said. “Maybe he’s interested in being a roaming lover.”

Rennick spoffed. “Or he’s hopelessly misguided.”

“Hmm,” Wesley checked his phone. He had gotten a message to let Jasper know when he was free. “Well, maybe I can have a talk with him. See how he is. In the meantime, you all have a good night.”

They parted ways to their respective rooms while Wesley texted Jasper that he had time to meet up in the lounge preceding his bedroom if he wanted to talk. He received a grateful response that told him he would be there in a bit. After Wesley and Inara got to their room, and she went to have a shower, he just sat on the couch when his son knocked on the door.

“Come in,” Wesley said.

Jasper came in with a flushed and eager face. “Dad.”

“Son,” Wesley spoffed. “What is it?” He asked, leaning with his phone lowered on his lap.

“Dad,” Jasper came to sit on the coffee table in front of his father, “I need your help. I need to be—to be awesome!”

“I think you’re awesome,” Wesley said, curious.

“No, no,” Jasper shook his head. “You know how you said Cristina helped you become the man she knew you were inside? I need that. I need to be at my best. I want you to teach me how to do that.”

“Hm,” Wesley scratched his chin. “You want me to give you lessons on honing your inner person?”

“Yes!” Jasper said. He had to be a cool guy. He must be one! He was probably already, but he needed to bring that out.

“I’m sure you can discover that for yourself, Jas,” Wesley said.

“No, I don’t want to do that, it will take too long,” Jasper said.

“Well,” Wesley offered a sheepish smile, “you know I don’t have experience with doing that. It was done to me, and I kind of remember what she did, but…”

“I trust you! I will do anything and everything you ask.” Jasper clasped his hands together. “Please Dad?”

It seemed to be something that really mattered to Jasper. Had he been having trouble with women? Was he losing his confidence? Did he need a guiding hand? If anything, a father couldn’t look into the eyes of his son and reject the plea for help.

After a moment of thought, Wesley gave a nod. “Alright, I’ll do my best. We can discuss what time to meet up for it later. It’s time for bed.”

Jasper felt a rush of relief and excitement. “Thank you!” He said, and got to his feet. “I won’t let you down!”

Wesley chuckled and waved as his son left the room. “I hope I don’t let you down,” he said, though his son was already out the door.

The excitement over the Bosadaros children didn’t die down quickly. The underclassman who Sophia made friends with were quick to gush over the news that spread through the high school like wildfire, exactly how she would have liked it! On Monday Ivy, who was welcomed back with joy by Lauri and the students who unexpectedly missed her presence, got to join in the happiness with Ava and Kendal. Jinpa and Jasper were there too, though it seemed the latter was far quieter than usual. In fact, Jasper seemed to choose to be observant rather than talkative. Not in a glum way either, which was a nice change.

Over the next few weeks it seemed more than that began to change with Jasper. He wore his uniform in a more sophisticated way, if it could be called that, and his hair changed shape in various styles until he settled on one that seemed to fit him well. The only odd thing was that Ava noticed Jasper was still focused on being better than Peter.

Kendal, sitting with Ava and the boys, said, “So this year Todd and I are gonna go as Jack and Rose. What about you guys?”

"Lucas and I are going as Wonder Woman and Superman," Ava beamed with excitement. It felt like the two of them had been doing swimmingly—much better than her attempt to stay with Jasper. Maybe things happen for a reason after all. For now she looked to Jinpa and Jasper. "What about you two; did you find someone or are you guys gonna go stag? Nothing wrong with that, of course." Especially seeing how Jasper had his eyes on a certain someone in the room.

Shrugging, Jinpa said, “I dunno. I haven’t gotten to talk to anyone in particular yet.” He had been focused more on school lately. A girl, or guy, here and there hadn’t caught his attention enough to see it through. “But I’m keeping an open mind. Maybe I’ll meet someone at the Halloween party. I’m going as Levi from Attack on Titan, so that will be fun.”

Jasper hummed in thought. “Well, no one jumps to mind,” he lied, “but I think I’m open to it too.”

Spoffing, Kendal said, “Yeah right.”

Pink cheeked, Jasper figured Ava would have told Kendal about his crush on Ivy. He was at least glad they didn’t bring it up in front of them or the strawberry-blonde. However, that didn’t mean Kendal wasn’t a thorn in his paw in other ways; always giving him looks and making comments!

Any time before his lessons with his father, Jasper might have pouted or got visibly flustered, but no. He internally breathed out that emotion and gave a smile that didn’t lack his character.

“Anyway,” Jasper said, “I already have a costume ready to go as a Witcher. Don’t know if that will be a problem if I end up asking anyone.”

“Which he won’t,” Kendal said out the side of her mouth to Ava.

Lessons needed practice. He couldn’t internally breathe through this annoyance. Jasper was irked by Kendal enough to say, “You don’t know that.”

Kendal had the audacity to blink with wide eyes as if she had no idea he heard that! Without addressing it, she said, “Well, I mean, words are words.”

Somehow this bothered Jasper. He wouldn’t deny, if blank faced asked, if he was hoping for someone specific to go with him, as Ava would know, but he couldn’t very well go into it. So, he tried to breathe through this emotion while simultaneously feeling like proving Kendal wrong.

Taking Jaspers side throughout all of this, Ava put the brakes on Kendals teasing. "I don't think there's anything wrong if he wants to go alone. After all, I rather he goes alone than try to take someone just to prove a point he can." There had been enough of that last year and none of them needed a repeat. "The dance will be fun, no matter what.'

The point hit the target. Jasper reflected on what Ava said as an observer rather than taking it to heart as a personal comment. Another lesson he had to work on. He mulled the perspective over as the day progressed.

Jasper knew he didn’t want to miss out on holiday events. His father impressed upon him the importance of acting in accordance with what you’d organically like to do, regardless of those around you. Jasper considered this. Would he like to go with someone to the Halloween dance? Even if it wasn’t Ivy? In the end Jasper decided he would like that. But now the question remained—who?

After school Jasper took an account of the people around him on the way to the vaults. He saw people he had seen often, a few he hadn’t taken notice of before, and ones he knew he wanted to avoid. Too many, if truth be told. There were girls who hadn’t appreciated his lackluster performance as a boyfriend.

A weight settled in Jasper at the thought. It wasn’t something he was proud of. The mounting shame always turned his stomach. Just how could he expect anyone to want to go to the dance with him anyway? After he acted like that?

One other lesson came to mind: humility. Jasper often recklessly pushed forward with the first strongest impulse. When it didn’t pan out in a favorable way he was apt to become self-righteous. In those cases, once he came to accept his fault, it behooved Jasper to make amends the best he could.

Coming to a stop beside the vault doors, Jasper surveyed the shuffling crowd of students and made up his mind. He would find each girl he had wronged and make his apology. Whether or not they’d listen, he didn’t know. But, as his father would say, whatever someone else is doing isn’t as important as what you do.

Thus, Jasper’s long and arduous journey began!

September was gone and October was inching past for the younger students. Everyone seemed to be focused on their costumes and who they'd go to, but one young man in particular seemed overly keen on keeping busy. A couple of times Jasper had apologized to have to skip game time in the rec room, and during one of those sessions Ava happened to find him building what looked like a dresser. She had no idea what was up with that. Her attempts to pry into it were shut down.

What was more, it seemed like Jasper was taking his idea of being better than Peter to a whole new level. All the exes he'd acquired over the summer had grown far less venomous in their stares, more were smiling instead. One girl Jasper hadn't seen even came up and dreamily told Ava she was 'so lucky' to have dated Jasper. Weirdness aside, it really seemed like he was working on personal growth. She hoped for his sake and particularly Ivys that this wasn't just a phase.

One sunny evening that grew ever darker the closer it got to Winter confirmed her hope. Ava finished washing up in the locker when she overheard a conversation that caught her attention when they mentioned familiar names.

“Do you think Jas’s got an alternate agenda?” One girl asked. Ava suspected this had to be Mary.

“I mean, it’s possible,” the other replied. Possibly Jayne, Ava thought. “But I just don’t see what it could be. He went through the trouble of personally going to Nathen to explain things on my behalf. Me and Nate are talking again and it looks like he understands I never meant to embarrass him. I think we’ve got a real chance to be together again because of Jasper.”

Mary’s reflection could be seen giving a thoughtful look. “So maybe he is secret friends with Naste, and wanted to help his buddy?”

“Nate hadn’t spoken to Jas until a couple days ago, I doubt it,” Jayne said. “Why?”

“I’m just trying to figure it out. Jasper has to be getting something out of this right?” Mary said. “He was such a bore as a boyfriend. He barely did anything with you that wasn’t kissing or games.”

“I dunno, Mare,” Jayne said as she grabbed her bag. “He hasn’t asked me for anything after doing that for me—just apologized for being a jerk and wished me well.” As the girls passed Ava without knowing it out the door, she heard Jayne say, “People change, sometimes for the better, and without wanting anything in return.”

Ava kept her head down as she finished towel drying her hair, face decorated in confusion mixed with pride. So she wasn't the only one to notice a change in Jasper's behavior it seemed. Was he really making all of these changes in an attempt to seem more appealing than Peter was? Perhaps her bigger question had to be if his great master plan didn't work, would he revert to his old ways?

Whatever the reality, the days passed by and the Halloween dance was upon them. Jasper and Jinpa still hadn’t met anyone they had interest in, or at least they didn’t mention it. At one point Ava swore she saw Jasper linger in curiosity on a girl in class during a presentation she gave—Miss Augustas—but it seemed that she might have been more than friends with a purple haired girl. There was already one girl he was waiting on, so whether or not he was right, he decided to let that go. Or so Ava suspected.

Costumes at the ready, the next generation of companions were slowly gathering up at the entrance of the Great Hall. A lot of the family from Jasper and Jinpa’s side had decided to throw a surprise anniversary party for Ellie and Everest, so there were few, if any, aunts or uncles coming to chaperone that night. Jasper and Jinpa might have gone too, except they didn’t want to miss out on their school experience. They were excused.

“Ava,” Lucas grinned, jogging over with Todd and Sean in his store-bought costume. The large ‘S’ was only slightly askew. His family wasn’t poor, but he wasn’t exorbitantly rich either. “Wow, you look—well, wonderful!”

"What can I say? I put the 'wonder' in Wonder Woman," Ava giggled as she placed her hands on her hips and struck a stoic pose. "You look super great yourself."

Ava had been pleased that he'd agreed to a couples costume of sorts, thinking that wasn't going to be an option if she would have still been with Jasper. Or..would it? Now that he had seemed to turn over a new leaf?

Briefly positioning his fist in the classic pose of the hero he was dressed as, Lucas chuckled and dropped his hands to pull his wonderful woman into a hug for a proper greeting. He did love to give her kisses, though Ava noticed he was adorably shy to do so in public. Pecks on the cheek were the most common when they weren’t alone, or with only their friends.

“Oh my, what’s Lois going to think?” Kendal said, walking up in her overly detailed evening gown wearing a red wig in Rose’s signature style.

Todd, dressed in an easy outfit due to the character he portrayed, gaped. “Whoa, you look amazing!”

Smiling, Sean said, “Yeah, you do.” They had no hard feelings between each other. They simply didn’t fit as a couple, but they were still friends.

“Thank you,” Kendal beamed, taking a turn in a circle. She paused to see Jinpa saunter up in accurate gear of the respected Captain Levi. He even sported an expression that exemplified his character. “Woo, Jin, lookin’ hot.”

Without answering, Jinpa leaned on the wall and stuck to the portrayal of the man, giving a look to acknowledge the compliment and nothing else. This seemed to amuse Kendal and the others, but he didn’t break concentration! He merely enjoyed the praise internally.

Jasper walked up then, wearing an outfit just as authentic to his chosen aesthetic. He wore rustic Scandinavian fantasy attire reflecting the fashion of the show, ‘The Witcher’, and a medallion with an image of a badger’s head engraved on it. He carried a sword at his hip and his eyes were bright with gold contacts. The salon at Avostoska expertly styled a wig of real hair to fall to his shoulders.

“Ooo,” Kendal grinned. She gave
Todd a nudge. “Next year,” she made him promise.

Although Jasper practiced being more thoughtful, which naturally tempered his goofiness, that didn’t mean he had lost that part of him. They could see it in his pleased, beaming smile. Jasper was truly excited about his outfit working out so well!

Lucas, a fan of the show, gave Jasper a fist pump. “Man, you’re lookin’ deadly!”

“Thanks,” Jasper said happily. “You all look great too!”

Beaming and proud of just how they all looked, Ava curled her arm around Lucas' and nodded to the entrance of the Great Hall. "Alright we all look awesome, now let's get to the dance! I want a chance to actually get on the floor and dance and I want to see the haunted house they designed this year."

They didn’t have to be told twice! Jinpa lifted off the wall and followed the group into the bustling room full of monsters, suave characters, and fanciful dresses. It briefly saddened them not to see the familiar people who graduated. Jinpa had fun challenging Rennick or Jaxon to games, or quietly watching Jasper and Charlotte headbutt one another. Only fond memories now.

Just as Ava hoped, Lucas swept her onto the floor in the most Superman style he could. He truly did make her smile, which pleased Jasper too. He had made his apology to her already, though he knew he’d never believe it was enough. Jasper was just glad she still gave him a chance to be his friend.

“Are you gonna dance?” Kendal asked during a break for juice. She corrected herself, “Oh, but you like games more. How many have you played?”

“Almost all of them,” Jasper said, looking to Jinpa for confirmation before adding, “But I still like dancing. We both do.”

The games were well done that year, pulling in a few faces who had passed them up on years prior. There were a few of the current popular games taking place as well as modern twists on old classics. A bean bag toss that was Halloween themed had drawn enough attention to warrant a bit of the line they joined, eager to test their skills. At the front of the line was a vibrant-haired girl dressed in full steam-punk attire including a mechanical covered arm and a young man who was dressed as long-ago skateboarding legend Tony Hawk. His skateboard was propped up against the table though his attention was less on bags and more on the girl beside him.

"You're not bad at this," he said, tossing one of the bean-filled bags up in the air and just barely catching it with a sheepish grin.

The young woman, Caly Versace, was physically struggling not to roll her eyes at him. "Yup, guess so." With eased grace she lofted one of the orange bags in an under swing, watching as it glided across the board and into the highest point circle.

"I'm not bad either." Troy's boasting was met with only a small guttural noise while she reached for another bag. "Hey, what about if I score higher than you then I get to have a dance with you?"

Mild annoyance was only thinly veiled as Caly turned to face him, a single brow perked up. "And if you do worse then you'll leave me alone, right?"

Flustered at the idea that he might lose—to a girl, no less—Troy chuckled nervously and nodded. "Yeah, sure. But I'm not going to lose."

"We'll see about that," Caly murmured under her breath, but put on a smile for the sake of pleasantries. "Alright, you go first."

Troy's first loft was far too weak, landing a good two feet from the base of the board and earning a few chuckles from those behind them who were being brought up to speed on just what was happening. Caly then took her turn and earned herself 2 points from the middle hole. The second bag was at least a single point for Troy, just barely sliding into the lowest scoring slot. Caly took her second bean bag and came away with 3 points.

"Five to one, looks like I win," she said in clear relief. "Goodbye, Troy."

"Hey, I still have a bag left!"

"Yes, and the most that bag can get you is three points," Caly pointed her finger in the direction of the board. "Maybe you should try to flirt with a game you know a bit better?"

Huffing with knitted brows, he tried to think quickly and the best he was able to come back with was a rematch. "Alright, one more round. Double or nothing?"

Behind them, a few groans sounded from those who were eager for their own turns. Jinpa in particular wasn’t a fan of being gameblocked by a cockroost. So, he tapped on Troy’s shoulder once and gave the man a single raised brow that conveyed his annoyance.

“You lost. Get over it,” Jinpa said.

Stubborn, the young man turned back to Caly and repeated his offer, “Two dances if I win. If I don’t—.”

Grabbing a bean-bag, Jinpa stepped up to the line between them. “If you lose, you leave the dance.”

The forceful proposition intrigued Troy and sent a murmur of giggles and awes around the onlookers. He eyed Jinpa. “Hmm…And if you lose you leave,” he said. “We both have the same stakes.”

Jinpa, thinking this arrangement was only to send him away and not about securing a dance, grabbed a new basket of bags and took his position. “Deal.”

Maybe it was that the consequences were higher, maybe it was that Troy was facing another guy and didn’t think he would have had so much trouble with Caly, but when he faced off with Jinpa his whole demeanor changed. Troy cocked back his hand and shot that first bag like a bullet into one of the lower holes, but aimed true nonetheless. It seemed his challenge of double or nothing had to do with that little secret up his sleeve. Not that it was any guarantee to win against Caly—clearly a formidable tosser—but the hustle could be recognized.

“Good,” Jinpa said, taking up his bag. “There would be no honor in destroying a n00b.”

BAM! Jinpa’s bag got the second hole, just short of the highest points. Back and forth they strong-armed their bean bags until the last three. It was Jinpa’s turn and yet he paused, giving Troy and giving him a nod.

“What? Me?” Troy asked, suspicious. “It’s your turn.”

“Go on. Do all three,” Jinpa said. “I’ll wait and do the rest of my three too.”

Not sure what that was about, but figuring it wouldn’t change the outcome, he gave Clay a wink and said, “Get ready, I’m about to rock your world.”

The first hit through the second hole, the third got into the center. Troy earned applause from the crowd. The score was too close to call. It would take three center shots for Jinpa to win at this point. Those who were rooting for Caly’s freedom were nervous. The others who rooted for Troy out of respect for his skills were excited.

Jinpa gathered up the three bags. He stepped back. Then he stepped back again, and again, until he was a good four yards from the line. The crowd had first chuckled at his retreat, but now they were quiet.

BAM! Center hole. BAM! Center again. Troy swallowed as Jinpa made eye contact with him while his arm pulled back. Air whistled as the beanbag shot through the air. The audience inhaled when they heard the sack of beans slam against the board once it passed through the center.

“Woo!” The crowd clapped.

Jinpa’s body gently jostled from the pats on his back and shoulders. He watched Troy with a smug grin as the young man pouted, kicked his basket, and walked through the thick of the costumed students out the Great Hall.

Caly had watched on with interest, not planning on leaving even if it might have been pretty easy to do so while everyone focused on the two guys. Even if Jinpa hadn't won, she already had every intention of thanking him from trying to peel this loser off her who wasn't catching any hints. As it was, he was doing much more than just that, sweeping up the floor with Troy and sending him off out of the dance with that much less of his dignity.

Caly had watched on with interest, not planning on leaving even if it might have been pretty easy to do so while everyone focused on the two guys. Even if Jinpa hadn't won, she already had every intention of thanking him from trying to peel this loser off her who wasn't catching any hints. As it was, he was doing much more than just that, sweeping up the floor with Troy and sending him off out of the dance with that much less of his dignity.

As people gradually thinned away from Jinpa, many bragging loudly about his plays and just how badly he'd smashed on that silly Troy's face, Caly gave him an upward nod, her arms still crossed over her chest. "Not bad, Pakshi. I enjoyed the flashy touch at the end the most, personally."

“I did too,” Jinpa said. Captain Levi wasn’t the kind of man to break out a smile, but Jinpa did tug a grin.

Jinpa looked out at the dancefloor and then back at Caly. He had seen her around once or twice. Word on the wind said she was a good shot for a Sophomore?

One hand raised his hand in silent offer to her. Troy did say the stakes were the same for them both. Perhaps that implied the prize? Jinpa kept her gaze, ready for either acceptance or refusal.

Caly's eyes fell on his offered palm, only taking a brief moment to understand just what he was silently asking. Blue-grey gaze shifted up to dark obsidian eyes as if she were trying to read a book in a language she wasn't familiar with. After what could have felt like an eternity if anyone was nervous, her own hand slipped into his, brass gadgets, cogs, worn leather and all. Before he had the chance to lead them to where their classmates were dancing and jumping about, Caly took the first step, pulling him along with her away from the games and to the dance floor.

One dance turned into two, turned into three. Slow or fast, they moved almost fluidly together. In no time at all Jinpa found he understood more of Caly in a few songs than he did of any of the other girls or guys with whom he spent time.

What had started as a night with mild annoyance was admittedly getting to the point of enjoyable. Caly enjoyed the fact that Jinpa didn't seem to be told just what she wanted him to, but instead gentle nudges got him in the proper direction. The two moved about for a considerable time before the heated air and cramped bodies demanded they step aside to cool off for a few moments. Even their youthful stamina couldn't last forever!

"Punch?" Caly’s request didn't make it seem like a demand of him, but more of a suggestion. She wasn't helpless, after all.

“Punch,” Jinpa agreed, walking with her to the table where others were gathered.

Jasper, who had just come from a game, came to get his own cup of refreshment. He had been observing Caly and Jinpa enough to know that teasing would be too early at this point—unless he wanted to rock the boat and risk tipping them into separate directions. So, he merely smiled and sipped.

“Having a good time?” Jasper asked.

“Great time,” Jinpa said honestly. “This is Caly.”

“Yeah,” Jasper offered a handshake, “Calypso Versace, right?”

"That's right, Jasper Von Helsing," she all but spoffed though she accepted his handshake out of etiquette. "But Caly is just fine."

Seeing others gather, Ava had pulled over Lucas with her to check on everyone. "How's the dance going for you guys?" The question was open for everyone, though she clearly had curiosity toward Jinpa and the new face.

"Not bad, for a school function," Caly shrugged, pouring a glass of punch and passing it to Jinpa before reaching for another for herself.

Jinpa took the cup without question. He didn’t blink as he and Caly stood sipping on their drinks with his friends. “Games are good.”

“I heard,” Lucas said with a smile. “They said you obliterated someone. Made a bet that they’d have to leave the dance? Kinda rough, eh?”

“Nah, he was being a creeper,” Jinpa said over the lip of his cup. “Worth it.”

They chuckled at that, with Jasper giving his friend an encouraging fist bump to his shoulder. Jinpa grinned, clearly pleased with the attention. He didn’t last too long in the spotlight, even as he was telling them about how it all went down, when a vaguely familiar face came to Caly’s side. She dressed as Suzie, one of the Rugrats from the old nineties cartoon.

"Oh there you are, Cal," a voice chimed just as they were joined. "I heard Troy was being a dick again and—oh. Hi there."

"You heard right, Yasmine," Caly nodded to the group that had formed about them. "Jinpa wiped the floor with him since me beating him didn't send a message."

"Of course he didn't. Some people just weren't raised right and need to learn how to take a hint," Yasmine shook her head, thick braids twirling as she went for a cup for herself.

Lucas said, “Yasmine? I think we’re botanicals together. And Accursed, I think.” He gave her a nod and said to Ava. “She’s really good.”

“Talking about Accursed?” Kendal said, as she and Todd made it to their side. Ivy dressed as Fiona, and Peter dressed as Shrek, came up with them.

“Yeah, this is, uh—,”

Ivy smiled, “Caly and Yas.” She knew most of the students from being the assistant to a teacher. “You two look amazing!”

“They do,” Jinpa said, though his eyes lingered on Caly.

“Hey, you did that presentation on vampires a week ago,” Jasper said, giving a nod to Yasmine. “That was really good. I told my mom about it. She was impressed.”

"You’re too sweet," Yasmine basfully waved. "Your costumes are rockin'."

"They really are! Calys too!" Ava pointed at her armor with her choices. "Did you buy or make that?"

"Both, sort of. I got help from Winter White. We assembled it together over the past few weeks," Caly explained.

“Oh, you’re friends with Winter?” Jasper asked rhetorically. “She’s pretty cool. She’s friends with my sister Kaylee and her fiancé Jaxon.”

“She barely talks,” Kendal said, as if that mattered to her coolness.

“But that’s okay,” Peter said. “Not everyone who is awesome needs to be a chatterbox.” He smiled down at Ivy. “My girl here is brill, and she’s often quiet as a squeaker puff.”

“The hell?” Jaspers brows furrowed and then unknitted once he realized he said that out loud. He sipped on his punch to reduce the color on his cheeks from embarrassment.

Ivy said to Jasper with gentle firmness, “He means I’m smart and sometimes quiet like a mouse.”

"Oh, you mean brill as in brilliant," Yasmine caught up with the unknown lingo. "Guess I haven't heard that one before, myself. Or a squeaker puff, honestly."

"Yeah that's new to me too," Ava admitted. "Kind of cute, though."

“Very adorb,” Ivy chuckled, giving Peter a light nudge. He immediately beamed for the use of his abbreviation for adorable.

Nothing like bringing in Peter to test Jasper's nerves. In what felt like a Twilight Zone episode, it didn’t matter how often Peter used shortened words or alternate names for animals, he weirdly charmed the surrounding friends and family. Even Jinpa spoffed a few times. If there was one thing Jasper had a hard time figuring out, it was how to do just this—the pixie boy. The young man that had the eerie ability to make people smile and laugh with him despite what should be obvious annoyances. Jasper hung in there for a while before he couldn’t stand watching Peter’s sparkle continue to enchant literally everyone, not to mention Ivy. Instead of losing his decorum, he decided to tap out.

“Hey, this is a good song,” Jasper said, and thankfully he didn’t have to tell a lie. He looked at Yasmine and asked, “Want to dance?”

Caught off guard from the question, Yasmine actually looked behind her before she turned back at Jasper when realizing he was asking her. "Oh, me?" She gave a sheepish smile and nod of her head. "Yeah sure, I'd like a dance."

“Cool,” Jasper smiled. He threw his cup away and walked with her to the dance floor. He might have given a discreet glance at Ivy, but she was too involved in a conversation with Peter and the others. Well most.

Caly, taking a sip of her punch that was probably not actually there, perked her brows. Tonight seemed to be full of surprises after all! She looked over at Jinpa to see if they'd be lingering for more chatter which had grown a bit dull.

"Wanna head back out?"

Wordless, Jinpa tossed his cup and took Caly’s hand in answer. He tugged her with him to the dance floor behind Jasper and Yasmine. They would have made Yonten and Annabelle proud for the way they rocked that song!

As for Jasper and Yasmine, they were too new to get down the same way. Still, they had their fun. He certainly liked Yasmine’s presence. She was cute too, which was nice. More than one thing had drawn his attention, in fact. Jasper found himself curious about her.

Once a song or two ended, Jasper asked, “Hey, have you gone through the Haunted House yet?”

"No, I haven't yet," Yasmine admitted, her sheepish smile making another appearance. "I was going to see if Caly wanted to go so I didn't have to head through it alone. I heard last year it was so scary that some poor kid soiled himself!" It was an exaggeration that was only going to grow over time. Poor Michael wouldn't be living that down anytime soon.

Jasper had only heard the rumors too. He wondered who started them? Could it have been a mishap accidentally promulgated by Jaxon? No one would know for sure.

“Well hey, if Jin and Caly are busy, I don’t mind going with you,” Jasper said, quirking a smile and patted his sword. “I gotta weapon too, so we’ll both be safe.”

That earned an amused chuckle from Yasmine, putting her hands on her hips. "Oh, is that so? Does that mean you're going to rescue me if I get myself in trouble?"

Up for a tease, Jasper said, “That’s the plan. Just don’t go poking sleeping dragons. I don’t have a fire-resistant shield.” He offered his hand. “What do you say?”

Smirking, Yasmine nodded as she slipped her hand in his. "I'm ready for an adventure if it's with you," she decided even Suzie Carmichael could face a haunted house with a Witcher at her side.

Jasper felt a bit of color come to his cheeks. He hadn’t expected to be affected that way! Smiling a little goofily, the odd pairing made their way into the halls of screams and spooky giggling.

Last year Jasper had been the classic smug patron who trumpeted just how unbothered he was by the attempts to scare him. Since then he had learned from both people who worked on Haunted Houses and Professor Lauri that the only one enjoying that kind of chest-puffing display is the one doing it. No one else is amused, nor do they have any respect for you. It hadn’t sat well with Jasper at the time he heard it. After some reflection he sympathized with the sentiment and promised himself he wouldn’t try to prove he was brave to anyone and just let the experience happen.

“Ah!” Jasper yelped playfully as a hellhound came snapping at their heels. He ran with Yasmine in tow.

"Eeek!" Their escape didn't last long when they came face to face with a spider the size of twenty hamburgers! "Run, Jasper, run!" The thrill of being spooked and startled didn't die out as they turned corners into dead ends and found a small trap door they nearly fell into.

“Go, go, go,” Jasper said, urging Yasmine through. He could hear the aggressive tapping of the spider’s legs over the hidden speakers.

Once she got into the trap door Jasper sat down on the ledge to enter. The holospider slammed into the wall when it turned down their hallway. Jasper beamed a smile as he yelled while squeezing himself, cloak and all, down the exit. He barely made it to latch the trap door shut. The two were in complete darkness. Above them they could hear the scratching and hissing of the monster.

“Phew,” Jasper rubbed his face. He peered around. He could feel the walls squish him and Yasmine together, what with his costume so broad. “You gotta light?”

"I'm currently cosplaying as a three year old girl, so I'm not sure what you'd expect," Yasmine chuckled in the dark just before a beam of light filled the crawl space. "The answer is yes, though. I wanted to bring a flashlight just in case and I figured a child would, too."

Jasper had to laugh a little. “Ah, my Witcher instincts haven’t failed me.” He offered to lead the way and took the flashlight to do so. “Follow me, young lady.”

They had discovered a whole layer of Haunted House that took them around a few spooky peek holes. They even found patron-friendly levers to trigger frights for other people. They had to wonder if some of the scares that jumped out at them were due to other patrons too.

Soon enough the windy-maze brought them to a stair that creaked as they climbed higher and higher. By now they didn’t need the light, but Jasper kept it in hand just in case. He was too distracted to offer it back anyway. He began to get suspicious of just how high these steps were going.

Their stomachs lurched as the top of the stair plummeted and the lower half rose upward. The steps retracted, making a smooth surface that the two couldn’t stand on. They held one another as they screamed with delighted fright all the way down into a dark hole. Light flashed around them briefly. Jasper and Yasmine thudded onto a comfortable mat and heard chuckles all around them. Opening his eyes, Jasper saw that they hadn’t beaten the Haunted House. They were caught in a portal and found themselves among other students who also didn’t make it to the end.

Hand over her heart, Yasmine could feel it thudding beneath her palm. Her mouth was spread in a wide grin now that she realized she was safe. She looked over at Jasper and her smile only widened as adrenaline still coursed through her veins "That was insanely scary! Oh, but so—so good! Did you see how well they crafted some of those costumes?"

“They were incredible,” Jasper exhaled. He ran a hand through his woven tresses. “Man, I hope Jin and Ava and Ivy—,” he excused his disruption from speaking with a few coughs, but his mind had been the one to come to a stop. Jasper hadn’t thought of Ivy once while running through Haunted House. “Come on, let’s get some water,” he said, gesturing to his throat by padding his chest.

On the way to the tables Jasper considered just what this meant to him. There were a few possibilities why it was so easy to have almost forgotten the girl he was hoping to win. One, his crush on Ivy was fading and he was merely coming to terms with facing a truth that he can’t get everything he wants just because he wants it. Two, that the crush on Ivy was simply being soothed by the band-aid of a pleasant person and he’d feel the full-blown pining for Ivy once Yasmine either leaves or he does. Three…that Yasmine was actually just a great person on her own and he was catching feelings.

Yasmine’s presentation on vampires had shown her skills as an academic, a speaker, and the content proved she could think critically. It stirred interest from Jasper for the fact that he was raised to admire and seek out intelligence in women. Then, of course, he could tell she was a kind hearted person who wasn’t easily dissuaded by unconventional personalities. Caly didn’t seem like the type to mask her moods or spare someone just because they wanted to be her friend. It probably took patience and intuition to navigate and sustain that friendship. Lastly, Yasmine was fun! Jasper didn’t even have to dissect that aspect.

Now, if all this was due to Yasmine being another band-aid, like some girls had been in the past, Jasper knew he couldn’t let himself pursue anything more than friendship. He couldn’t fall into that dreadful pattern again. If his crush on Ivy simply ran its course, perhaps this is a gentle sign and he can finally put those unrequited feelings to rest and be happy for Peter and Ivy. If, perhaps, Yasmine simply was that great of a person that Jasper naturally found himself attracted to without having to be a placeholder for Ivy, then he wondered if he might just consider asking her out sometime.

In honesty, Jasper hadn’t believed a person could have crushes and also be in relationships, but he did notice that the people in them seemed to verbally fawn over others. Charlotte and Kaylee loved to gush over Shah Rukh Khan as if he was their age and single. Not to mention the way Rennick, Keagan, or Jaxon made comments about Ryan Reynolds. Perhaps you could be devoted to one person and still appreciate and enjoy the company of another without issues. And while Jasper didn’t think he wanted to have more than one girlfriend at a time, he did see how Keagan and Rennick were with his sister. Charlotte loved the two without clashing. Or so he observed.

The question was, how did Jasper decide which one was going on with him? What would a test be for that?

Jasper thought about all these things while he sipped a fresh cup of punch beside Yasmine. She was awfully cute! Maybe it was that he had been just friends with his first girlfriend for a long time now, or maybe it was that he just met this girl, but Yasmine seemed oddly cuter than Ava to him. He thought about that and how he felt towards Ivy. In that moment he realized he knocked off one of those three possibilities. Jasper still definitely had a crush on Ivy—just as cute to him as Yasmine. Perhaps it had to do with the crush on her? Jasper considered that as he now tried to find out if he was only soothing emotional injury with Yasmine at his side for this one night, or if he was truly catching feelings.

“Hey guys,” Kendal, dragging Todd behind her, came up for a glass of punch too. “So, are we going to the cottage, or what?”

“Hm?” Jasper looked up out of his thoughts. “Oh! Oh, uhh, I don’t mind.” He gave Yasmine a smile. “Did you and Caly want to come?”

Glad to see Jasper seemed to have snapped out of his thoughts, Yasmine considered the offer. News of the cottage had spread to underclassmen who arrived after the forced party a year and a half ago. She was a bit surprised he was offering, but also was excited to accept. Their time together had been enjoyable so far, and she did want to see just how he fared away from dance floors and haunted houses.

"I'm sure she'd go, especially if I went," Yasmine decided, knowing Caly was far more adventurous. "When are you guys going to head out?"

“Soon, probably,” Jasper spoffed, giving a discreet nod to Kendal.

The young woman loved to flaunt her association with the people who had fought in Atlantis. Kendal was already loudly saying how she couldn’t stay too long because she promised friends she’d meet them at the cottage. It didn’t have the effect she wanted. Most people knew Kendal enough not to give her the satisfaction of awe.

Jinpa and Caly came walking by then. They had heard Kendal’s squawking about the cottage and he figured he’d invite her to it. Others, such as Ava and Lucas, heard too, coming towards the sound of their friend to see if they were all ready to head off. Once they were all gathered they left the bustling hall to the vaults, through the portals, and onto Hiraeth Hill.

“Oo,” Peter glanced all around. “So eerie and cozy at the same time.”

“Follow me,” Jasper said, and smiled as he offered Yasmine his hand to take.

Along the way they heard rustling in the trees. Most of them were only as unnerved as they were going through a Haunted House. They had come to the academy to be trained to fight fairies. It was only natural that they weren’t as easily skittish at the prospect of seeing a wayward gnome or a pixie staring at them from between branches. It was Peter who trembled a little.

“What was that?” Peter said in a hush. He swore a shadow moved unnaturally in the brush.

Ivy, who also didn’t have any training, nor did she have the passion to learn, leaned into her boyfriend to say, “It’s just a rabbit.” Or so she hoped.

Maybe Jasper could respect Peter for his kindness towards Ivy, but something about a man being wholly unprepared to defend his beloved against an aggressive creature didn’t sit well with him. Perhaps if Ivy had skills of her own it might not have bothered Jasper as much. He still hadn’t convinced her to learn. She was assured that she only needed to learn how to avoid them.

“Hm, I dunno,” Jinpa said just as they stopped at the front door of the cottage. “Might be a Jaggit.”

“What’s a Jaggit?” Peter frowned.

“They make rustling sounds and snorts just before they decide to jump onto your face,” Jinpa said. “If you’re not looking for a fight, you better hope you have a maraca on you.”

“Why?” Peter gulped.

“Because they get distracted by them,” Ivy said. “You give a maraca a good shake until they bob their heads. Then you throw it far away and they chase it. That gives you time to run.”

Avoidant, rather than dealing with the creature. Jasper wanted to argue that there could be far more than one and that it would be best to learn to fight them, not just know how to escape them! But he didn’t want to get into that argument right now. He opened the door to the cottage and they all walked through.

Although the former inhabitants had left, they still had decorations up that alluded to the joys they shared there. A picture hung on the wall of a pumpkin with little messages written by them all; There was a blanket with pictures of their highlights of high school draped over the back of the couch; a tall, polygonal sided coffee kettle sat on the burner in the kitchenette; ceramic tea cups and tea pots stocked the shelves; board games were stacked in the corner next to a bottle from Freshman year still stuffed with paper slips.

"This place is pretty sweet," Yasmine praised as she stepped closer to examine some of the evidence left behind by the graduated class. "You can tell they really loved being here."

Less gentle and ready for a chance to relax, Caly happily plopped down on one of the couches, peeling off the steampunk arm she'd been wearing and stretching gratefully. She nodded to the spot beside her with full expectation that Jinpa joined her. "I mean, a place to get away from school. Something to love," she half spoffed. "Wonder just what they did here."

Ava, who had been around the upperclassmen a fair amount in their senior year and still kept in contact with a few of them had to giggle. "Oh, I can imagine…”

“Games and…stuff,” Jasper said, not ready to share some of the horrors he and Jinpa agreed never to speak of again. “You guys want to play something?”

Kendal, who went to start up some of the music, said, “Yes! Let’s play a game.”

“Do we have a barrel of water and some apples?” Peter asked as he sat down with Ivy. “I love bobbin’.”

Todd scrunched his nose. “I don’t want to bob for apples.”

“Me neither,” Sean said. “We’ve been playing games all night. What about a horror movie?”

"Oh that sounds like fun," Ava was quick to jump on that train, pulling Lucas down with her onto one of the loungers and snuggling up close to her superman. "Just be prepared to keep me safe if it gets too scary!"

Lucas played into that, giving Ava a squeeze that had her giggling. “Ooo—I’ll be right here to punch the monsters away.”

Jasper chuckled to see the two. He came around from the kitchen and looked around at the options to sit. It didn’t take long to choose to sit beside Yasmine. He shared a smile with her when he did so, and felt a warmth spread at the back of his neck that threatened to color his cheeks in front of everyone. He, thankfully, got himself a drink to distract himself.

Shifting, Peter offered a nervous smile. “Heh, yeah, good ole scary movie.”

Ivy watched him with curiosity. She laid a hand on his shoulder, leaned, and whispered, “Is that too much?”

“Oh, I-I’ll be just fine, Squeaker-puff,” Peter replied just as quietly.

“So, which one should be put on?” Jinpa asked, taking up the task of scrolling through the names with one hand while he unapologetically draped on the couch just behind Caly’s head.

"My vote's for something gory. What about one of the Saw movies?" Caly's suggestion showed she had no aversion to blood.

Yasmine made a small face. "They're alright, but I like more of a psychological thrill, myself. I'd prefer something like Hush or even Amityville Horror."

“Oo, maybe The Conjuring?” Jasper suggested. That fell in line with the two she mentioned and he hadn’t seen it in a while.

Ivy glanced at Peter’s place face. “What about something cute? Like Hocus Pocus?”

“Oh, that’s a classic,” Sean said. “I love that one.”

“Me too, but I want to get a thrill, like Yassy was saying,” Kendal said. “We can save cute films for after, maybe.”

“I’m up for anything,” Lucas said, absentmindedly fiddling with the curl of Ava’s hair. “I’d watch something comical too, like Scary Movie.”

“Oh, what about Fright Night?” Kendal wiggled happily. “I love Colin Firth and David Tennant!”

Peter raised his hand as if he were in a classroom. They all perked their brows and waited for him to speak. “What about, um…Charlie Brown and the um…The Great Pumpkin?”

While that only earned quizzical looks from most of them, it was Caly who wasn't afraid to speak up on it. "Charlie Brown? You're killin' me here, Pete. We are unsupervised teenagers on Halloween, not a bunch of children. You can save the cartoons for another time, we're going to watch a real movie. Don't be a startled puss."

Yasmine who undoubtedly had the most exposure to Caly was no stranger to remarks some might find abrasive or short. The young woman with the colorful ombre made no apologies for who she was. "Startled puss?" she had half murmured it before a realization made her chuckle. "Oh, like a scaredy cat, ha. I get it now."

It certainly had made the message clear to Peter, who was no stranger to the alternative phrases. He gulped all the same. “Eh, it was just, you know, a suggestion. Me and my fam have a tradish where we will have pumpkin pie while watching it.”

“Well, maybe we can do that together on a different night,” Ivy smiled. She gave his hand a squeeze to comfort.

Jasper shook his head at Peter. He was so charming and sweet, but then you sit down to watch a horror movie and he pales! It came to Jasper’s mind right then that he had one thing better than Peter. This pleased him enough to refocus back on the topic of the movie.

“Well anyway,” Jasper said, “Let’s just write down our titles and pull it out of a hat.”

“Good idea,” Sean said, and he got on that. Once done, he offered Peter to do the honors. “Might as well, you’re the least biased.”

Peter sighed, but obliged. He pulled out the paper and said, “Fright Night.” He lost a little more color!

“Woo!” Kendal cheered. “Jin, press play!”

Chuckling, Jinpa said, “Alright.”

All through the film Peter turned shades of white and green. So many wide mouths full of teeth! And the poor woman that the vampire stole! How tragic! He wobbled in his seat, if that was possible. Ivy did her best to support her previous Peter—a man with a heart of gold, but with a constitution of jello. Other couples did the same, but not because they had to. Lucas enjoyed pretending he had to curl Ava to his chest to shield her. Kendal insisted Todd tuck her close even when it wasn’t necessary. Jinpa and Caly were having fun chuckling and letting the right moments send shivers of their spines just to feel that prickle.

While everyone settled in for the movie, most with sweethearts they'd been with for at least a few weeks, one undeclared pairing held uncertainty in the air. As the movie was just beginning, Yasmine looked occasionally over at Jasper to try and gauge just what his plan was. Would he go for the signature arm over the couch? Would he want to seek comfort in each other for harder scenes? She didn't know if it was just him being a new individual to encounter or if it was the dark space and spooky atmosphere, but she just couldn't get a reading!

So focused on her mission of trying to understand him, the movie was only half being watched at one point. Yasmine’s russet gaze was honed in on trying to read his face while the screen flicked off his complexion. A loud collision caught even those who were paying attention off guard.

"Ahh!" Yasmine's entire body jumped as her heart raced, naturally seeking out comfort. Jasper's hand had been lying just beside hers and she quickly grabbed it in her own.

Jasper, who had been drawn in by the movie and didn’t notice the glances, snapped his head in the dim and dark to see Yasmine coming down from a startle. It was then he realized she was clasping his hand. Dark amber eyes met hers when she turned to look at him in the aftermath of her reflex. Before she could regret it his fingers laced more comfortably with hers. Jasper held her hand and faced back at the screen with a smile on his face.

Through the rest of the movie Jasper felt a giddy delight spread through him. It lingered long after the credits rolled on screen to Hugo’s rendition of ‘99 Problems’ to the splatter of blood and sketches of the characters.

“Woo, that was pretty good,” Lucas said, stretching his scrunched arm.

“You alright, Pete?” Sean chuckled.

Peter’s color only just started to return. He loosened his tight hold on Ivy as the lights came on and the screen shut off. “Uh, I’m fine,” he coughed.

“That was lit,” Jinpa grinned.

"A great choice," Caly agreed, stretching out her legs though she didn't move from the spot she'd found comfortable enough for the length of the movie. "I do like to see just how Hollywood portrayed vampires, both to see how far off they were and also some of the classic jump scares. Dracula 2000 was a pretty great one, if you ask me." She turned her gaze to Jinpa and offered casually, "We should watch that sometime if you haven't seen it."

Ava, all too familiar with Jinpa’s lack of awareness when someone was being more than just friendly, watched carefully from her spot nestled beside Lucas. If need be, she'd run interference! They didn't need to grow this collection of ex-girlfriends with bad experiences any further.

"Eww, Caly. That sounds like a horrible suggestion for a date night," Yasmine spoffed, shaking her head.

A casual comment? Or was she too trying to make sure the young man didn't repeat freshman year?

Brows raised, Jinpa said, “That’s not bad for a date night.”

Did he catch on and follow accordingly? Or did their clever display give him the necessary hint? They’d never know!

“To each their own,” Peter spoffed, definitely not a fan. He gave Ivy a smile. “I’ll take a picnic in a park any day.”

Trying to be happy for Ivy, Jasper said, “Oh, there’s a really great park down by Rocky’s.”

“Rocky’s? Where have I heard that before,” Kendal hummed.

“It’s where I wanted to take you for a date that one time,” Sean spoffed. “You said no.”

“Oh, that place?” Kendal could have rolled her eyes. “Who wants to go on a date to a rock climbing center?”

Still learning the group dynamic,Yasmine held off on a response for a second before deciding it wasn't worth hiding her own preferences to please another, so she said, "I don't know, rock climbing sounds like fun to me. A little adventure and way more fun than just a dinner date or even a movie. I would prefer a chance to get to know someone if it were me."

Eyes lighting up excitedly, Ava tried to bore a freaking message into Jasper's head telepathically. "That does sound like a lot fun."

Caly watched the scene, highly amused at this point. "I suppose so. That or maybe go-karting or paintballing."

“Oo, paintball,” Jinpa perked. “I haven’t been to a paintball field in a while.”

If Ava had hoped there was a link between their minds, she had some evidence that one was forming. Or, at least that Jasper made another step in his progress to become the man whom he wanted to be, saying, “Yeah, me neither. It would be fun to go again sometime.”

“Definitely,” Jinpa said. He gave Caly a light nudge. “It can be our first date.”

Boldly, Jasper said, “Double date,” and gave Yasmine a sheepish smile, “if you wanna come with me?”

Lighting up as if the stars had aligned just right, Yasmine nodded a little too quickly maybe. "Yes, I want to come!" She agreed before taking it down a notch. "Of course it's a double date only if Caly agrees, too."

Spoffing, Caly was much more cool in her response. "Of course I want a date with Jinpa. Need to find out just what else he's good at."

Jinpa’s wicked grin and Kendal’s mild pout said it all. He didn’t care to elaborate at this time. He would demonstrate later. For now he said, “Alright then, next Saturday just before noon.”

“Sounds good,” Jasper smiled, and he spared a glance at Ivy to see how he felt about his decision.

The strawberry-blonde was sharing smiles with the others. Her green-blue eyes were twinkling. Yet as much as Jasper still admired and respected her, his interest in Yasmine proved he wasn’t chained to emotion. He truly did care for Ivy. That didn’t mean he couldn’t expand his appreciation or affection for others. Knowing this, dark clouds parted that had hung over him for weeks.

“Well,” Todd yawned, “I think it’s time I head off to sleep.”

“Me too,” Peter said, pulling Ivy to her feet with him. “It’s been a gosh darn good night with y’all. So good to hang later, if and when you’re free.”

Ava was suddenly quite eager to get out of the cottage. She all but yanked Lucas up with her. "Come on, let's get going. Kendal, Sean, you too. We know the way so no need for you guys to get moving," she said with a bit of force to Jinpa and Jasper. They could use some more time together in her opinion!

“I think you’re right,” Kendal said, now the one pushing Todd along.

The others hurried in an unexpected fashion out the door. Jasper found himself questioning if he missed something or not. The sense of urgency to give into habit to move along with the group conflicted with the oddly telling way Ava basically said not to feel pressured to follow their pace.

Meanwhile Jinpa hadn’t expected to do anything but take his time! Why would he dash out for sleep? Especially with such an intriguing little steampunk princess beside him. He didn’t even bother to slide his heels off the coffee table just yet.

“Well,” Jinpa flipped the remote around, “I’m not tired enough to sleep just yet. Anyone else up for another movie?”

Jasper was tempted. It would mean more time it’s Yasmine, though he did feel like it was about time he was out of that Witcher outfit. He looked at the beauty he hoped to take out on that date and asked, “What do you think?”

It wasn't horribly late and classes would start late the next day, something a lot of students were grateful for. "I don't mind another movie if you're feeling up for it," Yasmine grinned, letting herself stay comfortable at his side. "Maybe we can do another scary movie since we don't have to worry about upsetting Peter anymore." She didn't mind a good spook.

"Hell yeah, we've still got a few hours of Halloween left and I want to use them," Caly insisted, sitting forward slightly on the couch and loosening a few more pieces of her costume for optimal comfort.

Following suit, the boys also discarded much of their gear. Jinpa settled back with just his button down and pants. The jacket, holsters, and gloves were set aside. Jasper took off his bulky cloak, medallion, and vest. They both gave a sigh of relief. They should have done that earlier!

“So, what do we wanna watch?” Jasper asked, taking the gamble that Yasmine wouldn’t mind if he set his arm on the top of the couch where she sat.

“Maybe Saw?” Jinpa offered, knowing it had been one Caly had suggested.

"Yes, please," Caly was quick to answer, crossing her ankles and letting her feet rest on the coffee table beside Jinpa's. "I don't even care which one. Go ahead and pick any and I'll be content."

Yasmine on the other hand only shrugged her shoulders, a movement that made her head lightly brush against Jasper's hand. "I don't mind. The last one wasn't too bad, really."

“In that case, do the first one,” Jasper said.

“Okay,” Jinpa said, clicking select.

During the movie they paused once in a while to talk about what they thought at the time that they first watched it. Jasper said he had hung out with his father one night in October while Kit had gone to play with cousins and Jinpa was on a vacation with his parents. They had a nice parent-child bonding time exploring the psychological thriller. Turns out Wesley had figured who the man was that lay between the two men long before it was revealed. Not quite a surprise to those who knew him. Jinpa, on the other hand, was just as fooled as his Yonten. The two having bunked down for their own night together while the girls were out.

By the end of the film Jasper had yawned and stretched his way to relaxing his arm to where it could have been described as draping around Yasmine’s shoulders. She didn’t seem displeased, so he remained.

Jinpa, who had, at some point, nudged Caly as she did him, found his hand happily entangled with hers. It felt so natural, as if they had been doing this for weeks.

“Woo, that was pretty good one,” Jinpa said.

Jasper fought a yawn, but it slipped out all the same, “Ah—yeah, it was pretty good.”

Giggling, Yasmine nudged him lightly. "Looks like you're good to head to bed," she teased playfully.

"He's not the only one. I could honestly pass out here," Caly said after a failed attempt that was muffled by a yawn. "Got pretty late. Do you two just stay here on weekends or something? Could host some crazy parties."

“We’ve spent the night once or twice, but our parents expect us back for the weekends,” Jasper said. “We haven’t had many parties here since my sisters and their friends graduated.”

"Sounds like a waste of a good opportunity," Caly shrugged as she made her way to standing and gave a long and steady stretch that loosened every muscle one by one. "But, suit yourself I suppose. You know what you want."

"So heading back to the Academy?" Yasmine asked with clear interest on Jasper.

“Yeah, we probably should,” Jasper said, standing up with her. They hadn’t expected to stay at the cottage. None of their school clothes or bags were with them. “We’ll walk you back.”

Jinpa didn’t mind Jasper speaking for them both. He took up his stuff and waited for the others to do the same. When Caly got her things he walked with her out the door. Jasper and Yasmine followed. They locked the cottage and headed back through the portal.

“You know, I don’t mind if we party here,” Jasper said. “But I gotta admit, I’m not much of a planner. That was what Kaylee and Lottie did best.”

"Don't feel pressured to," Yasmine was quick to assure him, giving him a light nudge. "It'd be fun, but you don't have to do anything you don't want to, Jasper."

"Ooooor you could and it could be amazing," Caly countered with a mischievous smirk. "After all, your sisters would want you using it for a good time, right?"

Jasper gave Yasmine an appreciative smile before he addressed Caly. “Oh I know they want me to. They don’t want it to go to ruin. They’re hoping I’ll make friends with someone else, or that Kit will join the academy. If this place became a staple get-away for students here, they’d feel like it was carrying on their memory or something.”

“Do you girls know how to organize parties?” Jinpa asked.

Caly chuckled, giving Jinpa a wink. "Do I know how to get away with bending the rules and having a good ass time?"

That had Yasmine giggling in amusement as well. "I might have also thrown a few get-togethers myself."

Jasper grinned and said, “Well, looks like you should stick around. We need people who can bend rules and have get-togethers.”

With the unspoken promise to stick by each other for longer than one night or one future date, and their arrangement to meet for meals from then on, they teased and flirted until the guys came to a stop by the girls' dorm. They were too new and undeclared for kisses, but their farewells were still appreciated. Jasper and Jinpa shared chuckles and smirks on the way back to their own rooms.

The next day the friends they made on Halloween joined the others for breakfast. Ivy, as usual, secluded herself in the gardens. Jasper only thought of her once with Yasmine to talk to. He was pleased to feel a sense of longing for Ivy to be with them in the way he felt about the others and that was it. It reminded him he wasn’t her friend for shallow, vapid reasons. It also helped to assure him that he wasn’t using Yasmine as a band-aid. Although he still wasn’t the biggest fan of Peter, he didn’t feel a threat of loss. And when they did meet with Ivy for lunch it didn’t feel awkward or strange in any way.

Jasper and Jinpa both were becoming bolder with Caly and Yasmine the closer the weekend got. Jasper started saving a spot for Yasmine when they shared classes and Jinpa, who did the same, told his parents that he thought he met someone he liked.

It was a constant process of learning each other's personalities and preferences, but it seemed like both girls were more than up to it. Yasmine had adjusted her own schedule two nights that week and joined them in the rec room, although one night she had missed in order to attend dance class. When she did stop by she mostly worked on projects and a little architectural designing on her laptop for pleasure. Unlike Ava, she wasn't predisposed to video games, though she did watch them with interest and even dared to try and play one or two matches. They were not successful.

Caly on the other hand was more than happy to challenge Jinpa to a match. Playful competitiveness seemed to come naturally, though she was never less than respectful as they gamed. Caly enjoyed a good challenge and often presented them to Jinpa, along with sharing her favorite music and funny video clips. She was enjoying his company a lot more than she would have expected to since the dance, wondering just what all of this was going to lead to.

Just before eleven on Saturday, the girls were waiting by the entrance to their dorm area. Since they were going to have a day of running and physical activity, both were dressed in comfortable jeans and blouses that fit close to the body. Loose clothing was only going to be a hindrance in the field!

Knock, knock when the door before Jasper pushed it open. The guys were dressed similarly to the girls. They had their activity in mind, choosing snug, flexible jeans and T-shirts that molded closely to them. They were still going through puberty; cracked voices and awkward bodies. This was really no different than most of the Sophomores of VHGA.

“Hey,” Jasper greeted in his usual manner, quirking a smile to see the face he enjoyed since meeting her.

"Hey to you too, Von Helsing," Yasmine beamed widely, lighting up in his presence and attention. "Ready for a long afternoon?"

"Or short, depending on how we do teams," Caly quirked, thumbs in the belt loops of her jeans.

“Oh, boys against girls, always,” Jasper teased, holding the door open out of courtesy. “But seriously, I’m up for anything.”

They discussed how they might pair up or if they wanted to go solo. It was also suggested that they could do a little bit of both. Maybe they’d divide by sex first, then by dates, then pit the best shooters against one another. They had plenty of time to talk about it all the way to Pierre’s Paintball Park. Kazumi drove them this time. Teens amused her and she enjoyed seeing the kind of people the children were growing up to be.

"Just so you know, if we do boys against girls and boys lose, then we have free bragging rights to say that girls are the superior sex," Caly pointed out with a smug grin.

"Or if we pair off me and Jas against you and Jin, winner gets to say they're the MVC's—most victorious couples," Yasmine offered as an alternative. No harm in dropping comments like to make sure everyone was aware of who was interested in furthering relationships.

“Caly and I would murder you two,” Jinpa said, throwing in his view on it.

Jasper spoffed, “You can’t murder when we destroy you!”

They bantered back and forth all the way to the recreational destination. Kazumi let them off at the door and left to do her own thing until they needed to be picked up. Jasper led the way to the counter where he paid for the wrist bracelets for entry. Gold bands authorized them access to all areas and they could take what they liked from the food court.

“Which do you want to do first? Devil's Den, or Catspaw?” Jasper asked them. “Maybe Thornwall?”

"Thornwall," Yasmine decided after glancing over a board that held descriptions of each. "It looks like it will offer the best obstacles to work with.

Caly was in agreement. "Devil's Den sounds like it needs to be a finisher," she said as she selected her protective gear and censors, slipping them on and securing them in place.

“True,” Jasper said, “Teams?”

Jinpa hummed in thought. “Boys against girls for this one.”

No one had an objection to that. The four, all geared up, got in line for Thornwall where they waited to be let in once the previous patrons cleared the arena. Yasmine predicted the skill for this one accurately. It made for a playful first run against each other. The obstacles between the four of them gave enough cover for protection, but allowed them to communicate across distances for teases and flirts.

As a warm-up round, the girls seemed to be more playful than competitive, although that didn't mean they didn't fire their shots. Yasmine let out a delighted squeal as she landed her first hit on Jasper when he was too slow to duck behind a half wall. The sound drew Jinpa's attention, firing a shot in her direction. Caly was quick to capitalize on the distraction her teammate had offered and fired three fast balls at Jinpa which exploded and splattered across his vest in a crimson display.

The cover served to mask Jasper’s blush. It hadn’t been the fact Yasmine hit him that stirred the butterflies in his stomach, it was her sound of joy—how simple, yet adorable! He laughed too, hearing Jinpa playfully swear in the manner of his father as he went after Caly. He could hear shots popping off scattered with giggles and claims of cheating. Who knows if dishonesty took place. Jasper was worried about getting shot again! He sneaked around to a higher vantage point. As luck would have it, he could see behind Yasmine. Jasper aimed at her back. A mischievous idea lowered his nozzle.

POP! A sharp pinch hit Yasmine’s rear. Blue marked her left cheek. Jasper stifled a chuckle as he dropped down out of sight. Noise to the side of him scared Jasper into running out of his hiding spot. Shots fired left and right, the four rolled this way and that, and soon enough they emerged dotted with reds and blues by the time their tanks were empty. They counted out their bullets and found that the girls had more hits on them, but Jinpa got the most on Caly.

"Almost like you couldn't take your eyes off me, Pawo," Caly said smugly, glancing back at Jinpa over her shoulder as she was removing the paint splattered armor to return it to the staff member. "I'll take it as a compliment."

“You should,” Jinpa said, giving her a grin as he set down his weapon.

Yasmine giggled, letting her hair down from the tie it had been gradually slipping out of. "Well, it was a loss but only barely. I don't know if we can say it's a fair enough judgement to declare the ultimate sex."

“We can always do a rematch sometime,” Jasper said, pulling off his helmet.

“Scared Caly and I are gonna beat your ass?” Jinpa teased. He endured the playful shove from Jasper.

“Why don’t we get food and then we can hit Catspaw—Yas and I, and you and Caly,” Jasper suggested.

Beaming with the rush of their first match, Yasmine nodded in agreement. "Food sounds good. Water, too," she said as she wiped a bit of sweat from her brow. "What do you guys think about nachos?"

"I'm down for that or pizza," Caly agreed, straining to see the food court vendors from just where they were just then. "Just something greasy sounds fantastic right now."

Jinpa took her hand and tugged her with him. “Pizza,” he said, heading to that vendor.

They got in line, ordered their food, and flashed their golden wristbands to let them know they were covered. Each received a large slice of their choice. Jinpa chose roasted garlic with spicy sausage. The stuffed-crust one with pepperoni, onions, and sweet corn went to Jasper. He had gone to London with his Uncle Oliver once and almost everyone ordered sweet corn on their pizza. Turned out he liked it!

Satisfying her greasy desires, Caly also opted for a pizza with a kick, topped with sausage, pepperoni and jalapeno peppers. She insisted it wasn't that spicy, but Yasmine still chose to go safe with a slice of Hawaiian with savory ham and sweet pineapple atop it. It didn't seem anywhere near as odd as the choice to put corn on pizza! That had prompted Jasper to share his story of traveling with Professor Blair.

"Your family is fortunate they have access to portals. I'd hate to be so far away from my family and not be able to see my loved ones whenever I want,” Yasmine said. “Although I suppose I should be more used to it by now."

“Oh yeah, wanted to ask,” Jinpa cleared his mouth with a sip of root beer, “where’re you from? You don’t have a Mainer accent.”

“Is it west coast?” Jasper asked, although, he wasn’t the best at accents.

"It actually is! Well, sort of," Yasmine had to chuckle, dabbing at the corners of her mouth to wipe away some of the grease that had collected. "We lived in Portland for a few years so that's where my accent seems to have stuck from, or at least the majority of it."

Caly flicked her head up in recognition. "Oh that's right. You said you moved around a ton growing up, yeah?"

"Mmhmm. My dad's military so it's pretty much we just go wherever he's needed. Portland was the longest before we packed up and flew out here to Maine. At least it seems like we're done since it's been over two years," Yasmine recalled.

That did bolster Jasper's ego. “Where has your favorite place been?” He asked.

"Definitely Hawaii in the U.S. and so far Belgium in Europe," Yasmine answered without hesitation. It was a frequently asked question!

“Ah cool,” Jasper smiled. “You probably made a lot of friends. Any you keep in touch with?”

That earned a shake of her head and shrug of her shoulders. "Maybe one or two really? People tend to forget about you when you're not around anymore. Out of sight, out of mind, y'know?” Yasmine said. “I can't really blame them so it just feels easier to cut ties than to keep lying to each other and swearing we're going to meet up."

“Oh, so have you had to give up relationships before?” Jinpa asked the question out of pure curiosity that Jasper knew he couldn’t without feeling a sense of wariness.

"A couple of friendships were just easier that way," Yasmine explained. "And I guess technically a boy I dated when we were seven, if that even counts for anything." She giggled and shook her head at childhood nonsense.

Exhaling, Jasper had to at least be thankful that Yasmine was probably going to stay, as she had mentioned. That gave him some hope. It also encouraged him to make a decision he had been thinking through since the night he met Yasmine at Halloween.

They finished their meal, took up their guns, and played a few more rounds of competition. Jasper and Yasmine turned the tables on Caly and Jinpa, shooting them down with more balls than they could, even if they won by a handful of points. Devin’s Den proved a far more daring and delightful than they could have imagined! They ran across small bridges over creeks, balanced on floaties shaped like rocks, jumped down from the limbs of trees, hopped on a mini train that wove through and around the obstacles, and more. The other thing they had was bring on a foam dagger with the blade coated with chalk the color of their team.

Jasper’s paintball gun had run out a bit ago. He sneaked up to where he thought Yasmine was crouching in wait for Caly to come around. They weren’t on teams at this point; everyone for themselves. He discarded much of his gear to make his approach as quiet as possible. Foam knife out, he planned on pouncing on her and giving her vest a stab where her ribs would be.

His assumptions weren't wrong. Yasmine was hiding and waiting for her friend's appearance, a wicked grin on her face, gun at the ready. She'd heard Caly's yelp not long after a victorious grunt from Jinpa, and it couldn't be long before she was in sight.

Sheer excitement overtook logic or thought. Jasper had been worried she might see him coming this whole time that, as soon as he realized he was cleared for the kill, he darted forward with his arms wide to clasp her. Yasmine took a turn to yelp when Jasper’s body collided with hers. They tipped, following the slope of the small, grassy mound she was on. The two rolled together all the way down between the trees.

Laughter mixed with panting and the sound of rustling from the vests noisily filled their ears as Jasper tried to wrestle Yasmine from leaving. He finally pinned her and brought out his dagger.

“For the glory!” Jasper announced, raising the foam weapon in the air before he gave her side a stab with the tip. “Ah hah!”

Squealing and letting her head fall to the side in an exaggerated defeat and death, Yasmine turned her face back to Jasper. It was decorated with a look of pure betrayal. "I can't believe you were willing to stab me, Jas. My heart."

“Hey,” Jasper took a moment of catching his breath before tossing his knife to point at his vest, “you shot me! On my heart!” He rested his weight on his elbow and side, looking down at her. “It’s only fair.”

"Oh was it your heart? Maybe I was just scoping you out to see if I could find it," Yasamine giggled delightfully. "Okay, fine. I guess that means we're even then, huh?"

Exhaling in thought, Jasper hummed for a bit, teetering his head. “No,” he said, looking down. “Not even just yet. Technically I got you in your ribs. I should get a shot at your heart.” Jasper smiled, a bit of pink coming to his cheeks. “Yasmine…will you be my girlfriend?”

Heat flooded to Yasmine's cheeks and her stomach did a joyous flip at the adorable line and relationship proposal. "Hmm, I suppose that's a hit I wouldn't mind taking at all," she smirked. "But if you break my heart I get a chance at your ribs, because fair is fair."

Chuckling, Jasper said, “I can’t argue that!” He took the foam knife and handed it to her. “Here, just in case,” he said, and since he was close enough to do so, he leaned and gave her cheek a kiss.

Giggling as the heat within surged again and butterflies were released, fluttering about, Yasmine placed the hand not wielding the dagger on the spot his lips had been. "Oh, are kisses on the cheek a perk to being your new girlfriend?"

Jasper spoffed, “I hope so. Or else I just made things super awkward.” He helped bring them upright and pulled each other to their feet. “Come on, let’s see if we can still shoot Jin and Caly.”

"Oh, yes! Here, I'll even give me a few of my paintballs. Just don't waste them like you did the last ones," Yasmine teased him as she split her tank with him.

Across the map, Caly was currently on the hunt. She'd been dipping and ducking around obstacles and weaving her way close to Jinpa who thought he was being clever up on his vantage point! Foam dagger pinched between her teeth, she crawled in near stealth up behind him, a playful delight glistening in her eyes.

Just before she got too close, Caly noticed something odd about Jinpa’s posture. He appeared tilted in an uncomfortable way with the room he had available. The helmet seemed to rest on his shoulders as if he had no neck. It quickly became apparent that Caly wasn’t looking at Jinpa. The rest of his obscured form suggested he had pushed junk together to make a false man. Taking a moment to survey the area, Caly did a double take at an unassuming lump of branches not far from where she would have walked past—close enough to grab! Even from this distance Caly could see Jinpa’s smirk beneath the leaves.

Caly’s mouth fell agape and she nearly dropped her dagger to see the trap he had made and so merrily watched. Not prepared to be the one worked over, Caly redirected herself with cat-like agility and raced across the soft terrain, coming to stand just behind him. In a swift motion she bent down and brought the blade of the foam dagger to his throat, her lips resting just beside his ears.

"Got ya, Jin-Pawo. Any final words?" Caly purred so close to him.

Jinpa felt a delightful prickle up his spine. A warmth spread over his face and stirred a desire he hadn’t felt before. To say this was hot to him would be an understatement.

Swallowing, Jinpa said, “Better cut deep and make sure I’m dead...Because I’m not gonna promise I won’t kiss you if you don’t.”

"Promises, promises," Caly responded without a moment's hesitation. The foam was just hard enough that she could press and drag firmly across his throat leaving the faintest red line without actually hurting him. "Would have told you that you needed to give me a kiss to get away, but don't want to back you into that corner." Straightening up, she paused midway with a sudden thought, using the flat end of the foam dagger she gave his bottom a swat before winking at him.

That sent a jolt through Jinpa that he didn’t expect, nor was he displeased. Chuckling, he got to his feet in one motion. Before Caly could step too far away he turned her around to face him with a single tug. Within that moment he evaluated her body language, her expression, and the way she sounded. All boded well and Jinpa pulled her in for a kiss with his hands on either side of her face.

A murmured sound of approval was muted between their lips as Caly placed one of her hands on the curve of his neck. She leaned into the kiss, urged by the thrill of the hunt and now everything he awoke within her.

"Gonna need to slit your throat more often," she breathed heavily.

Grinning, Jinpa said, “I’ll have to set up more ambushes to lure you in.” He went in for another kiss since they were still, presumably, alone.

POP! POP! Jinpa’s yelp got caught against her lips. He turned with Caly so that he was between her and their assailants, eyes wide as he peered over his shoulder to see Jasper and Yasmine laughing at them.

"Jeez you two, why don't you get a room?" Yasmine giggled as she lowered her gun.

Exhaling and fanning herself once their bodies had split apart, Caly wasn't ashamed to smirk. "Don't give me any ideas."

What could be said to that? Even Jasper blushed! Jinpa merely grinned, taking Caly’s hand and walking with her to join the other two on the way out of the paintball field now that they were out of ammo. They had come to the park to have a good time and discover who they wanted to be to each other, coming out having spent a wonderful day and knowing exactly what they hoped to share with the ones with whom they had an interest.

Kazumi picked up the newly formed couples in the luxury car at the front door around five. She drove them back to the school within the hour. Jinpa and Caly stepped out first, followed by Jasper and Yasmine. They were covered in paint, hungry, and tired from the day.

“Woo, I gotta get home before long,” Jinpa said, checking the time. “Mom is gonna bite if I don’t get back in time for dinner.”

“Same,” Jasper said.

"Yeah, it's probably gonna be late," Caly agreed, coming to rest against a wall not far from the vaults. "Maybe we'll have to have another day out next weekend or something?"

"Regular double dates could be fun," Yasmine nodded, though she couldn't help but smile sheepishly looking at Jasper. "But I'd also like to have a few single dates, too."

Jasper had gone through too many lessons not to have grown enough to want the same. Something happened in those evening hours with his father that truly shaped his outlook. He didn’t just think it would be a good idea to make Yasmine happy by going out sometime. He really wanted it too.

“Absolutely,” Jasper said, raising his hand to brush against Yasmine’s cheek. “I can’t wait.”

Jinpa opened the vault door. He paused to leave, giving Caly a kiss on her cheek. “See you later, my sassy assassin.”

The two guys reluctantly parted ways. Jasper passed through to the castle first. He inevitably met face to face with the interrogation of his sisters. They got him to spill the tea about his new girlfriend. It wasn’t long before Sophia was told and the rest of the school got the information too. Same for Jinpa’s part.


The two guys reluctantly parted ways. Jasper passed through to the castle first. He inevitably met face to face with the interrogation of his sisters. They got him to spill the tea about his new girlfriend. It wasn’t long before Sophia was told and the rest of the school got the information too. Same for Jinpa’s part.

Over the next few weeks Yasamine truly got the best of Jasper’s ever improving attitude and emotional maturity. It seemed he just got better everyday. They spent several nights in study, just hanging out with the others in the rec room, dates with or without others, and by the time Thanksgiving came around Jasper was invited to spend the holiday at Yasmine’s house. Jasper met her parents, a little nervous, but even he got along well with her father who had plenty of fascinating stories to tell. He wasn’t shy to say he was so happy to have met Yasmine and that he thought she was an amazing young woman.

All the while Jasper became more and more friendly with Peter. He might not like the odd way he talked, or the fact that he didn’t know how to fight, but Jasper respected the man for his caring treatment of Ivy. Recently Peter had been a bit busy, unable to come to the cottage or bonfires, and he had an excuse for some of the more casual days, but at least it didn’t mean Ivy wasn’t coming. She seemed a little persistent to do so lately too, oddly enough. Every once in a while, when Jasper found himself alone with the strawberry-blonde, he would be reminded of all the qualities he enjoyed in her, and found peace to know he wasn’t bound by these feelings in an unhealthy way. He could appreciate Ivy as a friend, even if he believed he could have been more, and let her go to move forward in his life. A life Jasper fantasized he could see spending with Yasmine in a world where he knew the future. This couldn’t be said for everyone.

Kendal wasn’t pleased with Caly. It could be blamed on Todd having broken up with her for being ‘overbearing’, and subsequently joining another friend group; that she was grumpy and chose her scapegoat. It made Jinpa chuckle that, despite anything Kendal could do, Caly was completely unthreatened and fully capable of playfully handling the persnickety girl’s attitude! At this time Ava’s duty was doubled. Thankfully she had Lucas who seemed to be more perfect the next day than the last. Ava would get a reprieve for the holidays.

“You gotta come to Christmas at my house,” Jasper said to Yasmine. They had come to the gardens for lunch, to spend it with Ivy that day.

“Yes,” Jinpa said, and turned to Caly. He wanted her to meet everyone. It was only fair, since he too had gone to her family for Thanksgiving. Annabelle was curious about this girl who enamored her little boy!

"Sure, why not," Caly shrugged her shoulders, not against the idea. "My pops won't mind. Will be a fun change of scenery. Am I going to need to get a nice dress?"

Yasmine on the other hand looked thrilled at that moment. "Ooo, a chance for a new outfit?" She was enticed with the idea of meeting everyone in their huge family, too. "I'd love to go, if no one minds."

“Of course,” Jasper waved a hand at the courteous worry. “They’ll love to see you two. Come wearing anything fancy.” It was a Christmas party after all. Most would be wearing their best formal attire. “We’ll pick you up from the vault doors at noon.”

Kendal said, “What about us?”

Jasper hadn’t thought she wanted to go, but he said, “Well, you’re all invited if you want.”

“Oh, no I have a family get together,” Kendal spoffed.

Furrowing his brows, Jinpa said, “Then, why did you ask?”

Huffing, Kendal said, “Well I don’t want to be forgotten! I want to be invited at least.”
Sean chuckled, shaking his head. That woman! He certainly didn’t miss some of the tension she brought with her demands for attention and her odd personality, but he had to admit she did make him laugh with her antics.

“You’re not forgotten,” Jasper spoffed. “I love all my friends. I wouldn’t want to shut the door on you guys just because I’m dating now. That’s ridiculous.”

Ivy seemed a little paler. She offered a weak smile. “Yeah…”

Stretching, Lucas dropped that arm across Ava’s shoulders. “Well, I’m up to come if my girl here doesn’t have anything going on with her family.” He looked at her. “What do you say?”

It didn't take long for her to answer. "Nothing special. I'd love to come visit castle again and see how big everyone's getting." Ava, like most the girls, was infatuated with the gorgeous De'Levigne children and unique McQueen litter.

"Do you ladies all want to go shopping for dresses together?" Yasmine suggested. Her gaze particularly moved to Ivy with a warm smile. "I know my wardrobe isn't castle ready, and we can make a girls day of it!"
“Oh, she’s probably headed to Peter’s family for Christmas,” Sean reminded them. She wouldn’t need an extravagant castle gown.

Ivy lightly pursed her lips at a thought they couldn’t know came to mind, but melted in unreadable melancholy that she smiled through. “Actually, his family is visiting relatives, so I’ll be free. I’d love to go dress shopping, Yas.”
Although not a particularly extroverted person, Ivy knew she could save up the fortitude to last the Christmas party if she took the day off beforehand to spend a solitary day by herself and used the little secluded alcove they thoughtfully prepared for her any time they knew she was coming to rejuvenate when needed. She and Winter sometimes found one another in that same alcove to recoup from crowds. It was no longer torture to go to parties, but simply a matter of balance.
“Great,” Kendal said. “Then we can do that this Friday after school?”

“Yeah, that’s fine,” Ivy said.

Jasper, who didn’t know what was going on with Ivy, but trusted she would come forward to either him or Ava, or Yasmine, didn’t press here. He smiled comfortingly and said, “Good. I’ll spot you guys for the dresses.” He waved away the protest. “My Christmas gift.”

"Aww, how sweet of you," Yasmine cooed, watching him with soft eyes as she found more and more aspects of him as time progressed that she was a fan of. "Although now I'll have to think of something better to get you than what I had in mind."

Ignoring the almost sickening exchange, Caly gave Kendal a jut of her head. "How come you're coming if you aren't even gonna go to the party?"

Ava had to spoff, knowing her friend pretty well. "I'm going to guess it's because she has a slight obsession with shopping, honestly."

“I appreciate the tactile arts,” Kendal said with an air of self-satisfaction, “and the finer things in life. I have amazing taste.” A prior interest in Jinpa had been an indication, she figured. “I’ll see you girls at the front on Friday after school.”

The bell summoned them back to their classes. Ivy returned to her station in the botanical gardens. The next day or so played out about the same. They were all busy thinking about what gifts to give and imagining what kind of dresses they would have at the stores they wanted to visit. No only that, but excitement spread among the friends who knew of Serenity and Bellasiel’s wedding in January on the sixth.

Come Friday evening, after the friends had done their homework, they met up at the front of the school as promised. Ava, Kendal, Ivy, Caly, and Yasmine got into a car driven by Hye, who agreed to help Jasper out. They had much time on their hands lately, now that the twins were almost nine, and he didn’t mind.

On the way Ivy was particularly quiet. It wouldn’t have been an out of the ordinary thing, except even when one of her favorite topics came up she remained in her thoughts that wandered far from the moment. When she wasn’t deep in wonder she would look at Ava and appear to consider speaking with her, only to second guess and let it go.

Inside the first store the girls were perusing the available dresses. Such a place had few options for a young woman of Ivy’s size, but she was told that they could always adjust for her. She pulled one pale yellow, but Kendal said it looked terrible. She was told to look at greens, cyan, blue, and pinks.

“How about this one?” Ivy raised a teal blue up to Kendal. It wasn't exactly what was on the list of appropriate colors, but she thought it was pretty.

Ava was quick to answer before Kendal could. "It's a beautiful dress, although I think you'd look wonderful in something more...vibrant. Get something flashy and apologetic. You'd look stunning in silver."

Caly, who had already picked out a white dress with a lace top, gold belt and short hemline, nodded in agreement with Ava. "She's right. You always wear cheerful spring-ish colors. Why not break that cycle and get something with a shock value?"

Yasmine picked a hanger off a nearby rack and held up a selection. "What about something like this? It's got a nice flowy bottom."

“Oh,” Ivy put back the teal and walked up to the tea-length silver and black. Where the belt rested around the waist she could bet it would emphasize the figure her body had been working on in the past few months. Pink came to her cheeks. “It’s pretty…but um…”

Kendal supported Yasmine’s choice, surprisingly, saying, “But what? It’ll look good.” The wink didn’t help!

“Yes, but, don’t you think it’s a little…” Ivy’s chink turned a darker hue. “Maybe I could wear a square of white cloth for my uh,” she glanced down at her chest, “just so it’s not too—,”

“What? Why?” Kendal said, taking the dress and pressing it to Ivy. “That’s not bad at all. It won’t show much.”

“Peter was saying it’s better to wear a more modest outfit for parties,” Ivy tried to say.

“Well he’s not here, so no worries,” Kendal said, draping the dress over her pile on the cart. She knew they were sanctioned for one free dress, so she had to make sure she got the best! It would take time and many dressing room visits. “And it’s not like you’re a hoe.”

That had Ivy chuckle a little. She also reflected on that truth. It bubbled a bit of fire in her. “You’re right,” Ivy said, in a tone they could call firm. “He’s not here,” and she wasn’t there, “so maybe one night of dressing a bit different doesn’t sound too bad.” She gave Yasmine a small smile. “Thank you, it’s a good dress.”

Caly walked a short ways behind them and gave a small snort. "It's an okay dress. A bit too flowy, if you ask me. You have so many curves, Ivy, why not flaunt them?"

"Maybe she doesn't feel comfortable with something tighter," Ava was quick to come to her friends aid. "I agree with you, but that's her decision for her dress."

Ivy’s face warmed. She half hid in a ruffle of a ball gown hanging beside her. She was grateful for the support from Ava, though she did decide to admit, “I-I supposed I am not sure how I feel about being…attractive.”

It had come to Ivy’s attention, especially from Peter, that there were more admirers of her body type than she expected in the world. Where Ivy assumed it was merely her personality that Peter found enjoyable, and thus the sole reason he was attracted, he implied quite heavily one day that he appreciated her figure. They didn’t speak explicitly about it. Peter was shy about that kind of thing, just like her. So the fact that he had said so at all gave her cheeks a ruby shine for hours!

“Aw, why?” Kendal asked, dodging Ava’s glance.

“I dunno…The thought of exciting someone’s passion,” Ivy’s color brightened, “feels so intimate.”

Kendal smirked. “Guess so, in a way. What’s wrong with that?”

“I just think that maybe it’s something to be shared between that special person and a more modest appearance would be for the rest of the world,” Ivy almost murmured, meekly letting the ball gown skirt swallow her. “And maybe exemplifying the body might be best if it’s done for a…purpose…that I don’t know if I’m ready for.”

“Oh,” Kendal’s wicked smile spread and she hopped over to give Ivy a nudge. “You little maid—afraid you might entice Peter to raise his ship’s mast?”

Ivy pulled the ball gown’s skirt closed. “Kendal!”

Giggling, Kendal stepped away. “Todd and I knew that all too well,” she said, and cast them who might not have known a smirk. She was the oldest of them. Perhaps not quite a surprise.

The tulle parted. Ivy poked out her face, wide green and blue eyes like saucers. “You did?”

“We did,” Kendal’s tone had a smugness to it.

Ava would have guessed as much, though it was the first time she'd said it aloud. "Well that was what went well for you two."

"Ivy and Peter might not feel ready for that sort of engagement," Yasmine chimed in as well. "Everyone's different about when they're comfortable sharing themselves with someone."

"Yeah, yeah, mostly virgins, got it," Caly's remark earned a few pink cheeks. "That's fine and dandy, but are you really saying you don't want to wear something even a little bit scandalous? A bit of cleavage is nothing and honestly I'm jealous at just how much you have. No one's going to think less of you for flaunting it or your body, Ivy." Humming in thought, she found a different silver, sequin covered dress and held it up. "Something like this. Classy and still showy."

“Oh my,” Ivy leaned forward a little. The tulle, taught, in her hands. She would be lying if she said she didn’t think it was cute.

“Oooo,” Kendal walked up to the dress. “Oh, this would show off your hips so well!”

Swallowing, Ivy said, “It would.”

“Ivy, try it on!” Kendal demanded, tugging her out of the skirts. She and the other girls were not far from the dressing room. Kendal had a lot to try on anyway. “Come on, just once.”

They got to the stalls and Kendal handed the dresses to Ava. “She has to try them both on—I got to get a start on the pile I have. We should all get on with trying dresses, really.”

"Maybe you shouldn't have picked out ten and it wouldn't take as long." The muttered remark under Caly's breath was lost as she entered the stall with the single dress she'd picked up, just to ensure the fit wasn't going to be off.

Ava gently ushered Ivy to a stall of her own before she'd consider how own options. She handed both of the shimmering dresses over to the sweet girl who was sabotaged by her own self conscious. "Just try them on. If you really, really don't want to come out and show us, you don't have to."

Yasmine had a green dress and golden piece with a pleated skirt and cold shoulders to choose from, but she also paused to give Ivy an encouraging smile. "I'm sure both are going to look great on you Ivy. Don't sweat it!"

“Thank you, guys,” Ivy said, feeling more confident as she closed the door.

Ava would always be Ivy’s best friend, she knew, but she was still happy that Yasmine was here and with Jasper. They were a sweet couple! It was a relief to know Jasper was a good man to her. At one time Ivy had been quite attracted to the young man. When he first met her a year or so ago in the halls of the school, Ivy felt her heart flutter—betray her—to see such a handsome peer. To find out he wasn’t a trash person was wonderful. Jasper had his issues, but they were being hammered out like impurities from gold. Maybe, in another time, in another life, Ivy might have fantasized about Jasper asking her out, but she always knew him to act toward her as a friend. Although, she thought the same of Peter at one time.

Those thoughts aside, Ivy slipped out of her humble clothes to pull on the first dress. Caly was right. It flowed around her legs. Ivy was also right about the top, though. Her blossoming bosom were two rounded melons! It was almost comical the way they pressed together. Ivy walked out to show them.

Kendal spoffed, “Oh yes, that would catch a few eyes. Wow, Ivy, what is your bra size?”

Blushing, Ivy said, “Um…” she didn’t want to answer that!

"Kendal!" Ava had no shame in pointing out that Kendal could do with some. "You don't just ask someone that. They'll tell you if they want to share, sheesh."

"She's ‘sized blessed’ if you ask me," Caly said as she leaned against one of the stall doors.

Yasmine's cheeks heated, knowing she was still in just the early stages of a blossoming chest! The dress she'd picked was going to happily hide that with fabric folds. "I'm sure they can be a pain, too. I've heard some women complain about being...well endowed."

“Yeah, my mother had some back pain,” Ivy said. She hoped that wouldn’t be the case for her!

Kendal stuck up her finger and stirred the air. “Give us a twirl.”

The silver of Ivy’s dress bloomed as she did so. She would certainly have to wear leggings or stockings if she wanted to dance around in that one! The other was probably no different, for how short it was. When Ivy came to a stop they could see the pink of her face hadn’t left her.

“This one is nice,” Ivy said, giving the skirt a fanciful tug. Girlish and sweet, is how she would describe the style.

“Yes, very nice. Now try on the other one,” Kendal urged.

Ivy went into the stall and came out a bit later with a darker hue. The dress fitted like a glove. It accentuated the figure she had hidden under uniforms and oversized jackets. When Ivy looked in the mirror she could see the womanly physique of her femininity claiming its time to shine.

“Ooo, now that’s sexy,” Kendal grinned.

They could tell all that running around the bakery had even burned off some of the weight. That, or she grew a little taller. It would make sense. Ivy hadn’t changed the way she was eating. She loved to cook and she wasn’t ashamed to enjoy the food she made, nor did she hold back from sharing.

“Oh my,” Ivy swallowed. “This is too much for a Christmas party.”

Kendal whined, “But it’s not! They’re full of couples who are dressing no differently and no one is going to think you’re some thot. If this has to do with Peter—,”

A small light flashed in Ivy’s eyes. Perhaps only noticed by Ava. “No, it’s fine. He made his suggestion, he has his opinions, but I am my own person…If you believe no one will think I’m coming ill-dressed, then…I don’t mind this one either.”

Ava's dark brows came together briefly in thought. Something was clearly up, though she wasn't quite sure just what it was. Maybe there'd be a chance later for her to find out more information later tonight. "I think anyone who could possibly think ill of you is an outright fool."

"Ava's right. You look fantastic and you deserve a chance to feel this wonderful," Yasmine beamed with pride. She was still learning her place in the existing friendships, but knew that everyone deserved to feel good in their own skins.

Kendal nodded. “Absolutely,” she said, and gave her a small nudge. “So? Which one do you want?”

“Um…” Ivy’s hands patted her thighs as she thought through it. “I’ll take this one.”

“Great choice!” Kendal said. She went back to her stall. “I’ll be out in a bit, I still have a few I want to look at.”

Eventually Kendal came out with two choices she couldn’t decide upon. She nearly broke the patience of the others, especially Caly, when she thought she might send Jasper a question on how many he was willing to buy. She got her answer when he sent a message saying ‘Just one’, when he saw her bubbles letting him know she was writing to him. That put an end to it.

The girls got their dresses, hopped in the car, had some dinner from a cafe, and were driven back to the school in due time. If Ava wanted to speak with Ivy she would have to wait. By the time it came to mind again they were already parted and in their beds. That Saturday and Sunday everyone was too busy with last errands and gifts to communicate on any deep level. Before they knew it, Monday arrived.

Christmas morning welcomed everyone who had chosen to sleep at Avostoska the night before. The little kids were eager to wake everyone up, shouting “SANTA CAME!” as they raced down the halls. One by one the parade of pajamas and ugly sweaters padded down the way to the Great Common with feet bare or wearing socks to start off the day with the grand exchange of gifts. A sea of pretty paper, thoughtful presents, and heartwarming tears filled the room among children running around.

“Moira,” Granya softly scolded her pup.

The little girl had Ben trying to poke her muzzle into her brother Seth into play. He was in toddler form and wasn’t interested. The pup whined, flattening and rolling. Meanwhile Deirdre, bolting around with a tug rope in her mouth, dodged obstacles as her brother Benedict came barreling after her. They collided into a ball of limbs and barks.